《A Beauty In An All-Male Alpha Academy》


 Chapter 1: To be Sold!

    <h4>Chapter 1: To be Sold!</h4>


    A schrship for the all-male Alpha Academy?


    Ang shook her head hard. No way. Even if she had been born a boy, she would never go there.


    The stories she heard about that school were enough to make her skin crawl. Last year, one of her neighbors went there...he said the boys had no heart, no mercy. They were dangerous.


    Still, Alpha Academy was the best school around. No one else came close. Every parent dreamed of sending their kid there, even humans. But it was a school for werewolves. Only alphas were wee.


    To keep peace with the humans, the academy started allowing a few humans in each year. One boy, chosen from the top schools. Ang knew hers would never make the list. Her school was poor, falling apart. A public school with no real chance.


    No one from her school had ever been chosen. And passing their entrance exam? Impossible.


    As Ang stared at the schrship poster, a sharp voice snapped her back.


    "Don¡¯t even dream about it," sneered one of her ssmates, stepping beside her. "You wouldn¡¯t get in even if you were a boy."


    The othersughed, their voices sharp and cruel.


    Ang clenched her jaw but said nothing.


    "A daughter of a whore," said the tallest girl with a smirk, "would never step into Alpha Academy."


    Theughter grew louder.


    Ang closed her eyes, her hands curling into fists. The anger burned, but she forced herself to stay still. Not here. Not now.


    "What did you expect? The All-Male Academy would never ept a dummy like her. She¡¯s the mad bastard daughter of a thousand fathers!"


    The girls burst into cruelughter.


    Ang¡¯s chest tightened with rage. She could take the insults about herself, even about her mother. But her father? They knew nothing about him. They had no right.


    Her fingers dug into the dirt. In one swift move, she scooped up a handful of sand and hurled it at them.


    The sand hit their faces, getting into their eyes. Ang smirked. Her aim had always been sharp. She might not be the smartest in ss, but when it came to games¡ªrunning, throwing spears...she never missed.


    "You little devil!" a sharp voice cut through the chaos.


    Ang froze.


    It was Principal Jane-an old woman in a loose green gown, her thick sses slipping down her nose, gray hair falling from a messy bun.


    The girls immediately dropped their act, rubbing their eyes and pretending to cry.


    "To my office, you serpent!" Principal Jane snapped.


    Ang looked around. The principal was ring right at her.


    She sighed, rolled her eyes, and trudged toward the office.


    This wasn¡¯t new. It had to be her hundredth trip there this year alone.


    At the door, Principal Jane stepped in first, leaving it wide open behind her.


    Ang hesitated for a second, feeling a twist in her gut. Then she walked in.


    The office was small and messy. Books were scattered everywhere. The desk was old, piled high with dusty files. Ang could barely breathe in the thick, stuffy air.


    "How many times have I told you to leave your trouble at home beforeing to school?" Principal Jane snapped, her face twisted with anger...angrier than the girls who had gotten sand in their eyes.


    Ang opened her mouth to exin, but as always, the principal cut her off.


    She knew what wasing. She could mouth the words by now.


    "I am not disappointed," Principal Jane said, dragging her sses down to the tip of her nose. "Just like your mother, you don¡¯t let people have peace. You took after her. I¡¯m not going to let the two of you stay in this town any longer."


    Ang bit her tongue. She wanted to scream, but she stayed quiet, her nails digging into her palms.


    "You see," the principal went on coldly, "I have looked through your past reports. I¡¯ve decided you need to leave this school."


    Ang wasn¡¯t surprised. No one liked her here. Not because of what she did, but because of her mother.


    Grace, her mother was known by everyone for the wrong reasons. She barely cared for Ang, and worse, she made her living by selling herself to married men.


    Including Principal Jane¡¯s husband.


    Ang had been carrying her mother¡¯s shame her whole life.


    The other kids hated her. They called her names like whore, ugly, disgusting. She learned to live with it all. Except when they spoke about her father.


    That was the one thing she would never forgive.


    Every time they pushed her, she fought back. And every time, she got punished alone.


    "My mom will kill me if I get expelled," Ang cried, falling to her knees.


    But the principal¡¯s face stayed cold.


    Ang knew it was already toote.


    The old woman had already made up her mind. Nothing Ang said would change it.


    "I don¡¯t care about your mother," Principal Jane sneered. "In fact, Miss Ang... leave my office."


    A cold shiver ran down Ang¡¯s spine. It was over.


    Without another word, she grabbed her school bag and stood up.


    "I knew you always wanted to leave," the principal called after her, voice dripping with fake sweetness. "Go home, dear... School was never for you."


    Ang clenched her jaw but said nothing. A part of her screamed to turn back and yell at the woman, but she forced herself to walk away.


    She walked down the dusty road toward her house, shoulders heavy with shame and anger.


    At the end of the street stood their old, broken building...thest one before the woods. The door wasn¡¯t locked. That meant Grace was home.


    Ang pushed it open and stepped inside the tiny room they shared.


    For once, Grace wasn¡¯t inside with one of her clients.


    Normally, when she was working, she would lock Ang out. And when it was over, there was barely any food on the table, no matter what promises Grace made.


    Ang dropped her bag with a sigh, but just as she did, she heard a low whisper from outside, near the back of the house.


    "I don¡¯t think she knows about our ns," Grace¡¯s voice said.


    Ang froze. Her heart mmed against her ribs.


    Who was she talking to?


    Another voice answered. It belonged to a man.


    "Then I¡¯ll close the deal... get the money, and hand her over."


    Ang¡¯s blood turned to ice.


    It was Uncle Toga.


    She knew that voice too well. Her mother¡¯s twin brother who just as rotten as Grace. A gangster, a thug, the worst of the worst.


    "What if she finds out the truth?" Toga asked, voice low.


    "She won¡¯t," Grace replied. "Not as long as I get my share of the money."


    Ang¡¯s stomach twisted with fear. She knew they were talking about her.


    From what she heard, her mom and uncle nned to sell her to the worst werewolf pack, as a mate for the alpha¡¯s son.


    She wasn¡¯t ready to be some mating machine for a beast who didn¡¯t even know what he wanted.


    Sure, it could have been her way out. Her mom was going to kill her once she got the school report anyway.


    But not like this.


    Not the West Pack.


    There were too many dark stories about them...stories about their men.


    Bing a mate there, was worse than death.


    Ang would rather fight her way into the all-male Alpha Academy than be chained to a monster from the West.


    Wait... Alpha Academy.


    Maybe she needed to think about it again.


    But how could she even get in? It was a school for boys. She was just a girl.


    Ang¡¯s legs trembled, but she turned and headed back toward town.


    This wasn¡¯t the time to cry or fall apart. No one wasing to save her. If she wanted to survive, she had to fight for herself. Just like always.


    As she walked down the road back toward school, an idea burned in her mind.


    What if I disguise myself as a boy?


    What if I apply to Alpha Academy?


    At least there, no one would know. No one could sell her off.


    Ang¡¯s heart pounded as she picked up her pace.


    Maybe... just maybe... this was her only chance.


    *****


    Ang picked up the schrship form at the school gate. Her hands shook as she filled it out, using a new name¡ªAngel, not Ang.


    Without wasting time, she handed it to the principal.


    "Angel, not Ang?" Principal Jane snorted withughter. "There¡¯s no way you¡¯ll get picked, even if they think you¡¯re a boy."


    Ang stayed calm. "It¡¯ll benefit both of us if I leave," she said, trying to bargain. She had to get out. Anywhere her uncle couldn¡¯t reach.


    The principal shook her head. "It¡¯s illegal," she said slowly, "and impossible."


    For a second, Principal Jane seemed to think about it. Maybe she realized getting Ang and her mother out of town was the best thing for everyone.


    Ang didn¡¯t wait for another insult.


    "Just submit it," she said, her voice tight. She turned and walked out of the office.


    Each step felt heavier than thest. She knew it was crazy to hope.


    The Alpha Academy would never pick someone like her.


    Sheughed bitterly under her breath. Stupid little brain. Thinking she could run from her life.


    F*ck it all.


    F*ck her uncle for selling her. F*ck her mother for letting it happen.


    F*ck Principal Jane for hating her.


    And fuck this whole cruel world that had no ce for the daughter of a whore.

 Chapter 2: A Dangerous Secret.

    <h4>Chapter 2: A Dangerous Secret.</h4>


    At the All-Male Alpha Academy, the noise could be heard from far away, even with the school¡¯s high, thick walls.


    Students packed into the assembly ground, waiting. Since the assembly hadn¡¯t started yet, they were left to entertain themselves.


    Two boys from Year Three were already throwing punches, trying to show off their strength.


    The younger kidsughed and cheered, finding it funny.


    But Principal Valois, who happened to be omega didn¡¯t find any of it funny at all.


    She was supposed to be checking the list of schools that sent in schrship applications before sunset. But with this madness outside, she couldn¡¯t even think straight.


    Fuming, she stood up from her desk and stormed out of her office.


    The moment some students spotted her, they straightened up. Others didn¡¯t bother, especially the boys from the West Pack. They didn¡¯t respect anyone.


    "You five!" she barked when she caught a group ying dice near the hallway. "Assembly grounds. Now!"


    The boys hesitated, daring her with their eyes, but when they saw she wasn¡¯t joking, they scrambled away.


    When she finally reached the assembly ground, the scene made her blood boil.


    The two Year Three boys were now full-on fighting, fists flying, teeth bared.


    "Enough!" Principal Valois roared. Her voice cut through the crowd like a knife.


    "The both of you will be suspended immediately!" she snapped, marching down the corridor with the boys trailing behind her like guilty puppies.


    "You weren¡¯t just irresponsible," she hissed. "You disgraced this school. Thank God there were no visitors today."


    Her hands shook as she tightened her grip on the folder in her hand. She needed order. She needed peace.


    She had to suspend them.


    It was the only way to make them panic.


    A simple punishment would be brushed aside by the senior boys who always covered for them. They would bail the juniors out from their dormitories, make the whole thing feel like a joke.


    They would never understand the weight of what they did.


    As they neared the office, Principal Valois noticed something that made her heart stop.


    Her door was open.


    She froze, ncing down at the keys still clutched tightly in her hand. She had locked it, she was sure. Even in her rush to the assembly, she never forgot.


    No one else had a key.


    For a moment, she fought the urge to run. Then she took a shaky breath, pushed the door wider, and stepped inside.


    And there he was.


    A young man loungedzily on the old sofa like he owned the ce.


    His shirt was half undone, showing a stretch of his hard, muscled stomach.


    He was tall, dangerously handsome, with messy hair that fell over his sharp eyes...eyes so pale they looked almost silver, almost... blind.


    His jawline was too perfect, too sharp, and everything about him screamed trouble.


    Principal Valois swallowed hard before finding her voice.


    "Kaito! What are you doing in my office?" she barked.


    The boys behind her looked like they had seen a ghost.


    But Kaito?


    He didn¡¯t even flinch.


    He stayed there, cool and calm, hiszy gaze locked on the paper in his hand.


    "Are you deaf?" Principal Valois snapped, her voice shaking now more from nerves than anger.


    Kaito finally stirred. With a slow, careless sigh, he sat up, running a hand through his messy hair. A few strands fell right back into his face.


    He nced at the group behind her and smirked, biting his lip.


    "I see we have offenders today too," he said, his voice smooth and dangerous.


    "We? There¡¯s no we," Principal Valois snapped, trying to hold onto her authority.


    She hated this...being the principal yet feeling like a joke in front of a student.


    "Are you sure?"


    Kaito narrowed his eyes, then winked.


    The boys behind her giggled.


    Oh, God. That was it. That was the height of disrespect.


    She ordered the students to wait in the staff room. She would deal with Kaito alone.


    "Mama, no need to get all worked up," Kaito said, rising from the sofa with slow, easy steps.


    He came so close she could feel his breath against her skin.


    "We have work to do," he added before brushing past her like she wasn¡¯t even there.


    Kaito dropped into her chair like it belonged to him, throwing his legs up on the desk.


    His tie was loose again...when was it ever properly knotted?


    It was tempting... too tempting. But she shoved those thoughts deep down. She would never dare.


    "You need to leave my office. We have no work together," she said, her voice sharp.


    Kaito ignored her.


    "I went through the applications," he said, like he had every right to.


    "You had no right to touch those!" she hissed, mming the door shut behind her so no one outside would hear.


    Kaito sighed, leaning back into the chair like he owned it.


    "Are we seriously doing this? You know I always get what I want. Why make a mountain out of nothing?"


    The worst part? He was right.


    Kaito always got what he wanted.


    She exhaled sharply. Fighting him was useless.


    "Fine," she said. "What do you want?"


    "Good," he smiled, lowering his legs from the desk and cing a paper in front of her.


    "Here. Someone sent this in yesterday."


    "But the deadline was the day before," she said, frowning.


    "Exactly, Miss Val," he said with a smirk.


    "It¡¯s Miss Valois," she corrected stiffly.


    "Okay, Miss Val," Kaito never took corrections, she would have know better. "The applicant wrote his name as Angel," Kaito said with so much excitement. "Angel like he was some girl," heughed but the principal did not join him. In fact, she did not find it funny.


    When Kaito realized that, he stopped and continued "Angel is a human with no special skills but the important thing is that I want him as my roommate. He would help me out like..."


    "An apprentice?"


    "No," Kaito shook his head. He had never had a roommate. Everyone knew that. They were supposed to be two at least in a room but he stayed alone for years and now he was in his senior year, it would be thest thing anyone would think he would do. But here, he was interested in Angel without a surname.


    "Let me see his application" the principal demanded. She would have been d that Kaito was finally opening up and bing a changed person but when she saw where the application came from, she knew he had no good intentions.


    "No. I won¡¯t approve of it. We just need a student from the humans," the principal shook her head. It was never going to work with a student from a public school. They were better choices. "He is not even an A student. You are looking for someone to do your dirty works. Someone who would be your cleaner. I won¡¯t do such a thing."


    Kaito sighed. He rubbed his forehead "Who is even asking for your opinion? I have already made my decision."


    He showed her the stamped application form "you will send a letter to his school. I want to see him in school before the next full moon."


    That was amand. Principal Valois watch him walk out of her office and as soon as he was gone, she slumped into sofa and started preparing Angel¡¯s admission letter.


    She had no idea why he chose Angel. But one thing was sure...Kaito was hiding something from her.

 Chapter 3: An Admission.

    <h4>Chapter 3: An Admission.</h4>


    "An admission into the All Male Alpha Academy?" Grace squinted at the letter, struggling to read the words.


    Some parts were hard for her, but she understood enough to know her daughter had been admitted into a boys¡¯ school.


    "What the hell is going on, Ang?" she snapped.


    Ang almost peed herself when she saw the letter in her mother¡¯s hands.


    The postman had brought it straight to the house.


    Principal Jane must have given up trying to reach her.


    Ang had thought the process would take weeks.


    She had no idea it would happen this fast.


    Three days ago she had applied, and now, a letter of admission.


    The fastest she had ever seen.


    There was no time to wonder why.


    Grace¡¯s face was stormy.


    If Ang didn¡¯t handle this right, she would be dead before morning.


    "Are you going to answer me or not?" Grace mmed her palm against the table, making Ang jump.


    "What did you ask, Mother?" Ang said, pretending she hadn¡¯t heard.


    Grace¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    "Why is this letter addressed to you?"


    "A letter? To me?" Ang frowned in fake confusion.


    "I have no idea why my name is there. Maybe... maybe you¡¯re reading it wrong, Mother. Look closely. It says Angel, not Ang."


    She held her breath.


    Grace was good at smelling lies.


    If she caught on now, Ang was finished.


    Grace gritted her teeth.


    She should have known this little brat would try something sneaky.


    To test her, she made a move to tear the letter but Ang didn¡¯t say a word.


    She just sat there, calm, though her eyes gave her away.


    Grace smirked and dropped the letter back on the table without tearing it.


    "A lion doesn¡¯t give birth to a goat," she muttered.


    "You¡¯re going to tell me everything, or you¡¯ll regret it. I¡¯ll report you to the authorities if I have to."


    Ang rubbed her sweaty palms together.


    "I can exin," she said in a low voice.


    And she did.


    She told her mother everything, about the expulsion, about the application to the Academy.


    Grace¡¯s mouth dropped open when she realized Ang had been kicked out of school three days ago.


    "How dare that fat fool expel you?" Grace barked, storming to the corner to change her clothes.


    She was ready for a fight, ready to drag the principal through the dirt if she had to.


    "I¡¯ll make her pay for this!" she shouted.


    "You won¡¯t," Ang said firmly, blocking her way.


    "It¡¯s not like you¡¯re any better than her."


    Grace froze.


    Ang¡¯s voice shook, but she stood her ground.


    She told her mother she knew everything about the n to sell her off, about the deal with her uncle.


    "I won¡¯t be a pawn," Ang said, her voice thick with anger. "Not for you. Not for some alpha who just wants a breeding machine."


    Grace looked away.


    She couldn¡¯t meet her daughter¡¯s eyes.


    "You¡¯ll have to obey your uncle," she said after a while, her voice weak.


    "It¡¯s the only way out of this life."


    Angughed bitterly.


    "No. It¡¯s the only way you get paid."


    She stared hard at her mother.


    "How much, Grace? How much is he offering you?"


    Grace hesitated, then muttered, "Four hundred dors."


    Ang couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Her own mother, selling her out for a few dors.


    The werewolves from the West would have paid over a thousand dors for a human surrogate.


    They were picky and would pay any price for the right girl.


    "I¡¯ll pay you a thousand," Ang said, her voice steady.


    "If you let me go to the Academy. And you keep it a secret."


    Grace stared at her like she had grown two heads.


    Sheughed loud and ugly until Ang pulled out her savings box and handed her everything she had.


    Two hundred and twenty dors.


    It wasn¡¯t enough, but it was all she had.


    "Hmm... smart one," Grace said, pocketing the money.


    Her eyes gleamed.


    Ang knew right then she wasn¡¯t buying her mother¡¯s help.


    She was buying her silence.


    The rest of the day passed in a rush.


    Grace cut and trimmed Ang¡¯s hair, tying her chest tight with strips of cloth until it hurt to breathe.


    They bought a few cheap men¡¯s clothes that barely fit.


    "My beautiful daughter... wasted," Grace muttered, biting her nails as she looked at Ang in boy¡¯s clothes.


    "Oh, Mother," Ang rolled her eyes, slinging her packed bag over her shoulder.


    She had to leave tonight if she wanted to reach the Academy by morning.


    "If you were born a boy, you¡¯d have broken a lot of hearts," Grace said as they walked to the station.


    She smiled, but there was a sadness in her voice Ang didn¡¯t understand.


    "Make sure you find an alpha to marry you," Grace teased.


    "Mother, stop," Ang sighed.


    The train arrived, loud and cold.


    It was time.


    "Don¡¯t get caught. And don¡¯t forget the rest of my money, Angel my boy," Grace called out,ughing.


    There was no hug.


    No kiss.


    Just a mother counting her gains and a daughter chasing her only chance.


    Ang climbed into the train, her heart heavy.


    As it started moving, she looked back onest time and froze.


    Was that... her mother crying?


    Was she pretending all along not to care?

 Chapter 4: The Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 4: The Arrival</h4>


    The bus skipped right in front of a giant gates, which carrying a big write-up : All-Male Alpha Academy.


    Ang got down from the bus and it left right away. She looked back and forth, found out that the road was quiet.


    The school was been isted from the society. If anything would happen here, it will take a long time before an outsider will find out.


    Ang sighed, as she held on to her bag. Maybeing here was a bad idea. There was still time to go back home and continue living as Ang.


    But what life awaits her? Her uncle won¡¯t stop trying to sell her off to any rich alpha and her mother? She will switched on her as soon as she sees more money.


    This academy was the only option for her.


    Ang was about to go inside when a car stopped right beside her. A cold shiver ran down her spine. Could it be her uncle chasing her? She wondered.


    "Do you want a lift?" a male voice asked. It wasn¡¯t her uncle. She turned and met with the most cutest blue eyes she had ever seen.


    The guy was a student. His long hair was as white as snow. He had a smile on, revealing his sharp incisors which means he was a werewolf.


    "No, thank you," Ang shook her head and moved towards the gate. If she keeps looking at the guy, she would lose her mind. He was handsome.


    If there was any more of him inside the academy then she was going to be doomed.


    "You will have to walk a long way, if you don¡¯t ept my offer, boy," he insisted.


    Ang gave it a thought.


    Her bag was too heavy to carry for long, and if the buildings were as far away as they looked, she would die of exhaustion before reaching her destination.


    "Fine," she muttered, pulling open the car door and sliding into the seat beside him.


    The boy ¡ª no, the werewolf ¡ª gave off an energy that didn¡¯t fit a normal student at all.


    Confident. Rxed. Dangerous.


    "I¡¯m Taros," he said as he steered the car smoothly through the gates and into the school grounds.


    Ang kept her eyes outside the window.


    He was right ¡ª the road stretched long, lined only with trees and endless fields of flowers.


    No buildings in sight yet.


    After a while, the Academy finally came into view ¡ª massive, ancient, and intimidating.


    "You are?" Taros asked, shing a nce at her.


    "Angel," she replied quickly, keeping her voice low and steady.


    She didn¡¯t dare meet his eyes.


    He was too much.


    Too handsome.


    Too dangerous.


    "Angel, huh? Strange name for a guy," he mused, a smile tugging at his lips. "But it¡¯s cool."


    He pulled the car to a smooth stop in front of a towering building.


    The Academic Building, a sign read.


    "Wee to the Alpha Academy," Taros said with a slight bow of his head.


    "Hope you survive it."


    Ang swallowed hard.


    She was about to thank him when he suddenly ruffled her hair.


    "Be a good boy. Stay out of trouble," he grinned.


    Ang stiffened.


    She had spent hours on the train fixing her disguise, and now ¡ª in one second ¡ª he had messed it up.


    "Thank you," she mumbled, quickly smoothing her hair again.


    "In case you do get into trouble," Taros said as she climbed out of the car, "you can find me."


    Ang frowned. "How?"


    He chuckled, revving the engine.


    "Don¡¯t pray for trouble, boy. Just ask for Taros. Everybody knows me."


    With a wink, he drove off ¡ª not back toward the gates, but deeper into the Academy grounds.


    Ang turned to face the building towering above her, her bag heavy on her shoulder.


    The doors loomed like the mouth of a beast.


    There was no turning back now.


    At the entrance, a man attended to her. He showed her where the other new students were so that she could join in the orientation.


    As she walked down the passage, Ang could not help but looked at the beautiful view of the school.


    She never thought she would ever see such beauty in her life.


    From what she had seen, the people who spoke about the Alpha academy did not do justice to the beautiful sites she had seen. In fact, it left her speechless.


    The more she realized this, the more she was scared. What if she finds out that the students were more dangerous than the rumours?


    How was she going to cope living with boys who behave like animals?


    "Are you a new student?" an elegantdy dressed in a ck suit asked. Her long blonde hair was packed to the back. She was soft yet her expression carried a tough aura.


    "Yes ma," Ang answered, struggling to hold her huge bag.


    "Wee and follow me."


    Ang did as she was told and in no time they got to the hall where the orientation was been held. There were over seventy students, standing on straight files in five different lines.


    They were all new students because they all wore their personal clothes.


    "Wee to Alpha Academy," thedy who walked with her was now on the stage. "I am principal Valois."


    After the introduction of the teachers, a long speech was given to them about the dos and donts of the school.


    Ang listened carefully and made sure that she took notes of each of them. It would be bad if she defaults any.


    After the long orientation speech, they were asked to check their houses at the notice board.


    The academy had five houses which were gold, ck, blue, white and red.


    As Ang searched for her name, she found out she got the gold house.


    Some old students had joined them, helping the new ones find their houses and rooms.


    One of them, a boy named Stales, walked up to Ang.


    "Which house did you get?" he asked.


    "Gold," Ang said.


    His eyes lit up. "That¡¯s the best house! I wish I got it when I was new. What about your room number?"


    "Fifty-six," she answered.


    Stales froze. He stared at her like she had just grown two heads. "You¡¯re lying," he said, his voice low. He leaned in closer. "Seriously, what room?"


    Ang pointed at her name on the notice board. It was there, clear as day: Room 56.


    Stales gasped and pped a hand over his mouth. "No way," he whispered.


    Ang¡¯s stomach twisted. "What¡¯s wrong with room fifty-six?" she asked, though she wasn¡¯t sure she wanted to know.


    Stales lowered his voice. "That¡¯s Kaito¡¯s room. The Alpha from the West. He¡¯s your roommate."


    Ang felt the ground sway under her feet. Her bag slid from her shoulder,nding with a soft thud.


    The Alpha from the west? The one she had run away from.


    How had she ended up right beside the danger she feared most?

 Chapter 5: Her Hot Roommate.

    <h4>Chapter 5: Her Hot Roommate.</h4>


    Kaito checked his wristwatch for the seventh time. He was going crazy.


    The lesson was dragging too long. His ssmates still couldn¡¯t pass the wolfsbane boundary ¡ª a force that could trap any werewolf in one ce.


    He had done it already.


    He was the first.


    It wasn¡¯t even that hard. They were justzy, making excuses.


    Standing in the thick forest, Kaito¡¯s mind drifted.


    Had Angel arrived yet?


    Principal Valois promised to send the letter days ago. But he hadn¡¯t seen the boy.


    Maybe the principal was dying things on purpose. She could be sneaky like that.


    Kaito¡¯s jaw tightened. It all made sense now.


    He didn¡¯t bother waiting any longer. He raised his hand, cutting through the air.


    The teacher, Mr. de, saw him but acted like he didn¡¯t. He just kept talking to the other students.


    Kaito dropped his hand and spoke louder, voice sharp.


    "Excuse me. Can I have your attention?"


    Silence fell. Heads turned.


    Finally.


    "You already had my attention," Mr. de said, raising a brow.


    "Did I?" Kaito smirked, folding his arms across his chest. "Since I¡¯m done with my work, can I go back to the dorms?"


    "And what¡¯s more important there than your lessons?" the teacher asked.


    Kaito sighed, his patience snapping.


    "The new students have arrived," he said, voice firm. "And I¡¯m expecting a roommate to...."


    His ssmates did not allow him to finish. They kept on asking each other with a surprise look on their faces if he had a roommate.


    Kaito paid no attention to them but Mr. de called them to order. He asked them to be quiet.


    "No, young master Kaito," he replied. "You can¡¯t go. You must stay and see what your mates are doing."


    Kaito felt his blood boiled. He hated when someone turned him down. Mr. de was testing his patience today but for some reason, he could not go after him.


    There was aw. Since he was the leader of the west (gold) house, if he hurt his teacher, he would lose his position.


    He did not want that.


    But who said he can¡¯t do itter when no one is watching? Taros will be of help as well. They could do it tonight.


    Kaito bit his lower lips. Where the hell was Taros? Why did he have to go home when he needed his best friend the most?


    The school was boring without him. He would made things fun by now because Taros feared nows. He was leader of North (White house) and the Lord of mischiefs.


    After waiting for five minutes, he got really pissed.


    "I am going to leave," Kaito said, as he picked his keys on the rock and began to walk away.


    He could hear his mates appalling his guts and Mr. de threatening to report him to the boards.


    But he didn¡¯t care.


    Kaito entered his room.


    It was empty.


    Good. The orientation must still be dragging on.


    Without wasting time, he pulled his clothes and went straight to the shower.


    He needed to rinse off the dirt ¡ª and the anger Mr. de had left behind.


    Under the hot water, Kaito¡¯s thoughts drifted.


    Maybe having a roommate was a mistake.


    He didn¡¯t like anyone close.


    Not even Taros ¡ª his only real friend.


    They had been brothers long before Alpha Academy, but even then, Kaito kept his own space.


    So why now?


    Why let someone in?


    Angel. That was the boy¡¯s name.


    It sounded too soft.


    Too fragile for a ce like this.


    Or was it because of her?


    Ang.


    The girl his father promised him.


    They hadn¡¯t met, but her uncle never shut up about how beautiful she was.


    Kaito sighed and leaned against the cold wall for a moment.


    Did he even want a mate yet?


    Or was it just another thing his father thought he should have?


    He sighed.


    Maybe it didn¡¯t matter.


    Either way, it was toote to turn back now.


    Kaito turned off the shower.


    He hadn¡¯t brought a towel.


    Why would he? No one ever entered his room without permission.


    He opened the bathroom door and stepped out, water dripping down his body.


    It was at that moment, fate machineries got into action and the door to his room swung open.


    A boy walked in, dragging a heavy bag behind him.


    He closed the door and turned the lock.


    Their eyes met.


    Kaito froze.


    The boy froze too.


    Neither moved.


    For a second, Kaito forgot he was naked.


    He forgot everything.


    A strange heat ran through him, low and dangerous.


    What the hell?


    He clenched his fists, trying to steady himself.


    The boy gasped, his face turning bright red.


    Then, with a sharp yelp, he spun around so fast he almost dropped his bag.


    Kaito just stood there, heart pounding, staring at the stranger fate had thrown into his world.

 Chapter 6: Her Hot Roommate II.

    <h4>Chapter 6: Her Hot Roommate II.</h4>


    Ang froze.


    Her breath hitched as she stood in the doorway, wide-eyed and horrified. A scream escaped her lips before she could stop it.


    Why was he naked?


    No one told her that sharing a room with a guy meant she¡¯d be weed by six feet of bare, muscr, dripping-wet Alpha. Did boys normally act this way? He walked out of the bathroom like he owned the ce¡ªwithout even bothering with a towel. Like modesty didn¡¯t exist in his vocabry.


    Ang¡¯s heart mmed against her ribs. Not just from shock¡ªbut from the insane, unfair attractiveness of the man before her.


    This couldn¡¯t be real.


    When Stales told her she¡¯d be rooming with the West Pack Alpha, a dozen worst-case scenarios had crossed her mind¡ªbut this was nowhere on the list.


    "You can turn around now," came a low, gravelly voice.


    She could hear him moving. A towel rustling. The floor creaking beneath his feet.


    Still covering her face with both hands, Ang peeked between her fingers and turned around slowly. He had wrapped a towel around his waist¡ªbarely. It was better than before, but not by much.


    And damn it... he was gorgeous.


    Tall, with perfectly sculpted muscles that looked like they¡¯d been carved from stone. Drops of water slid down his abs as he dried himself offzily. His skin glistened under the dim light. His jawline was sharp, and his damp dark hair curled slightly at the ends. But it was his eyes that caught her off guard¡ªgray and piercing, like storm clouds ready to erupt.


    She swallowed hard.


    This was bad. Her roommate was the sexiest man she¡¯d ever seen. And worse¡ªhe was Kaito, the Alpha of the West. The one everyone said to avoid at all costs.


    "For goddess¡¯ sake," he muttered, his expression twisting into a frown. "Stop acting like you saw a ghost. You¡¯re acting like a girl. A stupid one."


    Ang¡¯s fists clenched. She wanted to yell¡ªI am a girl, you idiot! And you¡¯re the stupid one for not noticing!


    But she didn¡¯t. Stales¡¯ voice echoed in her head¡ªStay out of trouble. Especially with Kaito.


    Swallowing her pride, she forced herself to speak. "I¡ªI didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be in here. Naked."


    "It¡¯s my room... a boy¡¯s room," Kaito said, rubbing his neck with the towel. "Were you expecting to walk in on a naked girl instead?"


    Ang¡¯s face flushed with heat. Her palms were already sweaty, and it felt like the room was ten degrees hotter than outside. She had no idea how he was surviving so calmly, half-naked like that.


    Kaito rolled his eyes, clearly unimpressed. "Settle in before six. I bet you don¡¯t want to bete on your first day."


    "Late?" Ang echoed.


    "Yes. After dinner, we¡¯re holding the weing ceremony." His tone was t, but not exactly rude this time. "By the way, I¡¯m Kaito."


    "An..." she started to reply, but he cut in.


    "Angel. I know," he said, surprising her. "I tried to set up the room on short notice. I¡¯ll fix the rest as we go."


    Ang nodded slowly, still trying to process everything. When she first walked in, she hadn¡¯t even noticed the room itself¡ªonly him.


    She looked around now and realized how weird it was that he¡¯d mentioned "arranging the room." There was only one bed, though big enough for three people to sleep on if they had to. Still, she didn¡¯t like that idea one bit.


    In the corner, a massive shoe rack lined the wall¡ªstacked with what looked like sixty pairs of shoes. For a second, Ang thought it was a store. What did one guy need with so many shoes?


    To the right, there was a giant four-door wardrobe. Kaito had already taken over three of the doors. He¡¯d left her just one. It was enough, though. She didn¡¯t have much.


    Ang unpacked quietly, folding the few uniforms she¡¯d been given earlier that day by the uniform master. She ced them neatly inside the wardrobe, the empty space making her feel small.


    Once she was done, she grabbed her towel and headed into the bathroom, giving Kaito the space to get dressed.


    He hadn¡¯t asked her to leave. Honestly, he didn¡¯t even seem to care. But for her sanity¡ªand her pounding heart¡ªit was the best decision.


    Inside the bathroom, Ang locked the door behind her and let out a breath of relief. She peeled off her clothes and slowly untied the tight wrap around her chest. She stared at herself in the mirror.


    Her breasts were sore, her ribs aching. Her back throbbed from keeping up the disguise all day.


    Ang touched her face and frowned. Could she really keep this up? Pretending to be a boy wasn¡¯t just ufortable¡ªit was painful.


    She turned on the tap and sshed cold water on her face. It helped a little, calming her nerves. But as the water ran down her skin, she looked at herself again¡ªbare, aching, hidden.


    The very thing she had run from¡ªbeing sold off as a surrogate to the West Pack¡ªwas now staring her in the face again.


    Only this time, she wasn¡¯t Ang.


    She wasn¡¯t a girl meant to be used. She wasn¡¯t weak.


    To him, to the whole school... she was Angel¡ªjust another boy.


    And Kaito? He was just her roommate.


    Ang smiled bitterly at her reflection.


    Ang bathed quickly and wrapped herself up again, wincing slightly as the tight bandage pressed against her sore chest. She slipped back into her clothes and stepped out of the bathroom, silently hoping Kaito had already left the room.


    No such luck.


    "There¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting you wear that," Kaito said the moment he looked up and saw her outfit. His voice was firm, leaving no room for argument. "You have to wear thepound uniform. Just like everyone else."


    Ang froze, her eyes trailing over him. He wore a crisp ck shirt tucked neatly into matching trousers. His shoes gleamed, just as ck and spotless. The dark outfit clung perfectly to his tall, sculpted frame, making his fair skin glow like moonlight.


    He reached for something on the bed and tossed it toward her. A gold-colored jacket. "You¡¯ll wear the ck shirt and gold shorts," he said. "Hurry up, Angel."


    "Okay," Ang replied quickly, moving to the wardrobe. She pulled out the uniform, nerves bubbling beneath her skin.


    She clutched the clothes tightly, waiting for him to leave¡ªwilling him to take the hint and step out.


    But he didn¡¯t.


    Kaito crossed his arms and stayed right there, ncing at his watch. "What are you waiting for?" he asked, a slight edge in his voice. "You¡¯ve got a few minutes left."


    Ang¡¯s heart stopped.


    She couldn¡¯t change in front of him. That would be suicide. The tight wrap would give her away instantly¡ªnot to mention the curve of her waist or the shape of her chest. Kaito would know in a second.


    But running to the bathroom again would look suspicious. He¡¯d already raised one eyebrow when she took too long the first time.


    She stood frozen, eyes darting around the room like a trapped deer. Her hands clenched around the uniform. Kaito wasn¡¯t stupid. If she hesitated any longer, he¡¯d start asking questions.


    And then her secret would be over¡ªjust like that.


    Ang swallowed hard, her mind racing for a way out.

 Chapter 7: A Fight.

    <h4>Chapter 7: A Fight.</h4>


    Kaito narrowed his eyes, watching Angel like a puzzle he couldn¡¯t quite solve.


    Where the hell did they pick this human boy from? There was something off about him...soft, almost fragile... and strangely elegant. Kaito couldn¡¯t shake the feminine vibe he gave off.


    He was handsome, sure. Almost too handsome.


    And then there was his scent.


    Kaito inhaled without meaning to. It was subtle but addicting¡ªwarm, floral,ced with something wild. It didn¡¯t belong to a typical boy. Hell, it barely smelled masculine.


    "What perfume do you use?" Kaito asked before he could stop himself.


    Angel¡¯s eyes widened slightly, panic flickering behind them. "I only use men¡¯s spray," he replied quickly, voice tight with fear.


    Kaito leaned back slightly, wondering if he¡¯d made a mistake choosing a human as his roommate instead of a werewolf. Angel didn¡¯t seem particrly strong, but he was quick and efficient, something he¡¯d already observed.


    Still, something didn¡¯t add up.


    "Go ahead and change," he gestured, sitting down on the edge of the sofa.


    But Angel didn¡¯t move. He just stood there, gripping the uniform like it might save his life.


    Kaito rubbed his forehead. kid just saw me stark naked, and he still can¡¯t undress in front of me? The whole thing felt unfair. He¡¯d been vulnerable first.


    But Angel looked too terrified to argue with.


    "Fine," he sighed, waving his hand. "Use the bathroom."


    Without another word, Angel darted in and shut the door behind him.


    A few minutester, the door creaked open, and Kaito looked up.


    Angel stepped out wearing thepound uniform: a ck shirt, golden shorts, and that nervous aura that clung to him like mist. He looked smaller in it. Still neat, still quick to adjust, but different.


    Cuter, even. More like a boy if only Kaito ignored the lingering feeling that something was very wrong.


    "Good," Kaito stood up. "Follow me."


    Angel blinked. "Why do I have to follow you?"


    His voice, while soft, carried a strange kind of authority. Kaito paused, momentarily thrown off.


    "Look at the little guy who couldn¡¯t change in front of me, now asking questions?" he muttered.


    "I had my reasons," Angel said calmly.


    Kaito scowled "Whatever."


    "Can I go and meet up with my friend?"


    "Shhhh."


    They stepped out of the room, the hallway bathed in the warm gold of evening light. Just as Angel opened his mouth again, Kaito caught sight of someone ahead.


    Taros.


    Kaito¡¯s jaw tensed. Taros had just returned. Perfect timing.


    "Fine," Kaito said reluctantly. "Call your friend and meet up."


    "I don¡¯t have a phone," Angel replied, blinking up at him innocently.


    Kaito stared. "You what?"


    Who the hell came to the most elite werewolf academy without a phone?


    He sighed. "I¡¯ll inform the admin. You¡¯ll have one by tomorrow. For now, ask someone to show you where the Cafeteria is. You¡¯ll find your friend there."


    Angel nodded and walked off, disappearing into the crowd of students heading in the same direction.


    Kaito stayed behind, watching him go. Something was definitely off about that boy. And whether it was curiosity, suspicion, or something deeper... he knew this wouldn¡¯t be thest time Angel surprised him.


    "Hello man," Taros got to where he was. They shook and hugged.


    "I was going to die of boredom without you. When did you get back?" Kaito asked as they walked down the stairs.


    "An hour ago...maybe. I had to report at the admin block," Taros exined. He had also changed into his house outfit, which was a white shirt and ck trousers. They suit him making him look like a model.


    "How¡¯s your mom?" Kaito changed the topic. They were now approaching the cafeteria.


    "My mom is fine. She got better," Taros replied. His mom had been very sick and it was the reason why he went home four days. "What am I hearing? You got a new roommate?"


    Kaito knew that his friend was going tough at him. Everyone had at least two or three roommates and him? None until this afternoon.


    "The rumor is true then," Taros could not hold back hisughter. He pat his friend¡¯s back. "Why such an idea? You never wanted a roommate, what changed your mind suddenly?"


    "Nothing much," Kaito lied. He knew too well that Taro was not going to believe him. But he said it anyways.


    "Its clear you don¡¯t want to talk about it," Taros said. He knew exactly when his friend don¡¯t want to open up.


    Kaito was d that he respected his decision.


    "So who is the lucky one?"


    "His name is Angel,"


    Taros halted in his track. He turned and looked at his friend shockingly "I met a new student today. I gave him a lift and he told me that his name is Angel. Is it the same Angel you are talking about?"


    "Yes," Kaito replied, a bit surprised that Taros had already met Angel. "There¡¯s no other Angel on the list."


    "What a coincidence," Taros muttered, shaking his head. Still, he couldn¡¯t hide his curiosity. "But... why Angel? Your beta would¡¯ve dly moved in with you. Or any werewolf, really. Why a human¡ªand a new student at that?"


    Kaito knew Taros wouldn¡¯t let it go. He opened his mouth to respond, but a sudden, thunderous noise erupted from the cafeteria, cutting through their conversation like a de.


    The ttering of trays. Yells. Cheers. And then¡ª


    BANG!


    The sound of fists mming into tables echoed loud and wild.


    Kaito tensed.


    "What now?" he muttered, eyes narrowing. Fights in the cafeteria weren¡¯t new, but they usually happened under the noses of the Alpha students. And they always had a reason.


    "It¡¯s just the usual," Taros shrugged casually. "New students showing off. They¡¯ll tire themselves out."


    He smirked, clearly entertained by the chaos. Kaito usually found it amusing too¡ªbut not today.


    Today, he was distracted. Uneasy.


    Taros noticed. "You good, bro?"


    "Yeah... not really." Kaito¡¯s gaze drifted to the cafeteria doors again. He didn¡¯t want to admit it, but a name circled his thoughts like a storm: Angel. The kid was reckless, clearly not used to the rules of this ce.


    If there was trouble brewing, he wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Angel was at the center of it.


    "You wanna check?" Taros asked, nodding toward the noise.


    Kaito hesitated, then shook his head. "Nah. Anyway, what about your girlfriend?"


    Taros scoffed, instantly knowing who Kaito was referring to. "Come on, that wasn¡¯t a girlfriend. Just a one-night thing during the Luna girls¡¯ visit. You know how it is."


    Kaito didn¡¯t respond. His gaze was back on the cafeteria. Focused. Sharpened.


    Then, louder than before, a chant erupted.


    "ANGEL! ANGEL! ANGEL!"


    The tables banged in rhythm. Students roared the name like it belonged to a legend.


    Taros straightened, startled. "What the hell...?"


    Kaito didn¡¯t wait. He was already moving fast, controlled and dangerous.


    "I knew it," he hissed, dashing toward the entrance.


    Taros stared after him, stunned. That reaction? That urgency? It wasn¡¯t normal. Not from Kaito.


    He clenched his jaw and followed.


    Something was going on.


    Something about Angel. And Taros was determined to find out what.

 Chapter 8: A Fight II.

    <h4>Chapter 8: A Fight II.</h4>


    Ang made her way down the stairs, her heart racing with nerves and anticipation. She followed the crowd headed to the cafeteria, hoping she¡¯d find Stales easily.


    And she did.


    He stood by the entrance, waving excitedly the moment he spotted her.


    "Hey!" he greeted, his smile bright.


    "Hello," Ang said softly, a shy blush creeping up her cheeks. It felt silly, but this was the first time someone had looked genuinely happy to see her. Back home, people avoided her because of her mother. Here, at Alpha Academy, she wasn¡¯t just someone¡¯s outcast daughter. She was Angel. A boy with a fresh start.


    And she already had a friend.


    "I have to be honest...I wish I were you right now," Stales said suddenly, pping her arm yfully.


    "Ouch!" Ang winced, pulling back. Her entire body flinched from the unexpected sting.


    Stales blinked. "Wait, did that hurt? I barely touched you."


    "It did. Don¡¯t do that again, please," she muttered, rubbing her arm. She wasn¡¯t used to this kind of roughness. Not physically, not emotionally. Not from boys.


    "My bad," Stales said quickly, genuinely surprised. "So, you want to know why you¡¯re lucky?"


    Ang folded her arms. "Enlighten me."


    "You got into Gold House," Stales said with mock envy, then added dramatically, "and your roommate is Alpha Kaito. Do you know how cool that is?"


    Ang fought the urge to groan. If only he knew.


    There was nothing cool about it. Kaito was a walking storm cloud...grumpy, arrogant, andpletely full of himself. Living with him felt like trying to breathe in a room with no air.


    "Being Kaito¡¯s roommate might seem scary but, I¡¯d trade ces with you in a heartbeat," Stales continued, clearly fantasizing about it.


    "Let¡¯s do it then," Ang said, rolling her eyes. "You go to Gold House, be Kaito¡¯s new roommate, and I¡¯ll happily move to the Red House."


    Stalesughed, shaking his head. "It doesn¡¯t work like that. Kaito gets special privileges. The school allowed him pick his roommate."


    Ang¡¯s eyebrows lifted. "Really? I thought it was random."


    "Not for him. He¡¯s... different. You¡¯ll understand eventually."


    Ang didn¡¯t want to understand. She didn¡¯t even want to be in the same room with Kaito, let alone figure out how his mind worked. Still, something about what Stales said made her pause.


    Kaito chose her? That couldn¡¯t be right... could it?


    "So," Stales said, nudging her back to the present. "Have you met him yet?"


    "Kaito?" Ang asked as they walked into the cafeteria. There were over a hundred tables. Most of them were full. No one looked her way, which meant she was doing a good job at blending in.


    "Yes, him of course."


    "I wish I hadn¡¯t," Ang sighed. She followed Stales to where the trays were stacked. She grabbed one and joined the line. Stales was right in front of her. He kept ncing back, clearly wanting to talk more.


    "You¡¯re unbelievable. Do you know who he is?"


    "Kaito the Alpha. Leader of the Gold House. My roommate. Nothing special."


    Stales got served and had to stop talking. He went to sit at a nearby table.


    Ang got her food and sat with him. Stales didn¡¯t waste time getting back to the topic.


    "Gold is valuable, right?" he said. Ang nodded while eating. He kept talking without touching his food. "Gold House stands for the West. It¡¯s named after the West Pack. ck is for the South, Red for the East, White for the North, and Blue for the Central House."


    Ang kept eating, wishing he¡¯d just be quiet and eat too.


    "These five houses match the five parts of the werewolf kingdom. All studentse from these areas. They¡¯re really important."


    "Okay," Ang said, just to be polite.


    "Each house has an Alpha leader from that region. For example, Kaito leads the West House. His father is the Alpha of the West. Then there¡¯s Taros, the Alpha of the North."


    "Taros?" Ang choked a little when she heard the name. Was it the same guy who gave her a ride earlier? "I met someone with that name today."


    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s him. He¡¯s not in school right now," Stales said with a smile. He was happy Ang was paying attention. "Alpha Hiro leads the South Pack. Alpha Renn leads the East...that¡¯s my pack. He¡¯s dangerous. You should stay away from him. He knows how to trap people."


    Ang felt a chill. After what happened with Kaito, thest thing she wanted was trouble with another Alpha. She¡¯d keep her distance.


    "So, who leads the Central House?" she asked.


    "No one," Stales said.


    Ang looked surprised. "Why?"


    "They say it¡¯s always been that way. Only the staff knows the real reason. It¡¯s weird because only a few students are ced in Central."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah. But one guy in my ss told me..." He nced around, then leaned in and whispered, "Something bad happened in the Central House years ago. It was sealed for a long time. They just opened it against year."


    Ang froze. That sounded creepy. What did he mean by something bad?


    "I don¡¯t get it," she said, frowning.


    "Someone died there," Stales said quietly.


    Cold chills shot down her back. Her eyes widened as she shouted, "What?"


    Only a few boys at nearby tables heard. They gave her a strange look, then went back to eating.


    Just as she was about to ask more, someone walked up to her and said, "Get up, I want your seat."


    "You want me to leave the table?" Ang asked, confused. There were plenty of empty seats around. Why hers?


    There was no answer, and Ang didn¡¯t bother to look up. She kept eating, pretending nothing was wrong.


    But then she noticed it, everyone was staring at her. Still, she wasn¡¯t going to move. She had chosen that seat, and if anyone had a problem, they could say it to her face.


    Suddenly, the guy snatched her cup and smashed it to the floor.


    Ang¡¯s anger red. She grabbed her soup te and stood up.


    She froze when she looked at him.


    He was tall, with messy red hair and sharp green eyes that hinted at trouble. He was huge bigger than Kaito and strong like a tree trunk.


    He was dangerously good-looking, but that didn¡¯t matter to her.


    Without thinking twice, Ang dumped the soup all over him...hot or cold, she didn¡¯t care.


    When she turned to sit back down, she noticed Stales was speechless. His mouth hung open.


    The other students which Stales had called them seniors were watching too. They were Kaito¡¯s ssmates.


    They started whispering her name, mocking and chanting it until fear crept into her chest. What was happening?


    "Stop," the red-haired guy said, his voice booming through the cafeteria like thunder.


    The noise stopped instantly. The silence was heavy. It made her skin crawl.


    Ang leaned toward Stales and whispered, "Who is he?"


    Stales was shaking. "R-Renn," he stammered. "Alpha of the East Pack."


    Ang¡¯s heart dropped.


    She turned back to him¡ªAlpha Renn¡ªhis eyes burning with rage. What had she done?


    Before she could react, he grabbed her by the throat.


    Her feet left the ground as he lifted her and mmed her into the wall.


    She could barely breathe.


    Is this how I die? she thought, her vision going blurry.

 Chapter 9: A Fight III

    <h4>Chapter 9: A Fight III</h4>


    Alpha Kaito stopped at the door with his arms crossed. What he saw shocked him. Angel stood with a bowl of soup, ready to throw it at Alpha Renn. Did he even know who Renn was?


    Angel¡¯s boldness stunned him.


    He was just a small boy, barely 5¡¯4", facing Renn who was 6¡¯5". But Angel didn¡¯t flinch. He didn¡¯t back down. His courage left Kaito speechless.


    It was brave.


    But foolish.


    No one challenged an Alpha like Renn and walked away unharmed.


    "He¡¯s stubborn, you were right," Taros said behind him, still staring. He couldn¡¯t believe the quiet boy he gave a ride earlier now stood ready to fight a deadly Alpha.


    Before they could stop him, Angel threw the soup.


    It hit Renn full on.


    Renn¡¯s eyes burned with rage. His teeth clenched.


    Angel didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t show fear.


    Maybe he didn¡¯t understand what he had just done.


    Kaito¡¯s heart pounded. He wanted to yell, to rush in, to stop what wasing. But no words came out.


    Toote.


    Renn moved fast. One second Angel stood, the next he was mmed against the wall. Renn¡¯s hand wrapped tight around his neck.


    Angel gasped. His legs kicked. His fingers wed at Renn¡¯s hand.


    His eyes filled with pain and panic.


    Renn didn¡¯t care. His grip tightened.


    He could snap Angel¡¯s neck in seconds.


    And from the look in his eyes, he just might do that.


    "Rennnn!" Kaito screamed before he could stop himself.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but seeing Angel pinned to the wall like that...like some helpless rat¡ªset something off inside him. Angel¡¯s feet weren¡¯t even touching the ground. That meant pain. A lot of it.


    Renn hissed when he heard his name. He knew who it was. Kaito. Where the hell did hee from?


    "Let him go," Kaito said, his voice tight. The skin between his brows was creased. He was doing everything he could to stay calm.


    The four Alphas were supposed to keep the peace. It was the rule. They didn¡¯t follow it much, but still Principal Valois had made it clear: if they fought, they¡¯d lose points. Their ranks would drop. So would their house scores.


    It would hurt the other students too.


    Kaito didn¡¯t want that. Not for himself. Not for his house. They were at the top this week.


    Losing it because of Angel? That would be stupid.


    Especially when Angel started the fight.


    Renn turned to face him, still gripping Angel¡¯s neck. "Fine. I¡¯ll let him go."


    He released his hold.


    Angel crashed to the floor with a loud groan. The sound made Kaito flinch.


    "See? I let go," Renn said, arms out like he did nothing wrong.


    Kaito¡¯s fists tightened. His body moved on its own, ready to fight.


    He didn¡¯t care about rules anymore.


    But Taros grabbed his arm. "Don¡¯t," he said softly. "You don¡¯t have to do this. It won¡¯t end well. Not for any of us."


    "I¡¯d love to teach him a lesson right now," Kaito said, eyes locked on Renn. They had never been friends. Not even from day one.


    Suddenly, the lights in the cafeteria started to flicker. Bulbs shattered one by one. Tables began to shake. The ground rumbled like something deep below was waking up.


    This wasn¡¯t normal.


    Someone or something was causing it.


    Students screamed and ran for cover. But most of them weren¡¯t too scared. They had seen the Alphas fight before. This was nothingpared to the chaos they had witnessed.


    "Stop it, man. Not today," Taros said, grabbing Kaito¡¯s arm and trying to pull him back.


    It wasn¡¯t easy. Kaito¡¯s body was tense, ready to strike.


    Renn didn¡¯t move. He stood tall, waiting. Daring Kaito to make the first move.


    "We¡¯ll deal with himter," Taros whispered. "When no one¡¯s watching."


    That was how it worked. If they couldn¡¯t fight in the open, they waited for the dark.


    Finally, after a long, heavy moment, Taros pulled Kaito out of the cafeteria.


    Kaito didn¡¯t say a word.


    He just needed space.


    Time to calm down.


    Or he¡¯d lose control.


    After Kaito left, the lights stopped flickering. The ground stilled. Everything went quiet again.


    Taros let out a deep sigh and walked over to where Angely on the floor. He looked so small... so broken. Was this really the same boy who had stood up to an Alpha?


    A few junior boys from Gold House rushed to help. They brought water. One of them held Angel up as he coughed and tried to breathe. They looked worried. It was normal because housemates stuck together.


    Taros knelt beside him.


    "You¡¯re brave," he said softly, "but also foolish."


    Angel slowly sat up. His face was pale, like all the life had been drained out of him. Like he¡¯d died and somehow came back.


    "I told you to stay out of trouble, didn¡¯t I?" Taros added, shaking his head. He thought he was going to listen but he did not.


    Angel looked at him but didn¡¯t speak. He tried to swallow, but the pain in his neck was too much.


    Taros saw the red marks on his skin...Renn¡¯s signature. Clear and deep.


    "I can heal it," Taros said. "But if I do... will you ever learn?"


    He hated seeing the pain. But maybe Angel needed to feel it. Maybe that¡¯s the only way he¡¯d understand how dangerous this Academy was.


    "Renn almost killed you," Taros whispered under his breath. What the hell was he thinking?


    He stood up and looked toward Renn, who was still across the room. He wouldn¡¯te near now. Not while Taros was there.


    Taros looked back down at Angel.


    "Get well soon. You need to be strong from now on," he said. His voice was calm, but firm.


    Then he turned to leave.


    "I¡¯ll see you at Initiation Night."

 Chapter 10: The Initiation

    <h4>Chapter 10: The Initiation</h4>


    Taros didn¡¯t leave right away. He waited, watching Renn, making sure he left first.


    He was protecting her.


    Ang could barely breathe, let alone speak. But in her heart, she thanked the stars for Kaito. If he hadn¡¯t stepped in, she would be dead by now.


    No one had told her that the boy she stood up to was Alpha Renn. If she had known, maybe... maybe she would have thought twice.


    She didn¡¯t like bowing to anyone. But still, she wouldn¡¯t have picked a fight with someone that dangerous. Not without knowing what he was capable of.


    The way he held her up against the wall, like she weighed nothing proved it. He was no ordinary werewolf. He had power. Maybe.


    "I¡¯m sorry for what happened," Stales said gently, handing her another cup of water.


    Angel took it. Her hands trembled.


    She noticed the boys from the Red House staring. Some of them were smirking. They looked pleased, like watching her get hurt made their day.


    It felt like they wished Renn had finished the job.


    Was this what boys were like here? Cold. Unbothered. Even when someone was almost killed right in front of them?


    She rubbed her neck. The pain was sharp and deep.


    "Get well soon," Stales added.


    "Thank you," she whispered.


    She needed air. She couldn¡¯t stay there any longer.


    Ang stood and walked out of the dining hall. She moved down the long hallway, past the noise, until she found a quiet spot where no one could see her.


    She leaned against the wall.


    Her eyes shut tight. But it didn¡¯t stop the tears. They slipped out, hot and angry.


    It had always been like this. Since forever.


    She didn¡¯t start the fight. Everyone saw what happened. Renn had walked up to her, said those words, and made her spill the soup.


    But now... she was the one getting med.


    Just like Principal Jane.


    They all looked at her like she was the problem for fighting back. For not staying silent.


    Ang wanted to scream. To let the pain out.


    But she held it in.


    She wouldn¡¯t give them that. That¡¯s what they wanted to see the weak little human cry. To hear her beg.


    No.


    They didn¡¯t break her out there in the real world.


    Her mother didn¡¯t break her.


    And the Alphas here? They wouldn¡¯t either.


    "Hey," a voice pulled her back.


    She didn¡¯t look up.


    "Are you okay?"


    She wiped her tears quickly with the back of her hand. Then she looked up.


    And froze.


    Wow.


    He looked unreal¡ªlike one of those Greek gods she¡¯d seen in art books.


    His ck hair flowed down his back. His eyes were a soft brown, warm but deep.


    His jawline was sharp, almost too perfect. Like someone had drawn him with the world¡¯s best pencil.


    He wore a ck suit. Clean. Elegant.


    For a second, she thought¡ªWas he another Alpha?


    But he didn¡¯t feel like one. He didn¡¯t have that heavy, proud energy.


    He felt calm. Quiet. Safe.


    Then again... so did Taros.


    And look how that ended.


    "Here," he said, pulling a handkerchief from his pocket. "Don¡¯t use your hands. Wipe with this."


    Ang stared at it.


    She didn¡¯t move.


    She didn¡¯t want kindness. Not now. Especially not from someone who looked like him.


    The handsome boys she met earlier had already brought her nothing but pain.


    "No. Go away," she whispered, sitting back down.


    "I won¡¯t," he said gently. "Take it. You might need itter."


    His smile was soft. Not mocking. Not proud. Just... there.


    Ang¡¯s chest burned. Her blood boiled.


    Did he think she was weak? That she needed help? A stupid handkerchief?


    She clenched her fists.


    She would not cry again.


    "Fine. I¡¯m not going to beg," the handsome guy snapped, a frown on his face. "It¡¯s a privilege to get help from me."


    "Go away," Ang rolled her eyes. Her voice was tired. "And mind your business."


    "Of course," he said with a bitterugh, stepping back.


    Then his eyes fell on the red marks on her neck. His face changed.


    "Whoever did this to you... should¡¯ve done worse," he said coldly. "You deserved it."


    That was it.


    Ang had tried to stay calm. She¡¯d tried to walk away. But this? This was too much.


    She looked around for something to throw anything. But there was nothing.


    So she screamed instead. Her voice was sharp, shaking with rage.


    "Go away, you son of a bitch!"


    His eyes widened. He hadn¡¯t expected that. But instead of getting angry, he smiled like he liked the fire in her.


    "No problem," he said. "We¡¯ll meet again. And when we do, I hope you¡¯re ready for what this son of a bitch brings."


    He turned and walked away.


    Ang stared after him, shocked. He had worn a mask. Calm on the outside¡ªbut underneath, he was cruel. He had offered her kindness, and when she didn¡¯t take it, he showed who he really was.


    A snake.


    Still, she was lucky he hadn¡¯t attacked her. Not after what Renn did. She couldn¡¯t take another blow like that. Not today.


    She sat quietly in the corner, hugging her knees.


    Minutes passed.


    Then Stales appeared. He looked around in relief when he saw her.


    "There you are," he said, squatting beside her. "I was worried."


    Ang said nothing at first.


    "I¡¯m sorry," he added. "I didn¡¯t have time to warn you about Renn."


    "It¡¯s okay," Ang said softly. "I¡¯ve learned my lesson."


    Stales nodded. "Just... avoid the Alphas. No matter what."


    "I¡¯ll try. But they should avoid me too," she said, looking him in the eye. "I swear, I don¡¯t have anything against them."


    "I know," Stales said gently. "Now... can we go to the Initiation Ground? If we miss it, our rankings drop. And that¡¯ll affect our various houses."


    Ang stood up slowly, still sore.


    "Let¡¯s go," she said.


    "I think the principal said something like that during orientation." Ang said as she slowly stood up.


    She dusted her pants and followed Stales down the path. Her legs still ached, but she pushed through. If her ranking dropped, she¡¯d be in trouble¡ªespecially with Kaito. She didn¡¯t want to face him again with another mistake hanging over her.


    As they walked, a question escaped her lips.


    "Why are the Alphas feared so much?"


    Stales looked at her like she was joking. "You don¡¯t know?"


    She shook her head.


    "They have powers," he said simply. "Real powers. Stuff the rest of us don¡¯t have. Remember I told you about the dead student in the central house?"


    Ang¡¯s skin crawled.


    "Yes," she whispered, her voice shaky as they got closer to the Initiation Ground. She could hear boys chanting ahead.


    "They say humans started the war a long time ago. All the killing, the bloodshed... it was humans. So the Moon Goddess gave special powers to four werewolves. She made them stronger. Deadlier. She made them Alphas."


    Ang stayed quiet. Her heart beat faster.


    Powers? Kaito had powers?


    It sounded unreal. Like something out of a storybook. But everything in this school already felt like a nightmare. Maybe this was real too.


    Before she could ask more, they arrived.


    The Initiation Ground was wide and open. Sand covered the ground. A big fire burned in the center, and students sat around it, pping and chanting.


    It looked like fun but Ang knew better.


    Nothing here was truly fun.


    At the front of the fire stood four huge chairs which were like thrones made of dark wood and carved with wolves.


    Each seat was filled.


    Her eyesnded on the first one which was alpha Kaito.


    He sat still with his f0ace cold like stone. He looked like he didn¡¯t care about anything around him.


    But damn... he was beautiful.


    Too beautiful for someone so rude.


    His silver eyes glowed from the firelight. A few strands of his hair had fallen over his face. He looked less like a werewolf and more like some kind of god.


    Ang quickly looked away.


    She had to stop staring.


    But then her eyes caught Taros.


    Her heart skipped.


    His white hair looked perfect in the firelight. He wasn¡¯t just handsome, he had a kind soul. He had stood up for her. Helped her.


    He wasn¡¯t like the others.


    To her, he was the best of them all.


    Her eyes moved to the next Alpha.


    Renn.


    The one who almost killed her today.


    Just thinking about it made her body tremble. He looked good, yes but to her, he was nothing but a monster. No matter how handsome he was, she would never forgive him. If she got the chance, she¡¯d make him pay.


    Her gaze drifted again.


    Thest seat held someone in a ck suit.


    Ang blinked and rubbed her eyes. No way.


    It was him¡ªthe same guy who offered her a handkerchief earlier. The one who made her blood boil and then walked away with that smug smile.


    What was he doing sitting with the Alphas?


    She leaned closer to Stales and gently nudged him. "Who¡¯s the guy in the ck suit?"


    Stales followed her gaze.


    "Him? That¡¯s Alpha Hiro," he whispered. "He¡¯s the leader of the South Pack. They call him the Lord of Tricks. He¡¯s quiet but deadly. Never trust his smile. Never fall for his games."


    Ang¡¯s mouth dropped open.


    Her knees grew weak as she stepped back. No. No. This couldn¡¯t be happening.


    What kind of bad luck was this?


    She had met all four alphas managed to make an enemy of all of them in one day.


    Stales turned to her and stared. "Oh no... don¡¯t tell me you already met him?"


    Ang nodded slowly. "I did. And it didn¡¯t go well."


    Her hands shook. Her chest felt tight. What now?


    Stales ced his palm on his forehead. "If Alpha Kaito doesn¡¯t kill you first, I¡¯m pretty sure Hiro will. That guy doesn¡¯t forgive."


    Ang looked back at Hiro.


    He was smiling.


    Right at her.


    He had noticed her. And now he stood up.


    He started walking toward her.


    Cold fear rushed through her body.


    "The Alpha ising. This isn¡¯t good," Stales said quietly.


    Ang¡¯s heart sank.


    This whole day was a disaster. Running from home, pretending to be a boy, joining an all-male academy, it was all a mistake. A huge one.


    The thought of it made her legs feel heavy. Her head spun.


    Then everything went dark.


    And she fell.

 Chapter 11: The Initiation II

    <h4>Chapter 11: The Initiation II</h4>


    Her eyes snapped open, and the first thing she saw was him. Alpha Hiro, with the same calm, unreadable smile on his face like nothing ever shook him. Ang¡¯s head throbbed, a dull ache pressing behind her eyes. For a second, she wondered if she was dreaming. Why was he standing so close? Was he still watching her? Still mocking her in silence?


    He had to be insane just like everyone said.


    "Thank God you¡¯re awake," Stales said quickly, his voiceced with worry as he leaned closer. He looked genuinely scared, like he had been preparing to lose her forever.


    Ang gave him a weak, painful smile, though her heart was anything but calm. Deep down, a part of her wished she had stayed unconscious. At least then, she wouldn¡¯t have to face Alpha Hiro again. She was sure he¡¯d hurt her. Maybe not here, not now, but he¡¯de for her the way Renn did. There was no doubt about it.


    But instead, Hiro simply walked past her. He said nothing. Just turned and strolled toward a group of boys dressed in ck like him. That was it. No threats. No smirk. No revenge.


    She blinked, confused.


    "How long was I out?" she asked, turning to Stales.


    "Since you stepped into this academy," he said dryly.


    Ang rolled her eyes and tried to sit up. "No. I mean since I fainted."


    Stales looked sheepish. "Oh. Right. Just a few minutes, I think. We used water to wake you." He pointed at the jar sitting beside her. It was nearly empty now.


    That¡¯s when she noticed the cold creeping into her skin. Her clothes clung to her. Her hair felt heavy. They had poured water on her. Not a little ssh...no, they soaked her like she was a dying nt. Seriously?


    She shivered and frowned. Is this how boys did things? No gentleness, no care? Just dump a whole jar and hope for the best?


    Then panic hit her like a p. Her hair. Was it still in ce? If it got too wet, too messy, someone would notice. Someone would figure it out.


    Her hands flew to her head in a rush, trying to fix what she could. Her heart pounded hard in her chest. This school would destroy her. Mentally. Emotionally. Everything was already falling apart and it hadn¡¯t even been a full day.


    "You looked cute though," Stales said suddenly, a soft smile tugging at his lips as he looked away, a little shy.


    Instead of feeling ttered, Ang felt her stomach twist. That word cute was dangerous. Her mask was slipping, and if anyone noticed, it would all be over. They would know she wasn¡¯t a boy. They would know she didn¡¯t belong here. Fear red in her chest, but she forced herself to stay calm, even though her heart was racing.


    "I¡¯m not cute," she said sharply as she stood, brushing sand off her soaked clothes. Her voice came out harder than she meant, but she didn¡¯t care. Around them, the students were stillughing, still ying their ridiculous games like nothing had happened. Not one of them had checked on her when she fainted. She could have dropped dead and they wouldn¡¯t have blinked. That was the kind of ce this was.


    "There¡¯s nothing wrong with telling your fellow guy that he¡¯s cute," Stales said gently, watching her with those kind eyes of his. "I mean, you are."


    Ang frowned. "That¡¯s gay," she mumbled. The words sounded strangeing out of her mouth, but she had heard them before...so many times. Back in her old school, the boys used that word like it was something bad. They didn¡¯t cry, didn¡¯t hug, didn¡¯t show anything soft, because softness meant weakness. Softness meant shame. But now that she thought about it, what was so wrong about it? Why did they make it sound like a curse?


    But Stales didn¡¯t seem to care about any of that. And she had noticed how the boys here acted. They touched each other, joked, hugged without shame. There was no fear in their affection. Maybe this ce was wild, but at least it wasn¡¯t fake.


    "We¡¯re friends," Stales added. He stood too, holding the jar in one hand. "There¡¯s really nothing wrong with it. The boys here don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t care either. But if it makes you ufortable, I won¡¯t say it again."


    Ang looked at him for a moment. Really looked. He was taller than her by at least three inches. His skin had a warm caramel glow under the firelight, and his eyes were soft, kind, honest. He was handsome too, but not in the dangerous way the Alphas were. Stales felt safe.


    She looked away quickly. Her heart wasn¡¯t ready to trust anyone just yet.


    "I want to know more about the Alphas," she said as they began walking toward the edge of the camp where they could sit and watch from a distance. Her eyes scanned across the field. All four Alphas were there, spread out but still somehowmanding the entire space. From this spot, she could see them clearly. And they could see her too.


    Her gaze met Taros first. He caught her looking and winked. The simple gesture made her giggle before she could stop herself. It wasn¡¯t on purpose...he just had that effect. There was something soft in the way he acted around her. Maybe that was just who he was. Or maybe he saw something in her she didn¡¯t even know she was showing.


    But when her eyesnded on Renn, the warmth vanished. His stare was sharp and bitter. It was like he wanted to rip her apart with just his gaze. A chill crept down her spine, and she had to look away. There was no softness in him. Only rage.


    Then there was Hiro. That smile. That twisted, dangerous smile that never seemed to leave his face. He was looking straight at her, like he had been the whole time. Watching her. Studying her. And that look in his eyes¡ªit wasn¡¯t yful. It was something else. Something dark and unpredictable. She didn¡¯t know what was going on in his mind, but whatever it was, it scared her.


    Her gaze finallynded on Kaito.


    He wasn¡¯t even looking at her.


    His face was turned slightly, resting against his hand. His fingers tapped rhythmically on the arm of his seat, lost in thought. He looked cool and distant. Like someone had ruined his day. And Ang had a terrible feeling it was her fault.


    Guilt twisted in her chest. He had stepped in for her when Renn attacked. He didn¡¯t have to, but he did. Why? Why did he help her? Was it just because they were roommates? Or was there something more? Could he already know who she was?


    Was it possible he knew she was Ang, the same girl who was supposed to be his mating partner?


    Ang swallowed hard and looked away. She shouldn¡¯t be letting these Alphas get under her skin. She had been through worse and survived. She was strong. She had to be. Crumbling now would mean everything she fought for was nothing.


    "You wanted to know about the Alphas, right?" Stales spoke up again. He never stopped talking, always filling the silence with something.


    "Yeah," Ang replied with a weak chuckle as her eyes drifted to the fire. It crackled quietly while four students took turns with bows and arrows, aiming at a board to show off their skills.


    "Alpha Renn can shift into different forms like wolf, lion, fox, even a bird. He moves fast, adapts quickly, and can sneak past almost anyone without being seen."


    Ang¡¯s lips parted slightly, but she didn¡¯t say a word. It all made sense now. That strength... that control. No wonder he had lifted her like she weighed nothing. If Kaito hadn¡¯t stepped in earlier, Renn might¡¯ve crushed her just to prove a point. A knot formed in her stomach. She owed Kaito more than she could ever say.


    "Taros has the healing power. He can elerate healing factor that allows him to rapidly recover from injuries. He can withstand severe injuries, regenerate lost limbs and heal quickly from attacks as well heal others" Stales added.


    Ang¡¯s face lit up before she could stop it. She smiled softly, thinking about the way Taros had looked at her earlier, how he had offered to take away her pain if she learned her lesson. He wasn¡¯t just powerful. He was kind... at least to her. A flutter rose in her chest and she bit her lip.


    Stales noticed. His brow lifted and his voice dipped with curiosity. "Why are you smiling like that?"


    Ang¡¯s cheeks warmed. She looked away. "I¡¯m not smiling."


    "Yes, you are," he grinned. "Don¡¯t fall too hard. None of the Alphas are gay, you know. It¡¯s a shame. I can see you falling for one of them already."


    Ang groaned and rolled her eyes. "I¡¯m not falling for anyone. And I¡¯m not gay either."


    "But it wouldn¡¯t be wrong if I was, right?" she added quietly.


    Stales nodded. "Of course not. But just so you know... the Alphas definitely like girls. Especially Taros. You should see them when the girls¡¯ school visits. It¡¯s a different world."


    Ang¡¯s smile dropped. That hit harder than she expected. Taros? A flirt? No. He didn¡¯t seem like the type. But then again, Grace once told her the ones who smile the most are the biggest heartbreakers. Maybe she was being foolish again, letting the girl in her dream a little too much.


    She sighed and asked, "What about Hiro?"


    Stales blinked, then shook his head with a smirk. "Hiro¡¯s the lord of tricks. He has illusion powers. He reads and messes with your mind. Makes you see things that aren¡¯t even real."


    A sharp wave of fear rushed through her. Her secret. Was it still safe? If Hiro could see through illusions... could he already know the truth? Could he have read her?


    Stales noticed the look on her face and quickly added, "Rx. He doesn¡¯t use his powers unless he wants to mess with someone for fun. He likes getting reactions."


    "That¡¯s even worse," Ang muttered, eyes wide. "That¡¯s terrifying."


    "Yes. If you want to keep your secret safe from him, you need to stop thinking about it when he¡¯s around," Stales said, his voice low and serious. "Distract yourself. Think of anything else. But if you¡¯re not strong enough, he¡¯ll break into your mind and take what he wants."


    Ang¡¯s eyes shifted toward the Alphas, her stomach tightening. "What about the illusion?" she asked quietly.


    "You can¡¯t escape it," Stales replied, following her gaze. "None of the Alphas can."


    Then his tone changed. Softer. Almost in awe. "But Kaito... he¡¯s different. I really admire him. You want to know why everyone¡¯s scared of him? Even the staff? Honestly, I think he¡¯s scared of himself too."


    Ang held back a sigh. Of course Stales would get dramatic whenever Kaito came up. He always did. The boy practically worshiped her roommate, though she still couldn¡¯t understand why. To her, Kaito was cold, arrogant, and way too full of himself.


    "Is Kaito your role model or something?" she asked, raising a brow. She already knew the answer because of the way Stales lit up gave it away.


    "Of course! Who wouldn¡¯t want to be like him?" he said, grinning from ear to ear. "He can control the elements like wind, water, earth, even electricity. He can call on them during battle, build shields, change the ground beneath your feet. It¡¯s insane."


    Ang¡¯s mouth parted slightly, her eyes drifting back to Kaito. He sat there like a king on his throne, calm, still, listening to nothing and no one. Like he was above it all. And maybe... he was.


    Now it made sense. Why he acted like the world revolved around him. It kind of did.


    She looked at him differently now. This guy...her roommate had the power to destroy or save the world with just a thought. No wonder people feared him. He wasn¡¯t just another Alpha. He was something more. Something dangerous.


    "So... the lights in the cafeteria," she began, her voice barely above a whisper. "That was him, wasn¡¯t it?"


    Stales nodded, his expression dead serious now. "Yeah. That was nothing, too. Kaito can turn day into night and night into day."


    Ang swallowed hard. A chill slid down her spine. She had to be more careful than ever around him.


    "Hey, you two! Step forward!"


    The sharp voice cut through her thoughts. She and Stales turned. One of the senior boys was pointing at them.


    They were up next to participate in the games.


    Ang¡¯s heart thumped. She didn¡¯t even know what the game was. She hadn¡¯t been paying attention.


    Alpha Hiro rose from his seat slowly, eyes sharp as des. He pointed straight at Stales. "Go back to your seat. I think the little boy will do just fine."


    Ang¡¯s heart jumped. Her breath caught. Little boy? He still thought she was a little boy, but they never treated her like one. If they gave her a game that tested strength or power, how was she supposed to hide who she truly was?


    "What kind of game am I supposed to y?" she asked, folding her arms, trying to look braver than she felt. Her voice came out steady, but her stomach twisted.


    The atmosphere shifted. A hush fell over the crowd. Boys nced at each other, clearly not expecting her to talk back. All except Stales. His eyes widened. His face said it all¡ªDon¡¯t be stupid, Angel.


    Hiro smiled. It wasn¡¯t warm. It wasn¡¯t kind. He strolled back and forth, hands buried deep in his suit pockets like he had all the time in the world. "Mind games," he said smoothly, then paused and turned to face her. "Are you ready?"


    Ang looked around. Some of the boys wore broken, and haunted looks. Whatever this game was, it had shaken them. Her gaze found Taros, he was rubbing his forehead like he already pitied her. Renn looked pleased, like he was enjoying the show. And Kaito... his face gave away nothing. Cold. Distant. Empty.


    Her chest tightened. She shouldn¡¯t care, but part of her did. What was wrong with him? Was he still upset about what happened in the hall?


    "I see," Hiro¡¯s voice cut into her thoughts, a teasing edge in his tone. He rubbed his hands together like a man about to enjoy a show. "You¡¯re worried about Kaito."


    Her heart dropped.


    The whispering started.


    Kaito turned to her, his unreadable eyes meeting hers.


    She hadn¡¯t said anything out loud. Not a single word. But Hiro still knew.


    Shit.


    <i>God damn fucking Hiro!</i> He read her mind and she didn¡¯t even realize it. Stales warned her clearly, not to think about her secrets when this lunatic was around. But she slipped. One stupid thought and now the whole room knew what she was feeling.


    She looked at him, heart pounding, and saw the way his brows lowered as he spoke. "Let¡¯s get to the game this lunatic has prepared for you."


    She didn¡¯t even get the chance to say no.


    The sky darkened in a blink, thick clouds crawling across it like a curse. The moon vanished, swallowed whole. Ang looked up and felt a wave of dread. Something was wrong. The clouds shifted like they were trying to open, but nothing changed. No stars. No light. Just that same cold, heavy gray...what the hell was happening?


    A cold shiver ran down her spine. Her arms wrapped around herself without thinking. Fear wed its way up her throat. She rubbed her palms against her sleeves, trying to fight the panic rising inside her.


    Then the wind began to howl.


    Before she could make sense of anything, a huge shadow tore through the sky. A monstrous bird dove from above, its wings wide, its eyes locked on her like she was dinner. It was fast. Too fast. If she didn¡¯t move, it would crush her.


    Ang ran. Her legs moved on instinct, fast and wild. She screamed, called out, but no one came. No one heard her. The school was gone. Her world had vanished.


    This wasn¡¯t reality. This was something else. Something worse.


    This was Hiro¡¯s world.


    He dragged her into it without warning. Twisted her thoughts into his own game.


    He was definitely a mind fucker.

 Chapter 12: Game Time

    <h4>Chapter 12: Game Time</h4>


    It wasn¡¯t just a bird. It was a damn phoenix with ws so long they could rip her open. It flew fast, wild, like it had only one goal...to tear her apart.


    Ang ran.


    The forest was the only ce to hide. Maybe the bird wouldn¡¯t fit between the trees. Maybe it would lose her in the dark.


    She didn¡¯t know. She just ran, her legs shaking, her heart pounding like it would explode.


    What the hell was happening to her? Was Hiro messing with her head? Was she stuck in his mind, or was he stuck in hers?


    She had no answers. She wished Stales was close. He would¡¯ve known what to do. But he wasn¡¯t here. No one was. Just her. Alone. Running like a mad dog.


    The forest was creepy. The kind that made your skin crawl. Animal sounds echoed from all directions. She didn¡¯t care. She would rather face wolves than that firebird chasing her.


    She spotted a big tree and pressed herself behind it, trying to catch her breath. Her chest ached. Her hands shook.


    Why did she evene to the Alpha Academy?


    Was this all a mistake?


    Maybe she should¡¯ve run away to a far-off ce. Somewhere her uncle would never find her.


    But she didn¡¯t.


    And now, she was stuck.


    Tears slid down her cheeks, hot and fast. Everything felt like it was falling apart. Everyone hated her. Everything hurt. Maybe it was her fault.


    Grace once told her that her father died the day she was born. Ang had always found it hard to believe. There were no photos, no keepsakes, nothing. Just words.


    The neighbors whispered things too. That no one had ever seen her father. That she was just the result of some one-night mistake.


    Ang wiped her tears, but they kept falling. Maybe they were right. Maybe she really was just... unwanted.


    A sound cut through the silence. The cry of that horrible bird.


    She held her breath.


    Her hair was wild now. She could feel it sticking to her face. Running like this, with her chest wrapped tight just to hide what she was, made it hard to breathe.


    The sound of footsteps... heavy, slow¡ªechoed behind her. She didn¡¯t dare turn around.


    Instead, she pressed her back against the tree like she could melt into it and disappear.


    She was scared.


    What if the bird found her?


    Would it hurt? Would it be fast? Was this how it would end?


    And all because Hiro thought this was a good idea. Some twisted test. She wanted to scream. What kind of Alpha did this to someone?


    Did Kaito know? Did the others?


    Even if they didn¡¯t n it, none of them stopped it. That made them just as bad.


    Ang opened her eyes, and her whole body froze.


    Two huge eyes stared back at her.


    She screamed.


    The bird screamed back, louder, fiercer.


    She ran.


    Her legs burned. Her chest hurt. She could run, yes. But not from this. Not from something with wings.


    "Shit." Ang dropped hard to the ground as the creature flew past her, its wings stirring up dust and pain all at once. It vanished ahead, but the damage was done. She should never have stopped to test it. The pain was worse than she imagined.


    Her head pounded and her back felt like it was on fire. The cut wasn¡¯t deep, but it hurt like hell. Her whole body ached.


    Still, she didn¡¯t scream in anger. Instead, she pushed herself up, slowly, shaking, and leaned against the closest tree. Her legs barely held her.


    Her throat was dry. She needed water. She needed help. She could feel the blood seeping through her shirt, warm and sticky.


    She cried out, hoping someone might hear her. But no one did.


    Not a single soul.


    For the first time, Ang truly felt like giving up. Like she couldn¡¯t take one more thing. This had to be nned. The Alphas had to know. Hiro had to know what would happen to her. Why else would he choose her out of everyone?


    She tried to reach behind and tear her shirt to stop the bleeding, but her arms wouldn¡¯t stretch far enough. The pain was too much. Her hands trembled.


    Then, just when she thought it couldn¡¯t get worse, the bird came back. But it didn¡¯t fly. Itnded and stood a few feet away, watching her.


    Her heart nearly stopped.


    What now?


    She tried to move, to crawl away, but it felt like something had locked her in ce. Something stronger than fear. A force she didn¡¯t understand. Of course. Hiro again. Messing with her head.


    He really was a sick bastard.


    If she survived this, she¡¯d give him a full rating of one hundred¡ªjust for how crazy he made her feel.


    The bird stepped closer.


    Then it changed.


    Right in front of her, it shifted into a lion. Then, a man.


    Ang¡¯s mouth dropped open.


    Renn.


    Of course it was him.


    Stales had warned her that Renn could take any shape. Now she saw it with her own eyes. And now she knew who had been hunting her.


    But how the hell did he get in here?


    "Fucking Hiro," she muttered, her voice low and sharp with pain. "I swear, I¡¯ll kill him if I ever get the chance."


    Renn wasing closer, and there was nothing she could do. She would never beg. That was what they wanted. To see her break. To watch her surrender.


    She¡¯d rather die.


    But then it changed again. Renn¡¯s body shifted into an enormous anaconda, slithering toward her with slow, heavy movements.


    Ang¡¯s heart nearly jumped out of her chest.


    She needed help. She needed Taros. If only he could hear her.


    But in that moment, when fear finally took full control and the pain in her back made her feel like her bones might snap, her lips moved on their own.


    She screamed from the depths of her soul.


    "Kaitoooooooo!"

 Chapter 13: Fate?

    <h4>Chapter 13: Fate?</h4>


    Chapter 13.


    Kaito stood there with his eyes fixed on the body lying still on the floor. It was Angel. His chest tightened just watching him like that. He couldn¡¯t tell what was so fun about any of this. Usually, they all jumped into Hiro¡¯s mind games, helped stir the madness and pushed the victim over the edge... but today felt different. He didn¡¯t join. Taros didn¡¯t either.


    Only Renn was inside with him. And Angel?


    He kept twitching, his body reacting like he was being burned from the inside. His hands moved to his back over and over again, like he was trying to reach a wound no one else could see.


    Kaito hated this feeling of helplessness. He wished he could see what was happening in that twisted world, but Hiro had locked him out. That was the rule...no entry if you refused to y.


    So he stood still, his hands clenched at his sides, jaw tight. He didn¡¯t want to interfere. But something felt wrong.


    "How the hell did Angel manage to piss Hiro off this bad?" Taros asked from beside him. He was trying to act normal, but his voice gave him away.


    Kaito let out a breath. "I don¡¯t know, man. I thought Angel would calm down after what happened with Renn at the cafeteria. Guess I was wrong."


    "You think this is fate?" Taros asked suddenly, like it had been sitting on his chest for a while. "Meeting all four of us in one day? That doesn¡¯t happen. Not by chance."


    "Fate?" Kaito muttered with a slight shake of his head. He leaned back in his seat, arms crossed. "Angel is just stubborn and reckless. He doesn¡¯t think things through. He¡¯s messing up everything."


    "It¡¯s fate, Kaito," Taros said, not backing down. "I really believe it is."


    Kaito gave a half-smile, one that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. "Let¡¯s hope it¡¯s not," he said and turned away, eyes falling back to Angel¡¯s body lying still on the ground. A sinking feeling hit his chest. Something didn¡¯t feel right. He sniffed the air, and his frown deepened. "Wait, is..."


    "That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been trying to tell you," Taros said. "It¡¯s fa¡ª"


    "No. Not fate." Kaito cut him off sharply. "I mean literally. Look at him. He¡¯s bleeding."


    Taros looked again, more closely now. "You think Hiro¡¯s actually hurting him in there?"


    Hiro was grinning,pletely lost in his twisted creation. His mind was wrapped in the world he built, feeding off the fear, the panic, the pain. He loved watching people fall apart.


    "It might not be Hiro," Taros said, ncing at Renn. "Look at Renn. His eyes are gone white. He¡¯s deep in it. I think he¡¯s the one doing the damage now."


    Kaito¡¯s jaw tightened. "We need to stop this."


    "I¡¯ll ask Hiro to let us in. We need to know what¡¯s going on before this turns into something worse," Taros said and got up quickly.


    Kaito nodded, his eyes never leaving Angel. His body looked tense even in that limp state. Kaito felt it again, that twist in his gut. He wanted to believe he didn¡¯t care, but he did. And that bothered him more than anything.


    Taros came back, shaking his head. "He said no. Said we¡¯d ruin the fun."


    "Of course he did," Kaito muttered. He didn¡¯t say more, but his fingers started tapping against the armrest, faster with each passing second. His mind was racing. Angel was in trouble, and somehow, it mattered to him. Too much.


    When did this start? Since when did he start worrying about someone else?


    "Kaitooooo!"


    The voice hit him like a p, sharp and urgent, echoing in his head with a force that made his heart stop for a second. It was familiar¡ªtoo familiar.


    His body reacted before his mind could catch up. He shot to his feet, eyes wide, chest rising and falling. Across the room, Hiro stood too. The message had reached him as well.


    "Angel," Kaito breathed, the name barely leaving his lips.


    He didn¡¯t know why this was happening to him. Every time Angel got hurt, something inside him twisted and burned. He hated how it made him feel¡ªvulnerable, raw¡ªbut he couldn¡¯t deny it anymore. The pain wasn¡¯t even his, but it felt like it was.


    "Stop the game," Kaito said, his voice low but heavy.


    Everyone turned to him, confused. None of them could see what was happening in that other world, but they could tell from Kaito¡¯s face that something wasn¡¯t right.


    "What?" Hiro blinked at him, not sure he heard correctly. He nudged Renn, snapping him out of the trance. Renn¡¯s eyes blinked into focus again.


    "Kaito wants me to stop the game," Hiro said, raising his brow.


    "Why would you want that now?" Renn asked, irritated. He was clearly enjoying himself.


    Kaito asked himself the same question. Why now, after all this time? They¡¯d done this kind of thing before, pushed people to the edge, watched them break¡ªbut this felt different.


    "The boy is hurt. I can feel it," Kaito said, his voice a little shaky.


    "He¡¯ll be fine," Renn muttered, leaning back. A boy filled his ss with wine. Renn took a sip, calm and collected, like this was just another boring afternoon. "Why are you acting like this over some human? What does he matter?"


    "He¡¯s bleeding. Look at him!" Kaito snapped, pointing at Angel¡¯s still body. His chest was rising, but barely.


    "Our brother has the healing powers," Renn said, gesturing to Taros. "Let him handle it."


    "Don¡¯t pull me into this," Taros stood up, his face tense. "This wasn¡¯t my n. If something happens to that boy, you two better deal with it."


    "And since when did we start doing things this way, brothers?" Hiro added, still smiling, still treating it like a joke.


    "Let the boy out," Kaito said firmly, walking up to Hiro and standing in front of him. His eyes didn¡¯t flinch. "Do it. Now."


    Hiro stared at him like he¡¯d lost it. He dragged his hand through his long hair, azy smirk still lingering on his face. "You¡¯re joking, right? What¡¯s gotten into you, bro?"


    "What¡¯s so special about the boy?" Renn jumped in, his voice sharp with irritation. "You keep shielding him like he¡¯s royalty. You even made him your damn roommate."


    Low voices filled the room as the others began to murmur among themselves. They were just as confused. It wasn¡¯t every day the Alpha of the West chose to protect someone, let alone a neer.


    "I don¡¯t owe any of you an exnation," Kaito said, already walking toward Angel¡¯s body. "End this stupid game. Now."


    Hiro looked over at Taros and Renn. They exchanged a brief look, then gave him a small nod. Hiro closed his eyes and took a breath, then turned and walked past the rest of the alphas.


    It was done.


    Kaito didn¡¯t waste a second. He dropped to his knees, gently scooped Angel into his arms, and held him close. Angel¡¯s body was limp, his skin pale, shirt soaked in blood.


    Within six minutes, they were back at the dorm. Taros had followed silently behind, and opened the door before Kaito could even ask.


    Kaitoid Angel on the bed, his heart hammering in his chest. He watched the boy¡¯s chest rise and fall, slow and weak.


    "How do we stop the bleeding?" Kaito asked, crouching beside the bed, eyes fixed on Angel¡¯s lifeless face. Even though the game was over, Angel hadn¡¯t woken up.


    "I¡¯ll take care of the wounds and try to wake him," Taros said, already moving beside the bed. His face softened as he looked at Angel. So small. So breakable. He didn¡¯t look like someone who¡¯d stand up to an alpha. But he did.


    "Do you need me to do anything?" Kaito asked, his voice strained. He knew Angel would probably be okay, but he couldn¡¯t stop the fear bubbling up inside him. "Will he recover? Will he wake up? Will¡ª"


    "Calm down, Kaito," Taros said quietly, eyes closed as he focused. "You¡¯re distracting me. I need to concentrate."


    Kaito nodded quickly, pressing his lips together. He tried to stay quiet, but after a moment he couldn¡¯t help himself.


    "Shouldn¡¯t we take off his shirt?" he asked. "It¡¯s soaked with blood and dirt. He must be ufortable."


    "Good idea," Taros said softly, nodding. He gently reached out to remove the shirt.

 Chapter 14: The Healing.

    <h4>Chapter 14: The Healing.</h4>


    Ang¡¯s head was spinning, and every inch of her body ached. She could hear voices¡ªfamiliar ones¡ªbut everything felt like a blur. At first, she panicked, thinking Alpha Hiro was still ying tricks on her. Her heart pounded as fear crept in. What now?


    Then she felt a hand on her. A gentle touch that sent shivers down her spine.


    "Take off his shirt," someone said.


    Her heart skipped. What kind of twisted mind game was this now? Her shirt?


    But then it happened again¡ªthat soft touch. It wasn¡¯t rough or forceful. It was warm, careful. It made her feel safe in a way she didn¡¯t expect. A small smile tugged at her lips before she even realized it. For a second, she wanted that feeling tost.


    "What¡¯s wrong with him?" another voice asked.


    Kaito.


    That¡¯s when it hit her. This wasn¡¯t a trick. It wasn¡¯t a dream. This was real.


    Her eyes flew open despite the pain screaming through her back. She wasn¡¯t on the Initiation grounds anymore. She was in her room. Kaito was standing nearby, arms crossed, and Taros was right beside her.


    "He¡¯s awake," Taros said, his hand still on her shirt.


    She blinked. Her heart thudded faster.


    "T-Taros? Is this real?" Her voice came out shaky.


    "Yeah, it¡¯s real," he said softly, sitting beside her. "You passed out. We were about to take your shirt off to treat your wound."


    "Oh... I¡ª" She stopped mid-sentence.


    The words hit her like cold water. They were going to take off her shirt.


    No. She couldn¡¯t let that happen. Not now. Not ever.


    If they saw what was under it, the bandages wrapped tightly around her chest, everything would fall apart. Her secret¡ªeverything she was hiding¡ªwould be exposed. And it was only the first day.


    "No, Taros!" she said quickly, pushing his hand away. She tried to shift to the other side of the bed, but a sharp pain in her back made her gasp. She bit her lip to hold back a cry.


    During the mind game, those phoenix ws had torn through her skin. Her back felt like it was on fire.


    Still, no matter how much it hurt, she couldn¡¯t let them take off her shirt. Not now. Not ever.


    "Why?" Taros asked softly, his brows drawn together in worry. "I just want to help you heal, so you¡¯ll feel better." His voice was gentle, and his eyes were full of care¡ªso full that it made Ang¡¯s chest tighten.


    But she shook her head quickly. No. She couldn¡¯t let this happen. She had to survive here, and that meant protecting her secret at all costs. Today couldn¡¯t end with them finding out she wasn¡¯t a boy.


    "It won¡¯t even take a minute," Taros continued, watching her closely. "You just need to lie on your back."


    Those eyes of his¡ªso kind, so beautiful¡ªwere hard to say no to. For a second, her lips almost moved to say yes. She nearly blurted something stupid like yes, daddy, but no. Not today. Not when everything was already hanging by a thread.


    "There¡¯s no need to make such a fuss," Kaito finally said, his voice cold but calm. "If he doesn¡¯t want help, let him enjoy the pain."


    Ang looked over at him. His silver eyes movedzily around the room like he wasn¡¯t even interested. Then he walked over to the fridge and pulled it open. He grabbed a bottle of Wolfscan and drank it like he was in amercial¡ªeffortless and perfect.


    She swallowed hard, watching him. Why was he so effortlessly cool and terrifying at the same time?


    "Do you want a drink?" Taros asked gently, breaking her thoughts. He had noticed her staring.


    She nodded. What else could she say?


    "I¡¯ll get you one," he said, walking to the fridge. He came back with two bottles and handed her one. "Wolfscan. You won¡¯t find this anywhere else. Only here at the All-Male Academy."


    "Not even at the Luna Academy," Kaito added with a smirk, like the mention of it brought back a memory.


    Ang¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Luna Academy?" she asked, her voice strained as she tried to sit up. Her back felt like it was on fire.


    Kaito looked at her. "Yeah. A ce for the best female wolves. No humans. They¡¯re trained to be future mates for powerful Alphas."


    Ang blinked and slowly rubbed her neck. So there was a ce for girls. But that wasn¡¯t what made her stomach twist. It was the word mates. Her voice came out low.


    "So... you already have a mate."


    That quiet question made the room fall still. Taros and Kaito looked at each other, confused by her sudden change in mood.


    "Are you... crying?" Taros asked, his voice soft again as he moved to sit beside her.


    Ang wiped her eyes but the tears kepting. "Y-yeah," she whispered. She didn¡¯t even know why it hurt so much to hear that. Why it mattered.


    Kaito sighed, walking over to the bed. "I think his back is just killing him," he said, trying to sound annoyed, but his voice held a hint of worry. "Lie on your stomach so Taros can heal you. Tomorrow¡¯s your first workout. You need to be there."


    Ang looked between them. "You¡¯re not taking off my clothes, right?"


    "No, Angel," Taros said gently, a warm smile on his lips. "Just turn over. That¡¯s all."


    Without saying a word, Ang turned over andy on her stomach. The second she did, Taros ced his hand gently on her lower back, right where the pain was worst. She flinched slightly at the touch, but then something else caught her attention¡ªhis eyes. They weren¡¯t the same anymore.


    They were glowing red.


    She couldn¡¯t stop looking. Something about them pulled her in. She had heard stories about wolves all her life, but never had she been this close to one¡ªespecially not like this. He looked strong, calm, and honestly... breathtaking. A soft smile crept onto her lips before she could stop it.


    But it didn¡¯tst.


    Suddenly, she felt a sharp pull deep in her back, like something tearing and pulling at her muscles. The healing had started. Her body was adjusting, shifting, stitching itself back together under Taros¡¯s power. Ang gritted her teeth and squeezed the sheets beneath her fists. The pain was quick, but intense. Then, as fast as it came, it stopped.


    "Done," Taros said, pulling his hand away.


    Ang blinked in surprise. Just like that? She sat up slowly, feeling no pain. It was like nothing had happened at all. She turned to look at him, her smile wide and grateful.


    "Thank you," she said softly. "You¡¯re a darling."


    She barely had a moment to savor the relief when Kaito¡¯s voice broke the air.


    "Go and find more trouble," he said, arms folded, clearly annoyed.


    Ang frowned. The skin between his brows was drawn tight. He looked so pissed, but honestly, she was too tired to care.


    "I won¡¯t," she answered. "I tried to avoid it today, but trouble literally walked into me."


    Taros handed her the wolfscan he had taken earlier. "Hopefully you¡¯ll try harder from now on."


    "I will," Ang said with a nod and a small smile.


    Kaito scoffed. "You better try your best. We¡¯re not about to lose points because you can¡¯t behave."


    He then started pulling off his shirt, and Ang¡¯s breath caught. That same body that had messed with her mind on her first day was right there again, in full view. He moved like he didn¡¯t care who was watching. Or maybe he knew exactly what he was doing.


    Her eyes widened when he reached for his belt.


    Ang coughed¡ªloudly.


    Taros turned to her quickly. "Are you okay?" His eyes were full of worry. "Do you need healing again?"


    She shook her head fast, almost too fast.


    What was she supposed to say? That Kaito¡¯s bare chest was giving her heart attacks? That if he dared to take off his pants too, she might actually lose her mind?


    The heat in the room felt unbearable now. Her face was flushed, her hands were mmy, and she was sweating like crazy. Did they even realize what they were doing to her?


    **

 Chapter 15: The Healing II.

    <h4>Chapter 15: The Healing II.</h4>


    Things didn¡¯t go the way it seemed.


    Kaito eventually left for the bathroom, thankfully without removing his trousers, and that gave her a moment of relief. Taros helped her into bed carefully, making sure she wasfortable. He didn¡¯t say much after that. He just sat beside her, waiting. Ang could barely keep her eyes open. Before she drifted off, she felt him still there¡ªwatching over her like someone who actually cared. And when she finally fell asleep, he slipped out quietly.


    For the first time in her life, she felt like someone really cared.


    No one had ever done that for her. Not even Grace. Even when Ang was sick and burning with fever, Grace never stayed by her side. She¡¯d go out, leave her alone, tell her to figure it out herself. No hugs, nofort. Just silence.


    But today? Someone stayed. Someone helped her. Kaito had saved her from Renn and Hiro, and Taros... Taros treated her like she mattered. Like they had known each other for longer than just a day. He made her believe that maybe this Academy wasn¡¯t such a terrible ce after all. That maybe, just maybe, there was room here for someone like her.


    But deep inside, she couldn¡¯t let herself get toofortable.


    Life had taught her one harsh lesson¡ªnothing good eversted. People changed. One minute they were kind, the next they could turn cold. She had learned not to expect too much from anyone, not even the ones who smiled the most.


    That night, she had the worst nightmare.


    Renn wasn¡¯t alone in her dream this time. There were four of him. Four monsters with his face, each shaped differently, each ready to tear her apart. She ran faster than she ever had in her life, screaming, crying, but no matter where she turned, one of them was there. In the end, she still got caught. Her screams echoed into the darkness.


    A loud bell tore through the room and pulled her from the nightmare. She shot up in bed, gasping for air. Sweat clung to her skin. Her eyes searched the room, hoping to find Taros there. But he was gone.


    So was Kaito.


    She sat there confused, trying to figure out what time it was, when the door creaked open.


    A tall guy she¡¯d never seen before walked in. He froze when he saw her. His hazel eyes locked on her like he hadn¡¯t expected anyone else in the room. They just stared at each other for a few seconds, unsure of what to say.


    Then Kaito walked in behind him.


    He looked freshly worked out, wearing a fitted white shirt that hugged his body and ck track pants. A small white towel rested on his shoulders, and he had airpods in his ears, one still ying something faintly. He didn¡¯t even look tired.


    Ang blinked. Did he even sleep at all?


    Last night, she fell asleep before him. This morning, he was already dressed and moving like the day had been going on for hours. Was he always like this?


    And who was the new guy?


    "Alpha, is that your new roommate?" Alex asked, looking surprised.


    "Yes, Alex. Come here, Angel," Kaito said firmly, motioning to her like he expected her to obey without question.


    Ang groaned inwardly. Her back still ached, not just from the wounds but from the tight wrap around her chest. Grace had warned her not to sleep in it, but what choice did she have? Living in the same room as Kaito was already hard enough. Every second felt like walking on a thin line.


    Still, she forced herself out of bed and walked toward them.


    "This is Alex, my beta," Kaito introduced, standing tall with a sense of pride that made him look more like a king than a student. "He¡¯ll be in charge of your studies. He¡¯s your teacher now. And make sure everything he teaches sinks into your brain, because I refuse to have a dummy as a roommate."


    Ang stared at him, mouth slightly open.


    Alex gave her a polite smile, but there was something smug about it. "Also, it wouldn¡¯t look good for the reputation of our house," he added.


    She blinked a few times, trying to stay calm. Why did she keep running into boys who spoke like they ruled the world? Kaito, Hiro, Renn¡ªand now this Alex guy? If he was going to be her teacher, then peace was clearly not part of her destiny.


    "I don¡¯t need a teacher," Ang muttered, folding her arms. "I can handle my studies on my own."


    She knew that wasn¡¯tpletely true. A tutor would help. But not someone like Alex. She could already feel the weight of his judgment every time he looked at her. He¡¯d probably mock her, point out every mistake, act like she was a charity case he was forced to deal with.


    Kaito narrowed his eyes. "Angel... you know how this is going to end, right?" He sighed and rubbed his forehead like she was already exhausting him. "This isn¡¯t a debate. You¡¯ve created enough problems already. I saw your grades from yourst school."


    Ang froze. Her heart dropped. He what?


    How did he even get ess to that? Principal Jane must have shared them as part of her transfer process¡ªbut why would Kaito, of all people, be looking at them?


    She could feel the panic creeping in. Her mind raced with questions. Did he know how badly she struggled? Did he already judge her as weak, as someone not good enough?


    Her throat tightened, but she kept her face straight. If they were going to break her, she wouldn¡¯t let it happen so easily.


    "You failed a lot of subjects. I saw the report myself, and I know you need a tutor," Kaito said, his voice calm but firm.


    "No, I won¡¯t be needing a tutor," Ang pushed back, even though deep down she knew she was dragging the argument longer than it needed to be.


    "Yes, you will," he replied without missing a beat.


    "Why should I even listen to you?" she snapped, folding her arms tightly across her chest.


    "Because I¡¯m the one who picked you."


    Those words hit her like ice water. For a second, she just stared at him, confused. "What?"


    "If I didn¡¯t step in, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten into this school at all," Kaito added.


    Ang¡¯s lips parted, but no words came out. Her heart started racing. So it wasn¡¯t luck. It wasn¡¯t fate. It was him. All of it had been arranged... by Kaito.


    Suddenly, everything made sense. Stales¡¯ confused stares, the quick admission, the strange looks when people found out she was Kaito¡¯s roommate. It wasn¡¯t a coincidence. He made it happen.


    She had actually let herself believe that, for once, life had smiled at her. That maybe she got in because she deserved it. That maybe she finally had a win.


    But no. She wasn¡¯t special. She wasn¡¯t chosen by the universe. She was handpicked by Kaito like a project to fix, like someone to control.


    "You¡¯ll begin lessons with Alex this afternoon," Kaito said, as if her world hadn¡¯t just cracked open. "It¡¯s for your own good. One day, you¡¯ll understand that."


    Ang swallowed hard and nodded slowly. "Yes, sir," she muttered. There was no use fighting anymore. Kaito was ten steps ahead, and she was just trying to catch up.


    "It¡¯s time for morning road work," he added, grabbing the first aid kit from the table before heading for the door. "Be ready. Join us downstairs."


    Ang watched him walk out, a mix of anger and sadness burning in her chest. The door shut behind him, but she didn¡¯t move.


    Alex lingered a little longer. He turned and looked at her, his voice softer this time. "Don¡¯t bete for the road work. Alpha Renn is punishingters."


    It wasn¡¯t a threat. It didn¡¯t even sound cold.


    He left quietly, and once again, she was alone.


    And the weight of everything came crashing down.


    Ang wished she had never made it into this Academy. If Kaito hadn¡¯t interfered, she wouldn¡¯t be here, and honestly, maybe that would¡¯ve been better. Ever since she stepped foot into this ce, peace had be a stranger. Every day felt like a new test she didn¡¯t ask for.


    But sitting around feeling sorry for herself wouldn¡¯t change anything.


    With a quiet sigh, she reached for the ck and white tracksuit the uniform master gave her. She peeled off the tight wrap around her chest and let out a breath she didn¡¯t even realize she¡¯d been holding. Her skin was red and tender, the pressure had left angry marks. Still, it felt good to breathe properly. The tracksuit was loose enough to hide everything, so she wouldn¡¯t be needing the wrap this morning.


    She paused in front of the mirror, staring at her chest. One side looked swollen, and not just from the wrapping. Great. Her period wasing. Just what she needed to top off this disaster of a week.


    Her shoulders slumped. The pain, the constant stress, the fear of being discovered¡ªit was all starting to wear her down.


    Still, she got dressed. Even if every step felt heavier than thest, she made herself move. She didn¡¯t want to face anyone, especially not Renn, but she had no choice. They¡¯d all be out there waiting, and if she waste...


    Her heart dropped.


    "Shit," she whispered to herself, remembering Alex¡¯s warning.

 Chapter 16: Damn Hiro!

    <h4>Chapter 16: Damn Hiro!</h4>


    The students stood in seven straight lines, barely visible in the dark. The streetlights were off, and no one seemed to know why. For someone like Ang, who didn¡¯t have a wolf¡¯s sharp vision, it was a nightmare.


    She slipped into the line just in time, her chest rising and falling fast. Her eyes darted around, hoping to spot Stales, but he was nowhere to be found. If only she hade earlier, maybe she wouldn¡¯t feel so lost in the crowd.


    The Alphas moved through the lines, their presence heavy. Alpha Renn circled to the back, scanning for anyzy stragglers.


    Ang let out a shaky breath. She wanted to stay invisible. But of course, life had other ns.


    Alex was right in front of her.


    Seriously? Why him? Her luck must¡¯ve died the day she was born, because she always seemed to attract the exact people she didn¡¯t want around.


    Maybe... just maybe, if she pretended to like him, fate would get confused and take him away.


    She chuckled under her breath, amused by her own thoughts.


    Alex turned around, raising a brow. "Angel... I¡¯m supposed to be thest in the line," he said, stepping behind her.


    She rolled her eyes. "Whatever."


    "d you made it on time," he added.


    "Don¡¯t act like you care," she muttered.


    "I do."


    She blinked. "Why?"


    "Because you¡¯re my housemate. Same pack, remember?"


    Her face twisted in confusion. "I¡¯m not a wolf."


    "Doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re in the west house now. That makes you one of us. Wolf or not."


    She looked away, her chest tightening. "I don¡¯t feel like I belong anywhere. Since I got here, it¡¯s been one thing after another. No one treats me like I matter."


    "Well, there¡¯s always a prey, and you just happened to be the unlucky one this time," Alex said quietly, his voice low like he didn¡¯t want anyone else to hear. Ang was about to snap back, but then she saw Kaito heading their way.


    Alex leaned closer. "Don¡¯t disobey the Alpha. Just do what he says."


    Ang wanted to say never, but the word got stuck in her throat. She stayed quiet, even though it burned inside her. Kaito stopped right next to her like he had heard her thoughts. His presence made the air feel heavier. He didn¡¯t speak. Just walked past her, then stopped beside Alex, gave him a small pat on the back, and kept moving.


    Ang blinked in surprise.


    She had read about the bond between an Alpha and his Beta. It was supposed to be something strong¡ªlike a father and son. But she couldn¡¯t imagine Kaito as a father figure. Not him. Not any of the Alphas.


    Then Renn¡¯s loud voice broke her thoughts. The road work had begun.


    They started jogging toward the woods. The boys chanted songs she didn¡¯t know. Their energy was wild, powerful. Ang didn¡¯t feel like a part of it. She would¡¯ve given anything to stay in bed instead.


    She looked around, her heart twisting with worry.


    "I have a friend," she said suddenly. "How can I find him?"


    Alex looked over his shoulder. "Which house?"


    "Red."


    "Then you can¡¯t," he replied. "You have to stick with your housemates. Red house is on the third line."


    She nced down the rows. That line was far from theirs.


    Ang sighed, disappointed. She wanted to find Stales. To exin everything. He was the only familiar face in a ce that felt so strange. She needed answers, needed help, needed someone who could help her understand this new world because clearly, she was drowning in it.


    *****


    The road work drained every drop of strength she had. Her legs were heavy, her chest burned with every breath, and by the time they returned to the dormitory, the sky was already light. It was past six. She needed a quick bath and had to get ready for ss. It was her first day, and thest thing she needed was to show upte.


    When Ang stepped into the room and found it empty, she let out a breath of relief. No sign of Kaito. Thank heavens. She rushed into the bathroom, scrubbing away the sweat and exhaustion. When she was done, she threw on her uniform. Her hair was still a little damp, but there was no time to care.


    She didn¡¯t have a phone yet, which made things harder. She had no idea what time sses began. All she could do was hurry and hope for the best.


    Finding the ssroom wasn¡¯t hard. The signs made it easy, and soon enough, she stood in front of the door with her heart racing. But the moment she walked in, her steps slowed.


    It was empty.


    The chairs were lined up neatly, the board untouched. No noise. No movement. Not a single student in sight. The air felt still... too still. Ang looked around, confused. Was she too early? Or... was she in the wrong ce?


    She sat at a desk in the middle of the room, clutching the edge of the table as doubt crept in. Minutes passed. The silence felt louder with every tick. Something didn¡¯t feel right.


    And then... she saw him.


    Alpha Hiro.


    He was walking straight toward her ssroom. The window beside her was open, and their eyes met the moment he appeared. That look on his face so calm, yful, dangerous. Like he knew exactly what he was doing. Like he had been waiting for this.


    Ang froze. Her skin prickled. Her heart pounded so loud, she could hear it in her ears. How did he know she¡¯d be here? Why did it feel like this was part of some n?


    He stepped inside, slow and sure, that same crooked smile ying on his lips. The one that made her skin crawl and her mind spiral. He hadn¡¯t even said a word yet, but somehow, he was already messing with her head.


    Or maybe... he never stopped.


    ***


    Send powerstones and golden tickets to rank up please. Thank you.

 Chapter 17: Mate?

    <h4>Chapter 17: Mate?</h4>


    Fourteen hours earlier...


    After Kaito and Taros left with Angel, Hiro couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that something wasn¡¯t right. There was something strange about the new boy-something that had been bothering him from the moment they crossed paths.


    It started in the behind the halls.


    He¡¯d caught a scent-sweet, sharp, familiar yet unfamiliar. It pulled him like a rope wrapped around his chest, dragging him across the hallways. He followed it, thinking it was a girl. He even smiled to himself, certain it was a sign. Maybe the Moon Goddess was finally guiding him to his mate.


    But then he saw him.


    Angel.


    A boy.


    And his world didn¡¯t just tilt, it cracked.


    His wolf had reacted instantly, growling in excitement. But Hiro? He was nothing but stunned. Confused. And more than anything, disappointed. That wasn¡¯t what he expected. That wasn¡¯t what he wanted.


    Still, he tried to show a little kindness, maybe just out of curiosity. But Angel didn¡¯t return the energy. No gratitude. No respect. Just attitude. Hiro could still feel the sting from those sharp words. The boy didn¡¯t just irritate him. He insulted him. Right there. Like he had the right to talk back.


    And that¡¯s why Hiro had wanted to put him in his ce.


    This wasn¡¯t just a school. It was the Alpha Academy. A ce where only the strong had a voice, and only Alphas wore crowns. Angel walked in like he had horns already. Hiro¡¯s job was to cut them off before they grew too high.


    "What do you think about this?" Renn asked. They were seated on the Initiation grounds, the ce where everything had almost started... until Kaito showed up and ruined it.


    "I don¡¯t know," Hiro replied, still staring ahead. "This isn¡¯t like Kaito. He¡¯s never cared about anyone."


    And that was the truth.


    He¡¯d known Kaito since their first year. Cold, distant, always putting himself first. He never lifted a finger unless it benefited him. Seeing him go soft for a newbie? That wasn¡¯t just strange. It was suspicious.


    Hiro¡¯s jaw tightened as the question echoed in his mind.


    What was Kaito hiding?


    "You think he¡¯s his brother?" Renn asked, even though the question felt strange in his mouth. A human rted to Kaito? That didn¡¯t make any sense.


    Kaito came from a pure line of powerful wolves. No outsiders. No humans. His family didn¡¯t mix blood. They married within the wolf kind, and everyone knew that. The West Pack was known for many things but being open wasn¡¯t one of them. They kept their secrets buried deep, and no one dared to dig too close.


    "No. I don¡¯t think so either," Hiro said as he leaned back on the cold throne. "There¡¯s no bond. We all don¡¯t have siblings, remember?"


    He would¡¯ve read Kaito¡¯s mind if it were that easy. But it wasn¡¯t.


    He had tried once. Maybe twice. It left him dizzy, sick... like falling through a storm you couldn¡¯t escape. Kaito¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t just guarded. It was dangerous. A trap that pushed you out with scars.


    And Taros? That one was even trickier. Too clever. All Hiro ever picked up from his thoughts were random memories of girls and reckless nights. Nothing useful.


    "Kaito¡¯s hiding something. It¡¯s about that boy," Renn muttered, his voice tired. He emptied his cup and sighed. "This is just day one and I¡¯m already losing my mind over Kaito¡¯s roommate. That boy... he¡¯s not ordinary. He feels too important to be just anyone. Maybe he is family. That would exin it."


    Hiro wasn¡¯t so sure.


    Something didn¡¯t add up. There was a deeper reason, and it wasn¡¯t just blood. He could feel it. Whatever it was, Kaito was holding onto it like it mattered more than anything.


    "I¡¯m going to find out," Hiro said, his voice low but steady. "I¡¯ll talk to Angel again. Get close and read him."


    He stood up, his mind already racing. If Angel had a past that tied him to Kaito, Hiro was going to uncover it piece by piece.


    "For now," he added with a smirk, "we y along."


    He left the hall and returned to his dormitory. Being head of house came with duties such as checking rooms, lights out, making sure everything was in order. But his mind wasn¡¯t on any of that.


    Hiroy in bed, staring at the ceiling, eyes wide open. No matter how hard he tried, sleep wouldn¡¯te. His mind kept going back to Angel. The scent. The voice. The cry for help that had pierced through him like a de.


    He¡¯d felt it after the cafeteria fight with Renn. And again, during the mind game when Angel called out for Kaito.


    That name. Of all people.


    It stung.


    He hated that it stung.


    He told himself it was nothing. Just a reaction. Jealousy wasn¡¯t part of the n. He wasn¡¯t soft. And he wasn¡¯t gay. So why the hell did it get to him that Angel called on Kaito instead of him?


    He shoved the thought away, but it clung to him like smoke.


    Eventually, he managed to close his eyes for a bit. Maybe an hour of rest. It wasn¡¯t enough, but it had to do. The early morning roadwork came and went, and once it was over, he went back to his room and got dressed for ss.


    He could have followed the rest to the cafeteria, but something in him shifted. He needed to see Angel.


    Sitting on his bed, Hiro closed his eyes and focused. He let his mind wander, reaching out like a wave. For a moment, there was silence. Then he saw it-Angel walking alone toward ss while everyone else was still eating.


    He opened his eyes and frowned.


    Why was he always doing something different?


    What kind of student skips breakfast on the first day just to get to ss early?


    Hiro stood quickly. His roommate was gone, so he locked the door behind him and moved fast. He had to get to the ssroom before the others returned. This was the only time he could speak to Angel without interruptions. Without eyes watching.


    The closer he got, the more the scent filled him again. It wrapped around him, pulling at something deep in his chest.


    <strong>Go to him,</strong> his wolf whispered, full of excitement.


    Hiro clenched his jaw. This wasn¡¯t about mates. It wasn¡¯t love. It was something twisted and confusing and he needed answers before it drove him mad.


    Whatever it was about Angel, it had to be solved. Before it ruined everything.

 Chapter 18: A Big Bad Wolf.

    <h4>Chapter 18: A Big Bad Wolf.</h4>


    Ang froze the moment he stepped into the ssroom. A cold shiver crept down her back like ice water. She wished someone...anyone...would barge in and interrupt them. But even if they did... would it stop Hiro? Yesterday, only Kaito and Taros had been able to pull him back.


    "Well, well... look who we have here," Hiro¡¯s voice filled the silent room as he strolled in, eyes gleaming like he already knew her thoughts. He walked right up to her and perched casually on the desk in front of hers. "How are you, Angel?"


    Ang narrowed her eyes, trying to ignore the way her stomach twisted. She cleared her throat, refusing to show fear. "You left me in perfect shapest night, so yeah... I¡¯m very very fine."


    "Ouch," Hiroughed softly, leaning back with a grin. "I wish a girl had said that to me. Would¡¯ve meant a lot more." His smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. For a moment, he closed them, like he was reying something in his head. Whatever it was, she didn¡¯t want to know.


    Ang couldn¡¯t help but wonder if everyone here was insane and if she was the only one clinging to reality.


    "I¡¯m not mad, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking," Hiro said suddenly, eyes snapping open.


    Her heart jumped. He heard that? She remembered what Stales had warned her about. Hiro could read minds, but only if she thought of something specific while he was nearby. She cursed herself silently.


    "Stales?" Hiro raised a brow, his tone sharp. "Who¡¯s that?"


    Ang¡¯s breath caught. She looked away, fists clenched. She wanted to punch him, to wipe that smug look off his face but she couldn¡¯t. He was stronger than her. The big bad wolf.


    "I like that," he said with a chuckle, brushing his fingers through his hair. "Big bad wolf... fits me, don¡¯t you think?" Then he leaned forward slightly. "Why are you here?"


    Ang shot him a look. "I should be asking you the same thing."


    His smirk grew, and she hated how calm he was, like he was ying a game only he knew the rules to. She could already feel her patience slipping. They were heading down the same path they didst night and she wasn¡¯t sure she¡¯d make it through again.


    "You¡¯re supposed to be in the cafeteria with the others," Hiro said. "It¡¯s breakfast time."


    Ang blinked, realizing suddenly how quiet the building was. She hadn¡¯t even noticed the time. No wonder the halls were empty.


    "So you didn¡¯t know," Hiro crossed his arms, nodding to himself. "Interesting. I came here to ask you a few things. If you answer them right... maybe, just maybe, I won¡¯t have to use my powers on you today. Let¡¯s hope the moon goddess is on your side."


    Ang turned away and looked out the window, hoping someone would walk past, hoping she wouldn¡¯t have to deal with him alone again. But there was no one. Just silence. Just her and the lunatic in front of her.


    And it looked like she was stuck with him.


    Ang didn¡¯t want a repeat of yesterday. She couldn¡¯t afford it. That kind of drama would only drag her deeper into trouble, and right now, she needed toy low, stay invisible.


    "A low profile?" Hiro raised a brow, clearly amused. "Now that¡¯s interesting. I like where this is going."


    She groaned inwardly. Of course he liked it. This was probably a game to him, and she felt like the piece he enjoyed pushing around.


    "Just stop reading my thoughts," she snapped. "Or I swear, this conversation ends here."


    "You¡¯re really something," Hiro said with a littleugh, shaking his head. "Alright. I won¡¯t read your mind. But you better talk. How are you connected to Kaito?"


    "God forbid I¡¯m rted to someone like him," Ang said before she could stop herself. "He¡¯s just my roommate, nothing more."


    Hiro leaned in slightly, his smile never fading. "You don¡¯t hate him, though. I know you don¡¯t. You can stop pretending. Last night, I heard you. You were thinking of him. When you needed help, when you were scared, you called out for him. Do you remember that, Angel?"


    She froze. Her mouth opened, but no words came out. She didn¡¯t care about Kaito... did she? It didn¡¯t make sense. It wasn¡¯t supposed to mean anything. But how could she exin that to Hiro without sounding confused or worse, weak?


    "Tell me, Angel," Hiro pressed, his voice low but firm. "I want to know, right now."


    She stared at him, her thoughts racing. There had to be a way to shut this down. "Why don¡¯t you ask Kaito?" she said, forcing herself to stay calm. "You two have known each other for years. He should be the one to answer all your stupid questions."


    Hiroughed softly, shaking his head. "No, he won¡¯t tell me. Not when ites to you. You¡¯re different. You¡¯re special to him. That¡¯s why I came to you. And make no mistake, you¡¯re going to tell me whether it¡¯s the easy way... or the hard way."


    Ang rolled her eyes and scoffed. "You¡¯re not going to get anything out of me. I¡¯ve never met Kaito before this school. We don¡¯t talk much. We¡¯re not rted. We¡¯re nothing."


    She said it with conviction, but deep down, even she didn¡¯t fully believe it.


    Hiro didn¡¯t say anything else. He just sat there, staring at her like she was a puzzle he couldn¡¯t figure out. His eyes never left her face, and the longer he stared, the harder her heart pounded. Fear crept in, making her skin crawl. Was he reading her mind again? He could be. He was always unpredictable like that.


    Ang cleared her throat, hoping to snap him out of whatever weird trance he was in, but he didn¡¯t even blink.


    "He¡¯s gone," she whispered under her breath, ncing at the window, praying someone ...anyone would show up.


    "I¡¯m not," Hiro¡¯s voice came out low, and her heart jumped.


    Before she could react, he reached out and gently ced his middle finger under her chin. Slowly, he lifted her face to his. He leaned in so close their foreheads almost touched, and for a second, it felt like their lips might meet. Her breath hitched.


    "Something about you drives my wolf insane," he murmured, his eyes locked on hers. "I don¡¯t know why, but I want to find out. Who are you, Angel? Really?"


    Her chest tightened. What the hell was he talking about? What was he even feeling? Why would his wolf be reacting to her? She hadn¡¯t done anything to lead him on. She hadn¡¯t flirted, hadn¡¯t even looked at him twice unless forced to. What was wrong with him?


    And yet, he didn¡¯t move. His finger was still under her chin, his eyes now flicking down to her lips. She felt his gaze like ice running over her skin, and it made her want to scream. For a heartbeat, she thought he might actually kiss her and she hated that her body froze instead of moving.


    Just then, footsteps echoed from the hallway.


    Alex stood in the doorway, clearing his throat loudly.


    Hiro pulled back at once, dropping his hand like he¡¯d just woken from a spell. His face shifted in confusion, maybe even embarrassment, like he couldn¡¯t believe what he was doing.


    Ang shot to her feet, her cheeks burning. She wanted to crawl under the floor and disappear.


    Of all the people in the world... why did it have to be Alex?

 Chapter 19: The Boy_Angel!

    <h4>Chapter 19: The Boy_Angel!</h4>


    Alpha Hiro left the ssroom in a hurry. His steps were fast, but his thoughts were a mess. He couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened. What was wrong with him? He had almost kissed Angel. A boy.


    That single thought kept echoing in his mind, over and over. He wasn¡¯t like that. He had always liked girls whether wild, gentle, loud, quiet, it didn¡¯t matter. As long as they were female. He never once looked at a guy and felt something. Never. So why now? Why Angel?


    There was something about him that pulled Hiro in. Something he couldn¡¯t exin, no matter how hard he tried. The urge to kiss Angel¡¯s lips had felt so real, so strong, like it didn¡¯te from him but from somewhere deeper.


    His wolf was restless inside him, clearly unhappy that Hiro had pulled away. It was like the creature wanted that kiss to happen. But Hiro wasn¡¯t ready to ept that. Not yet.


    Still, Angel¡¯s scent... it wasn¡¯t normal. His presence, the way he carried himself, even the way he looked at people, it didn¡¯t add up. Hiro wasn¡¯t just confused anymore. He was curious. Deeply curious. And that curiosity led him straight to the principal¡¯s office.


    Maybe he could find answers in Angel¡¯s file. Maybe there was something there that would finally make sense of the feelings twisting inside him.


    By now, most students had returned from the cafeteria. The hallways were no longer quiet. When Hiro stepped into the principal¡¯s office, he found three students standing in front of her desk, talking in low voices. It looked serious. But the moment they saw him, they stopped talking. Silence fell, thick and sharp.


    It had been a while since Hiro came here. The air in the office hadn¡¯t changed. It still carried the heavy scent of failure, of a past no one dared to bring up.


    Principal Valois sat behind her desk, calm as ever. She was a strong woman. Stronger than most. And yet, she was an Omega now. No one knew exactly why, but the rumors had never stopped. Some whispered that it had something to do with the center house, with whatever dark thing happened there years ago. Others believed the moon goddess herself had punished her.


    Hiro had always wondered what the truth was. Part of him wanted to search her mind, dig through her memories and find out. But he knew he couldn¡¯t. The rules were clear. No Alpha was allowed to use powers on her. If he did, his whole house would lose their points.


    "Hiro? How may I help you?" Principal Valois asked as she looked up from her desk. She was in her usual ck suit, her makeup light and natural, no sses on her face today. It made her look younger, softer, almost like she didn¡¯t belong in a ce ruled by chaos. For a moment, Hiro caught himself wondering what she¡¯d look like out of that suit-less strict, more human.


    "I came for a little chat," he said, hopping onto the desk in front of her like he owned it. He knew it annoyed her, and maybe that was half the reason he did it.


    The other students in the office nced at each other, then quietly slipped out. Once the door clicked shut, the air between them grew heavier.


    Valois crossed her arms, already tired. "Why is it so hard for Alphas to learn how to behave?"


    Hiro gave a shrug, a grin tugging at his lips. "Maybe it¡¯s just part of the charm the moon goddess gave us."


    She stared at him, unimpressed. "Do you even remember I¡¯m the principal of this school?"


    "Of course we do, ma¡¯am. We¡¯re not blind," he said with a smirk.


    "Then act like it," she snapped. "Show me some respect."


    "If you say so," Hiro replied, finally sliding off the desk, but still holding that cocky smile. "But what if the moon goddess chose you to be our mate? That would be interesting, wouldn¡¯t it?"


    Valois didn¡¯t even flinch. She¡¯d heard worse. After years of running this school and dealing with Alphas who thought they ruled the world, nothing shocked her anymore. She knew how they looked at her. Her youthful appearance made it worse. Some said it was part of the curse that changed her life all those years ago.


    "Why are you really here, Hiro?" she asked, not bothering to entertain his games.


    "I need information. About one of the new students."


    Her eyes narrowed slightly. "Which one?"


    "Angel," he said.


    The name hung in the air.


    Principal Valois stared at Hiro, trying to figure out what was really going on between the Alphas and this mysterious new student. First, it was Kaito hovering around Angel like a shadow, and now Hiro. She wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Taros or even Renn came knocking next. Something wasn¡¯t adding up, and the truth was starting to press on her chest like a weight she couldn¡¯t shake.


    "I can see you already know this student," Hiro said, eyes locked on her. "Who is he? Is he rted to Kaito? How did he even get into this school? Who pulled the strings?"


    "Will you shut up and let me talk?" Principal Valois snapped.


    Hiro blinked, startled. He gave a slight nod and leaned back a little, letting her speak.


    "Angel is a student who didn¡¯t earn his way here. I tried to stop the admission. I did. But Kaito wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer. He pushed until it happened. He even made the boy his roommate. Now I just hope Kaito isn¡¯t tormenting the poor thing."


    Hiro¡¯s face twisted in confusion. Kaito was the one who brought Angel here? That couldn¡¯t be a coincidence. There had to be something deeper, something he wasn¡¯t seeing yet. His thoughts raced, questions piling up faster than he could process them.


    "Hiro?" The principal¡¯s voice snapped him out of it. "I asked you something."


    He cleared his throat. "Actually... the boy tortures Kaito. It¡¯s the opposite, so you really don¡¯t have to worry about Angel."


    Valois gave him a hard look, unsure if he was joking or not.


    "What about you? And the rest of the Alphas?" she asked slowly.


    "Don¡¯t start," Hiro replied, his tone sharper now. "You let Kaito do whatever he wants, and then you expect the rest of us to follow your rules like blind puppies."


    He paused for a second, his mind still spinning. He needed answers.


    "Do you know if Kaito and the boy knew each other before he got here?" he asked, watching her closely.


    "I doubt it... but with you boys, anything is possible," Principal Valois said as she opened the ck file in front of her. Her tone made it clear she was done talking. But Hiro wasn¡¯t.


    "Where is Angel from?" he pressed. "His address, his old school or something."


    She didn¡¯t look up. "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Hiro. That kind of information is private. And to be honest, I don¡¯t even know where the files are now. They¡¯ve been locked away."


    That wasn¡¯t true...notpletely. She did know more than she was letting on. She knew the town, the school, a few details here and there. But something in her gut told her not to say a word. She was doing it to protect Angel, though she couldn¡¯t exin why. There was just something about that boy that made her feel he needed it.


    "You¡¯re being unfair," Hiro muttered, his voice low and frustrated. He hoped she¡¯d at least slip up, say something useful. But she stayed calm, unmoved.


    "I already told you what I know," she said, trying to end it gently. "If you¡¯re so curious, go ask your brother, Kaito."


    Hiro forced a smile, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. "Yeah, like he¡¯d tell me the truth."


    "He will," she replied with a soft smile of her own, then turned her attention back to her work.


    As soon as Hiro stepped out, she let out a long breath she¡¯d been holding. She hated how the Alphas made her feel cornered, like she was constantly on edge. They were powerful, smart, and far too charming for her liking. Hiro especially.


    Sometimes she wondered how much longer she could keep doing this-ying principal while hiding the truth that could shatter everything.


    Meanwhile, outside the office, Hiro made his way back to ss in quick steps. His thoughts were all over the ce. He needed answers, and it was time to drag them out of Kaito, one way or another.

 Chapter 20: The Sweet Alpha.

    <h4>Chapter 20: The Sweet Alpha.</h4>


    Chapter 20.


    "It¡¯s not what you think..." Ang started to exin, but Alex didn¡¯t even look at her.


    "I didn¡¯t see anything. I didn¡¯t hear anything either. Alright?" he said tly, walking into the ssroom like nothing happened.


    Her mouth stayed open for a moment, caught off guard by how cold he sounded. She kept wondering if he would tell Kaito? Would he tell anyone at all? But even if he did... what did it matter? After what happened on her first day, everyone already thought the worst of her. No one took her side. They all backed the Alphas.


    "What are you doing here?" she asked suddenly, realizing a second toote how dumb that question sounded. After what happened with Hiro, her brain wasn¡¯t working right. She felt stuck, embarrassed, angry.


    Stupid Hiro. He put her in this mess and just walked away, leaving her to do the clean up.


    "This is my ss too. Form Two. I guess you got transferred," Alex replied as he sat down beside her.


    Ang looked down at the seat he took. It had his name scratched into the side. The one she was sitting on? It said "Xavier." Great. Someone else¡¯s seat. Like she didn¡¯t already feel out of ce enough.


    "I was in Form Three in my former school, but they gave me Form Two when I got in," she said quietly.


    "You¡¯d have ended up in Form One if Kaito hadn¡¯t stepped in," Alex muttered, adjusting his chair like it didn¡¯t mean anything.


    She blinked. "Why?"


    "He wanted us to be in the same ss. Said it¡¯d be easier for me to help you out," he said, looking ahead.


    Ang let out a shortugh, but there was no humor in it. She already hated that her admission was thanks to Kaito. Now she owed him even more? What was she supposed to do with that kind of debt?


    "Do you know why he got me in at all?" she asked, rubbing the back of her neck, her voice lower now. The question had been eating at her. Same way it was clearly eating at Hiro too.


    Alex shook his head. "No. Maybe it was just luck."


    "You think so?"


    "You don¡¯t?"


    Ang looked away, her voice barely a whisper. "No. I think this was nned."


    "How?" he asked, clearly curious now.


    Ang hesitated. Should she really be saying this to Kaito¡¯s beta? It felt stupid to open up, but the words were already pushing at her chest, needing toe out.


    "I think the Alphas nned all of this. Kaito brought me here for a reason. Maybe to frustrate me... maybe worse."


    Alex let out a soft scoff as he dropped his backpack onto hisp and started pulling out books, cing them one by one into his locker like her words meant nothing.


    "You think the Alphas don¡¯t have better things to do?" he said without looking at her. "What happened to you was bad, yeah, but it¡¯s not unusual around here. You¡¯re just different because you won¡¯t back down. You keep fighting back. That¡¯s what¡¯s making you a target."


    Ang stared at him, stunned. "So you want me to just sit still and let them do whatever they want with me?"


    He finally looked up. "I¡¯m saying... what gets them going is the way you react. They enjoy watching you fight back. They want to break you, Angel. And they will, if you keep pushing. You¡¯ll burn yourself out. Just stay out of their way."


    Before she could respond, the noise of returning students filled the room. They came inughing, chatting, and a few stopped by to greet Alex, like he was some kind of celebrity. Not a single one looked her way. It was like she didn¡¯t exist.


    Of course they loved him. He was charming and cool. Ang wasn¡¯t. She knew she¡¯d never understand these boys. Their world was too twisted, too strange.


    The boy whose seat she took was not in school, so she had no choice but to remain beside Alex.


    History was the first ss. The teacher seemed nice, asking the new students to introduce themselves. That part went okay, but then came the questions-stuff about the war between werewolves and humans, the origin of werewolves.


    Ang sat there, nk. The other new students gave decent answers. Some even got praised.


    But her?


    She didn¡¯t even understand the question. Nothing made sense. She could feel her stomach sink, her cheeks warm with embarrassment.


    Alex didn¡¯t say anything, but she could feel it. The disappointment. The kind that says, I knew you¡¯d mess this up, but I didn¡¯t think it would be this bad.


    And that hurt more than anything else.


    Ang felt her cheeks burn with shame. The weight of all those eyes on her during ss, the silent judgment, the whispers she couldn¡¯t hear but felt anyway...it was crushing. She knew the mocking wouldn¡¯t stop. They¡¯d keepughing at her, waiting for her next mistake. And if anyone dared to say it to her face, she was ready to fight back. She had to. It was the only way she knew how to survive in this ce.


    When the bell finally rang, signaling break time, she let out a breath she didn¡¯t know she¡¯d been holding. Her stomach growled so loud it hurt. She hadn¡¯t eaten all day. She needed food...real food, something to fill the emptiness inside her.


    She was still thinking about how she¡¯d find something to eat when Alex nudged her with his elbow.


    "Look up. You¡¯ve got a visitor," he said without looking away from his book.


    Ang nced toward the door. And there he was.


    Taros.


    He stood just outside the ss, wearing a soft smile that made something flutter deep in her stomach. She didn¡¯t know why. She barely knew him but seeing him there made her heart beat faster.


    "Bye," she said to Alex as she stood, brushing off her trousers.


    "Be back on time, Angel," Alex said with a faint smile.


    She nodded. He didn¡¯t have to say it, but she knew what he meant. The next ss was important, and if she didn¡¯t show up, the teacher and of course, Alpha Kaito will be mad.


    "Hi Angel," Taros greeted, his voice light and warm. He looked good in the school uniform, but his red tie stood out. It made him look different, powerful even. Maybe that¡¯s what being an Alpha did, set you apart in everything.


    "Hi Taros," she said, her voice soft. She tried not to stare, but it was hard. He had this way of making her forget how miserable everything else felt.


    "I heard you missed breakfast," he said. "So I thought I¡¯d take you to the mini mart. Unless you¡¯re busy?"


    "Yes. Please. I¡¯m starving," she said, a little too quickly, her stomach agreeing with a loud growl.


    They started walking, taking the path that passed by the Form Three ssrooms. As they moved, she felt the heat of a hundred eyes on her. The stares were sharp, almost painful. If looks could kill, she¡¯d already be on the ground. The way the other students red, it was like she had broken some rule just by being near him.


    She knew what they were thinking. Why Angel? Why is Taros with the disgraced boy?


    They wanted her gone. They wanted her punished.


    For a moment, Ang wondered if he would treat her the same if he finds out that she was not Angel-a boy.


    Just then, Ang spotted Stales from a distance. Her heart jumped a little, wanting to go to him, to talk, to ask the things that had been spinning in her head for days. But her stomach had other ns. It was empty, painfully so, and right now, food had toe first. Maybeter...after sses, she could find him. She had so many questions and Stales was the only one she believed would give her the truth. Alex only made things more confusing with every word he said.


    They stopped in front of a building with the word "Mini Mart" written at the top. It looked decent, cleaner than she expected, but she still wished it was tucked away like the cafeteria. This ce was too open. Anyone walking by could see her. The Academic Block wasn¡¯t far either and she could see the building clearly from where she stood.


    "Here we are," Taros said, pulling out a chair for her.


    Ang paused for a second. No one had done that for her in a long time. It made her feel seen, like she actually mattered. She sat down slowly and looked at him. He didn¡¯t just look good...he looked kind. And for a moment, she let herself breathe.


    "Order whatever you want to eat," he said.


    "Thank you," she replied with a small smile, picking French fries and a few others on the menu. Nothing fancy, just enough to fill the aching hole in her belly.


    Taros leaned back, watching her with a curious look. "So tell me, why did you choose Alpha Academy? It¡¯s kind of obvious you hate it here."


    Ang let out a tired sigh. He wasn¡¯t wrong. If life had been normal, she wouldn¡¯t havee within a mile of this ce.


    "This school... I thought it would be the best ce to hide," she said quietly. "I was running from something, and I thoughting here would give me peace. But I had no idea what was waiting for me on the other side of that gate."


    "You had a problem?" Taros asked, leaning forward, his eyes filled with curiosity and something softer...concern.


    Ang hesitated, then gave a small nod. "Yeah. It¡¯s... a family thing. I thought running away would fix it, or at least give me some peace."


    She didn¡¯t usually talk about her personal life, especially not with boys, but Taros felt different. He had been kind and patient. He wasn¡¯t pushing, just quietly listening. He deserved to know something, even if it was just a little.


    "I¡¯d really like to help if you¡¯d let me," he said gently. "Or... is it something that¡¯s still happening?"


    Ang met his eyes. There was no judgment there. Just genuine care. He really meant it.


    Before she could answer, the waiter returned with their order. Taros had only asked for Wolfscan. She wasn¡¯t surprised. It seemed like something he¡¯d like. They started eating, the conversation lightening as they talked about school, the chaos of dorm life, even bits of the outside world.


    For a while, Ang forgot where she was. She smiled. Sheughed. She felt normal again. Sitting there, sharing food and easy conversation, it almost felt like none of the pain mattered.


    But this peace neversted long.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw someone approaching from the direction of the Academy block. Her heart stilled. It was Hiro.


    Just like that, everything inside her twisted. He was supposed to be looking into her connection with Kaito. He had said he would find out the truth, and now here he was, walking back with that calm, unreadable face.


    Panic rose inside her. Did he go to the principal? What did he find out?


    Then it happened.


    A voice, clear and cold, echoed in her mind.


    <i>You¡¯re right. I went to see the principal.</i>


    Her breath caught. That voice didn¡¯t belong to her. She looked up and saw Hiro, and he was smiling. But it wasn¡¯t a kind smile, it was the same knowing look he wore yesterday.


    He was in her head again.


    Ang¡¯s hands began to shake under the table. She could still feel the memory of what he did to her, the way he invaded her thoughts like they were his to im.


    And now... it was starting again.


    The happiness she¡¯d just found cracked and slipped away, like it had never been there at all.

 Chapter 21: Reporting To Alpha Kaito

    <h4>Chapter 21: Reporting To Alpha Kaito</h4>


    With Hiro still echoing in her mind and her thoughts racing, Ang struggled to calm herself. Her chest tightened, her fingers trembled but then she felt a warm hand slide over hers.


    Taros.


    His touch was gentle, grounding her in the chaos. "Hiro won¡¯t hurt you. I¡¯m here," he whispered, his voice calm and steady like the eye of a storm.


    Ang tried to stay calm, but her body didn¡¯t listen. Her head was full of the memory of yesterday¡¯s game, the way Hiro cornered her this morning, how he spoke with that quiet warning. He was digging, threatening to uncover something she wasn¡¯t ready to face. Her connection to Kaito. Her secret. Her fear.


    And it felt like he wasn¡¯t going to stop until he tore her apart.


    "Hiro, man¡ªstop it! You¡¯re scaring the boy," Taros suddenly snapped, rising to his feet with tension in his voice.


    Hiro only gave azy wave and that sly smile before walking away, leaving behind a silence that seemed to breathe relief into the air.


    "He¡¯s gone," Taros muttered, settling back down.


    Ang felt it too. That heavy pressure around her chest faded. The strange energy, the chill in her bones was gone. The air felt lighter and safer. But she couldn¡¯t rest. Not yet.


    She needed to find Kaito.


    She needed to tell him what Hiro had said, what he had found out. Thest thing she wanted was the entire school knowing the truth about her admission¡ªthat it wasn¡¯t earned, that it came from a favor. A secret deal with the Alpha of the West, they would say.


    "I need to see Alpha Kaito," she said suddenly, grabbing a napkin and wiping her mouth, barely tasting the food she had just eaten.


    Taros looked at her, caught off guard by how quickly everything shifted. "We can goter. Just... finish your breakfast."


    "No, I have to see him now," Ang said firmly, pushing her chair back as she stood up. She caught the expression on Taros¡¯s face. He looked disappointed, and deep down, she felt a sting of guilt. She knew she was being selfish, but she couldn¡¯t help it. This was important.


    "Thank you for the breakfast," she added softly. "I really do appreciate it. And I... I¡¯d love to spend more time with you, Alpha Taros. You¡¯re a kind person."


    Taros gave her a small nod, though his eyes held something she couldn¡¯t quite read. "Thank you, but..." he sighed and stood too, brushing a hand through his hair. Without saying more, he paid the bill and they walked out of the mini-mart together.


    They followed the same path they came from, but this time entered a different building meant for the senior students. Ang noticed the difference immediately. Everything looked sharper and more serious. The halls were quiet, the air carried a strange calm. The students here didn¡¯t slouch or talk loudly. Their uniforms were neat, fitted properly. The way they moved, the way they carried themselves, even their silence, it all felt different. Like she had stepped into another world.


    Ang walked a step behind Taros, and as always, eyes followed her every move. It made her skin crawl, but she kept her head high until they reached the second floor.


    They stopped in front of a ssroom near the middle of the hall. Through the ss panel, she spotted Hiro sitting by the window. His eyes met hers almost instantly, and he gave her a smile like he¡¯d been expecting her. She didn¡¯t return it.


    "Where is he?" she asked quietly, eyes scanning the room.


    "At the back. Do you want to go in?" Taros asked, ncing sideways at her.


    She shook her head. "No. I¡¯ll wait out here."


    There was already enough chaos in her life. Thest thing she needed was to walk into a ssroom full of seniors and create more drama.


    Through the window, she finally spotted Kaito sitting in the far back. He was bent over his phone,pletely unaware that she was standing right outside the door. His seat was tucked away in a quiet corner...the kind of ce she always liked in ss.


    Taros stepped into the room, and just like that, the low murmurs started.


    "Isn¡¯t that Kaito¡¯s roommate?"


    "Is that the boy? He looks so small."


    Ang took a deep breath and let it out slowly. The disguise was still holding. No one suspected a thing.


    A small smile touched her lips as she looked away. They were so clueless. And that was exactly how she needed it to stay.


    The ssroom went quiet, and Ang turned to see what caused it. Her breath caught in her throat when she saw Kaito standing right in front of her. She hadn¡¯t even heard him approach.


    "Shit... you scared me," she muttered, pressing a hand to her chest.


    Kaito didn¡¯t smile. He folded his arms, a pack in one hand, and stared at her. "What were you thinking?"


    She noticed the bag but couldn¡¯t tell what was inside. Still, it didn¡¯t matter. Her eyes flicked toward the window, checking to see if Hiro was watching. If he was, he could be reading her thoughts.


    "I came to tell you something," she said, lowering her voice. "Hiro came to my ss this morning. He asked how we¡¯re connected. If I knew you beforeing to this academy."


    Kaito¡¯s eyes narrowed. He turned and nced in Hiro¡¯s direction, then looked back at her. "What did you say?"


    "I told him there¡¯s no connection. That I don¡¯t know you at all. He didn¡¯t push further, just left... but he said he¡¯d find out. A few minutester, I saw himing out of the principal¡¯s office. I think he knows, Kaito."


    He didn¡¯t say anything at first. His jaw tensed, but he kept himself calm. "Alright. Leave him to me. Just focus on your sses."


    Ang blinked, surprised by how gentle his voice sounded. She expected him to be annoyed, but instead, he handed her the pack.


    "Your phone," he said simply. "I picked it up from the academy block. If you don¡¯t know how to set it up, Alex can help."


    She felt her cheeks warm. Of course. Her new tutor. Of course, the great Alpha Kaito thought she needed help with something as basic as setting up a phone.


    "Thank you," she said, clutching the pack to her chest.


    "What¡¯s your next ss?" he asked suddenly, changing the subject.


    Ang paused. She didn¡¯t know. All she remembered was that there was supposed to be a ss at eleven. But she hadn¡¯t checked. And now Kaito was going to think she was irresponsible.


    "I don¡¯t have my timetable because... well, I didn¡¯t have a phone," she said, rubbing the back of her head.


    Kaito checked his watch, and the disappointment on his face was hard to miss. "That¡¯s not a good enough reason. ss starts soon. Go."


    She didn¡¯t say anything. Just turned and walked away, her stomach twisting. Maybeing to tell him about Hiro had been pointless. She did it for herself anyway... so it was fine. She¡¯d deal with it. Like always.

 Chapter 22: The General Board.

    <h4>Chapter 22: The General Board.</h4>


    On her way back, Ang spotted Stales standing in front of her ssroom, clearly waiting for her.


    "We have the same ss," he said with a grin.


    Ang blinked, caught off guard. "What? They¡¯re putting form three and form two in the same ss?" That didn¡¯t happen at her old school. Things were definitely different here.


    "What ss is it?" she asked as she headed down the corridor toward the West wing where her locker was. It was right next to Alex¡¯s. She grabbed an exercise book and a pen, but Stales let out augh and gently pushed them back into her locker.


    "You won¡¯t need those," he said. "We¡¯ve gotbat ss. That¡¯s why theybined the forms."


    "Combat ss?" Ang stared at him. That was definitely new. Her old school didn¡¯t even allow rough y, let alone actual fighting. But instead of being scared, she felt a thrill rush through her. "Finally, something in this school I might actually enjoy."


    "Really?" a familiar voice said behind her.


    She jumped and spun around. "Alex! Can you not do that?"


    Her hand flew to her chest. He always moved so quietly. It reminded her too much of his alpha, strong, silent, and unpredictable. The way he just appeared out of nowhere made her nerves jump.


    "You scared us, man," Stales said, frowning a bit. He knew Alex, of course. Everyone did. Top of the form two ss, Alpha Kaito¡¯s trusted beta. Stales had always wished he could trade ces with him.


    Alex didn¡¯t respond to thement. His tone was cool as ever. "Stop acting like girls. Come on, the ranking board just got updated for the whole school. We¡¯ve got to check it beforebat ss starts."


    With that, he turned and walked off, leaving Ang and Stales staring after him.


    Ang shook her head, a small smile tugging at her lips. This school was nothing like she expected and she kind of liked that.


    "Fine, I¡¯ll close my locker ande," Ang said quickly. She shoved it shut and turned to follow them. For a second, her eyes lingered on the box inside...the new phone she hadn¡¯t even opened yet. Her first ever. But there wasn¡¯t time for that now. Maybeter.


    They joined a few other students heading down the stairs, moving as a quiet crowd toward a room that buzzed with chatter. On the far wall stood a giant ck board... so big it looked like something you¡¯d see on a highway billboard. But instead of ads, it was covered in names. Dozens of them, maybe hundreds.


    "That¡¯s the general student ranking," Stales told her as they stopped in front of it. He sounded excited, like this moment mattered. "Let¡¯s see where we stand."


    Ang¡¯s eyes scanned the board. At the very top, in bold letters, was Alpha Hiro. Number one. That shocked her...he didn¡¯t exactly scream ¡¯model student¡¯ when they met. Right below him was Kaito. Then came a tie¡ªRenn and Taros. The name in fourth ce didn¡¯t ring a bell, but the fifth spot did. Alex.


    She watched a group of students go over to pat him on the back and cheer like he¡¯d won a prize. Ang tilted her head, confused. What exactly were they being ranked for?


    She leaned closer to Stales and whispered, "What does this list even mean?"


    "It¡¯s based on performance in each subject," he exined, "but also on news rankings. You know, the stuff going around the school. Kaito was trending number one yesterday, but after your fight with Renn, he dropped. Renn went up."


    Ang¡¯s eyes widened. "Wait, what? So my little drama with Hiro put him in first ce?"


    Stales nodded. "Exactly. He¡¯s holding it for now. But someone else could take it anytime, if something big enough happens."


    "I see," Ang muttered, rubbing the back of her neck. Everything here felt upside down. Back at her old school, it was all about exams and sswork at the end of the term. But in this ce, the All-Boys Academy had its own rules, its own kind of pressure.


    Alex returned, holding his phone. "History ss results just dropped in the group chat," he said, his voice calm like always. He was at the top again, no surprise there.


    Ang leaned in with Stales to check hers. Her stomach turned the moment her eyes found her name¡ªdeadst. Number thirty-seven out of thirty-seven.


    Her heart sank. An F?


    She bit her bottom lip, trying to hold it together. Deep down, she already knew she wouldn¡¯t be near the top, but a part of her had hoped... just a little. Why had she let herself believe she might have done better?


    Without a word, she handed the phone back to Alex and turned to the general ranking board. Hundreds of names filled the space. It was overwhelming.


    "I found mine!" Stales said with a grin. "Three hundred and five. Not bad, huh?"


    Ang forced a smile. "Congrattions." Her voice was soft, barely above a whisper. She was genuinely happy for him, but she couldn¡¯t stop the sting in her chest. She was proud of her friend, but disappointed in herself.


    "Thanks, buddy. Let¡¯s find yours. I bet it¡¯s not too far off," Stales said, scanning the board quickly.


    Alex joined them again and pointed to her name. "You¡¯re ranked one hundred and twenty on the news board. That¡¯ll help your score go up overall."


    Ang nodded slowly. At least there was something working in her favor. But then she asked the question that had been sitting in the back of her mind. "What happens to students who don¡¯t meet the average?"


    Alex didn¡¯t sugarcoat it. "There are seven hundred and six students. If you fall between five hundred and fifty to seven hundred, you¡¯re out. They¡¯ll be sent home at the end of the term. No second chances."


    Ang felt a lump form in her throat. That meant she had to rise¡ªand fast. She had left everything behind to be here. Her home. Her past. Her secrets. Going back wasn¡¯t an option. Not now. Not ever.


    If she was going to leave this school one day, it would be on her own terms and not because she failed.


    In less than two minutes, she spotted her name on the board.


    Number seven hundred and three.


    Ang¡¯s chest tightened. She was third from the bottom. Even with her news ranking helping a little, she was still hanging on by a thread. One wrong move, and she¡¯d be sent home.


    She let out a long breath, trying to swallow the lump in her throat.


    "I¡¯m sorry... but you can still do better," Stales said gently, trying to sound hopeful.


    "If you actually want to," Alex added without emotion.


    Ang clenched her jaw. Sometimes, she wished he would just shut up. This wasn¡¯t the time for one of his cold, logicalments.


    "Our next ss is about to start. Let¡¯s go," Stales said, and without warning, the boys broke into a run.


    Ang hesitated, still shaken, but forced herself to move. Her legs felt heavy, but she ran after them, across the yard to another building that looked more like a training center than a ssroom. Inside, there were sandbags lined up, three massive ones hanging from metal frames. The room smelled like sweat and metal. Swords. Artificial guns. All kinds of weapons filled the space.


    She turned to Stales and Alex. "Where¡¯s the teacher?"


    They looked at each other and didn¡¯t answer right away.


    Ang didn¡¯t like that. It was the kind of silence Stales gave before saying something she didn¡¯t want to hear.


    Then Alex spoke. "Alpha Renn teachesbat. He¡¯ll be here any moment."


    Ang froze.


    Her mouth opened, but nothing came out.


    They had to be joking. There was no way. Not after what happened between her and Renn. They saw it with their own eyes. Why would they joke about something like this?


    "Are you serious?" she asked again, her voice barely a whisper.


    "Yes. I thought you knew," Stales said, a little confused. "It¡¯s really him."


    Ang felt a chill crawl up her spine. Her skin prickled. Her heart pounded louder with every second.


    She wasn¡¯t ready for this. Not even close.


    How was she supposed to survivebat ss... when the one teaching it was the boy who wanted her broken?

 Chapter 23: Combat Class I.

    <h4>Chapter 23: Combat ss I.</h4>


    Ang knew she was in trouble the moment Alpha Renn walked into the gym. He wore a sleeveless shirt that clung to his body, almost showing off his abs. A ck tracksuit hung low on his hips, and a ck band held back his hair. If she was being honest, he looked hot this morning. But the memory of what he did to her yesterday made her feel sick. That same face which everyone found attractive now looked ugly to her.


    He wasn¡¯t alone. Another guy walked in beside him. Dark hair, tall, and just as confident. Ang could tell he was probably a werewolf too, and definitely from the Apex ss. He didn¡¯t have the aura of an Alpha, but he carried himself like someone important.


    The boys in the gym quickly gathered around them, full of excitement. They formed a circle like little fans waiting to be noticed.


    Renn was the first to speak. His eyes moved across the crowd, slowly, until theynded on her. That single nce made her stiffen. A cold shiver ran down her spine. Then came the smirk...mocking, cruel, like he knew exactly what he was doing. He looked away after that, but the message was already clear. He had seen her. He wasn¡¯t going to ignore her.


    Ang rubbed the back of her neck and tried to focus. Her ranking was already at the bottom. She couldn¡¯t afford to mess up today. She wasn¡¯t going to let anyone ruin this for her. Not even him. Not even any of the Alphas.


    "My name is Alpha Renn," he said, like they didn¡¯t already know who he was. Ang knew he was just trying to remind everyone how powerful he was. "On a regr day, I¡¯m Alpha Renn, king of the East Pack. But here, duringbat ss, I¡¯m your instructor."


    Ang almost rolled her eyes. King of the East Pack, he said it like it meant the world. Maybe it did to some people. But to her, he was one of the reasons her life became a mess the moment she stepped into this academy. And from the look in his eyes, he had no ns to stop.


    She just needed to stay out of his way. Just like Alpha Kaito told her.


    "He will be my assistant," Alpha Renn announced, cing a firm hand on the shoulder of the guy standing behind him. The room fellpletely silent. His voice carried so much power that no one dared to speak or even whisper.


    "His name is Samuel. You will respect and obey him. If anyone goes against him, you will be dealt with. Do I make myself clear?"


    "Yes, sir," the students replied in one loud, tense voice.


    Ang wanted to shake her head. Just when she thought the day couldn¡¯t get any worse, it did.


    "Now, you will all be divided into groups. Group A, B, and C," Alpha Renn continued, giving a nod to Samuel, who started organizing the students.


    In less than five minutes, everyone had been sorted. Ang ended up in group C without Stales or Alex. It felt strange. Group C was filled with only humans. The werewolves were all ced in groups A and B. She knew it wasn¡¯t fair. They had pushed her into the weakest group without saying it out loud.


    "If you have a problem with your group or anything to say, speak now or keep quiet forever," Alpha Renn warned as he looked around.


    Ang slowly raised her hand, thinking others would do the same. But no one moved. They all stayed still, heads down. By the time she realized they must have had a reason for staying quiet, it was toote. Her hand was already up in the air.


    "You?" Alpha Renn¡¯s brows pulled together as he nced at Samuel, then turned back to Ang. Heughed softly, a sound that made her more uneasy than any shout. "Angel, go on. Say what you want to say. We¡¯re all listening."


    Ang was caught off guard. That was too nice. Too smooth. Where was the shouting? The sharp re? The usual way he shut her down? He didn¡¯t seem angry at all, and that scared her more than his temper ever could.


    She looked at Alex. His expression said it all <i>well done, you¡¯ve done it again</i>. And Stales? He had that look on his face like <i>you¡¯re finished this time, buddy.</i>


    "Hey, Angel. Come here," Renn said, his voice still calm and quiet like she hadn¡¯t just gone against the rule of silence. She felt her stomach twist. This calmness wasn¡¯t normal. It made her skin crawl. Still, she walked slowly toward him. She could feel all eyes on her, and the pity on the faces of some students only made it worse.


    "Say what you want to say," Renn said again.


    Ang swallowed hard. She tried to keep herself from shaking. No matter how scared she felt, she had never been the type to stay quiet when something felt wrong. And she wasn¡¯t going to start now.


    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fair that all the weak students were put in one group, while the other two groups are made up of werewolves," she said, doing her best to keep her voice steady.


    Renn folded his arms and looked at her. "So what do you want me to do, Angel?"


    "Regrouping would help," she answered. The words came out before she could stop them. She didn¡¯t want to sound like she was giving orders. She wanted him to know it was just a request. "It¡¯s a plea."


    "No, no..." Renn said, his voice still soft, a faint smile on his lips. "It¡¯s not a plea. Why should you plea?"


    Ang froze. Her heart pounded. She didn¡¯t understand. What was he trying to say? What was he nning?


    "You shouldn¡¯t plead. You are the new instructor of thebat ss, and we will do just as you say."


    Ang¡¯s mouth fell open, but no sound came out. That wasn¡¯t what she meant at all. What did he just say? She shook her head in confusion, but it was clear that Alpha Renn had already decided what he wanted to do. Whatever was going on in his mind, he was going to make it happen.


    He turned to face the students and raised his voice. "This is exactly what I¡¯m talking about. Disrespect. Going against my word. In this ss, everyone listens to me. Whether you like what I do or not, it doesn¡¯t matter. No one and I mean no one opposes me. I am the authority here, and only I decide what happens."


    Ang felt like sinking into the floor. His voice was sharp, and his face said it all. She had clearly pushed him too far, and now the whole ss could see it.


    "Nowes your punishment," Renn said, looking around the room. His eyes settled on Alex, and he pointed at him.


    Ang¡¯s heart jumped. Why was he calling Alex? What did he have to do with this?


    "Yes, sir," Alex answered and stepped forward, now standing beside her.


    "First fight of thebat ss," Renn said, spreading his arms wide. "Alex against Angel."


    Alex looked shocked. He didn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t even speak. The idea of fighting his own housemate clearly didn¡¯t sit right with him.


    "No," Ang whispered, stepping back. Her whole body tensed. She knew what wasing. Alex was strong. If they really fought, he would crush her without trying. She had no chance.


    Renn was doing this on purpose. She could feel it. Just like the day before, he wanted her to beg. He wanted her to fall on her knees and cry for mercy. But why Alex? Why choose the one person she had started to feel safe around?


    ****


    Dear readers,


    This Chapter is release based on request. Normal update(two Chapters) will resume tomorrow, please. Thank you.

 Chapter 24: Combat Class II.

    <h4>Chapter 24: Combat ss II.</h4>


    Ang didn¡¯t get another chance to speak. She wouldn¡¯t dare after what happened earlier. Fear gripped her chest, and she knew if she said anything else, her punishment might get worse. And if it did, Alex would suffer too.


    The students were silent as they watched her and Alex walk to the middle. Once again, she had be the center of everyone¡¯s attention, a puppet for their cruel games.


    "You will start in twenty seconds," Samuel said, moving aside.


    There was no doubt now. This stage belonged to her and Alex.


    Ang looked up at therge time board on the wall to her right. Ten seconds left. Her mind was nk. She didn¡¯t know what to do or how to even begin.


    Alex, who had refused to fight her earlier, now stood ready. His stance shifted...right foot back, left foot forward, hands up, body still. His eyes locked on hers, but the warmth she once saw there had vanished.


    Now, they burned with something else-bitterness, betrayal, and pain.


    She knew why. He med her for this, and she didn¡¯t me him in return. He had every right to feel that way. If only she had kept quiet, maybe none of this would have happened.


    Ang nced at the board again but didn¡¯t have time to count.


    "Now!" Renn¡¯s voice rang out across the room.


    Before she could even react, pain exploded through her face. A punchnded hard and fast, sending her crashing to the floor. Shended on her butt, the impact knocking the breath out of her.


    Her head throbbed so badly that her vision blurred. She saw nothing but darkness and a thousand stars swirling behind her eyes.


    She squeezed her eyes shut and clenched her teeth. The pain was too much to bear.


    Ang had always known she couldn¡¯t fight Alex. Renn knew it too. But still, he threw her in. Not for training. Not to teach. But to punish.


    He was still angry about yesterday, and this was his way of making her pay.


    "Get up or get ready for what¡¯sing," Renn warned, his voice firm as he walked behind the line of students who stood watching for the first time.


    Ang couldn¡¯t see him clearly, but his voice rang in her head like a bell that refused to stop. She knew she had no choice. If she didn¡¯t get up now, she would regret it for the rest of her life. With all the strength she could gather, she pushed herself off the ground and stood.


    Maybe she was doing this all wrong. Maybe the real problem was in her head. Alex was a werewolf, and from the start, she believed he was stronger, faster, and untouchable. She kept thinking that someone like her, a human girl, could never defeat someone like him. But that mindset was killing her.


    Still, she couldn¡¯t let herself give up. She didn¡¯t want to hurt Alex. None of this was his fault. It was hers. Her mouth got them into this, and now they were both paying the price. But if she held back much longer, she might not make it to the end of the fight.


    So she gathered what was left of her courage and charged forward with everything in her. But just when she thought she had him, Alex bent his body, and she missed himpletely.


    Her bnce gave way, and she crashed to the floor once more.


    Shock rushed through her body. And then came the sound she feared most-theughter of the other students. Theyughed loud and clear like it was some kind of joke that she couldn¡¯t evennd a single punch.


    Ang stayed on the ground, breathing hard. Pain burned in her left knee where she hadnded. It throbbed badly, and it felt like something inside it wasn¡¯t right. She didn¡¯t even know if she could get up again.


    Then her eyes met Alex¡¯s. He wasn¡¯tughing. He just stood there, staring at her with a look that broke her heart even more.


    He looked sorry. Truly sorry. But he was part of this now, just like she was.


    "I think he should stop," Samuel said with concern in his voice. But Renn was not ready to end it. He was enjoying what was happening and wanted to drag it out, make the show even more painful for her.


    "Stop ying, Alex. Finish the boy and let¡¯s get this over with," Alpha Renn said coldly.


    Alex gave a small nod and shifted his weight, getting ready for the next attack. He waited as Ang slowly pulled herself together, forcing her weak body back to her feet.


    She wondered what would happen if she chose to give up now. But then she looked up and caught Renn¡¯s re. It was sharp and cold, and it told her everything she needed to know. He wasn¡¯t done. Not until she paid for what she did yesterday. He wanted her broken.


    Ang decided she would take it all if that was what it would take to end this. Her legs were shaky and her body screamed in pain, but she stood. She raised her fists, not sure they could do anything, but she lifted them anyway. She waited for Alex¡¯s next move. She thought maybe she could dodge, just like he had done before.


    Alex threw his punch, just as she expected.


    But what followed was worse than she imagined.


    A wave of darkness covered her face as the hitnded. Her vision blurred, her head spun, and then everything went ck. No sound, no light, no thought.


    It was finished. And she knew it.


    ******


    Author¡¯s Note:


    Hello Everyone,


    Thank you all for reading this book. The support so far it¡¯s amazing. Eachment, power stone and golden ticket means a lot to me. It gives me reason to keep writing.


    However, I won¡¯t be updating daily. I am writing using my phone(not something I¡¯m used to) because myptop is faulty. Phone writing slows me down. Hopefully, this month if I earn well, I will be able to get a newptop and start daily/mass release for this book.


    For now, please managed the Chapters I release. Not daily, But I will try my best to keep up four times a week.


    Thank you so much.


    Love you guys alot!

 Chapter 25: Apologize, Angel.

    <h4>Chapter 25: Apologize, Angel.</h4>


    Ang opened her eyes, and her whole body screamed in pain. She felt like she had been dragged on sharp stones and kicked over and over again. That was exactly what happened. She still remembered the way Alex¡¯s punch mmed into her left eye. It burned, sharp like a bee sting but heavier, deeper, and cruel.


    "Finally, you¡¯re awake," Stales said with a weak smile, kneeling beside her and gently helping her sit up.


    Ang ran her fingers through her hair, but even that small movement made her wince. Her arms throbbed. She could barely use them during the fight, and now, they felt like they had no strength left. Her brain felt like someone had wiped it clean.


    She looked around the gym. It was quiet, too quiet. Only two senior students were there lifting weights, and they didn¡¯t even nce her way. No one else was around. All the students who had been there when she copsed had left without saying a word. She wasn¡¯t surprised. No one cared about her. Not even the human students she had stood up for.


    Ang clenched her jaw in frustration, but a sharp pain shot through her mouth. "Ouch," she groaned, pressing her cheek. Her teeth hurt like they were cracked. She cursed herself for showing up to that stupidbat ss. Back home, she had fought with boys her age and always held her own. But this was different. This was Alpha Academy, and here, the boys weren¡¯t just boys. They were something else.


    She knew why Alex had hit her that hard. He wasn¡¯t just a regr werewolf. He was Kaito¡¯s beta. Strong, fast, and loyal. The kind that didn¡¯t lose. And that memory hit her harder than his punch.


    "Where¡¯s Alex?" she asked, epting the bottle of water Stales handed her. She drank slowly, her throat dry and tight.


    "What do you think?" Stales said, frowning. "You think he¡¯d stay beside you after that? Ang, you messed up. He¡¯s your housemate, your seatmate, and Kaito¡¯s roommate. You¡¯re not supposed to fight someone like him. Not in front of everyone. Not like that. Now your house is going to lose points. And Alex? He¡¯s mad. Really mad. Because this is something that shouldn¡¯t happen."


    Ang stared at him, her chest rising. "But it wasn¡¯t my fault. It was Renn who started it. He told Alex to fight me. Everyone saw it. He made it a show." Her voice trembled. "He knew we were housemates. He knew we weren¡¯t equal."


    "You think he doesn¡¯t know all these?" Stales asked as he squatted beside her. He held her arm and helped her to her feet. "It¡¯s going to be recorded that you two fought against each other. Your house will lose points. Alpha Renn knew what he was doing. That¡¯s exactly why he made you fight Alex."


    Ang wanted to scream, but her body didn¡¯t have the strength. Renn had yed her again, and this time it hurt worse. He was not done with her. He was still punishing her, still taking revenge on her for something she didn¡¯t even understand.


    The more she thought about him, the more she hated him. His voice, his face, the way he smiled, everything about him made her feel sick. But he was going to regret all of this, one way or another. Sooner orter, she was sure of it.


    "Alex... was he really angry?" she asked as they walked out of the gym. At least today she wasn¡¯t being dragged or carried out like a dead girl. She was walking, even if it felt like her legs were made of sticks. Her left eye was swollen, and everything on that side looked blurry and dark.


    She had to stretch her neck and tilt her head just to see clearly. It was strange how the body could fall apart so quickly.


    For a moment she wished she was a werewolf too, strong and fast and able to heal.


    "Are you even asking?" Stales said with a frown. He was surprised. "I thought you knew Alex by now. I even doubt if he¡¯d forgive you."


    "I¡¯ll understand if he doesn¡¯t," Ang said in a low voice. She had caused everything. She had dragged him into it. She would be angry too if it was her. "It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not like we were ever friends anyway."


    "Seriously? Is that the best you can say?" Stales stopped and looked at her. "Do you just give up on people that easily?"


    "What are you trying to say, Stales? That I should fall on my knees and beg him? I can¡¯t kill myself even if I..." she stopped mid-sentence and held her stomach. It hurt so bad like something twisted inside. They were already close to her hostel but Stales wasn¡¯t letting the matter go. She already knew she messed things up. She already knew it was her fault that Alex was pulled into this mess.


    But what else did they expect her to do now? Give him her life? Be his shadow? Be his pet? .


    "You hurt him, don¡¯t you realize that?" Stales said again, his voice calm but firm.


    "I did, but it¡¯s not my fault. What do you want me to do?" Ang shrugged, unsure if Stales was still on her side. The way he spoke made it sound like she was the one who caused everything. Nobody seemed to see that it was Renn¡¯s fault too. He was the one who started all this by involving Alex.


    "Apologize, Angel. Show him that you didn¡¯t mean for things to go the way they did. Let him see it wasn¡¯t your n to get him into trouble. It just happened," Stales said. "It won¡¯t kill you to care a little. Alex was ready to help you before everything went wrong."


    "Kaito asked him to," Ang replied quickly, dragging her feet forward. She pulled her arm from his hold. She didn¡¯t need support from someone who was clearly switching sides.


    "If Kaito hadn¡¯t told him, he wouldn¡¯t have helped at all." Just as she was about to say more, she saw Alpha Kaito standing close to the hostel gate, speaking with some students. Her whole body went cold. Her heart skipped. Her face, her clothes, her body, everything was a mess. He had warned her to stay out of trouble. He told her clearly. And now, here she was, bruised and limping, with swollen eyes and shame on her face.


    She was not going to get away with this. Not this time.


    "We¡¯ll talkter. I need to go inside before Kaito sees me. Bye," she said in a rush.


    "Fine. Take care of yourself. Chat me up once your phone is on," Stales replied and turned to go.


    Ang didn¡¯t answer. She just sighed and walked faster toward the hostel. Her chest was tight, and her heart wouldn¡¯t stop pounding.


    Every step hurt, but she kept moving. She couldn¡¯t risk him seeing her like this. She bumped into a student on the way, but didn¡¯t stop or say sorry. She never did.


    Apologizing wasn¡¯t something she grew up doing. It was one of the reasons she had survived for this long. Not looking back. Not caring about people. And now, Stales wanted her to care. What a joke.


    Ang managed to slip past Kaito without him noticing. The moment she entered the room, she pulled off her clothes and headed straight into the bathroom.


    Her body hurt so badly that she started to wonder if it was really just a few punches from Alex or something more.


    She finished her bath slowly and dressed up right there in the bathroom. She didn¡¯t want to take any risk of Kaito walking in and seeing her bare and broken.


    She knew he woulde looking for her once he found out what happened. She wanted to already be in bed by then so he wouldn¡¯t see the bruises or ask too many questions. He was going to scold her for the points they lost. She was sure of that.


    Maybe even punish her for embarrassing the house. There was no escape from that. But if she could just rest her aching body for a little while before it all begins, it would be something.


    Sheid in bed, pulled the nket up to her chin and stayed still. Her body was stiff. Her chest rose and fell too fast. Her heart would not stop pounding and she knew why. This was her only chance to feel safe, to catch her breath, to feel like nothing had gone wrong. But it wasn¡¯t going tost.


    She knew that the moment the Alpha stepped into the room, it would alle crashing down. She didn¡¯t have to wait long.


    Just as she feared, the door creaked open. She squeezed her eyes shut and tightened her fingers around the nket.


    She could hear the slow, steady footsteps and she didn¡¯t need to be told. It was him. Alpha Kaito. Her heart raced faster than it had all day and she feared it might stoppletely.


    She stayed still, waiting, praying he would go to the bathroom or just ignore her. But he didn¡¯t. She waited, but he didn¡¯t try to wake her up either. That gave her a small sense of hope. Maybe he had gone to take a shower. Maybe she had more time.


    Slowly, she opened her eyes, only to freeze. His face was right in front of hers. So close...too close. She could feel his breath. Her chest tightened and her throat felt dry.


    For a moment, it looked like he was going to kiss her. Would he really do that? Wasn¡¯t he angry? Why was he so close?


    Ang swallowed hard. Her eyes didn¡¯t move. Her heart didn¡¯t slow down. She waited, not knowing what he would do next. Not knowing what to feel.

 Chapter 26: Eviction?

    <h4>Chapter 26: Eviction?</h4>


    Kaito stood in front of the gate, listening to the students as they poured out their anger andints about Angel. They didn¡¯t want to share the same house with him anymore. They were demanding that he be sent away to live in the Central Pack.


    After what happened today, none of them wanted him around. All the students who spoke were Werewolves, and they were not hiding how much they hated the fact that a human like Angel could bring shame to their house. They wanted him punished and then thrown out of the West Pack.


    "The boy made us lose two hundred points today for nothing, Alpha Kaito," one of them said with frustration written all over his face.


    "He should not have gone after Alpha Renn. He doesn¡¯t know when to shut up."


    Another student added, "Alex has not left his room since. He¡¯s still angry and hasn¡¯t spoken to anyone." Kaito nodded slightly.


    "Don¡¯t worry about Alex. I¡¯ll talk to him. He¡¯ll be fine," he said, trying to remain calm even though the pressure around him was building fast.


    He knew losing his temper now would only make things worse. He was trying to stay in control, trying to handle the matter with patience.


    Just when he thought he was getting a grip on the situation, he saw Angeling from the other end with Stales.


    Kaito checked his wristwatch. It had been hours since thebat ss ended. He thought Angel had finallye to his senses and was on his way to apologize. That was what he had been waiting for. If Angel had walked up to him right then and said he was sorry, he would have handled everything differently. He was ready to dismiss the angry students and settle the matter calmly.


    But it didn¡¯t happen. Angel whispered something to Stales, parted ways with him, and slipped into the hostel like nothing happened.


    Kaito watched it all but pretended not to notice. Angel was definitely out of his mind if he thought Kaito didn¡¯t see him enter the building. He didn¡¯t follow Angel right away. He stayed and listened more to theints, nodding as the students demanded justice.


    He promised them he would handle it. Whether he did or not was his decision.


    Earlier, he had told them to speak up if they ever felt anything in the house needed change. Now they had spoken, and most of them wanted Angel gone.


    When Kaito was done with them, he dismissed the group and made his way upstairs to the room. He gave Angel enough time toe and face him, but now it was clear the boy had no intention of doing that. Angel truly believed he was right. He didn¡¯t see any reason to exin himself. He didn¡¯t even see the need to apologize.


    Kaito opened the door and found him lyingfortably on the bed, as if nothing had happened. The sight made his chest tighten.


    He closed his eyes for a second, trying to breathe, trying to calm the storm inside him. He was angry, but he refused to let it explode. If he did, it wouldn¡¯t just hurt Angel, it would affect a lot of people. And that was thest thing he wanted.


    He walked over to where Angelid, with the nket pulled up to cover most of his face. Kaito wanted to yank it off and shout at him to get up, to face him like a man, but he stopped himself.


    He had promised to handle this calmly, to act properly. He bent lower, ready to yell into Angel¡¯s ear and drag him out of the bed, but something made him pause.


    Angel looked different from the other boys. He had noticed it before, but always pushed it aside, thinking it was just his mind ying tricks on him. Now it was clear. There was something soft about the way his face rested on the pillow, something almost too beautiful.


    "Is that the cutest person you¡¯ve ever seen?" his wolf asked suddenly. Kaito ignored the voice, pushed it aside, but his eyes betrayed him. They drifted to Angel¡¯s lips. They looked soft, too soft for a boy who was supposed to be in trouble.


    There was something about those lips that pulled him closer without warning.


    Just as he leaned in, just a little, Angel¡¯s eyes opened wide. Kaito froze. Their faces were close, too close, and for a moment neither of them spoke. They just stared at each other. Kaito didn¡¯t know why his heart was racing or why he had even leaned in.


    His wolf was whispering again. "Have a taste of them."


    Kaito¡¯s breath caught. This had never happened before. His wolf had never pushed him like this, never towards someone who wasn¡¯t his mate.


    It was strange, confusing, andpletely out of ce. He snapped out of it and stood upright, quickly pulling the nket off Angel with force "Well done, you troublemaker."


    Angel sat up quickly, his eyes wide in shock, and for a second, Kaito wondered if he was just ashamed or if the swelling on his face made it hard for him to meet his eyes.


    "You thought I wouldn¡¯t find out about this?" Kaito asked, his voice heavy with anger as he walked to the arm of the couch and sat on it. His expression tightened.


    This was the moment he was supposed to punish him, but something inside him held him back. Instead, he kept questioning.


    "I... I..." Angel started, but his voice died before the words coulde out. He lowered his gaze.


    "What did I tell you about staying out of trouble?" Kaito¡¯s voice rose without warning. He couldn¡¯t help it. He had warned him, more than once. Now he was looking at a boy who had done the exact opposite.


    For the first time, he saw real fear in Angel¡¯s eyes. The boy who always argued, who always had something to say, looked small in that moment.


    "I saw you when you sneaked in. You really thought I wouldn¡¯t know what happened inbat ss?"


    "How did you know that?" Angel asked with a confused look, his brows drawn together. He didn¡¯t even acknowledge the warning or the anger in Kaito¡¯s voice. That shocked Kaito more than anything. He wasn¡¯t truly afraid. Not really.


    "I know everything that happens in this school the moment it happens," Kaito said calmly.


    "What?" Angel looked at him, clearly surprised.


    "And by the way, you¡¯re the talk of the whole school right now because of what happened," Kaito added, watching the boy¡¯s face twist with confusion. "Didn¡¯t I tell you not to cause any more trouble?"


    "I swear it wasn¡¯t my fault. It was Alpha Renn¡¯s," Angel said quickly, desperate for him to understand.


    "So you were just minding your own business and he called you out to fight your housemate?" Kaito asked with clear disbelief.


    "No. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong except that I asked for a fair¡ª"


    "Enough," Kaito cut him off sharply, turning away and covering his face with both hands. He could feel the pressure building inside him and knew he was close to losing control.


    He didn¡¯t want to explode, not now. But it was hard. Angel clearly didn¡¯t see where he went wrong.


    He was still defending himself when what he needed to do was admit and show a little remorse.


    "Your punishment is obvious," Kaito said atst, picking up a pillow from the bed and throwing it on the couch. He turned back to the bed.


    "Get up. You¡¯re sleeping on the couch tonight." Angel looked shocked but didn¡¯t argue. He got up with effort, his whole body still aching, and walked over to the couch in disbelief.


    He sat down slowly, thinking maybe Kaito would call him back, but nothing happened. The room stayed quiet.


    "You¡¯ll sleep there, and by tomorrow morning, you¡¯ll pack your things and leave my room," Kaito continued.


    "It¡¯s not like I enjoy being your roommate," Angel muttered under his breath.


    "What did you just say?" Kaito asked, narrowing his eyes. He wanted to be sure he heard it right because if he did, he might lose every bit of patience he had left.


    "Nothing. Your wish is mymand, Alpha," Angel said with a nk face, still not fully understanding how serious things had gotten.


    "Make sure you find another house. This one is no longer yours," Kaito said as he pulled off his shirt and hung it on the hook beside the wall.


    "You are no longer part of the West Pack. I don¡¯t want to see you here by tomorrow. Be gone before I do something I won¡¯t be able to take back."

 Chapter 27: Kaito Has A Lover?

    <h4>Chapter 27: Kaito Has A Lover?</h4>


    Ang could not believe what she just heard. Did Kaito really say those words? Did he just throw her out of the house like she meant nothing to him? Just like that, without even giving her another chance?


    She blinked in disbelief and slowlyid down on the couch. He didn¡¯t even bother to give her a nket. Just one pillow and that was it. But she didn¡¯t care.


    She had slept on worse. There were nights back home when she had to sleep on the cold floor. Grace wouldn¡¯t let her on the bed because she had brought a client into the room. Compared to those nights, this couch was even better.


    If Kaito thought that making her sleep there would break her, he was wrong. It was nothing.


    Still, Ang couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what he said. The eviction. What would happen if no other house epted her? Where was she going to stay? Did that mean she would be asked to leave the school altogether?


    A cold shiver ran through her. What if this was the end of everything? What if she had just ruined her only chance? Going back home was not an option.


    If Grace saw her return, she would send for her uncle. In her eyes, she would be a failure and Ang knew too well what Uncle Toga would do to her if he found her.


    This Academy was the only ce he could not reach her. The only ce where, no matter how hard Grace or Toga tried, she was safe because she was a student here.


    But if she lost that protection, she was finished. Her breathing began to feel heavier. She tried to stay calm but it wasn¡¯t working. Did Kaito really mean everything he said or was he just angry when he said it?


    Tomorrow morning would tell. If he stood by his words, then she would be in serious trouble. But maybe, just maybe, if she went to him and apologized, he would change his mind. He might forgive her. No. She shook her head. That would mean the Alphas won. That would mean they had power over her like they did over everyone else. And she was not ready to bow to any of them.


    She thought about it again. Even if another house took her in, who was going to protect her from the Alphas? Who would stand up for her when they made her life miserable?


    Kaito and Taros used to help her, but after today, she doubted either of them would lift a finger. If she ended up in another house, people like Hiro and Renn would turn her life into a living nightmare.


    Tears slowly gathered in Ang¡¯s eyes as her thoughts returned to the one person who made it possible for her to enter the Academy. It was Kaito. He was the reason she was here. He helped her get in.


    If he wanted to, he could take it all away. Now that he had thrown her out of his room, what stopped him from reversing her admission too? He could make that decision at any time. And if he did, she would have nowhere else to go.


    "No... no, Kaine," a voice broke the silence.


    Ang turned her head. The lights were off, but she knew that voice. It was Kaito¡¯s. It was the middle of the night, and he had already fallen asleep. The only reason she was still awake was because the weight of her thoughts wouldn¡¯t let her rest.


    At first, she ignored the voice. He was probably just talking in his sleep. But then the name he said echoed again in her head. Kaine. Who was Kaine? Kaito had whispered a girl¡¯s name in his dream. That was strange. He was not the kind of person who let things slip. He never talked carelessly. He only shared what he wanted others to know, and that was it.


    From the first day she met him, Kaito had always been a mystery. He did things that made her wonder who he really was. Why did he help her get into the Academy? Why did he choose her as a roommate? Why was he always showing up to save her when no one else did? She had never asked, but the questions never left her mind.


    "Kaine, please... no," he whispered again in the dark. Ang sat up on the couch and looked toward his bed.


    For a moment, she thought about going to him, waking him up, maybe asking if he was okay. But she stayed still. Maybe Kaine was someone he loved, maybe even someone he still dreamed about. Why should she care about that? Why should she worry herself about what Kaito does with other girls?


    Sheid back down, pulled the pillow close, and turned away. Maybe she felt jealous, or maybe it was just something she could not name. Whatever it was, she hated that he called another girl¡¯s name in his sleep.


    **


    He didn¡¯t see Angel or Kaito at the cafeteria during dinner. It was strange, especially after the whole school started talking about West House¡¯s sudden fall from first ce to fourth.


    The drop was huge and unexpected. Two hundred points gone, just like that. For nothing. Kaito was nowhere to be found since then, and that said a lot.


    Hiro knew that what Renn did must have hit Kaito hard this time. He could feel it in the air. Kaito was angry, and very soon, everyone would feel it.


    For weeks, West House had remained at the top. Kaito had made it his goal to win the overall best house again this term.


    But it looked like his roommate had different ns. The one person who was supposed to help him keep order had now be the cause of chaos.


    Hiro tried not tough but couldn¡¯t hold it in. The great Kaito, losing control over a boy. He waited for the school news to post something about it, but nothing new came up.


    The Academy news had not been updated, which meant they were trying to keep it quiet. That made Hiro even more curious. He was sure there was something deeper between Kaito and Angel. They were hiding something.


    A few students had started posting about Angel on the student feed. Some said he had be the Alpha¡¯s ything, and others said he was being used.


    Hiro rubbed his face with both hands and sighed. He opened the video from the gym again and yed it slowly. He watched Angel step up to Renn with boldness. The boy had guts. No fear. No second thought.


    Anyone else would have backed down after what Renn did to him the day before. But not Angel. He even had the nerve to ask for the students to be regrouped.


    Hiro shook his head "I can¡¯t keep sitting here doing nothing," he said as he got up from his bed.


    He began pacing around the room. It waste. Almost midnight. And tomorrow was the full moon. A strong reminder to all Alphas that they were getting closer to meeting their destined mate.


    Hiro didn¡¯t let his mind go there. He pushed the thought aside. Instead, he let the questions in his head lead him. He needed answers. Real answers. Then it hit him.


    He could break into the principal¡¯s office and check Angel¡¯s file himself. He was sure there was something there. Something that would exin why Kaito cared so much.


    If he found out that Angel was rted to Kaito in any way, or had any link to him, he would post it with proof. By morning, the whole Academy would know.


    Breaking in wouldn¡¯t be easy, but he didn¡¯t care. He was ready to take the risk. Hiro grabbed a pair of gloves, put on a mask, and carried his small bag. He left the hostel quietly. No one saw him, and even if someone from his house did, they wouldn¡¯t dare question him. He was Hiro, and they knew better than to get in his way.

 Chapter 28: Hiro’s Findings.

    <h4>Chapter 28: Hiro¡¯s Findings.</h4>


    Hiro made it into the principal¡¯s office without trouble. He knew exactly where the keys were kept. Every Alpha did. It wasn¡¯t the first time he had been here. Sometimes they didn¡¯t even need to sneak in. They would walk in during school hours like they owned the ce. Principal Valois would yell, maybe threaten to report them, but nothing ever came of it.


    But this breaking in at night was different. If he got caught, the punishment would be serious, even for an Alpha. His house could lose points. He could face suspension.


    Still, Hiro pushed the thought aside. He had been careful. He had shut down the CCTV cameras before making his move.


    Inside the office, he paused for a moment and took a breath. It didn¡¯t smell the same. The soft scent of Principal Valois that usually lingered was gone. Now, all he could smell was paper and old files.


    He moved to the desk where she kept important documents. There were too many files. Too much clutter. He checked one after another, his hands moving fast but his eyes searching even faster. He went through everything he thought might help, but none of them mentioned Angel. Not one.


    There was nothing that said how Angel got admitted. No transfer record. No student profile. It was as if Angel didn¡¯t exist at all.


    Hiro frowned, his heart pounding harder. This wasn¡¯t just a missing file. This was a cover-up.


    Valois had nned for this. She knew one of them...maybe even Hiro himself, woulde digging. She had hidden the file. Lied that the new student records were locked. And now, the truth was clearer than ever. Angel¡¯s file wasn¡¯t just missing. It had been taken away on purpose.


    Principal Valois was hiding something. But what?


    Hiro stood in the middle of the room, frustrated. His effort tonight felt wasted, but at the same time, it confirmed what he had feared all along. There was more to Angel than they were being told.


    He didn¡¯t bother arranging the files back in order. She already knew he ,woulde looking. There was no point pretending.


    As he stepped out and closed the door quietly behind him, Hiro walked down the hallway with a firm resolve.


    He wasn¡¯t going to give up just because he hit a wall tonight. If anything, this only proved that his suspicions were right.


    Something was being hidden. Angel¡¯s truth was being buried.


    Kaito knew.


    Principal Valois knew.


    But the rest of them including Hiro, were still in the dark.


    Hiro felt cheated. They were all supposed to be treated the same, yet Principal Valois had chosen Kaito this time. But why? What made her connect Kaito to Angel? Was Angel that important to her or to Kaito? The more he thought about it, the more confused he became. Those two were clearly hiding something, and whatever it was, it didn¡¯t seem like anything good.


    He was about to return to the CCTV control room when something else crossed his mind¡ªthe hostel master¡¯s office. If Angel had registered for a room in the hostel, there had to be a file on him. Maybe that was where the answers were hiding.


    The hostel master¡¯s office was not far from the principal¡¯s, so Hiro got there quickly. He didn¡¯t waste time. He began searching for the files under West house. Thankfully, each house had its own shelf, and the files were sorted by year and room number, which made it easy to find.


    It didn¡¯t take long before Hiro found Angel¡¯s file. He opened it and started going through the contents. At first nce, there was nothing extraordinary about the kid. No surname, which was strange, but Hiro didn¡¯t want to judge just yet.


    There was a small passport photo attached. He stared at it for a few seconds. Angel didn¡¯t look like much, but there was something about him that felt... different. Strangely, Hiro¡¯s wolf stirred inside him, alert and interested. He wondered if it was because the full moon was tomorrow or if his wolf was truly drawn to Angel in a way he couldn¡¯t understand.


    No. That thought made him ufortable. It made him cringe, and he quickly pushed it aside. He was about to close the file when something caught his eye.


    The section for guardian contact was nk. Hiro frowned. That had never happened before. Not in this school. No student was ever epted into the hostel without giving a guardian¡¯s name and phone number. It didn¡¯t even have to be a parent. It could be anyone. But this... it waspletely empty.


    "This is getting interesting," Hiro muttered as he flipped through more pages. Angel was listed as a transfer student from a public school in a different town. Hiro pulled out his phone and snapped a picture of the school¡¯s name. He closed the file, returned it to the shelf exactly as he found it, and left the office.


    When he got back to the principal¡¯s office, he made sure to lock it properly and return the key to its usual spot.


    He couldn¡¯t lie to himself, this night hadn¡¯t been a waste. He had found pieces of a puzzle, pieces that told him Angel was not just another transfer student. Someone was hiding the truth. Maybe he had been approaching this the wrong way before, but that would change. After tomorrow, he would go to Angel¡¯s former school and dig deeper. He was sure he would find something important.


    Just as he was about to exit the Academy block, a voice made his heart skip.


    "Are you just leaving?"


    Hiro froze.


    There she was¡ªPrincipal Valois. Sitting calmly in the guest waiting area, dressed in ck trousers and a ck shirt. A dark cap sat on her head, and her long hair flowed behind her like a shadow.


    The scent in the air confirmed it. It was her.


    For a second, Hiro couldn¡¯t move. He had been caught. He had broken into her office, gone through private records, and now, she was right there, watching him.


    Usually, he wouldn¡¯t let anyone intimidate him, not even her. But this was different. His house points were on the line. Still, he wouldn¡¯t let himself look weak or scared. Not in front of her.


    Even if his heart was racing, Hiro straightened his back and met her gaze.


    "Wee, Principal Valois," Hiro said first, trying to sound bold even though his heart was still beating fast. "You should have told me you were around earlier, so I wouldn¡¯t die of shock."


    Principal Valois gave a shortugh, her eyes calm but sharp. "Look who¡¯s talking," she replied. "You¡¯re the one who broke into my office, yet you expect me to announce myself like a guest."


    She shook her head slowly and added, "You do know you¡¯re going to lose a lot of points for this. I hope whatever you were looking for was worth it."


    "I didn¡¯t find anything," Hiro lied. He felt annoyed that all his effort still left him with more questions than answers. He walked over to where she sat, keeping his eyes on her face. As much as he didn¡¯t want to admit it, there was something dangerously beautiful about her. It was the kind of beauty that could mess with your mind if you weren¡¯t careful.


    "Maybe you should just tell me the truth," Hiro said, his voice low. "Why is Angel so important that his file is hidden away like a secret? What are you hiding from us?"


    Valois let out a long breath and looked away for a moment.


    She was supposed to take serious action against Hiro right now. Expel him from the Academy. Report him. Make sure he faced punishment. But this wasn¡¯t just any student. This was an Alpha.


    And when it came to Alphas, her power could only go so far.


    She hated it, but that was the truth.

 Chapter 29: Learning Good Manners.

    <h4>Chapter 29: Learning Good Manners.</h4>


    Wait... did that mean Alpha Kaito had a girlfriend?


    Ang asked herself for what felt like the hundredth time. She hadn¡¯t been able to sleep all night. Her mind was filled with too many questions and no answers. She had more than enough problems already, and the biggest of them all was that by tomorrow, she had nowhere to sleep. But the one thought that kept rising to the surface was Kaito and his supposed girlfriend.


    Why was that even bothering her so much? It wasn¡¯t her business if he had one or even a hundred of them. She was nothing to him.


    In fact, she should be grateful. The skies had done her a favor by pulling her away from someone like him. Someone who could have bought her like an object. If what she had heard about West Pack was true, he would have kept her among many others.


    She shouldn¡¯t be shocked. The stories she¡¯d heard were horrible and cruel.


    Morning came faster than she expected. Ang realized she had barely gotten two hours of sleep. She sat up from the couch and looked around the room. Kaito was already gone, which was no surprise. He was always up early.


    She got ready without wasting time and joined the others outside for the morning road work. As usual, she was thest to arrive. But there was no Alex today to tease her or tell her she was meant to be thest in line. He didn¡¯t even show up for training at all.


    That made her feel worse. Maybe he was still upset about what had happened yesterday duringbat ss.


    Ang knew it wasn¡¯t his fault. Not really. If anyone was to me, it was Alpha Renn. He had started it all. None of this would have happened without him.


    When the training ended, she hurried back to her room. She took her bath, dressed up, and rushed to the cafeteria. She hadn¡¯t eaten dinnerst night, so she made sure not to miss breakfast.


    As soon as she stepped into the cafeteria, she could feel it. Every pair of eyes turned to her.


    She tried not to let it show, but she noticed the ones from the West Pack looked at her with clear hate in their eyes. She didn¡¯t need to ask why.


    They had lost points, and she was the reason.


    She just didn¡¯t know how many.


    "Hello, buddy," Stales said as he joined her with his tray.


    Ang felt a bit of relief seeing him. With everyone else keeping their distance, having him around was something she was truly thankful for.


    "How are you doing?" he asked, settling into his seat.


    "Not fine," Ang replied quietly and dropped her fork. It was getting too heavy to keep everything to herself. She had to let it out. "I have nowhere to stay."


    Stales paused, his cup halfway to his lips. "What do you mean you have no ce to stay?" he asked, confused.


    "Last night, Alpha Kaito and I had a small argument. I think I really crossed the line this time," she said, her voice low.


    Stales blinked. "What do you mean by a small argument with the Alpha? He¡¯s your Alpha, Ang. You¡¯re not supposed to argue with him. If something¡¯s wrong, you talk to him. He¡¯ll probably let it go."


    Ang gave a dry chuckle, one that carried more pain than humor. She wished it was that simple. Her friend didn¡¯t understand.


    "It wasn¡¯t my fault. I didn¡¯t mean for it to happen..." she started.


    "It¡¯s never your fault, Angel," Stales cut in, shaking his head. "That¡¯s what I keep hearing since you got here. Who even cares whose fault it is anymore? I get that you didn¡¯t mean to offend anyone, but somehow you always end up on the Alphas¡¯ bad side."


    "Really, Stales?" she said sharply, pushing her te away. If he was going to take sides, then what was the point of talking?


    "I¡¯m not trying to pick sides. I¡¯m being honest with you," Stales replied. "You¡¯ve got a big mouth and a short temper. And trust me, thatbo doesn¡¯t help around here. If you want to survive in this ce, especially with the Alphas, you need to learn to control yourself."


    Ang lowered her gaze. "Is it that bad?"


    "Yes, it is. And if you¡¯re really nning to fight back or get your revenge on them someday, then you¡¯ve got to control your anger. Watch what you say and what you do. It will save you, believe me," he said. He didn¡¯t even know why he was saying all that. He was a werewolf. He should be loyal to the Alphas. But something about Ang made him care.


    Ang bit her lower lip, her heart sinking deeper. "So I¡¯m just like my mother..."


    It hit her hard in that moment. She was no different from Grace. Her mother never cared how much her words hurt. She never cared about anyone, not even Ang. And now here she was, doing the same to people like Alex and the rest of West House.


    Grace had a sharp tongue, and a bitter heart. That was why people in their town never wanted anything to do with them.


    And now, she was bing her.


    "Did you say something?" Stales asked, pulling Ang out of her thoughts.


    "No... no. I was just thinking." She took a breath, her voice trembling a little. "What do you think I should do? I feel lost. I¡¯m confused and filled with so much anger." She looked at him with tired eyes. "I don¡¯t even have a ce to sleep. Alpha Kaito kicked me outst night."


    "What?" Stales almost shouted, his voice rising without warning.


    Ang knew this would happen. She had just confessed to crossing a line with the one person Stales admired most. She looked around quickly and, just as she feared, students had turned their heads to stare. Stales¡¯s loud reaction had drawn their attention.


    "What the hell did you do?" he asked again, still trying to understand how things had gone so bad so quickly. He was ready to scold her for messing with someone like Kaito. But then, his expression changed. He paused and thought for a second. That wasn¡¯t what she needed from him right now.


    She didn¡¯t need anger. She needed support.


    "You¡¯re going to have to apologize to Alpha Kaito," he said gently.


    "And what if I do, and he still doesn¡¯t take me back?" Ang asked, her voice barely above a whisper. Her heart was full of doubt. She didn¡¯t know about Alex, but she was almost certain Kaito would never forgive her. "He¡¯s not the type to let things go that easily."


    "We¡¯ll try anyway. First, you need to talk to Alex. Apologize to him, and then to the Alpha. You have to promise to obey him, no matter what," Stales said, trying to guide her.


    Ang stared at the table. "So I¡¯m supposed to just bow down and let him treat me however he wants? What if he tells me to do something I can¡¯t?" Her thoughts drifted to the night before. Kaito had almost kissed her. That moment wouldn¡¯t leave her mind. He had a girlfriend. What if he wanted her too? What if he expected her to be something more to him? And he still didn¡¯t know she was a girl.


    "What if he asks me to get into his bed?" she blurted out, before she could stop herself.


    Stales froze and looked at her, clearly shocked. "You¡¯re his roommate," he said slowly. "You already sleep in the same room. You both use the same bed... which is technically yours now. Why are you trying to confuse me?"


    Ang sighed. "Sorry. I don¡¯t even know why I said that."


    "Come on, let¡¯s go to ss," Stales said, getting up from his seat. Most of the students had already left. He walked her down the hallway and added, "Just think about everything I said. Don¡¯t let your pride ruin you. Please."


    Ang nodded and watched him walk away. She was grateful for him. Truly grateful. She had never experienced anything like this before. Someone standing by her, no matter what. Someone who didn¡¯t walk away when things got messy. It almost felt unreal¡ªlike a piece of a fairy tale she never believed she would ever live in.


    When she walked into ss, a few students were already seated. The moment she stepped in, their eyes turned to her. She could hear the whispers again. They were talking about her. Judging her. But she didn¡¯t care. Not anymore. She hade too far to let whispers shake her.


    Alex came into the room a momentter. His face was hard, his steps stiff. He looked like a different person this morning. Ang could feel the weight of his mood, even without looking directly at him. He sat beside her without saying a word.


    Silence.


    She wanted to ask if he was okay, but her words froze when Alpha Hiro walked into the ssroom. A small smile yed on his lips as his eyes locked on her.


    It was clear to everyone. He hade for her.


    Ang rolled her eyes. This was just perfect. As if her day wasn¡¯t bad enough already. Now Hiro too?


    What did he want this time?

 Chapter 30: The Full Moon.

    <h4>Chapter 30: The Full Moon.</h4>


    "Can I talk to you for a moment?" Hiro asked in a calm voice.


    A cold shiver ran through Ang¡¯s body. It was strange and honestly frightening to hear him speak so softly. Even worse, he wasn¡¯t in her head like usual. That made it harder to predict him.


    "Fine. If you want to talk, then let¡¯s talk," Ang said, standing up from her seat.


    But before she could take a step, Alex turned sharply and said, "He didn¡¯t say anything to you. Why are you answering him?"


    "He did," Ang replied firmly. She was sure she heard him. Everyone else must have heard too. But as she looked around, the confused looks on their faces told a different story.


    Oh no. Hiro had done it again. He had spoken straight into her mind.


    Her hands clenched as her blood boiled. He was starting another game with her, and she could already feel the headacheing. But this time, she was not going to fall into his trap.


    She remembered what Stales told her. Stay calm. Be smart. The Alphas wanted to provoke her. They wanted to use her reactions against her. And so far, she had made it easy for them. Not anymore.


    She was going to be careful now. Strategic.


    They thought they had broken her, but they hadn¡¯t. If anything, they had made her stronger. She had learned that survival was not always about fighting or shouting. Sometimes it was about being silent and ying the long game.


    Ang walked to the front of the ssroom and stood there, facing Hiro. She already knew what wasing. He was going to throw the same questions at her again.


    "I know you¡¯re hiding something."


    "Who is Kaito to you?"


    "Are you rted to him?"


    She had heard it all before. Over and over again. She wished he would stop talking and start investigating properly. If he did, maybe he would see there was no connection between her and Kaito at all.


    "I just want you to know," Hiro said, his voice steady, "that no matter how hard they try to protect you, I will find out who you are and how you are connected to Kaito."


    Then he stepped closer and added, "Guess what I found this time. Your previous school. I¡¯m going there to get every answer I need."


    Ang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She froze, but forced herself to stay calm. She couldn¡¯t let him see that his words had struck her.


    He had found her former school. That meant he had gone through her file. No doubt about it.


    "Do whatever you want, Alpha Hiro," she said, her voice cold but steady. "You¡¯ll see that I wasn¡¯t lying."


    She remembered what Stales told her¡ªnever sound disrespectful. Let them talk. Let them assume. The more uninterested she looked, the more they would believe she had nothing to hide.


    "I will, little human," Hiro said with a smirk before turning away and walking out of the room.


    Ang let out a deep sigh.


    He wasn¡¯t joking. He was really going.


    She was going to make sure Hiro never made it to her former school. But what if he did? Principal Jane had helped her get into the All Male Alpha Academy. That woman had risked everything for her. Ang didn¡¯t believe Principal Jane would betray her, not when they would all go down if the truth came out.


    After Hiro left, the first lesson had already begun. It was geography. She sat down quietly and tried to focus. But her heart wasn¡¯t in the lesson. Instead, she reached for a sheet of paper and began writing an apology letter. She wanted to make peace with Alex. She folded it and passed it over to him with hope in her heart. She watched as he looked at it, then crushed it in his hand without reading.


    Ang felt a sting in her chest. She wanted to speak, to ask him why he reacted that way, but before she could say a word, Alex raised his hand. The teacher looked at him and gave him permission to speak.


    "Angel is distracting me. It¡¯s getting irritating," Alex said.


    Ang blinked, stunned by the betrayal. She didn¡¯t see iting.


    "Come here, Angel," the teacher called out, his voice already full of annoyance. He pointed her toward the corner of the ss and asked her to face the wall. She was embarrassed, hurt, and angry, but she stayed quiet. She reminded herself that this was not the time to explode. She had made a promise to herself that she would do better. That she would control her anger.


    Alex hated her now. That much was clear. Soon, he would probably ask for a seat change, and just like that, she would be alone again.


    When the ss finally ended, the teacher allowed her to return to her desk. Ang felt light-headed and weak as she walked back. She was sweating even though the morning had only just started. She sat and leaned on her desk, trying to steady herself.


    "Now we¡¯re even," Alex said from beside her.


    She turned to look at him, trying to understand what he meant.


    "I wrote you a letter of apology, and you got me into trouble instead," she said. "That doesn¡¯t make us even."


    "We are," Alex replied without hesitation. "I¡¯ve been trying to help you since the beginning. And what do I get? Trouble. We lost points yesterday, and it was because of you."


    Ang took a deep breath. "I¡¯m sorry about that," she said, and it surprised her how easily the words came out. It didn¡¯t even hurt to say them.


    "He apologized, Alex," another voice joined in. It was Stales, walking into the ss.


    "He did. But that doesn¡¯t change anything," Alex answered as he stood from his seat. The lesson was over for the day, and the students were free to go.


    "Forgive him, please," Stales said gently. He didn¡¯t want the tension between them to grow any further.


    Ang looked up at Alex, her voice soft but steady. "I¡¯m sorry for everything, Alex. Please give me another chance. I won¡¯t mess it up again."


    Alex studied her face for a moment, his brows drawn close together. He was trying to decide if he could trust her words.


    "You promise?" he asked.


    "Yes. I do."


    Alex nodded. "Then I forgive you."


    Ang¡¯s face lit up. It wasn¡¯t as hard as she thought it would be. Now, only one person was left¡ªAlpha Kaito.


    That was going to be the hardest one of all.


    "Let¡¯s go to the hostel. Tonight is the full moon," Alex said as he picked up his books. The others around them were already moving to their lockers. "We have to rest and get ready. The human students get the night off too."


    "I see..." Ang said with a nod. She walked to her locker and opened it, bringing out the phone Kaito had given her the day before. She hadn¡¯t even touched it since then, but today she nned to set it up properly.


    "Don¡¯te outside tonight once it gets dark," Alex warned as he shut his locker and waited for her.


    "What¡¯s going to happen?" she asked, confused by the seriousness in his tone.


    "You might get eaten by a wolf," Stales added, his face straight but his voice filled with amusement.


    Ang¡¯s eyes widened, her body freezing in shock. She couldn¡¯t believe what she just heard. The boys burst intoughter, clearly amused by her reaction. She didn¡¯t think it was funny.


    "You never know what could happen," Stales added, trying to hold back anotherugh. "The night is dangerous. Just stay indoors. Do you understand?"


    "Yes," Ang replied softly. She nodded, even though her heart was still racing a bit. Together, they started heading toward the dormitory.


    Most of the students were already walking to their various houses. As Ang followed behind, it suddenly hit her. She had been kicked out of the West House. She stopped in her tracks. Just like that, the heavy weight returned to her chest.


    Alex and Stales noticed she was no longer beside them and turned back.


    "Why did you stop?" Alex asked, looking confused.


    "She was kicked out of West House by Alpha Kaito," Stales said, guessing the exact reason.


    Alex shook his head. "You really don¡¯t run out of trouble, do you? They should have named you Trouble, not Angel. You¡¯re no angel at all."


    Ang felt a tightness in her chest. Her throat burned and her eyes filled with tears. "I didn¡¯t know I was going to upset him that much," she whispered, her voice trembling. She hated how things had turned out. She hated how helpless she felt.


    "Don¡¯t cry, please," Alex said, his face changing as he noticed her eyes. He looked like someone who was ufortable seeing tears. "You can stay in the room tonight. Alpha Kaito won¡¯t be back till dawn. I¡¯ll take his clothes and lunch to him. While I¡¯m there, I¡¯ll talk to him about you. Maybe he¡¯ll soften your punishment. You don¡¯t have to leave West House yet."


    Ang¡¯s face brightened again. She was beyond grateful. It had been on her mind all day, and she had no idea how she was going to approach Kaito or even speak to him after everything that happened. Now, Alex was offering to help.


    "Thank you so much," she said, meaning every word.


    "However," Alex added with a serious look, "I can¡¯t promise that he¡¯ll let you continue sharing the same room with him."


    Ang looked away, her heart sinking again. The idea of moving to another room shouldn¡¯t hurt, but it did. She didn¡¯t even want to be Kaito¡¯s roommate in the first ce, so why did the thought of leaving that room make her chest feel tight?


    She didn¡¯t have an answer.


    *****


    The rest of the evening went by more peacefully than any other day since Ang arrived at the Academy. For once, there was no shouting, no punishments, no res from the Alphas. Just quiet.


    As Alex had said, Kaito didn¡¯te back to the room, and she didn¡¯t see him at the cafeteria either. She kept looking around for him without meaning to. Her eyes searched for him every time the door opened, but he never appeared. Where could he be? Why was he staying away? Was he hiding from her or avoiding something else?


    She also noticed something strange. The four Alphas were nowhere to be found. Not one of them crossed her path. No taunting, no questioning, no trouble. It should have made her feel better, but it didn¡¯t. Something was off with their sudden disappearance.


    Still, she tried not to care.


    Evening came quickly, and Ang locked herself in the room. Sheid on the couch and spent some time exploring the new phone Kaito had given her. Out of curiosity, she opened the AcademyBuzz site to check what was trending.


    Her heart sank.


    There was a video of her going viral. At first, she thought someone had posted the real fight between her and Alpha Renn from thebat ss. But as she watched, her eyes widened in disbelief. Someone had edited the clip. They used some kind of trick to change her voice and make it sound like she was being rude and insulting to Renn.


    She had never said those words.


    "I didn¡¯t insult Renn," she whispered to herself as she shut the phone and ced it aside. Sheid down again, this time more frustrated than tired. It all made sense now¡ªwhy Kaito and the rest of the West Pack were angry at her. They believed what they saw.


    But she was going to find out who made that video. Someone wanted to ruin her, and she wasn¡¯t going to let it happen.


    She was just about to close her eyes and drift off to sleep when she felt a sharp heat deep in her chest. It wasn¡¯t the kind of heat that faded. It was burning, right under her left breast. At first, she thought it was from the cloth she usually wrapped tightly around her chest to hide her body. Maybe it had irritated her skin.


    But tonight, she hadn¡¯t even tied that cloth. Kaito wasn¡¯t around, so she hadn¡¯t bothered.


    The pain grew stronger. It was unbearable. She stood up and walked over to the mirror, pulling off her shirt slowly. Her breathing became shallow as she looked at the spot on her chest where the pain wasing from.


    There it was¡ªthe mark.


    A small letter C, something she had always known was there. Grace told her it was nothing. Just a birthmark. Something meaningless. But tonight, that same meaningless mark was glowing bright red, and it burned like fire.


    Ang stared at it, frozen with fear. Then something else happened.


    Her eyes.


    They changed.


    The brown in them was gone. Now they were glowing red too, just like the mark on her chest. She stumbled back, terrified of the person staring back at her from the mirror. It was still her but not the Ang she had always known. This version of her looked wild, powerful, and not fully human.


    She gripped the edge of the sink, trying to calm her breath, when a voice spoke from inside her.


    It was calm but strong, and it sent chills down her spine.


    <i>"Hello, Ang. My name is Mighty-Storm, and I¡¯m your wolf."</i>

 Chapter 31: The Full Moon II-Mate

    <h4>Chapter 31: The Full Moon II-Mate</h4>


    Ang red at the mirror, her chest rising and falling in confusion. The strange glow in her eyes grew brighter, matching the glow that had suddenly appeared on her breast.


    She didn¡¯t know what was happening or what she had be. None of this made sense. It felt like a nightmare, and she desperately wished someone would shake her out of it.


    She pinched herself, hard. It hurt. This wasn¡¯t a dream. It was real. That only made things worse. Something was wrong, terribly wrong. Nothing like this had ever happened to her before. Not once. And Grace never mentioned anything like this would happen.


    Her eyes... that glow. The mark. And the voice. A voice in her head that called itself "Mighty."


    "Nah, nah... it¡¯s Mighty Storm," the voice spoke again, almost casually. "Don¡¯t forget to add the storm at the end. It matters. A lot."


    Ang¡¯s brows drew together. This was madness. She was actually hearing a voice. In her head. Talking to her like they were friends. Was this Alpha Hiro¡¯s doing? From the first day she arrived at the Academy, he had been in her head. She was sure of it. This had to be one of his games.


    "Who the hell is Alpha Tiro?" the voice snapped, irritation clear in its tone.


    "I said Alpha Hiro," Ang corrected, trying to stay calm. Her whole body still trembled from shock, and now the voice in her head was offended by a name?


    "Oh. Right. Well, I¡¯m not that Alpha fucking Tiro... Hiro or whatever. I¡¯m Mighty...,"


    "Storm. I get it. You don¡¯t have to keep repeating it," Ang muttered. She couldn¡¯t believe she was still talking to it. This had to be madness.


    "I¡¯ve waited so long to meet you. Years, actually," the voice said, now softer. "Thank the goddess we can finally speak."


    Ang looked at herself in the mirror again. Her eyes didn¡¯t look like hers anymore. Nothing felt the same. She must be losing her mind. Talking to a voice in her own head? Whoever had nted it in there knew exactly what they were doing. The worst part? It sounded just like her.


    "No... no... I forbid you from giving my credit to someone else," Mighty Storm shouted, her voice filled with frustration. "I¡¯ve waited so long to meet you. I finally broke through tonight, and you go ahead and credit that damn Hiro? Wait... is he our boyfriend? Our mate?"


    "What boyfriend?" Ang let out a bitterugh. She ran her hand through her hair,pletely overwhelmed. "If you¡¯re not Hiro, then tell me something no one else knows about me."


    Silence.


    Mighty Storm, who had been talking nonstop a moment ago, suddenly went quiet. Not a single word.


    Ang let out another painfulugh. "I knew it," she said quietly. "This is all part of Hiro¡¯s stupid games. Even on a full moon night, he still wants to mess with my head? Shouldn¡¯t he be busy turning into a beast right now?"


    "Don¡¯t be so quick to decide, my dear," the voice returned, calm and firm. "I know you more than you know yourself."


    "Then prove it," Ang challenged. "Tell me something no one else knows."


    "Alright," Mighty Storm said. "You¡¯re a girl hiding in an all-alpha male academy. You¡¯ve been pretending to be someone else. You¡¯re Grace¡¯s bastard daughter. You have no idea who your father is. And... let¡¯s not forget, you¡¯re crushing on a few of the boys in your sch¡ª"


    "Shut up!" Ang hissed, ncing around in fear. Her heart raced. What if someone heard that? How could this voice know everything? No one at the academy knew her secrets. Not even Alpha Hiro, who always seemed to crawl into her head. If he had known the truth, he would¡¯ve used it against her already.


    That meant this wasn¡¯t Hiro. He had nothing to do with it. This voice... it was real.


    "I told you I am your wolf," Mighty Storm reminded, her voice softer now. "As a werewolf, you have a hidden side... your wolfside. That¡¯s me. I¡¯ve been with you since the beginning. I was locked away for so long, but now I¡¯m awake. Just in time too. We¡¯re almost eighteen, right?"


    Ang¡¯s lips parted, but no words came. It was true. Her eighteenth birthday was only a few weeks away. But she wasn¡¯t a werewolf. That wasn¡¯t possible. She had always been human. Her mother had never said anything about wolves or any bloodline connected to them.


    "Just because Grace never told you doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s not the truth," Mighty Storm cut into her thoughts. "You were born a wolf. It¡¯s in your blood. It¡¯s not your fault that no one knew. In fact, it¡¯s better this way. Safer."


    "No... no. Something doesn¡¯t feel right," Ang whispered, stepping back. Her hands trembled as she stared at them. They looked normal. No fur, no ws, no fangs. "Then why don¡¯t I feel it? Why haven¡¯t I ever changed? Not even once?"


    "You will. When you turn eighteen. The moment wille. Don¡¯t rush it. We¡¯re getting close," Mighty Storm replied.


    Ang¡¯s heart beat faster. "So I really am a werewolf? How am I supposed to deal with that? I don¡¯t know what it means to be a wolf. I wasn¡¯t ready for this."


    "You don¡¯t have to be scared," Mighty Storm said gently. "Gurl, I¡¯m with you. I always have been. Trust me, we¡¯re going to make one hell of a team."


    "I... I..." Ang tried to speak, but stopped when something strange happened. A force, unseen but strong, started to push her toward the door. Panic shot through her chest. What was happening? What else could possibly go wrong tonight?


    Then came the scents. Strong and sharp. Sweet, spicy, musky¡ªdifferent kinds, blending into something powerful and overwhelming. Like perfume in the air, but deeper. She turned back to the mirror. Her eyes... they were glowing brighter than before. So was the mark on her chest. It pulsed like it had a life of its own.


    "Oh, herees my favorite part," Mighty Storm giggled, almost bouncing with joy. "Mates. They¡¯re here. Outside that door. I can feel them. Let¡¯s go. Mates!"


    "No," Ang whispered. Her head spun. Her chest felt tight. This was too much. Too fast. Everything she thought she knew about herself had been ripped apart in one night. And the worst part? She didn¡¯t even know what the truth was anymore.


    Her legs shook as she reached the door. The scents were stronger now. Too strong. She touched the knob. Her vision swam. Everything around her faded.


    And then... nothing.


    Darkness. That was all she could remember.


    **

 Chapter 32: The Full Moon III- Alpha Kaito.

    <h4>Chapter 32: The Full Moon III- Alpha Kaito.</h4>


    The Alphas¡¯ Pit was the forbidden side of the Academy. No student was allowed near that ce, especially on the night of a full moon. Tonight was one of those nights, and the area was as quiet as a graveyard. Beneath the building, far underground, Kaito was chained. Not with one or two chains. Seven thick, heavy chains held him down like a dangerous beast.


    Every full moon, the Alphas vanished from the Academy. Most students had no idea where they went or why, but a few knew the truth. The Alphas were not like ordinary werewolves. They were chosen by the goddess herself. Their blood carried something ancient and powerful. They were blessings wrapped in a curse. Messiahs. That was why they were feared and respected.


    The chains were necessary. Every full moon, their transformation was as brutal and terrifying as the first one they ever had. Unlike normal wolves, who only suffered the first time and learned to shift easily afterward, the Alphas never escaped the pain. Every time was a war inside their bodies.


    Kaito sat in the dark, breathing heavily. His ws were already out, even though it was still early evening. He could hear the other students talking andughing in the dining hall above. His senses were sharp now. Everything was louder, clearer. He could hear footsteps, whispers, even the tter of spoons on tes.


    His legs had started to shift. The skin there had thickened and darkened. Hair covered them. They looked nothing like human legs anymore. With each passing second, the change crept higher. The pain, already sharp, kept spreading. But the worst part was yet toe. When the full moon finally rose, his bones would break all over again. His eyes would change. His powers would surge and fight to stay within his wolf form. That was the real battle.


    This ce, this dark, quiet cell, was built to keep everyone safe. The Alphas were locked deep underground so they wouldn¡¯t harm the others. But to Kaito, it felt more like a prison. No light. Nofort. No one to talk to. Just silence and pain. He knew Hiro was not far from him, locked in a cell of his own. The other two Alphas were down there too, each facing the same fate.


    "Alpha... are you here?" A voice echoed in the distance. Clear. Strong. It was Alex. Kaito heard it easily. His beta hade.


    Kaito¡¯s glowing red eyes turned toward the sound. He didn¡¯t speak, but the look alone was enough to summon him.


    Alex stepped closer, guided by the call of his Alpha. His own eyes glowed gold in answer, a sign of deep loyalty and connection.


    "Here, I brought you raw meat, wolfberries, and of course, your favorite¡ªWolfscan," Alex said, pulling everything out of the bag he carried. He ced the food on the floor beside his Alpha. "Should I unchain you?"


    "Yes, but not all," Kaito replied, leaning back against the wall. He was already drained. He just wanted the moon to rise and set so this nightmare could end. "Did you bring the moonstone water?"


    "Yes, Alpha," Alex answered immediately. He reached into the bag again and brought out the bottle, setting it beside the rest of the items. Then he walked over to the chains. He knew exactly where the keys were. This wasn¡¯t his first time doing this. The only difference now was that Kaito¡¯s cell had changed. Thest one was destroyed. Kaito had burned it down when he lost control. Not that it was his fault. The power had simply been too much.


    Alex knelt down and unlocked the first three chains. The moment Kaito¡¯s arm was freed, a wave of energy surged through him. Sparks shot through the chains and identally touched Alex¡¯s skin.


    "Oh, shit..." Alex hissed, gritting his teeth and pulling back quickly. The shock was sharp, and it stung. He stepped back, eyes locked with his Alpha¡¯s. Both their eyes glowed, a silent message passing between them.


    "Sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to," Kaito said, his voice low and sincere. He would never hurt Alex on purpose. Everyone knew that. Alex knew it better than anyone.


    Alex let out a breath and gave a smallugh, looking down at the hand that had been shocked. "You know you¡¯re built different, right? It¡¯s like you¡¯re a god."


    Kaito didn¡¯t answer, but the look in Alex¡¯s eyes said it all¡ªpure admiration. With one arm free, Kaito reached out for the food. He needed it. His body was hungry, and he needed strength for what wasing.


    "You¡¯re going to find this funny, but everyone in the pack wants to see you transform," Alex said, opening up the food packs and pushing them closer. He sat on the floor beside him, watching quietly. He would stay until Kaito finished eating, then lock him back up and leave before the real transformation began.


    "They¡¯ll see it one day," Kaito replied between bites. "When I finally find that so-called destined mate."


    He was starving. Every piece of food gave him a little more strength. A little more will to face the night ahead.


    "This mate of yours... our future Luna... how are we supposed to find her? You¡¯re twenty-one already, yet there¡¯s still no sign of her," Alex said quietly. He had been wondering about it for a while. Most werewolves met their mates on their eighteenth birthday. In fact, almost half of Kaito¡¯s ssmates had already found theirs¡ªmost of them from the Luna Girls¡¯ School. But not Kaito. Not Taros. Not the other Alphas. They were still waiting.


    "I don¡¯t know," Kaito replied, opening the bottle of Wolfscan and drinking the whole thing in one long gulp. His appetite had been growingtely. "The prophecy said we¡¯ll find her when the time is right. Maybe soon."


    "So you¡¯ll all share the same mate?"


    "Yes," Kaito said, wiping his mouth. "That¡¯s what the prophecy says. But trust me, I¡¯m not sharing her with anyone."


    Alex¡¯s brows raised. "Won¡¯t that bring a fight between you and the others? Even Taros? You¡¯re friends, but... still."


    "It will," Kaito answered without hesitation. "But I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t know how to share, and I won¡¯t start when shees. The others... they¡¯ll try to fight me for her. I¡¯m ready for that."


    He looked up at the small window that had been left open for air. The sky was already dark. The moon would show any minute now.


    "I¡¯m sure they feel the same," Kaito added. "They won¡¯t give up easily. They¡¯lle for me."


    Alex sighed deeply. This was far moreplicated than he imagined. The West Pack was waiting for their Luna, hoping she would bring peace and unity. But from the look of things, her arrival might only bring war.


    Without saying another word, Alex got up and began locking the chains again. The tension in the air was rising. He could feel it. Something was shifting. The moon was close.


    Once everything was secured, he picked up his bag and rushed out of the cell. He didn¡¯t forget to lock the entrance properly. Then he stepped out of the Pit.


    The moment he looked up, the moon had appeared, bright and white, shining like it owned the sky. That was his cue. His own shift had begun. But before he could do anything, he heard it¡ªa loud, soul-piercing howl. It was Kaito.


    Alex¡¯s eyes glowed gold as he leaned back, arms stretched out. His bones cracked and shifted. The transformation took over. Within seconds, he was no longer human. A medium-sized ck wolf with golden eyes stood in his ce. He tilted his head and howled, but his voice could never match the power in Kaito¡¯s own cry.


    Instead of leading the pack into the woods as usual, Alex stayed behind, hiding by the corner not far from the Pit. He couldn¡¯t walk away. Not yet. He wanted to see his Alpha. He wanted to witness it again.


    But time dragged. The howls of pain continued. Cries of suffering filled the air. Then, suddenly, the power in the Academy went out. Everything went dark. The earth began to shake under his paws. The trees around him trembled like they were afraid. Alex closed his eyes briefly.


    He hated this part. The pain was too much. No one should go through this every full moon. Yet Kaito did. Again and again.


    Thirty minutes passed. Slowly, the noise faded. The tremors stopped. The ground calmed. But the power didn¡¯t return. The silence that followed was heavier than the noise. Alex¡¯s heart beat faster. Should he go check?


    Just as he took a cautious step forward, the doors of the Pit burst open with a loud crash. And then he saw it.


    A giant ck wolf stepped out¡ªhuge, powerful, and terrifying. mes danced wildly across his fur, yet his body didn¡¯t burn. His eyes glowed a fierce red. He tilted his head and howled.


    Alex howled back, this time louder. Stronger.


    And then, one by one, more howls filled the air.


    The West Pack had heard their Alpha.


    He was calling.

 Chapter 33: The Full Moon-Alpha Hiro.

    <h4>Chapter 33: The Full Moon-Alpha Hiro.</h4>


    On the other side of the pit, Hiro sat alone. His food had been brought, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to eat. His thoughts were a storm. His mind was never quiet, never still. It yed tricks on him, showed him things he didn¡¯t want to see.


    He could hear voices, feel emotions that didn¡¯t belong to him. Sometimes he could connect to over a hundred minds at once, and when that happened, things always went wrong. That was why they locked him up. It wasn¡¯t punishment¡ªit was protection. If they didn¡¯t do it, people could get hurt. And they had. His Beta feared him. Everyone did. No one wanted to get too close.


    They were all afraid of what he could do, especially now, with the full moon near. That was when he lost control the most.


    He kept his eyes shut, hoping that maybe, if he stayed still long enough, the noise in his head would stop. But it didn¡¯t. It never did.


    "Do you want anything else, Alpha?" de¡¯s voice broke the silence. He stood close to the doors, afraid to step in. Afraid of what might happen if Hiro¡¯s powers reached into his mind. The fear was clear in his voice, but he tried to stay calm.


    "No. All I want is to get the hell out of this pit," Hiro growled, rubbing his hands together. The sound of the chain nked against the wall, making de flinch.


    "It will soon be over. You know why you¡¯re in here," de said quietly, trying to remind him of the reason. "You remember what happened that night... when you transformed outside the pit. The werewolf students lost control and attacked the humans. It was chaos, Alpha. Do you remember?"


    Hiro said nothing. But de could tell from the stillness, from the look in his eyes, that he remembered everything. That night never left his mind. Principal Valois had somehow managed to control the situation, but it had been close.


    The human students¡¯ parents wanted answers. Some wanted Hiro punished. They threatened to take the Academy to court. But the school couldn¡¯t hand him over. That wasn¡¯t even an option. So, they paid the families and begged them to stay quiet. The truth had to be buried, no matter the cost.


    "I didn¡¯t ask for these stupid powers!" Hiro screamed, his voice cracking under the weight of pain. His fists clenched, shaking. The energy inside him was wild, dark, and loud. He had two choices¡ªwait for the full moon so that he would transform or push the energy into someone else. But he wouldn¡¯t do that. He couldn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone again.


    "You¡¯ll get rid of it once you find your mate," de said softly, taking a few steps closer. He bent to pick up the tray of untouched food. Hiro hadn¡¯t moved. He refused to open his eyes, refused to speak more than a few words. The only thing he did was cry out in pain like his soul was tearing apart.


    "You won¡¯t believe what I¡¯ll do to her when I find her," Hiro said suddenly,ughing in a way that made de freeze. It wasn¡¯t joy. It was anger mixed with heartbreak. "She¡¯s the cure to all of this. That¡¯s what the prophecy says, right? But I¡¯ll make her pay. For hiding. For making me suffer. I¡¯ll teach her a lesson she¡¯ll never forget."


    de didn¡¯t know what to say. His hands tightened around the tray. Maybe he shouldn¡¯t speak, but something in him pushed the words out. "Are you sure you¡¯ll be able to do anything to her? The other Alphas... they¡¯ll protect her. Don¡¯t forget, she belongs to them too."


    "You think I¡¯ll let them have her?" Hiro growled, his voice low and dangerous. "She¡¯s mine. Only mine. I¡¯ll do with her whatever I want. No one is taking her from me."


    "That¡¯s going to start a war. You and the others will fight. Is that what you want?" de asked, his voice shaking just a little.


    "Who cares?" Hiro shouted, his eyes snapping open. They glowed red like fire. "She belongs to me, and I will im her. Fuck the prophecy, I don¡¯t care anymore."


    de¡¯s own eyes lit up green in reaction to the power rising in his Alpha. That was the sign. It was time to leave. Hiro¡¯s bones had started breaking, his body shifting. The full moon was near. The walls of the pit trembled like they were in pain, and the wind howled through the cracks as if the earth itself was warning them of what wasing.


    de didn¡¯t wait. He dropped the tray and ran. Even as he fled, he could hear Hiro¡¯s cry, louder and deeper, like a wolf howling in torment. The sound followed him far into the trees.


    He didn¡¯t stop running until he reached the forest. The moment the moon broke through the clouds, de dropped to the ground, his body twisting and reshaping. Within seconds, he was no longer human. A brown, medium-sized wolf with glowing green eyes stood where the boy had been.


    His Alpha was still locked in the pit, going through his painful shift, but de couldn¡¯t wait. He had a duty to lead the others. With a final look at the glowing sky, he took off into the trees, guiding the pack before the chaos could begin.


    Hiro gritted his teeth as pain ripped through his body. Every bone cracked, shifted, and realigned. He tried to stay on his feet, but the agony forced him to his knees. His ws stretched out, longer and sharper than ever. His fangs pushed through, glinting in the dim light. His skin grew dark fur, thick and coarse. He could feel every change, every twist of his muscles and bones. His mind was wild, filled with confusion and noise. He wanted to connect to someone, anyone, to ease the pain but there was no one near. He was alone. And that was for the best. If he reached out to the wrong person, he might hurt them. Again.


    He couldn¡¯t let that happen.


    Within thirty minutes, Hiro had fully transformed. Standing tall and massive, he was now a huge ck wolf, more powerful than ever. His chainsy broken on the ground behind him. The moment the shift wasplete, he ran out of the pit, breathing hard. The danger was over now. He could control himself. He could control the madness inside him.


    Without wasting time, he dashed toward the mountains, deep into the woods. That was where his pack was waiting. As soon as he howled, they responded. One by one, the wolves of the South Pack came out from hiding and gathered around him. The presence of his pack calmed him. Their loyalty gave him strength. For the first time in today, he felt a little peace. He let it wash over him... until something strange happened.


    A scent hit him.


    Not just any scent. It was the most powerful thing he had ever smelled. Coconut... cloves... rose... banana... so many sweet, soft fragrances all at once. It made his head spin. His heart jumped.


    <i>Mate</i>.


    The word echoed in his head, clear and loud. He could not stop himself. His paws pounded the ground as he took off like lightning. The scent wasing from the direction of the dormitories. His body moved faster than ever. His speed could match a moving car. His chest tightened with each step. Could it be? Was his mate in the Luna Girls school nearby?


    <i>Mate</i>.


    His wolf roared the word again, and Hiro kept running, heart racing, ws digging into the ground. The scent grew stronger, guiding him. But something strange happened. The trail didn¡¯t lead to the Luna school. It turned sharply and pulled him toward another direction. His eyes widened when he realized where it was leading him.


    <i>West House</i>.


    He couldn¡¯t believe it. Why there? What could his mate possibly be doing in West House? He had not even stepped foot near there, yet the scent was so strong, so real, it left no room for doubt.


    With excitement and curiosity burning inside him, Hiro approached the gates of West House. But the moment he stepped in, he froze.


    Tworge ck wolves stood waiting.


    He didn¡¯t need to ask who they were. He knew them by their eyes.


    Alpha Renn and Taros. They hade before him.


    <i>Oh, shit!</i>

 Chapter 34: The Full Moon- Alpha Renn

    <h4>Chapter 34: The Full Moon- Alpha Renn</h4>


    The other Alphas might have gone through hard moments¡ªsome struggled with voices in their heads, others yed dangerous games with nature or electricity. But for Renn, it was worse. It was never just one thing. He looked down at his legs and didn¡¯t even know what he was bing. A wolf? A lion? Maybe even a bird? Nothing was clear anymore.


    His left hand had already taken the form of a wolf¡¯s paw, but his feet looked nothing like a wolf. They were strong and rough, more like a lion¡¯s. It wasn¡¯t even time for the full transformation, yet the pain had already taken over him. Only minutes ago, he had managed to tear off feathers that had grown suddenly on his sides. Feathers, like a bird. His body was confused and so was he.


    Samuel, his Beta, came in quietly with a te of food. Renn ate it fast, yet it felt like his stomach was still empty. Nothing tasted right. His tongue was bitter. The food might as well have been ash. He hated this body. Hated what he had be. It disgusted him, and that disgust made him angry. Made him bitter. He never asked for these strange, messy powers. Why couldn¡¯t the moon goddess give him something way cool?


    "Once you find your mate, this will be over," Samuel said softly as he handed him a ss of water. "I have a strong feeling you¡¯ll find her tonight."


    Renn drank until he was full, then handed the cup back. His throat still burned, but it helped. He rested his back against the wall, breathing heavily. Every part of his body hurt. It was like he was being pulled apart, forced into different shapes by something he couldn¡¯t control. His skin kept tearing as his powers tried to break free.


    "I will find her," he said, his voice low but firm. "I have to. I must be the first. I¡¯ll mark her before the others do. They said the first to mark is important."


    Samuel looked at him, confused. He had never been told much about the prophecy. Only the basics his parents passed on. "What does it mean to be the first? What¡¯s so important about that?"


    "I don¡¯t know," Renn answered with a sigh. "But we¡¯ll find out when I do it."


    Just then, the skin around his legs started to shift. The thick fur of a wolf began to grow. It was another sign. The full moon was almost out.


    "It¡¯s time for me to go, right?" Samuel asked, hesitating at the door. He didn¡¯t want to leave his Alpha, not like this. But he knew what could happen if he stayed too long. If he waited, there would be nothing left of him. His own Alpha might tear him apart without even knowing it.


    "We¡¯ll meet in the woods when this is over... with the others..."


    "Gooooo!" Renn shouted, his voice raw. His bones began to crack again, louder this time. His head throbbed with pain, the kind that felt like it belonged to a thousand people at once. He tried to stand, but his legs failed him. He dropped to the ground, screaming through the pain that swallowed him whole.


    His chains were already cracking as he growled in pain. His body shook violently, and the space around him felt too small. His cell could no longer hold him. He was shifting, but not into just one form. First came the wolf, then a phoenix, and then a lion. His body couldn¡¯t decide what it wanted to be. He could feel every bone stretch, every muscle twist. It was torture.


    Renn struggled to stay focused. He knew the faster he transformed, the sooner the pain would stop. He had to shift. He had to win control.


    Finally, after what felt like forever, it happened. His body gave in and settled into one shape. A giant wolf,rger than any he had ever been. His fur was darker, his fangs longer. He looked dangerous, and he felt even worse on the inside. There was a deep rage building in him, but still, he raised his head and howled loud into the sky. It was a signal. A message to his pack that the transformation wasplete. He could hear them reply, even if they were far away.


    Without wasting time, Renn ran out of the pit and headed into the forest where his pack waited. Tonight, they would hunt together under the full moon. The new members followed his lead, and everything started off fine. They moved like one body, one mind. The forest weed them. But then something changed.


    A force hit him. Strange and heavy. It pulled him, pushed him away from his pack and deeper into another part of the woods. He tried to resist it, but he had no control. He didn¡¯t want to leave the others behind, but he could not stop himself. Something was calling him. Or someone.


    Then came the scent.


    It hit him so hard that his paws slowed for a moment. Sweet and strong. It took over his mind and body. His senses were no longer his. Nothing made sense anymore except one word that kept ringing in his head.


    <i>Mate</i>.


    He tried to stay calm, but he couldn¡¯t. He picked up speed and ran faster than ever before. He had to get to her before the others did. Every step brought him closer to the scent. Every breath filled his chest with heat and hunger.


    Then he realized where it was leading him.


    <strong>West House</strong>.


    Renn stopped just before reaching it. His heart pounded hard in his chest. Why there? What could his mate possibly be doing inside West House? Who was she? Was she a student from the Luna school? Or maybe a female teacher working in the academy?


    He wanted answers, but none came. The scent was too strong. It blinded everything else.


    Still in his wolf shape, he walked slowly through the gate of the house. And there, standing right in front of him, were thest two wolves he wanted to see.


    Taros and fucking Hiro.


    What the hell were they doing in West House?

 Chapter 35: The Full Moon-Taros

    <h4>Chapter 35: The Full Moon-Taros</h4>


    Since Taros¡¯s beta wasn¡¯t in school, Stales was the one <i></i>who took food to him. He hadn¡¯t nned to do it, but Alex had brought it up while they were heading to the cafeteria. He suggested they help Taros, reminding Stales that Taros was Kaito¡¯s best friend and, more importantly, Angel¡¯s favorite Alpha. Taros and Angel had been getting along very welltely. That mattered to Stales.


    So he agreed. Maybe it was a way to show a little kindness on Kaito¡¯s behalf. Maybe it was just something small to make Angel happy. Either way, Stales convinced himself it was a good thing to do. Some students saw it as a great honor to be chosen to go down to the Alpha¡¯s PIT. It was off-limits, a forbidden ce, and in all the years he had spent in the Academy, Stales had never been close to it. Not once. Not even by ident.


    When he finally stepped into the area that belonged to Alpha Taros, he was struck by how quiet it was. No sounds at all. Just silence. Since Taros wasn¡¯t his Alpha, Stales didn¡¯t feel any bond or pressure. He just had to be careful and respectful. He made his way down the stairs slowly, trying to stay calm. The air was heavy, and he could already smell the Alpha before he even reached the end of the steps.


    Taros must have noticed someoneing. He turned on the light from his phone and moved closer. Stales froze the moment he saw him. His breath caught in his chest. Taros looked terrible. His body was covered in wounds, his chest, arms, and legs all marked by fresh, painful cuts. Stales almost turned and ran. He had never seen anything like it. He had to remind himself why he was here in the first ce.


    "Who is it? What¡¯s your name?" Taros asked. His voice was rough, strained by pain.


    "Stales... it¡¯s me. Since Xavier, your beta, isn¡¯t around... I volunteered toe instead of someone from your pack," he said, stuttering a little. He was nervous. He didn¡¯t know how Taros would react. He wasn¡¯t from his pack, and maybe he wasn¡¯t supposed to be there. But Taros didn¡¯t snap at him. He didn¡¯t have the strength to. At that moment, he didn¡¯t even care.


    "It¡¯s okay. You brought food?" Taros asked weakly. His face, usually so calm and handsome, was tight with pain. His lips were bruised, and his eyes looked tired and dark.


    "Yes, Alpha," Stales replied quickly. He opened his bag and pulled out the food, getting ready to ce it near him.


    But Taros stopped him.


    "No. There¡¯s no need. I won¡¯t be eating," Taros said quietly.


    Stales looked at him with surprise. Someone in that kind of pain would usually want food. He couldn¡¯t understand how Taros could refuse it.


    "Are you in pain, Alpha?"


    "Are you asking?" Taros tried to smile, but his face didn¡¯t follow through. His body was too sore to show any expression. Then suddenly, Stales saw something strange. Taros¡¯s wounds began to close. He gritted his teeth and clenched his fists as his muscles tensed. He bit down on his lower lip as the skin around his chest and arms pulled together. The injuries were healing.


    Normally, Taros healed without much pain, but the full moon made everything worse. He couldn¡¯t control his powers tonight. The harder his body tried to fix itself, the more the skin tore apart. Wounds reopened. New ones appeared. Then it started all over again. His body kept breaking and healing in a never-ending cycle. It was painful to watch. Even worse to feel.


    "When will it stop?" Stales asked, his voice filled with pity. He couldn¡¯t help but think of Kaito. If this was what Taros was going through, then what about the others?


    "After I transform," Taros said, his voice low.


    "So this happens all the time? I mean... every full moon?"


    "Yes."


    Stales hesitated, then asked, "When is it going to stop? I mean... forever?"


    Taros gave a bitterugh, one that was full of pain. His skin tore again and he groaned, breathing through the sharp sting. "When I finally meet my mate. She¡¯s the one who can stop all of this. I need to find her as fast as I can. She¡¯s the end to everything I¡¯m suffering."


    "B-but... aren¡¯t you supposed to share her with the other Alphas?" Stales asked. He had heard the stories, the prophecy, but it was still hard to understand.


    "Yes... that¡¯s what the prophecy says," Taros replied, his eyes turning toward the small window above. The light was starting to change. The moon was almost out. "But we all want something different. We want a change."


    "I... I see..."


    Before Taros could say another word, his bones began to crack. Loud, sharp sounds filled the room. Stales felt a chill run down his spine. He didn¡¯t need anyone to tell him¡ªit was time to go. His heart jumped. Without even realizing it, he turned and bolted out of the cell. His feet moved faster than ever. Somehow, he managed to shut the door behind him, though he couldn¡¯t remember doing it. He was already far from the PIT when he stopped to catch his breath.


    His chest rose and fell fast. Alex had warned him not to stay close when the transformation began. He had forgotten that warning in the middle of their talk. Now, he was just grateful he had escaped in time.


    After his transformation, Stales wanted to go back and watch Tarose out, just for a moment. But before he could, his Alpha¡ªRenn sired him. The bond pulled him, and he had no choice. He had to go. His pack was waiting.


    Meanwhile, inside the pit, Taros had finished his shift. His transformation had always been the fastest among the Alphas. He had trained himself, pushed his body to adjust. It was getting easier, bit by bit. But that didn¡¯t erase the pain or the anger that came with it. The wounds might close, the bones might settle, but the fire inside him still burned.


    Now in his full wolf form,rge and powerful, he raced to find his pack. They hunted as one under the glowing moon. But just as things seemed to settle, something reached him. A scent. Strong. Sweet. Unmistakable.


    <i>His mate</i>.


    He could feel her presence from far away. It wasn¡¯t just a pull¡ªit was a calling. Without dy, he turned away from the others. He didn¡¯t even exin. He didn¡¯t have to.


    He left the pack behind and ran straight for her.

 Chapter 36: A Locked Door.

    <h4>Chapter 36: A Locked Door.</h4>


    Kaito sensed it from far away. The moment the scent hit him, his heart stopped for a second. It was familiar. Too familiar. It was the same scent he had caught the day his new roommate arrived. That day, he had thought maybe the smell came from the boy who moved in, but now he knew the truth. His mate had shown up that day. He had felt her. And he had been too blind to realize it.


    He clenched his teeth in anger. How could he have missed it? How could he have been so foolish? But now that the scent was back, he wouldn¡¯t waste another second. He was going to find her, and he was going to mark her before the others had a chance. He had no time to y fair.


    It wasn¡¯t because he was selfish. No, Kaito had just never learned how to share. And he wasn¡¯t about to start now¡ªnot even because of some old prophecy. He wanted her to be his. Only his.


    He sired Alex quickly and told him to take care of the pack. Then he took off, following the trail of the scent. It pulled at something deep in his soul. His mate was calling him. He could feel it. She wanted to see him too. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have released a scent so strong, so powerful that it reached him even across the woods.


    Kaito ran with everything he had. His speed doubled, even tripled. It felt like the ground moved under his feet just to help him reach her faster. But when he saw where the scent was leading him, he slowed down in shock.


    His own dormitory.


    Why there?


    Why would his mate be in the boys¡¯ dormitory on the night of the full moon? Could she be from the Luna Girls school? Maybe she got lost. Maybe she was scared and wandered here by mistake. The thought of it made his body burn hotter.


    His fur, already made of mes, sparked brighter. Other wolves who saw him on the way moved aside, scared by the fire. Kaito didn¡¯t care. He had to see her. But he couldn¡¯t go into the dormitory in his wolf form. The human students would lose their minds.


    Without wasting a second, he shifted. The giant wolf with ming fur turned back into the Kaito everyone knew¡ªtall, handsome, with fire still dancing faintly on his skin. A few mes clung to his body, but he didn¡¯t care. They would fade in time.


    Nothing mattered now except finding her.


    His mate.


    As Kaito walked toward the gate of West House, ck, burned footprints followed behind him. His body still carried the heat of his mes, but he didn¡¯t care. The only thing on his mind was his mate. But the moment he stepped inside the gate, he froze.


    Right in front of him stood thest people he wanted to see tonight.


    Hiro. Renn. And of course, his friend Taros.


    All three of them were still in their wolf forms, but Kaito knew them instantly. They stared at one another with a mix of shock and disbelief. It was clear none of them had expected this meeting. Within seconds, they shifted into their human forms, ready to face one another, their bodies tense and their eyes sharp.


    "What the hell are you doing here?" Hiro asked, his voice sharp, his brows drawn together in frustration.


    Kaito looked at him, not believing what he was hearing. "Are you seriously asking me that?" he said, his tone rising. "This is my dormitory. I live here. I am the leader of this house. Or have you forgotten that too?"


    Hiro looked around, blinking in confusion. "Oh... this is West House?" he asked, ncing up at the building as if he was seeing it for the first time. He stepped back a little and looked at the name written boldly above the entrance. "It really is."


    Kaito narrowed his eyes. Something felt off. Hiro had been in the Academy for more than four years. He knew every corner of it like the back of his hand. How could he not know where West House was? And why now¡ªon the night of the full moon, when their senses were the sharpest? There was no way this was a mistake.


    Still, he didn¡¯t push it. Not yet. He turned his attention to the rest of them, his voice firm. "Tell me why you¡¯re here. Why are all of you in my territory at this time of the night?"


    Renn crossed his arms and leaned back slightly, trying to look calm. "Are you not supposed to be with your pack right now?" he asked, clearly trying to change the subject. He had no proper excuse to give, so turning it around on Kaito was the easiest way out.


    Kaito clenched his fists. "And what about you?" he snapped. His patience was wearing thin. Time was running out. The moon would soon begin to fade, and with it, the connection to his mate. If they didn¡¯t stop talking and let him go, he might lose her again.


    "As for me, I came to see you. I alwayse around," Taros said, lying through his teeth. He knew the truth would change everything. If he told them their mate was here, they would all rush in, desperate to be the first to mark her. He didn¡¯t want to risk losing his chance. But he had just lied to his best friend. The guilt sat heavy in his chest. He tried to ignore it. "The real question should be¡ªwhat are Hiro and Renn doing here?"


    "I got lost. I¡¯m leaving now," Hiro replied as he turned toward the gate. He didn¡¯t want to leave. His heart begged him to stay, but the moon was already fading. Time was almost up, and his mate would soon disappear with the night. "Bye."


    "I¡¯ll leave too," Renn said quietly, following behind Hiro. Neither of them looked back as they left the west side of the grounds.


    "I should go too. It¡¯s almost daybreak," Taros said, eyes scanning every corner as if hoping she would step out onest time. But she didn¡¯t. Her scent, once strong, was slowly slipping away along with the moonlight.


    "Bye," Kaito said, staying behind to make sure they all left without causing any trouble. When thest of them disappeared, he turned and walked into the dormitory. The moon was gone, and the silence in the corridor was loud. But then he stopped.


    That scent... it was back. It had faded just moments ago, but now, it drifted in the air again. Softer this time, but real.


    He followed it. Step by step, it led him to his room. He stood frozen at the door. His mate was inside? How? Did she know about him already? Was she here for him? Did she want him to im her?


    Heart racing, he grabbed the doorknob and turned it, but it wouldn¡¯t move. It was locked. From the inside. That was strange. Angel never locked the room. If it was locked now... then his mate was in there? With Angel?


    What were they doing inside together?


    Kaito knocked hard, his chest tight with worry. He waited. No sound came from inside. No footsteps. No voice. Nothing.


    Panic crept in.


    What the fuck is going on?


    He knocked again, louder this time, but still no response. Something didn¡¯t feel right. If Angel didn¡¯t open the door now, he was going to break it.

 Chapter 37: Kissing Kaito?

    <h4>Chapter 37: Kissing Kaito?</h4>


    Ang¡¯s eyes flew open. Her head spun so badly she wished she could close her eyes and sleep again. The memory of that strange dream rushed back¡ªthe one where she was a werewolf with a wolf side called Mighty Storm. It had felt so real that for a second, she truly believed it. She had been scared of what she saw, scared of what she had be. But thank the moon it was just a dream.


    Wait. Why was she thanking the moon? She had never said anything like that before. That wasn¡¯t something normal for her.


    She shifted, trying to sit up. But the surface under her back felt hard, not like the soft couch she remembered falling asleep on. She looked around and realized she had been lying on the floor the whole time. Her heart skipped. How did she get here?


    Then it hit her. Everything from earlier wasn¡¯t a dream. It had really happened. She was a werewolf now. And she had a wolf spirit called Mighty Storm inside her. Ang sat still for a moment, trying to wrap her head around it. It was too much to take in, but there was no time to think because suddenly, there was a loud knock on the door, followed by a voice she recognized¡ªKaito.


    Panic rushed through her. She scrambled to get up, but her head hurt so badly she had to hold it with her palm. She was about to open the door when she froze. She looked down and gasped. She was bare-chested. If Kaito saw her like this, it would all be over. He would know she was a girl pretending to be a boy. Then, he would report her to the Academy, and she would be kicked out and punished.


    Worse, she would have to go back to her uncle.


    And Uncle Toga¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t waste time. He would sell her off this time for sure. Maybe not to the West Pack. Maybe to somewhere far worse.


    <i>"Kaito? He is our boyfriend," Mighty Storm said suddenly, sounding way too happy. Her voice echoed with excitement.</i>


    Ang blinked, confused. "Is everyone my boyfriend now?" she asked, annoyed and panicking at the same time.


    There was no time to argue with the wolf in her head. She grabbed her oversized shirt and quickly put it on. She ran to the mirror and checked her reflection. Her eyes were no longer glowing. The strange light that had covered her chest was gone too.


    <i>"But you like him," her wolf said again, softer this time, but still sure</i>.


    "No, he is just my roommate," Ang said firmly as she walked toward the door.


    <i>"No, we like him," her wolf whispered again, full of excitement</i>.


    Ang let out a deep sigh and ignored her. She turned the lock and opened the door, but before she could say a word, Kaito¡¯s fist came flying toward her face. He stopped just in time, his knuckles barely an inch away from her. If he hadn¡¯t held back, he would have punched her. Hard.


    Her heart jumped. Not out of fear, but because her body was already weak, her head pounding like a drum. She didn¡¯t want to imagine how much worse it would¡¯ve been if he hadn¡¯t stopped himself.


    <i>"Mate... he is our mate!" Mighty Storm cheered, her voice filled with joy. Ang froze.</i>


    Mate?


    That word echoed in her chest like a bell. She didn¡¯t need anyone to exin it. She knew what it meant, and it scared her more than anything else. No way. There had to be a mistake. Her and Kaito? That couldn¡¯t be. She would figure it outter, but right now, she refused to believe it.


    Still... his scent was different tonight. Sweeter. Stronger. Like something smoky and warm. And it pulled at something deep inside her. A part of her wanted to step forward, wrap her arms around him, and just breathe him in.


    <i>"Do it! Hug him!" Mighty Storm wagged her tail, clearly enjoying herself.</i>


    Ang shook her head, forcing the voice away. Kaito wasn¡¯t happy. She could see it in his eyes.


    "What the hell were you doing inside?" he asked sharply as he stepped in and started looking around the room.


    Ang stood still, unsure of what to say. Her mouth opened, but no words came out.


    "I-I..." she stuttered, her mindpletely nk. Mighty Storm wasn¡¯t helping. She kept shouting the same thing again and again<i>¡ªtell him you¡¯re his mate, and everything will be fine.</i>


    But Ang knew it wouldn¡¯t. That truth wouldn¡¯t fix anything. It would only destroy everything.


    "You¡¯re not saying anything," Kaito said, shaking his head as he stared at her, clearly confused. The way he looked at her made it obvious he knew something was off. Ang tried her best to act normal.


    "I had a migraine," she said softly, rubbing her forehead.


    He didn¡¯t reply. But the expression on his face said it all¡ªI don¡¯t believe you.


    She could see it. He didn¡¯t trust her answer, and instead of walking away, he started moving closer. Step by step. She felt panic rising in her chest. Was he beginning to figure it out? Did he know the truth?


    Her heart skipped a beat. Earlier, she had sensed him even when he was nowhere near her. Could he feel her too? Could he sense that she was not just his roommate but his mate? Could he already tell that she was not a boy?


    Her heartbeat became louder and faster as she backed away until her back hit the wall. Then it hit her¡ªshe hadn¡¯t tied her wrap. Her oversized shirt hung loosely on her, and she could feel the way her chest moved with every breath. She was exposed.


    Ang wished she could vanish. She wished the ground would open and swallow her whole. But it didn¡¯t. Instead, she was stuck in that room with Kaito who kept walking forward like he wasn¡¯t going to stop.


    He stopped right in front of her, closer than she expected. Her chest rose and fell in fear and something else she couldn¡¯t name. He didn¡¯t say a word, and the silence made it worse. Her hands shook slightly. What was he nning to do?


    <i>"Ohhh, I love this," Mighty Storm said inside her head, batting hershes like she was watching a love scene. "Let it happen. Bonding time!"</i>


    Ang could barely breathe. Her lips parted slightly as she tried to take in air. Kaito moved again. He ced one hand on the wall beside her, closing the distance between thempletely. There was no space left, no escape.


    She stood frozen, staring at him. His eyes were locked on hers, deep and unreadable. A cold shiver ran down her spine when her gaze dropped to his lips. They looked soft and tempting. Why did she suddenly feel like kissing him?


    <i>"Then do it, girl. What are you waiting for? Should I y some soft music in your head?"</i> Mighty Storm teased, clearly enjoying herself. She gave Ang a little push from inside, and now their lips were almost touching.


    But Kaito didn¡¯t move.


    Ang¡¯s breath caught in her throat. Her body was tense, her heart felt like it might burst. This wasn¡¯t just a mistake waiting to happen. This was the start of her worst nightmare. She wasn¡¯t ready. And the night was far from over. It was just beginning and it was going to be a very long one.

 Chapter 38: You Are My Fucking Mate?

    <h4>Chapter 38: You Are My Fucking Mate?</h4>


    Ang wanted to speak, but it was as if her voice had vanished. Her lips stayed parted, yet no words came out. She was frozen. She liked what was happening, and that alone scared her. Kaito was going to kiss her¡ªshe was sure of it. His eyes dropped to her lips, and then his face moved to her neck.


    A warm, sweet wave rushed through her body. She felt like melting into him. Her body betrayed her¡ªher senses spinning, her skin burning. Her chest tightened, and she could feel her nipples harden even without a touch. It confused her. She had never been this close to a man before, not like this. Now Kaito stood in front of her, their bodies nearly touching, and her secret was hanging on a thread. If he got any closer, he would know instantly that she wasn¡¯t a boy.


    "Your scent..." Kaito said, his voice low and distracted. His nose brushed close to her skin, his breath warm on her neck. Ang shut her eyes, ready for whatever woulde next. A kiss. A touch. Anything.


    But then he spoke again, and his words cut through everything. "Why do you smell like her?"


    Ang¡¯s eyes flew open. Her? Did he just say her? Was he talking about Kaine¡ªthe girl he always mumbled about in his sleep? His supposed lover?


    Her heart sank. Her face turned hot with embarrassment. Of course. It wasn¡¯t about her. This was all about someone else. Not Ang.


    "You smell like my mate," Kaito whispered, barely audible, his voice soft and unsure. He sounded nothing like his usual self, and for a second, she forgot to breathe. He didn¡¯t sound angry or suspicious. Just... lost.


    <i>"That¡¯s you, girl! He¡¯s talking about you!" Mighty Storm yelled inside her head.</i>


    Ang panicked. She quickly pushed him away, not too roughly, but enough to make him take a step back. He didn¡¯t know. He still had no idea she was a girl¡ªand that meant he also didn¡¯t know she was his mate. That gave her a tiny moment of peace.


    She walked over to the couch and sat down quickly, trying to calm her heart.


    "I asked you a question, Angel," Kaito said, his voice firmer now. He wasn¡¯t going to let it go. His eyes were sharp and full of questions.


    "I don¡¯t know," she replied, not looking at him. It was the only thing she could say.


    He turned away and walked into the bathroom. Ang watched him disappear inside, her fingers clutching the edge of the couch. When he came back, his expression was different. He didn¡¯t look angry. He looked like someone trying to figure out a puzzle.


    He moved to the wardrobe and pulled it open. He nced around quickly, then turned back to her.


    "There¡¯s no one in here," he said quietly, almost to himself. "But her scent is still in this room. I know a girl was here. I can feel it."


    "Maybe you¡¯re getting it wrong. You¡¯re just in a rush to meet her and..." Ang paused. She was about to say something that could anger him, and that would only bring more trouble. He hadn¡¯t even forgiven her for what she said the night before. She quickly changed her words. "A wolf came in here... I didn¡¯t know she was a girl, or that she was your mate."


    <i>"You¡¯re really good at this lying thing. If it was a school subject, you¡¯d be ranking number one on the general board,"</i> Mighty Storm said in her head. Ang sighed and ignored him, focusing again on Kaito.


    "She came here? In her wolf form? What did she look like?" Kaito asked, his voice soft, curious. He looked different¡ªcalmer, even hopeful. Ang had never seen this side of him before. He looked like a whole different person just because of the mention of his mate. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder how he would react when he finally found out that she was the one he had been searching for all along.


    "Did she say anything to you?"


    "N-no... she came in so fast. I thought it was you, so I opened the door. But she knocked me down and ran off. That¡¯s why I smell like her," Ang exined. She watched his face fall, his shoulders drop slightly in disappointment. He had no idea that the one he was dying to meet was standing right in front of him. "She¡¯s a beautiful wolf, though. You¡¯ll like her when you finally see her. You¡¯ll¡ª"


    "You¡¯re talking too much," Kaito cut her off, his tone cold again. He turned away, walked to the wardrobe, and pulled out his nightwear. Then he grabbed his towel and headed to the bathroom.


    That was when Ang suddenly remembered¡ªher chest cloth, the one she always tied around herself after a bath, was still inside.


    Her eyes widened. She jumped up and rushed to the bathroom without thinking. She pushed the door open, breath caught in her throat.


    He was standing there in nothing but boxers. Water dripped slowly from his body. Muscles flexed with every small movement he made. She froze. She should have turned around and apologized, but instead, her eyes dropped. She stared, wide-eyed, at the clear bulge under the thin fabric.


    Her heart skipped a beat. She couldn¡¯t move. Couldn¡¯t speak. Couldn¡¯t even breathe.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Kaito asked, his voice firm. Ang quickly turned her back to him, feeling caught. He continued, "Why are you acting strange? Do you want to take a bath? If yes, thene in."


    <i>"Holy shit... he just invited you. Don¡¯t think twice," her wolf whispered sweetly in her head.</i>


    "No, I came to pick my brush," Ang replied, her voice shaking a little. She pointed to the corner where they usually kept the brushes. Kaito looked confused but still turned to get it for her. The moment he turned his back, she quickly reached for her cloth and tucked it behind her.


    He turned around and handed her the brush, but she shook her head. "I won¡¯t be needing it anymore."


    Kaito looked at her, puzzled by her change in attitude, but before he could say anything, she walked out and gently closed the door behind her. Ang leaned on the wall and let out a deep breath. Her heart was racing. Damn, he was so hot. Did he even know what he looked like?


    <i>"I told you, just tell him you¡¯re his mate. But no, you¡¯re busy ying games," her wolf said in a teasing voice. "You¡¯re going to miss the full package tonight."</i>


    Ang covered her face with her hands. She hated that she knew exactly what her wolf meant. But she wasn¡¯t going to throw away all the progress she had made just because Kaito looked like that without a shirt. She had been through too much to act on impulse now.


    "I will tell him. I¡¯ll let him know I¡¯m his mate. But not yet," Ang whispered.


    "<i>By the time you do, he would have already found out on his own."</i>


    "I can¡¯t say it now. I don¡¯t even understand why I¡¯m a wolf. Why didn¡¯t my mother ever say a word about it?" she asked, shaking her head. "It would be foolish to open up when I don¡¯t even know the whole truth."


    Her wolf went quiet, and Ang was thankful for the silence. She sat down, waiting for Kaito toe out, but he took longer than she thought. Before she realized it, sleep had taken over and she drifted off.


    **


    The next morning, when she got up for the morning road work, Kaito was already gone. She quickly got dressed and rushed outside, only to realize it was toote.


    Once again, she had missed it. But this time, it was worse. The take-off ground where they usually formed lines waspletely empty. Not a soul in sight. Ang cursed under her breath, frustration bubbling in her chest. She hated herself for beingzy again. This meant more lost points. More punishment.


    She was about to turn around and go back to her dorm when she noticed someone walking toward her. At first, she couldn¡¯t tell who it was. He had a strong build, the kind that made him look like he belonged on a battlefield. The moment he got close, too close for her to run or hide, she recognized him.


    It was Hiro.


    "Hello, little human," he said, his voice low, azy smile resting on his lips.


    Ang looked around quickly. The ce was still empty, and none of the streetlights were even on. There was no one elseing. She didn¡¯t want him to see that she was nervous.


    "Alpha Hiro... I-I..."


    "You?" he raised a brow, amused. "You¡¯re stuttering?"


    He chuckled, but it wasn¡¯t loud. It was soft and strange. Ang stood still, trying to appear calm. But inside, something was wrong. Something was different. Angel was acting weird, and he didn¡¯t understand it. He was looking at him in a way that made his skin tingle. And he smelled...different. Good. Addictive.


    He swallowed hard, trying to control the urge to lean closer. To breathe him in. To touch him. But that didn¡¯t make any sense. He didn¡¯t even like boys.


    "I¡¯m not stuttering," Ang replied and started walking away. "I was just leaving. See youter."


    As she walked off, she ced a hand on her chest, trying to calm her racing heart. What the hell just happened? She had just escaped something she couldn¡¯t even name.


    Then, Mighty Storm¡¯s voice echoed in her head again.


    <i>"Mate... He is our mate."</i>


    Ang froze.


    "No. You said Kaito was our mate," she snapped in her mind.


    There was no way in hell that Hiro¡ªcrazy, annoying, heartless Hiro¡ªwas her mate. She would rather bury herself alive and ask for more punishment than ept him.


    She turned, thinking he must be gone by now. But no.


    The moment she turned around, she saw him again¡ªright in front of her, staring at her with those intense blue eyes.


    She gasped. "Shit... You scared me," she whispered, almost losing her bnce.


    Hiro didn¡¯t smile this time. His face was hard, cold, almost angry.


    "You¡¯re my fucking mate?" he asked, his voice low and bitter. His brows pulled together as if the very thought disgusted him.

 Chapter 39: Messing With The Lunatic Alpha.

    <h4>Chapter 39: Messing With The Lunatic Alpha.</h4>


    She turned, thinking he must be gone by now. But no.


    The moment she turned around, she saw him again¡ªright in front of her, staring at her with those intense blue eyes.


    She gasped. "Shit... You scared me," she whispered, almost losing her bnce.


    Hiro didn¡¯t smile this time. His face was hard, cold, almost angry.


    "You¡¯re my fucking mate?" he asked, his voice low and bitter. His brows pulled together as if the very thought disgusted him.


    Ang shook her head slowly. She was going to tell him that she wasn¡¯t his mate and never wanted a fucking psychopath like him as one.


    "How the hell is this possible?" Hiro growled, clearly annoyed. He was standing so close she could feel the heat from his body, and his gaze burned into her like fire.


    <i>"This one is smarter. Get rid of him now. He¡¯s trying to break into your head," Mighty Storm warned</i>.


    "Thank you," Ang muttered under her breath, trying to stay calm.


    "What did you just say?" Hiro snapped, stepping even closer. "I¡¯m fucking talking to you, Angel."


    "I¡¯m not your mate, Alpha Hiro," she said clearly, taking a step back. Her voice was firm, her eyes steady. She could tell he was on edge¡ªtense and almost anxious. Maybe he didn¡¯t want her as his mate either. Good. At least their feelings were the same. She could respect that.


    "So why the fuck do you smell like my mate?" he shot back.


    "Oh, now you know how your mate smells, but you can¡¯t even recognize her when you see her?" she said sharply.


    Hiro blinked, then gave a sheepish smile. Ang frowned. That smile didn¡¯t match the man standing in front of her. It was annoyingly cute for someone who could flip and turn cruel in a heartbeat. He nodded slowly, as if impressed.


    "I love that response," he said.


    "Really?" she tried to smile, but her eyes darted around, hoping to see someone¡ªanyone. No Kaito. No Taros. She was on her own, and she had to handle this without making things worse.


    "Yes, Angel," Hiro startedughing suddenly. She almost joined in, but then he stopped and red.


    "Are you fucking kidding me? You smell exactly like my mate and you¡¯re standing here acting dumb? You won¡¯t even exin it? Do you want to get punished?"


    "Yes, Daddy," Mighty Storm moaned inside her head. Ang rolled her eyes and hissed, ignoring the ridiculous voice.


    "I met herst night," Ang said quickly, cutting through the tension. "Your wolf. I met her."


    It was the same thing she told Kaito. She wasn¡¯t going to let these Alphas keep chasing her. If they thought their mate was someone else, they would stop looking her way. That was her only chance to stay hidden.


    "I met her on my way to my room."


    Hiro¡¯s face changed. He leaned in, suddenly interested. "What was she doing there?"


    "She came looking for you," Ang answered without hesitation.


    "What did she look like? Where did she go? Which direction?" Hiro asked, excited now. Hungry for any information. He had no idea she was lying to his face.


    "She was a white, beautiful she-wolf," Ang said, her voice steady. She was actually enjoying this lie. "She came in through the back door. I smell like her because she knocked me down. Thought I was you or something."


    "Really?" Hiro raised a brow. He didn¡¯t say anything after that, but just hearing that Angel had seen his mate excited him more than he was willing to admit.


    "Yes," Ang nodded.


    "Did she leave a name or say where she lives?"


    "No," she replied with a shrug. "I¡¯m not your damn keeper."


    Hiro chuckled. He was in a better mood now. Ang saw her chance.


    "Can you help me join the road work? I¡¯m reallyte."


    Hiro looked at her for a moment. He wasn¡¯t the type to do favors, but this boy¡ªAngel¡ªhad just done something big. He saw his mate.


    "I know a shortcut," Hiro finally said.


    They ran through a path Ang had never seen before. It was narrow, rough, but fast. In less than eight minutes, they reached where the other students had gathered. Taros was already in front, making an announcement.


    The morning road work wasn¡¯t canceled. Each house was now going to take a different road and meet again at the take-off ground once done.


    Ang rushed to find her housemates. As always, Alex stood at the back. He raised a brow when he saw hering in beside Hiro.


    "What¡¯s going on between you and the Alpha?" Alex asked, confused.


    "Nothing," Ang said quickly and looked up at Taros. Damn. He looked good when hemanded. Why couldn¡¯t he be her mate instead? She would have said yes without thinking.


    After the long road work, Ang returned to her room. She showered and got dressed for ss. The day looked like it would be busy. Yesterday had been quiet, so today was packed to make up for it. She hoped everything went smoothly.


    But deep down, she knew better.


    She had secrets¡ªdangerous ones.


    She was a girl in an all-male Alpha academy. She was a werewolf, even though everyone believed she was human. And worst of all, she had two mates: Kaito and Hiro. Both Alphas. Both determined to find their mate.


    Yeah... things were only going to get messier from here.


    Meanwhile, Hiro couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what Angel said. At first, it made him happy. But then the more he thought about it, the more it started to feel off.


    Angel was human. So how the hell did he understand a wolf?


    How did a regr boy know the wolf was looking for him and not someone else?


    "Oh, fucking Angel," Hiro muttered, biting his lower lip. That sneaky little bastard had yed with his head. He should¡¯ve known nothing good ever came out of Angel¡¯s mouth.


    Still, Hiro smiled as he walked toward the school block.


    "Today is going to be so much fun."


    ****


    Hello dearies,


    I know you have been waiting for new Chapters. I¡¯m sorry for the dy. Yesterday was a bad day for me and I couldn¡¯t upload all the Chapters. Sorry for the wait.


    Daily update has resume for this book. Stay tune please.

 Chapter 40: Rejection? Never!

    <h4>Chapter 40: Rejection? Never!</h4>


    "Doesn¡¯t he look kind of feminine to you?" Alpha Renn asked, resting his hands on the stair rail. He was upstairs with Samuel, watching the students gathered below.


    "Angel?" Samuel raised a brow and looked down. He spotted Angel talking to Taros. And now that Renn mentioned it, there was something different about the boy. The way he kept brushing his hair back¡ªbut not like a guy would. Instead of pushing it away carelessly, Angel tucked it gently behind his ear. He also kept stealing nces at Taros like he was trying hard not to stare too much.


    Samuel narrowed his eyes, curiosity tugging at him, but he decided to stay in hisne. "Maybe that¡¯s just how he behaves," he said casually.


    "Not with me," Renn replied without hesitation. "He doesn¡¯t act that way around me at all."


    "Well, maybe he doesn¡¯t like you," Samuel said. "You¡¯ve never exactly given him a reason to."


    "You¡¯re ming me for this now?" Renn snapped. "The boy disrespected me in front of everyone. I had to act."


    He remembered the exact moment things went wrong between him and Angel. It had started with his first day. .


    "So you¡¯ve been trying to prove a point all this time?" Samuel asked quietly.


    Renn didn¡¯t respond. His eyes stayed locked on Angel and Taros as they walked together, heading toward the junior ss block. He tried not to care, tried not to give a damn, but something about the way Angel looked at Taros lit a fire in his chest.


    What the fuck were they talking about? Why did Angel have to smile like that?


    He clenched his jaw. He didn¡¯t want to react, but his blood was boiling. His chest burned like someone had punched him from the inside. He hated this feeling.


    "Maybe you don¡¯t actually hate Angel," Samuel said, dragging him back to reality. "I think you like him... but you just don¡¯t know how to handle it. First, he embarrassed you. Now, he¡¯s doing something else to you¡ªand it¡¯s messing with your head."


    Renn turned to him slowly, eyes narrowed. "And what the hell is that supposed to mean?"


    "You¡¯ll figure it out, Alpha," Samuel replied with a small smirk. He gave Renn a light pat on the arm and walked off, leaving the Alpha standing there in silence.


    But Renn did know what he meant.


    He didn¡¯t want to admit it, but the truth was loud in his head. He had been feeling strange ever since Angel stepped into the Academy. Something about him was different. He wasn¡¯t like the other boys. He had this presence¡ªsomething that pulled people in. And it was doing things to Renn he didn¡¯t fucking like.


    It was confusing. It was frustrating. And he hated how much power Angel had over his emotions without even trying.


    If he was going to stop this madness, he needed to dig deeper. He had to know more about Angel¡ªwhere he came from, what kind of life he had before the Academy. Maybe then, he could make it all stop.


    **


    "Wait, did he actually say he was taking you somewhere outside the Academy?" Stales¡¯s eyes widened,pletely caught off guard by what Ang just told them.


    "Yes, he said so," Ang replied, confused by their reactions. She looked at both of them. Even Alex looked like he had seen a ghost. "It¡¯s Alpha Taros, guys. There¡¯s nothing wrong with him. He¡¯s not going to fucking hurt me."


    "N-no, of course he won¡¯t hurt you," Alex said quickly as they all walked down the hallway toward the changing room. Morning logic sses were finally over, and they needed to get ready for the next session.


    "I¡¯m just surprised," Alex went on. "You¡¯re getting attention from all the Alphas. That¡¯s not normal around here. It¡¯s never happened before. Something¡¯s changing, and it¡¯s all starting with you."


    "And it¡¯s all because of you," Stales added as they stepped into the changing room.


    "I don¡¯t think so," Ang replied, her voice soft. She hadn¡¯t told them anything about herself¡ªnothing real anyway. Maybe she should. But it felt too soon. Trust wasn¡¯t something she could give out just like that. Not with what was at stake. Especially with Alex. He was Kaito¡¯s beta. If he found out her secret, would he tell him?


    And Stales? He fucking adored Kaito like a damn god. He¡¯d probably run to him the second something felt off.


    She couldn¡¯t risk it. Not yet.


    "I wanted to ask something about werewolves," she said, changing the topic. No way she was going to keep talking about her and Taros. She was already blushing inside just thinking about him. She might be crushing. Maybe. A little.


    "What do you want to know?" Alex asked.


    "I want to know what happens to a werewolf who hasn¡¯t shifted yet. How does someone even be a wolf?"


    "It depends," Alex said, cing his bag on the bench. "Sometimes it¡¯s from bloodline. You¡¯re born with it. Other times, it¡¯s if you get bitten by an Alpha."


    "Is that all?" Ang asked, looking away just in time as Alex pulled off his shirt. God. He had abs. Actual fucking abs. She forced her eyes elsewhere. Was it a rule in this Academy that every damn student had to look hot and carved like a statue?


    "Yeah. That¡¯s mostly it," Alex answered,pletely unaware. "Some say it can be gifted too, but that¡¯s just some old myth. Doesn¡¯t really happen."


    Stales nodded while changing his clothes too. "The first shift usually happens on your eighteenth birthday, under the full moon. It¡¯s painful as hell. But once it¡¯s over, you¡¯ll never forget the feeling."


    Ang nodded slowly, still confused. What surprised her the most was how quiet her wolf had been all this time. Maybe it was because she hadn¡¯t shifted in a while. The connection was weak, like a light going on and off. She already missed Mighty-storm and that familiar feeling that always came with her.


    She looked at Alex and asked softly, "What about mates? How does someone choose a mate? Can it be controlled?"


    Alex gave a smallugh, then shook his head as he ran his hands through his hair and smoothed it down. He had finished changing and was already pulling himself together. "No. You can¡¯t control it. As a werewolf, having a mate is a big deal. You don¡¯t get to choose. It just happens. Unfortunately."


    Ang¡¯s eyes widened. "You mean we¡¯re just stuck with them?"


    "Well," he added, "you can reject your mate. That part, yes. You can choose to walk away."


    Ang¡¯s heart jumped. She could barely hide the joy that rushed through her. If rejecting was possible, then she could get rid of Hiro. They wouldn¡¯t be tied together. And Kaito? If he annoyed her one more time, she would send him packing too. This was the best thing she had heard all day.


    But then she noticed something strange. The boys nced at each other before shifting their eyes back to her.


    "Sorry," she said quickly, forcing a nervous smile. "I was just curious. I mean, I¡¯m not a werewolf... and I don¡¯t have a wolf either."


    "We know," Stales said calmly. "But we still don¡¯t understand why you sounded so happy about it."


    Ang shrugged, then quickly changed the topic when he added, "By the way, you haven¡¯t changed yet."


    "I will now," she muttered.


    They waited, but she didn¡¯t move. The changing room was empty except for the three of them. Every other student had already left for the ss venue.


    Ang clutched the clothes in her hands and swallowed hard. "I¡¯m not used to changing in front of others," she admitted, her voice low. Her heart was pounding now. The whole talk about mates had made her forget where she was.


    Stales gave her a soft smile. "Fine. We understand. Right, Alex?"


    Alex rolled his eyes but turned his back anyway, just like Stales did.


    Ang didn¡¯t waste a second. She changed into the oversized short-sleeve sports shirt and the baggy shorts as fast as she could. Then she quickly ran her fingers through her shirt hair, trying to make it look decent.


    "I¡¯m done," she called out.


    They turned around, and she gave them a small smile. "Thank you so much."


    "There¡¯s no time to waste," Alex said as he dropped his bag into the locker. "Thanks to you, we¡¯re alreadyte."


    Without waiting for her to reply, the boys rushed out of the room. Ang had no idea where they were going, but she followed them quickly. They ran out of the building and across the open space until they reached a wide field.


    Ang gasped, struggling to catch her breath. "What¡¯s this ce?" she asked, staring around in confusion. The field was filled with strange setups she didn¡¯t understand.


    "It¡¯s the obstacle ground," Stales replied. "We have to go through every single thing that¡¯s ced in our path if we want to pass the test. And this one is worth over two hundred marks. Not fifty like the other tests."


    Ang blinked. Two hundred? That was a lot. Her mouth went dry. She had no idea how to react.


    A whistle blew loudly in the air. The students stood in lines, waiting. The coordinators had arrived. Ang was still staring when Alex leaned close to her and whispered something she didn¡¯t expect.


    "About rejecting mates... Stales didn¡¯t finish. The four Alphas... they can¡¯t be rejected."

 Chapter 41: Her Primal Powers or The Goddess’ Compensation?

    <h4>Chapter 41: Her Primal Powers or The Goddess¡¯ Compensation?</h4>


    Her lips parted, but nothing came out. No sound, no words. Ang just stood there, confused and lost, not knowing what to say or do next. Why did it always have to be her? Why was her case always different? Everyone else could reject their mates without trouble, but when it came to her, she couldn¡¯t. And all because they were Alphas.


    Now she was stuck with Hiro for the rest of her life? No. That couldn¡¯t be. She refused to ept it. There had to be a way out. There just had to be.


    She didn¡¯t hear a single word the teacher said as he talked about the obstacle course. Her mind was far away, drowning in thoughts she didn¡¯t want to think. She only came back to the present when Stales tapped her shoulder, his voice low with concern.


    "Are you okay? You don¡¯t look too good."


    "Nothing. I¡¯m just tired," she lied, forcing a smile she didn¡¯t feel.


    "You heard the rules, right? The teacher just exined everything."


    Ang blinked, trying to focus. "What did he say?" she asked quietly. She didn¡¯t even know if she should be doing this test. Her rankings were low and she needed to climb up, but right now, she wasn¡¯t sure she had the strength for it. Still, giving uppletely would be worse than failing.


    Stales was about to exin when the whistle blew. Ang flinched. The other boys took off in a rush and she ran with them, hoping she¡¯d catch on along the way. But it wasn¡¯t that simple.


    Ahead of her, two boys ran straight into three thick wooden bars that shot out of the ground. They didn¡¯t see it in time. The crash was loud, their fall even louder. Ang gasped and stopped, staring with her mouth open. She could almost feel the pain they must be in.


    Before she could think, Stales grabbed her hand and pulled her in a different direction.


    "Don¡¯t worry about them," he said as they ran. "They¡¯ve been eliminated. That¡¯s how it works. You fail to pass an obstacle, you¡¯re out. That¡¯s the rule."


    "Wow... this is a lot harder than I thought," Ang muttered as she kept running behind Stales. Her legs were starting to burn, her chest felt tight, but she pushed on. Then she noticed a strange guy ahead who kept ncing at her with disgust. He was tall, with auburn hair and deep brown eyes that looked like they had already judged her. Probably a werewolf, she thought. But something about him felt familiar, and it bothered her. Had they met before? No, that was impossible. She didn¡¯t know anyone from the Academy.


    Before she could ask Stales about him, they reached the mouth of a tunnel. It looked long and narrow, and she had no idea where it led.


    "This is the mud pit section," Stales said, dropping to his knees and pressing both hands to the ground. Without hesitation, he crawled in. Ang took a deep breath and followed behind him.


    "This part is one of the hardest," he added.


    "Have you done this before?" she asked. Her voice echoed slightly in the dark. It felt suffocating inside. Unlike what people always said about tunnels, there was no light at the end of this one. Just thick, pressing heat andplete darkness.


    "No," he answered.


    "Then how do you know about it?"


    "Alex told me. He said Alpha Kaito mentioned it this morning," Stales replied, pausing to catch his breath.


    Ang rolled her eyes when she heard Kaito¡¯s name. Of course. They all practically worshipped him. And yet, he was her roommate and hadn¡¯t said a single word about this test. If he had warned her, at least she would have been mentally ready. But no, she was left to figure things out the hard way, like always.


    Just as she opened her mouth to say something else, Stales suddenly slipped with a sharp cry. His body slid forward with speed, vanishing down the tunnel.


    "Stales!" she screamed, reaching out instinctively. But it was no use. He was already gone, swallowed by the darkness ahead.


    Her heart pounded hard in her chest. Every part of her screamed that whatever was waiting down there wasn¡¯t safe. She didn¡¯t want to go any further. The only thing that made sense in that moment was to turn around and go back.


    But as she turned, she came face to face with that same strange guy who had been giving her cold looks earlier. He was right behind her, his eyes filled with something that made her blood run cold. She swallowed hard, frozen in ce.


    "There¡¯s no time to waste, human boy," he said, his voice sharp with irritation. Without warning, he shoved her with so much force that her bnce slipped.


    Ang screamed with everything in her. Her voice echoed through the tunnel as she was thrown forward into the unknown. Her body slid fast down the narrow path, and she shut her eyes tightly. She didn¡¯t want to see what was ahead. For a moment, all she could think about was everything that could go wrong. Maybe this was how it ended. And if that was the case, then fine.


    But it wasn¡¯t the end.


    Shended with a heavy ssh into a thick pit of mud. It swallowed her whole almost up to her neck. The smell hit her first, then the feel of it. Wet, cold, sticky. Her face twisted with disgust. As a girl, this was more than ufortable¡ªit was just wrong. She wanted to scream, but she didn¡¯t. There was no one here who cared.


    She looked around, trying to figure out what to do next. The boys around her were taller, stronger. The mud barely reached their waists. But her body sank deeper, and she realized quickly that this was going to be harder for her.


    She pushed forward, but the mud clung to her like it wanted to keep her trapped. Every step was a fight. She wasn¡¯t moving forward. She was just stuck.


    "You¡¯re such a fool," the auburn-haired guy spat as he swam past her, his voice full of mockery.


    Ang didn¡¯t respond. Maybe he had a problem with her. Or maybe he was just mad. Either way, she wasn¡¯t going to waste energy on him.


    Ignoring him, Ang kept pushing forward with everything she had. Her arms ached, her legs felt like lead, but she was moving. It wasn¡¯t fast, but it was something. Still, at this pace, she knew she wouldn¡¯t reach the finish line in time. That thought alone made her heart sink.


    "I got you, don¡¯t worry," a familiar voice called out.


    It was Stales.


    He grabbed her hand and pulled her forward through the mud. This time, she moved farther than before, the difference was clear.


    "Thank you so much," she said, breathless and surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected him toe back for her, not in the middle of a test like this. And now, here he was, helping her without hesitation. It made her feel guilty. If they didn¡¯t make it to the end on time, he would fail too¡ªand it would be because of her.


    "If you keep helping me like this, I¡¯m not going to learn anything," she said, trying to catch her breath. "Just let me do it on my own."


    "Helping is allowed here. You could die in this mud if no one helps you," Stales replied as they both kept moving forward. "The mud¡¯s too much for someone small like you."


    Ang didn¡¯t argue anymore. But she didn¡¯t lean on him either. She still pushed herself forward with everything in her. She was determined to make it out of the mud on her own strength.


    Luckily, they got out just in time.


    The next challenge was the wall climb.


    Stales turned to her. "Do you think you can do it?"


    Ang straightened her back despite the weight of the mud on her body. "Yes. I can."


    She didn¡¯t want him to wait for her again. She needed to prove she could handle it. She followed him closely, but he moved faster than she expected. He was strong, agile, and he made it look easy. How was he so good at this?


    Ang struggled. Her hands slipped. Her arms were weak. Still, she kept going.


    Then her eyes caught someone ahead¡ªAlex. He was close to the top of the wall, almost done. That meant this was the final obstacle. If she could get through this, it would all be over.


    Ang clenched her teeth and kept climbing. She told herself she had to finish no matter what. Her whole body was soaked in mud, her arms trembling, her knees scraped. She felt like a leaf in the wind, shaking and ready to fall, but she refused to give up.


    Then she saw him¡ªKaito.


    He was standing beside one of the teachers, watching.


    He wasn¡¯t there at the start of the test, so why now? Did hee just to see her fail?


    Without warning, Ang¡¯s hands slipped off the climbing holds and she fell. Her body hit the ground, but thankfully she hadn¡¯t climbed that high yet, so it didn¡¯t hurt much. Still, the fall hit her pride harder than her body. She felt stupid. She felt weak. And somewhere deep down, she believed Kaito was probably thinking, I knew it. She can¡¯t do it.


    That thought stung more than anything else.


    Alex saw her fall. He stopped climbing and shook his head, then let go and jumped down. Hended without any effort, like it was nothing, and Ang couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit jealous. Everything came so easily for him. She wished she had that kind of strength. That kind of grace.


    She was a wolf now, yet she felt no power, no shift, nothing that made her feel strong or different¡ªexcept the heavy truth that she had not one but two terrible people tied to her as Mates. That was all she got out of it.


    "Come here," Alex said gently, reaching for her hand. He picked up a handful of dry sand and rubbed it across her palms and legs.


    "You won¡¯t feel slippery again," he said as he worked quickly.


    "Thank you," Ang said, her voice soft. Her eyes moved back to where Kaito stood. He was still there, watching. His face wasn¡¯t cold like before. There was worry in his eyes. And that only made it worse. Why did he have to care now?


    "Alright, I¡¯m going to push you up," Alex said, pulling her back to the moment. "Use the arms. They¡¯re your support. Each one has a small hole in it to grip. Don¡¯t let go."


    He moved behind her and helped lift her up. His hands pushed at her from behind, and she felt her cheeks burn at the closeness. It was awkward, having a boy¡¯s hand so close to her butt, but she pushed the feeling aside. There was no time to think orin. The countdown on the board showed they had barely five minutes left.


    Ang grabbed the holds and started climbing. This time, she wasn¡¯t going to fall. She had to make it. Not just for herself, but for Alex too. He hade down to help her, and he still had to get to the finish line. She couldn¡¯t be the reason he failed.


    Ang closed her eyes for a moment and whispered a prayer to the moon goddess. It felt unfair. The goddess had hidden her true identity for years, letting her live in the dark, unaware that she was even a werewolf. And when the truth was finally revealed, what did she get? A wolf that refused to help. A wolf that made her feel powerless. If there was ever a time for the goddess to make it up to her, it was now.


    She forced her body to move. She climbed with everything she had. Her hands were trembling, her arms sore, but she refused to stop. She would not be the girl who gave up. She would not cry for help. She dragged herself upward, inch by inch, until finally she reached the top. Stales was already waiting for her.


    "Well done, buddy," he said, pulling her up and helping her find her bnce.


    They stood at the edge, catching their breath as they looked down. Ang¡¯s eyes went straight to the clock.


    Three minutes left.


    Her heart sank. Where was Alex?


    She spotted him below, still climbing. Panic surged through her chest. If he didn¡¯t make it in time, she would never forgive herself. And Kaito? He was already watching. If Alex failed, he would me her. That much she was sure of.


    "Come on, Alex! You can do it!" she shouted from the top. Her voice echoed, and the others turned to look at her, surprised.


    Alex looked up when he heard her. A smile crossed his face, even though he was breathless. He pushed harder, using his speed to climb faster.


    Ang¡¯s eyes darted back to the timer.


    Fifteen seconds.


    Her stomach dropped. She felt dizzy with fear. He was so close. He had almost made it.


    Without thinking, she dropped to her knees and stretched out her hand to him. It was a reckless move. Alex was stronger than her. If he pulled too hard, they could both fall back down. But none of that mattered to her in that moment. She just wanted him to make it.


    Their hands met, and the moment their skin touched, something rushed through her. A strange surge of energy. She didn¡¯t know what it was or where it came from. But somehow, she pulled him up without effort.


    Alexnded beside her, his feet steady, his breathing heavy.


    Ang stared at him,pletely stunned. How had she done that?


    Everyone was looking at her. The crowd was silent, the moment frozen.


    She stood up slowly, confused and out of breath, unable to exin what had just happened. But of course, the auburn-haired boy didn¡¯t stay quiet for long. He stepped forward with a scowl and snapped,


    "How the hell did you do that, you little human boy?"

 Chapter 42: Hiro’s Problem- Angel!

    <h4>Chapter 42: Hiro¡¯s Problem- Angel!</h4>


    Ang swallowed hard, her throat dry as she searched for the right words. Everyone saw it. What happened back there wasn¡¯t normal. The strength she used to pull Alex up wasn¡¯t something a human could have managed¡ªespecially not someone like her.


    "How did you do that?" the teacher asked as he stepped forward, his eyes wide with surprise.


    Ang¡¯s hands curled into fists at her sides. She had no idea what to say. Was it her wolf that helped? Or had the goddess actually answered her desperate prayer? She didn¡¯t know. She hadn¡¯t felt anything. No voice. No presence. She had been calling for her wolf, but Mighty-Storm was silent. She hadn¡¯t heard from her all day.


    Was her wolf angry because she hadn¡¯t epted her mates?


    "What¡¯s your name?" the teacher asked again, this time in a softer tone.


    "A-Angel," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "You¡¯re a human. So how did you manage to do that?" he asked again, waiting for a real answer.


    Before Ang could speak, Alex stepped forward and answered for her.


    "I did it," he said clearly, standing in front of her. His eyes briefly flicked toward the auburn-haired boy, full of quiet warning, then returned to the teacher. "He didn¡¯t do anything. I used my strength to pull myself up. Is that against the rules now?"


    "N-no, I just... I got confused," the teacher stammered, clearly unsure of what to say next. He quickly turned toward the board. "Now, your rankings will be updated."


    Ang felt a wave of relief when Alex stepped in for her. But deep down, she knew it wasn¡¯t over. He woulde to herter. He would ask questions. He had just lied to everyone to protect her. He wasn¡¯t going to let it slide.


    Before she could turn to the board, Alpha Kaito was already beside her. His hands grabbed her arms, firm but careful. A cold shiver ran through her. Everyone was watching, but he didn¡¯t seem to care.


    "Are you okay?" he asked, his voice softer than usual. Without waiting for an answer, he pulled off his jacket and wrapped it around her shoulders.


    Her body was still covered in mud and sand. She didn¡¯t expect him to give her his clean jacket. But he didn¡¯t seem to care how dirty she looked. He gently brushed the sand from her hair, not minding the eyes on them. His actions left the whole ss speechless.


    Ang thought she liked the attention, but the moment she looked around, embarrassment crept in.


    "Did you hurt yourself?" he asked again. His eyes were full of worry.


    "No, Alpha. I¡¯m fine," she replied, trying to steady her voice. Kaito had always looked out for her, but this... this felt different. Too much. It could only mean one thing. Maybe he already sensed it. That she was his mate. Maybe he just couldn¡¯t bear to see her hurt.


    But then again... he didn¡¯t know yet, did he?


    Or was this what Mighty-storm meant by bonding?


    "Check your ranking," Kaito said, pointing to the board.


    Ang¡¯s heart started racing. She turned slowly. It was the obstacle test results. Her eyes scanned the bottom first. Her name wasn¡¯t there.


    "I failed," she muttered. "I should¡¯ve known."


    "No, you didn¡¯t," Kaito said. "Look at number eleven."


    Her eyes moved up. And there it was. Her name.


    "What?" she whispered.


    Stales was number ten. Alex was at five.


    "This has to be a mistake," she said. "We were some of thest to finish."


    "Teamwork matters," their teacher said as he stepped forward. He nced at her, Stales, and Alex. "And today, you three showed what that really means. That¡¯s what this test was about. And you passed."


    Alex and Stales bumped fists in celebration. Ang turned to do the same¡ªthen realized Kaito was the one standing next to her.


    He gave her a small smile. "Well done."


    Ang blinked. She had never seen him smile like that before. Not since she arrived at the Academy. He looked proud. He congratted Stales and Alex too, but Stales looked like he was about to explode with joy. His idol had finally noticed him.


    "Most of the boys from West House passed the test," Alex said. He turned to Kaito and added, "At least ny percent. That means we could get bonus points for the house. It might help cover what we lostst week."


    Kaito nodded. His calm reaction caught Ang off guard. She had expected him to be upset, especially since it was her fault they lost those points before.


    "How about we celebrate this tonight, boys?" Kaito asked, loud enough for everyone to hear. Students from other houses stood at a distance, watching with mixed looks of jealousy and admiration as the West House boys gathered around their Alpha. "We¡¯re going to have some fun tonight."


    The boys cheered with excitement. Ang couldn¡¯t help but smile. She loved the moment. Kaito looked different today. He wasn¡¯t cold. He wasn¡¯t distant. He was actually nice. Then, he turned to Stales and said, "You¡¯re invited."


    Stales stood still, shocked. He never thought Kaito would invite him personally. With a shaky voice, he thanked him while the rest continued chatting about the evening ns.


    Just then, Ang remembered something that made her heart sink. She had promised to go out with Alpha Taros today. He was supposed to show her the best view in town. She had asked for it herself, and he didn¡¯t say no. Now what? Was she going to cancel? She couldn¡¯t.


    She was about to tell Kaito about her ns when she saw someone running toward the door. It was Hiro. He stopped right in front of the obstacle room entrance. She stared at him, confused. Where was he going in such a rush?


    Then, it hit her. She remembered their earlier conversation. She had lied to him. She told him something false about his mate. What if he had figured it out?


    Hiro was smart. Too smart. If he had put the pieces together, he would not keep it quiet. He would say it here. Right now. And if he did, Kaito would hear it. Then Kaito would also know she had lied to him too.


    And that would be it for her. This time, she wouldn¡¯t escape the punishment.


    Hiro was looking at her now, with that smile that made her stomach twist. It was not even a sweet smile. It was the kind of smile that warned trouble was near. She knew it too well. She had seen it before, and what always came next was never good.


    Quickly, Ang turned away. She forced herself to focus on the West House boys, her heart beating so hard she thought it would rip through her chest.


    Hiro¡¯s footsteps grew louder as he walked toward them. When he reached their group, he spoke in a clear voice.


    "Hello Alpha Kaito. I have a problem with one of your house members. Your roommate, to be exact."

 Chapter 43: Investigation Starts Again!

    <h4>Chapter 43: Investigation Starts Again!</h4>


    Hiro checked their ss for Angel, but he was nowhere to be found. The whole building felt strange and empty, not even a single student in sight. It didn¡¯t feel right. He pulled out his phone and checked the timetable for the Junior sses. Then it made sense. There was abined test today¡ªform one to three¡ªso they had all been moved to another venue. That exined the silence, but it didn¡¯t exin the tight feeling in his chest. Angel had a lot to exin once he saw him.


    He turned toward the direction of thebined ss, but just as he was about to take another step, he froze. Angel¡¯s scream echoed in his head. Loud. Sharp. Desperate. Hiro stopped moving, staring around with wide eyes. The ce was still empty. No voice. No presence. Nothing but his own racing heart.


    What the hell was that? Why did he hear Angel¡¯s scream in his mind? This wasn¡¯t the first time. The night of the initiation, when Angel called for help and Kaito had responded, Hiro had heard the same cry too. Back then, he thought he was just overthinking things, but now... it was happening again. He wondered if it had something to do with all the mind tricks he had been ying on Angel. Maybe he had created some strange connection between them without knowing.


    "Hiro?"


    A voice called his name and snapped him out of his thoughts. He knew the voice before he turned around. Principal Valois.


    He smiled and bowed yfully. "To the most beautiful woman on earth, good afternoon."


    She rolled her eyes and let out a deep sigh. She looked like someone trying very hard to stay calm. That was always her mood whenever she had to deal with Hiro¡¯s madness. As long as she remained in the Academy, she would have to endure him.


    "Have you seen Angel?" she asked.


    "Angel?" Hiro raised a brow. "I thought you told me to stay away from that boy."


    He said it to remind her. She might have forgotten, but he had not. The night he broke into her office, she had warned him clearly. If he didn¡¯t stop digging into Angel¡¯s matter, she would strip all the points from his house. She had meant it too. The way her eyes had burned that night was something he wouldn¡¯t forget.


    It had been strange. Suspicious. The fact that she was so protective of Angel only made Hiro more curious, but for the sake of his House, he had agreed to let it go.


    "I did," Principal Valois said, watching him closely. "And I hope you are still following my instructions?"


    She looked the same as always. ck suit that hugged her figure like it was made for her. Her skin glowed under the sunlight, and those red lips of hers were enough to drive any boy in this school crazy. Hiro wasn¡¯t blind. She was the hottest principal alive.


    "Yes, I¡¯m following it. I¡¯m not that stupid," he replied, his voice calm but filled with quiet frustration. He wished he could het inside her head, to know what she was hiding. What was so special about Angel that made her act like this?


    "So now that I¡¯ve dropped the case," he said, staring at her face, "will you let things return to normal?"


    "Sure. I have no problem with you or your House," she replied, turning away as if the matter was closed. But Hiro wasn¡¯t done. He stopped her before she could leave.


    "So why are you protecting Angel?" Hiro¡¯s voice was calm, but his eyes were filled with questions he could no longer hold back. "I know something is going on, and you don¡¯t want to talk about it. Even Kaito is hiding the truth from us. I get Kaito. He has always been that way. He only shows people what he wants them to see, but you? You are our guardian. You¡¯re supposed to protect all of us, not just one person."


    Principal Valois slowly turned to him. There was a cold look in her eyes, and a sh of surprise. "I thought you said you dropped the case?"


    "I did. If I hadn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t still be here in this school. I would have gone north to find out the truth in Angel¡¯s town," Hiro replied without flinching.


    "I will take three hundred points from your house if you ever ask me about Angel again," she warned sharply. Her tone was hard, and her words were final. She knew this was the only way to shut him up. Hiro was too curious. Too bold. She had dealt with many students, but none like him. "You may go."


    "You didn¡¯t call me here," Hiro muttered under his breath as he turned and walked away. His heart was already burning with suspicion. Now he waspletely sure. Principal Valois had been the one giving Angel the nerve to act the way he did. She had made him feel untouchable. That was the only reason the boy had lied to his face.


    But Angel was going to exin. He was not going to let this go.


    As he got closer to the obstacle test field, that same scream from earlier reyed in his mind. It was loud and painful. Without thinking, Hiro dashed toward the door. He wasn¡¯t even sure if it was his primal power or just pure instinct that pushed him to move that fast, but he got there in seconds.


    He stopped at the entrance, heart pounding, breath sharp. Angel was there. Safe. Standing with the other students. Nothing seemed out of ce. A few students looked tired, maybe some were already eliminated, but no sign of pain or danger.


    Then he saw Kaito. He was there too. Hiro studied his face, wondering if he had also heard that same scream. Maybe that was why he showed up as well.


    Angel turned and looked at him. The moment their eyes met, he froze. He didn¡¯t need to say anything¡ªhis face gave him away. He knew what he had done.


    Hiro¡¯s lips curled into a slow, dangerous smile. It was that same smile he always wore when someone crossed the line and he was ready to deal with them. Angel quickly turned away, pretending he hadn¡¯t seen him. That was fine. Hiro preferred it that way.


    He walked straight to where they were standing and said, without hiding his irritation, "Hello, Alpha Kaito. I have a problem with one of your house members. Your roommate to be exact."


    Kaito turned quickly, clearly surprised to see him there. His eyes flicked to Angel. "Angel?"


    "Him, of course, brother," Hiro answered, still smiling but with a sharp edge in his tone. He slid both hands into the pockets of his trousers to keep himself from acting on his anger. He was burning inside, but he needed Kaito¡¯s permission before dragging Angel out of there. "There¡¯s only one Angel in this Academy, and I thank the heavens for that. If there were two, the world would fall apart."


    Kaito looked at Angel, then back at Hiro. "What has he done now?"


    "He..." Hiro paused. He had stormed in here with fire in his chest, but now he realized he couldn¡¯t say too much. If he told Kaito the truth, then Kaito would know their mate had been around on the night of the full moon. Hiro wasn¡¯t ready for that.


    He shook his head and said instead, "It¡¯s not something big. I just need a few minutes to speak with him alone. We¡¯ll sort it out."


    Kaito didn¡¯t look fully convinced, but he stepped aside and nodded. "If you say so. You can talk to him."


    Angel didn¡¯t move right away. That hesitation made Hiro even more certain. The boy knew what he had done, and now he was scared. He should be.


    Atst, Angel followed him as they moved toward a quiet corner, away from the rest of the students.


    Hiro didn¡¯t waste time. His eyes were locked on Angel¡¯s face as he asked, "Now tell me. What exactly happened on the night of the full moon?"


    His voice was low, but every word was filled with warning. Angel could see it in his eyes. He wasn¡¯t joking.


    "If you lie to me one more time," Hiro said through clenched teeth, "I swear, I will skin you alive."


    .******


    Ang¡¯s mouth went dry, and for a moment, she forgot how to speak. Her heart beat faster as her mind raced for answers. How did he know she had lied? She slowly turned her head and caught sight of Kaito watching them from a distance. If she didn¡¯t make Hiro believe her now, Kaito would soon realize she had been telling too many lies about that night.


    "I¡¯m asking you a question, Angel," Hiro said, snapping her out of her thoughts. His tone was sharp and cold. "Last time I checked, you had a loud mouth that never knew when to shut up."


    "I... I didn¡¯t lie to you," Ang said, folding her arms across her chest. Her voice was shaky, and her body had begun to tremble. Fear had started to creep in, knowing that she was standing on the edge of being exposed.


    "You¡¯re a liar," Hiro said with a quiet shake of his head, as if the very sight of her disgusted him. The way he looked at her made her feel smaller than she had ever felt. She could tell he wanted to say worse things, maybe even hurt her, but something was stopping him, and she didn¡¯t know what it was. Whatever it was, she was grateful, because it gave her a small chance to fix things.


    "I didn¡¯t lie to you. I really did meet your mate," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. She watched his face, hoping something would change, but it didn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t believe her. She had underestimated how smart he was. But what part of her lie had he figured out so quickly?


    "What makes you think I¡¯m lying?" she asked, trying to keep her voice steady.


    "You said you met my mate in her wolf shape, right?" Hiro stepped closer, and with every step, her fear grew. "So tell me something¡ªhow did you know she came looking for me? You can¡¯t understand a damn thing a wolf says. You¡¯re not even a werewolf."


    Her breath caught in her throat. She hadn¡¯t thought about that. Not at all. When he asked her earlier that morning, she had panicked. The words had juste out. Lies built on lies. Now, he had caught her. There was no way around it.


    She nced at Kaito again, but deep down she knew he wouldn¡¯t save her this time. She had to save herself. If she failed now, everything would fall apart.


    Then something came to her. It was a small idea, but it was all she had. She forced a smile onto her face and turned to Hiro. "I didn¡¯t lie to you. When your wolf pushed me down that night, she started walking around like she was searching for someone. She didn¡¯t say anything, but she looked restless... then she left."


    "That still doesn¡¯t answer my question," Hiro said. He didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t even blink. His eyes were locked on her, and every second felt like he was peeling her lies apart, oneyer at a time.


    "Exactly. I was just as confused as you are now, but when you came to me this morning and said you were her mate, I knew right away that it was you she came looking for," Angel said with a steady voice, though it was another lie. She couldn¡¯t believe how easily it came out. Mighty-Storm had been right all along. If lying was a subject in this Academy, she would be the top of the ss.


    "I see," Hiro muttered, staring at her. "Who else have you told about this?"


    "No one. It¡¯s just you," Angel replied quickly. "You¡¯re her only mate, right?" she asked, hoping he would say something that would help her keep up the act. "Are you supposed to share her with someone else?"


    "That¡¯s none of your business. Don¡¯t get toofortable," Hiro snapped, his voice low and threatening. His eyes darkened as he gave her onest look before turning and walking away, leaving her standing there with her heart still racing.


    Ang exhaled deeply, trying to calm her nerves. She had pulled through¡ªfor now. She returned to where the rest of the students were standing, trying to act like everything was fine.


    Surprisingly, Kaito didn¡¯t ask her anything about her conversation with Hiro. He simply continued with what he was doing, then left once he was done speaking to the others.


    Ang followed the boys to the changing room but didn¡¯t join them. She picked up her bag in silence and stayed by herself. She didn¡¯t even exchange a word with Alex, and he didn¡¯t speak to her either. The silence between them was heavy. It made her feel sick. She kept wondering what was running through his mind. Was he beginning to doubt her too?


    When they got to the dormitory, Ang wanted to speak with him. Stales wasn¡¯t with them, so it was the perfect time. But before she could say anything, Alex stopped her with a look.


    "We will definitely talk about thister," he said, then walked away without another word.


    Ang stood there alone, her chest tightening. She knew that both Stales and Alex were going to be disappointed in her. They were her only true friends, and she had been lying to them from the very beginning. She had no idea what the night would bring, but whatever it was, she would try her best to protect what little friendship she had left.


    But elsewhere, Hiro¡¯s mind was burning with everything that had happened. He knew something was wrong. It couldn¡¯t all be a coincidence. Angel had met the four Alphas on the same day. Kaito had personally epted him into the Academy and even made him a roommate. Principal Valois had been protecting both of them like her life depended on it. And now, Angel had somehow met his mate?


    This was the breaking point. It didn¡¯t sit well with Hiro. He hated unfinished puzzles. It was time to put all the pieces together.


    The moment he entered his dormitory, he didn¡¯t waste a second. He threw open his drawer, grabbed his bag, and started packing. He wasn¡¯t going to wait any longer. Tonight, he was going down to the ruined town Angel came from. He needed answers.


    He took onest look around, then pulled out his phone and called his beta.


    "Sorry, Principal Valois," he muttered under his breath. "I lied too."

 Chapter 44: Mate Number 3? Triple Problem!

    <h4>Chapter 44: Mate Number 3? Triple Problem!</h4>


    Song Rmendation: Kante by Davido and Fave.


    *****


    Evening hade. Ang was getting ready to head to the cafeteria when she heard a knock on the door. Kaito had already gone out, so she wondered who it could be. She opened the door and her breath caught the moment she saw who it was.


    Taros.


    If the word handsome was a person, it would be him. No doubt. He stood there, looking effortlessly perfect, and for a second, she just stared.


    "Come in, Alpha Taros," she said, stepping aside.


    "Is Kaito in?" he asked as he walked into the room. His eyes scanned around, then he nodded to himself. "I guess he already left. I actually came to get you ready."


    It took a second for Ang to remember their ns. The outing. She had not even told Kaito yet. And the celebration in her house tonight¡ªif she missed it, everyone would be asking questions.


    "I have a house¡ª"


    "Party? That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m here," Taros said with a smile so charming it made her feel weak for a moment. He really knew how to use that smile. "We¡¯ll go now, and I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re back in time for your party. What do you say?"


    Ang smiled, feeling her heart warm at how easily he solved her problem. "Nice idea. I¡¯ll get ready now."


    "I¡¯ll wait outside," Taros said and headed for the door. She watched him walk out and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He was such a gentleman. If only Kaito could learn a few things from him.


    Ang quickly changed into a big ck baggy trouser and an oversized shirt. Shebed her hair, which had grown longer than she expected. Maybe she¡¯d trim it again soon. She grabbed a face cap and adjusted it properly, then stood in front of the mirror for a final look.


    She looked at her reflection and chuckled. There she was¡ªbeautiful and handsome, all at once. No wonder the alphas couldn¡¯t handle her. They didn¡¯t know she was a girl, but they still couldn¡¯t stop trying to break her. They must be jealous. She looked too good to be just another boy in the Academy.


    Sheughed softly at the thought and rushed out of the room to meet Taros. Just the thought of spending time with him made her chest flutter. She wished, even for a moment, that she could tell him the truth¡ªthat she was a girl hiding in this world of boys.


    But no. That was too dangerous. Her safety came first. And so, the secret would remain hers...at least for now.


    Outside the dormitory, Ang stood quietly, waiting for Taros. Most of the students had already gone to the cafeteria, and for that, she was thankful. The silence made everything easier. She could slip away without drawing any attention. Things seemed to be working in her favor for once. But where was Taros? He had told her he would be waiting outside, yet she couldn¡¯t see him anywhere.


    Just as she began to wonder if he had changed his mind, a white BMW pulled up in front of her. She narrowed her eyes in confusion. Whose car was that? The first time they met, back at the Academy gate, he had driven a white Benz. This wasn¡¯t the same car, so maybe it wasn¡¯t him.


    Ang tried to ignore the car and turned her face away, but then the window rolled down. Her eyes widened the moment she saw the driver. It was Taros.


    Her lips parted slightly, but no words came out. She just stared. He still wore the white shirt and ck trousers from earlier, but now he had added a white face cap. She, on the other hand, had on ck. She didn¡¯t know why, but something about that made her cheeks flush with heat. It felt like they matched, like they were connected somehow, and the thought made her heart race.


    "Get into the car, or do you want me toe open the door for you like a girl?" Taros said, snapping her out of her thoughts. His voice carried that teasing charm that always left her feeling both embarrassed and ttered.


    "No, I¡¯lle in," Ang said quickly, realizing she had been standing there like a statue. She opened the door and got in. He didn¡¯t start the car right away. He waited until she had buckled the seat belt, and then he drove off.


    At first, the speed was slow, almost rxing. But as soon as they passed the Academy gate, he pressed harder on the pedal, and the car picked up speed. Ang felt a rush of excitement. The way the wind brushed against her face, the soft music ying from the car speakers, the speed of the ride, and the man beside her¡ªit all felt like a dream.


    Taros didn¡¯t say much. He just focused on the road, tapping along to the beat of the music. It gave her the freedom to watch him without feeling shy. He lookedpletely at peace. There was something about him that pulled her in.


    She found herself staring at his face, tracing every detail with her eyes. His blue eyes were the most striking thing she had ever seen. They held something powerful and beautiful. She felt like she could look at him all day and never get tired.


    "Why are you staring at me like that?" Taros suddenly said, and the car slowed to a stop in front of a building. His voice was calm butced with amusement. "You didn¡¯t even pay attention to where we are. I thought you wanted to see the town."


    Ang blinked. She had no words. He had caught her, and she had no excuse to cover it up. All she could do was sit there, heart pounding, and wonder what he was thinking now.


    "Let¡¯s go out. We¡¯ve arrived at the popr market in Mistvale town," Taros said with a soft smile as he stepped out of the car.


    Ang nodded and followed him, stepping out as well. "Of course..." she muttered, trying to sound normal even though she felt embarrassed. She knew she had acted strange back in the car. No matter how drawn she was to him, she needed to stay in control. She had to stop letting her feelings show.


    "Come, I¡¯ll show you around," Taros said, leading the way.


    As they walked side by side, Ang took in the view. Mistvale looked even more beautiful than she had imagined. When she first arrived in town, she had gone straight to the Academy and never got the chance to explore. Now, seeing it like this, she felt a little regret. The market streets were alive and colorful, filled with people moving about. The sounds of busy footsteps and the rumble of cars made the town feel full of life. It was neat, easy to move around, and filled with warmth that made her feel at ease.


    "It¡¯s beautiful out here," Ang said softly, turning around slowly to admire it before catching up with him again.


    They stopped in front of a jewelry store, and Taros stepped inside. She followed without saying much. He picked up a wristband with a small tag that had the word "forever" written on it.


    "Here," he said gently, holding it out to her.


    Ang lifted her wrist, and he carefully tied it around her. His fingers brushed against her skin, and for a moment, her heart skipped. Then his voice came again, calm and thoughtful.


    "You know, when I met you at the gate that day, I was confused. Something about you felt different. But as time passed, I started to believe it wasn¡¯t by chance. We were meant to meet."


    Ang wanted to say something, but nothing came out. It was always like this with Taros. He had a way of making her lose her voice, like her thoughts were too heavy to turn into words.


    "Friends forever?" he asked as he finished tying the wristband.


    "Sure," she replied with a soft smile. Wanting to do something for him too, she reached for another wristband and gently slid it onto his wrist. When she looked down, her smile faded. Her heart dropped when she saw the words written on it: "I love you."


    She froze, then looked up at him. He was staring at the words too.


    Ang¡¯s chest tightened. She shut her eyes and silently cursed herself. Why hadn¡¯t she checked it first? Now he was going to think she was weird or desperate. Worse, he might think she had feelings for him as a boy. What if he thought she was trying to confess something she didn¡¯t mean to?


    "I¡¯m sorry," she said in a quiet rush. "I didn¡¯t read what was written on it... We can change it, I swear." She reached for his wrist, wanting to take it off, but he gently held her hand.


    "It¡¯s okay," he said softly. "Let me go pay for them."


    She watched him walk to the counter and pay. That was when the truth hit her hard. She had no money with her. Not a single coin. Grace had taken everything from her the day she left home, and now, here she was, unable to even pay for the gift she gave him. The shame crept over her slowly. She stood there, feeling helpless, wondering if there would ever be a day when she wouldn¡¯t feel like a burden.


    "Let¡¯s go. I have somewhere cool I want to show you," Taros said as he came back to where she stood.


    Ang blinked in confusion, wondering what ce he meant. She followed him anyway, curious and eager. He led her into a gaming center. The ce was alive with noise, lights, and excitement. There were different kinds of games, some she had never seen before. Though there was time, Ang only managed to try three of them, and she didn¡¯t even finish them. She gave up halfway through each one.


    Taros, on the other hand, was good at everything. Every time he picked up a game, he looked like he had done it a thousand times. But her? She was terrible at it. She had never yed games like these before. Back home, there was nothing like this. Her hometown had been destroyed by war. Everything was still being rebuilt. They had no space or energy for things like gaming centers.


    Still, even if she was bad at it, Taros made the experience fun. He made herugh so much she almost forgot herself. Sheughed like a boy would, letting it all out but still holding back just enough so no one would guess she was hiding anything. It felt good to be free, even just for a while.


    When they were done at the gaming center, Taros suggested they try some drinks at a nearby werewolf bar. But before they could enter, he stopped and started telling her something unexpected.


    "There¡¯s this woman who sells coffee just a few stores from here," he began with a grin. "One night, we came here, and her daughter, who had a huge crush on Kaito, slipped her number onto the receipt. Her mom saw it happen and thought Kaito asked for her number."


    Ang¡¯s interest doubled the moment she heard Kaito¡¯s name. "So what happened?" she asked quickly. She hardly knew anything about Kaito, and it was always hard to read him. She even wondered if this girl was the same one he had called out to in his sleep.


    "Do you really want to know?" Taros teased,ughing at her eager face.


    She nodded, and without saying a word, he turned away from the bar and led her down another street. They walked for a short while until they reached a small shop with a bold sign that read A smooth time with coffee. Taros stopped walking.


    "What are you doing?" Ang asked, confused.


    He didn¡¯t answer. He just smiled and walked straight into the store. She followed him, unsure what to expect. It was a small, warm space, packed with customers.


    The scent of fresh coffee filled the air. Behind the counter was a young blonde girl of average height. She was moving quickly, trying to attend to everyone, and her face looked tired¡ªuntil her eyesnded on Taros. Then everything about her changed. Her anxious face brightened, her shoulders straightened, and a smile spread across her lips like she had just seen something or someone...she had been waiting for all day.


    The blonde girl left the customers she was attending to and came rushing toward Taros. But before she could get to him, Ang noticed a fat woman storming out from behind the counter. Her face was red with anger as she pointed and shouted, "Hey, you loser! You came back, didn¡¯t you?"


    "I did!" Taros shouted back without a care in the world.


    Ang was shocked. His words only made the woman more furious. She reached for the gun hanging on the wall behind her. At that moment, a few men sitting in the corner stood up. Ang hoped they were going to stop the woman, but they weren¡¯t. They were heading toward them.


    Her heart raced as fear gripped her. She turned to Taros and whispered quickly, "Let¡¯s go." She couldn¡¯t understand why they were still standing there. She didn¡¯t like the blonde girl and didn¡¯t get what the Alphas ever saw in her. Maybe nothing. But maybe she was wrong.


    The woman raised the gun and pulled the trigger. Ang froze. Taros stepped back just in time and grabbed her hand. A chill ran through her body, not just because of fear. The way he held her hand made something stir deep inside her. She was scared, but that one touch made her feel too many things at once.


    "Run!" Tarosughed, and just then, another shot fired. The bullet missed them again. Ang didn¡¯t think any of it was funny, but as they raced out into the streets, dodging people and things while Taros did his best to keep her close, she found herself smiling without meaning to.


    They ran together through the busy streets. The men were chasing them, but Ang was sure the blonde girl¡¯s mother had already given up. That was probably why she sent those men to do the chasing instead.


    Tarosughed so hard it echoed down the street. When they turned into a narrow corner and squeezed themselves into a small space to hide, the men ran past them without knowing.


    Ang kept her eyes on Taros. The space was too small to hold both of them, yet they were pressed so close together she could feel his breath. Their bodies touched, and the heat from his skin made her heart beat even faster. She wondered if he could feel it too. But he didn¡¯t look her way. He was still peeking around to see if they were safe.


    Then suddenly, he turned and looked straight at her. He stopped moving. He just stared.


    Ang felt her stomach twist with nerves. Her heart was in her throat. His blue eyes locked onto hers, and it felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe. He wasn¡¯t even blinking.


    "You..." Taros spoke softly, but his brows pulled together in confusion. "What are you?"


    Ang didn¡¯t know what to say.


    "You smell just like my mate," he whispered, his voice full of doubt and something else. "Who are you?"

 Chapter 45: The Truth?

    <h4>Chapter 45: The Truth?</h4>


    Oh shit.


    Ang looked away from him, her heart racing. Everything had been fine just moments ago. What changed so quickly that made him suddenly think she was his mate? Her mind was nk. She didn¡¯t even know how to begin. How did he find out?


    "I... I don¡¯t know how to tell you," she muttered, eyes fixed on the floor. He had caught her, and now she was stuck. She felt small, stupid, and exposed.


    "You can¡¯t be my mate, right?" Taros asked, his voice calm but firm. He was watching her closely. She didn¡¯t dare look up. Her chest rose and fell fast, and she was scared that if she opened her mouth again, her heart might jump out with her words.


    Now that he knew she had been hiding something, he was going to tell the others, right?


    The men had already gone, and Taros stepped out of their hiding ce. He turned to her, his eyes filled with disbelief. "For how long have you been lying to me? Why didn¡¯t you tell me the truth?"


    Ang stayed in the corner, her back against the cold wall. She swallowed hard. She wanted the ground to split open and swallow her whole. She always feared a day like this woulde, but she didn¡¯t think it would be this soon. And not with Taros. Not him. Now he would hate her.


    And Kaito? He would throw her out of the Academy without a second thought. Straight back into her uncle¡¯s hands¡ªinto the lion¡¯s den.


    Everything she had worked for was falling apart. Her dream of staying at the Academy, of bing stronger, of finding out who she really was and why she was even a werewolf... it was slipping away.


    "I¡¯m very disappointed in you," Taros said, cutting into her thoughts. "Who else knows about this? Is there anyone else in the Academy?"


    "No one yet," Ang replied, her voice shaking, eyes clouded with tears. Her mouth, which always got her into trouble, had nothing left to say. This time, there was no excuse.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Taros," she whispered. "I should¡¯ve told you. But I had to hide it. If I didn¡¯t, my uncle would destroy me."


    "What? What does your uncle have to do with this?" Taros asked as he stepped closer. His face showed more surprise than anger, like her words had caught him off guard. It was clear that hearing about her uncle had sparked something in him.


    "He¡¯s the reason I don¡¯t want to talk about it," she said quietly, trying not to let her voice shake.


    "I don¡¯t get it, Angel. What does your uncle have to do with you meeting my mate?"


    Ang froze. Her breath caught in her throat. What the hell was he saying? Did he just say she met his mate? Wait... so he didn¡¯t know? He didn¡¯t know she was a girl?


    "A-are you talking about me meeting your mate?" she asked slowly, unsure if she heard him right.


    "Exactly, Angel," Taros said with a small nod. Then he tilted his head a bit and asked, "Where did you meet her?"


    A cold shiver ran down her spine. Her legs felt weak. All this time she thought she had been caught. She thought he had found out everything. But he didn¡¯t. He had no idea. She almostughed at herself. Relief washed over her, but it came with a sting of shame. She really thought the worst had happened. How stupid of her.


    She took a deep breath and tried to pull herself together. "I met your mate the night of the full moon," she began. "I had left my bag in the ssroom, so I went out to get it. But just as I was stepping out of my dorm gate, a white wolf came rushing at me and I fell."


    Taros¡¯s eyes narrowed with concern. "Did she injure you?" he asked quickly, his tone soft and filled with worry.


    Ang¡¯s heart fluttered at how easily he switched from curious to concerned. That was one thing about him that always stood out¡ªno matter the situation, he still cared.


    "No. I didn¡¯t hurt myself," she replied, shaking her head. He nodded slightly, the tension in his face easing just a bit as he waited for her to go on.


    "She looked around," Ang continued, her voice quiet now. "And when she noticed where she was, I think... I think she realized it wasn¡¯t the ce she was supposed to be. So she ran away."


    "So that¡¯s why her scent was over there," Taros said, a small smile forming on his lips. His voice sounded gentler than before, and for a second, Ang felt her chest ease. She just hoped he wouldn¡¯t ask more questions or stare too hard. "What did she look like?"


    "A white, cute wolf... awwnn, you need to see how beautiful she looked," Ang replied, trying to sound rxed, but her arms were crossed tightly over her chest. She could feel her own hands trembling, and she was scared they might give her away. "I had no idea she was your wolf."


    "Are you sure she wasn¡¯t looking for someone else?" Taros asked, his smile fading. "Maybe someone from West House. That¡¯s why she went there."


    "No... I don¡¯t think so," Ang said. "If she was really looking for someone else, one of my housemates maybe, then she would have stayed back or waited. But she didn¡¯t. She just left as soon as she realized where she was."


    She finally stepped out of the corner where she had been standing and faced him fully. Her voice was firmer now. "She¡¯s your mate, right? So why would she be searching for someone else? Why would she run from you?"


    Ang stared at him, searching his face. She needed to know how much he actually knew about the bond. About her other mates¡ªHiro and Kaito. Did he have any idea that they shared the same mate?


    Taros looked away and let out a slow breath. "No... you won¡¯t understand," he said quietly. Then he suddenly changed the topic. "Can we go back to the car?"


    He gave her a soft smile, like nothing had happened, and she simply nodded. They walked back to the car in silence. No music yed on the way back, and that silence started to feel heavy, almost suffocating. Ang stared out the window, wondering what he was thinking. Was he mad? Suspicious? Hurt?


    They reached the Academy, still without saying a single word. Her chest tightened more with every second. She had ruined the evening. There was no doubt in her mind.


    They both stepped out of the car, and just when she turned to thank him, he hit her with a question she didn¡¯t expect.


    "What does your uncle have to do with my mate?" he asked, his eyes locked on hers. "You said he¡¯s the reason you couldn¡¯t tell me you met my mate. Why, Angel?"

 Chapter 46: Blood/Bullets.

    <h4>Chapter 46: Blood/Bullets.</h4>


    He hadn¡¯t forgotten the line she let slip earlier when she thought he had discovered her true identity. Ang could feel the pressure building again. She didn¡¯t know what to say next. She hated lying to him, especially now, but she had no choice. Her safety came first. She would do whatever it took to protect herself.


    "It¡¯s a long story," she finally said, her voice soft as she squeezed her fingers together. "My uncle has a strong effect on me when ites to things like this." She took a breath and nced away. "I was scared you¡¯d get angry and not believe me. It has happened before... I was insulted and humiliated."


    That part wasn¡¯t a lie. Uncle Toga had once beaten and humiliated her after she told him one of his gang boys had tried to touch her. It happened a year ago, yet the memory stayed sharp, like a fresh wound that never healed. No one believed her. Not even her mother, who told her she probably seduced the man. The memory stung, and the thought alone brought tears to her eyes. But she quickly blinked them away. She wasn¡¯t going to look weak in front of Taros. He didn¡¯t deserve that.


    "Is it because of this uncle you had to leave home?" Taros asked gently as he stepped closer. His voice was calm, filled with concern.


    "Yes... you remembered," Ang said with a faint chuckle, trying to smile even as the tears tried to push through.


    "You told me at the mini mart that you had family issues," Taros said, his tone soft. "I could tell it was serious. Sometimes family members can really hurt us."


    "I thought it was just mine," she replied. "Is yours the same?"


    "No, no," Taros said, shaking his head. "It¡¯s the opposite. Ie from a big family, and it¡¯s warm being around them. They give me joy, the kind of peace and love I don¡¯t find anywhere else."


    Ang smiled, a little sadly. "Now I¡¯m jealous of you," she said. And it was the truth. Now it made sense why he was so kind from the very first day they met. He came from love. That kind of warmth never really left a person.


    "Let¡¯s go in. Your pack will be waiting," Taros said, standing by the entrance and waiting for her to lead the way. Ang gave a small nod and walked ahead with him beside her. The ce was unusually quiet. She found herself wondering where the celebration was supposed to be.


    "I know where they are. Come on," he said, then suddenly grabbed her hand and pulled her along without warning.


    They half ran through the hallways until they reached the back of the dormitory. Ang realized this was the first time she had gone beyond her room. The backyard felt like an entirely different world. There were four cabins lined up neatly, and the whole ce was lit up with warm lights, glowing softly around the trees and the gathering crowd. It looked like a small festival or bonfire night. The students were jumping, dancing, singingpletely lost in the joy of the moment. She even heard someone howling from a far corner, probably in excitement.


    The energy in the air made her heart lift. She felt something she hadn¡¯t felt in a while¡ªpeace, maybe even a little freedom.


    Her eyes scanned the crowd, searching for familiar faces. But just when she thought she hadn¡¯t seen anyone, her gaze locked with Kaito¡¯s. He was standing still, staring at her with a cold look on his face. His jaw was tight, and every step he took toward them looked like he was dragging heavy anger along with him.


    "Oh no. I think your Alpha is a little mad," Taros whispered beside her.


    "But why? We¡¯re back in time, right?" Ang chuckled lightly, though her eyes stayed on Kaito. A small part of her, deep inside, was amused. Maybe it was wrong, but it felt good to see him mad. Maybe it was payback for everything she¡¯d had to pretend to ignore¡ªlike his so-called lover, Kaine.


    "Well... I wasn¡¯t really supposed to take you out without asking his permission first," Taros said with a quiet shrug, sliding his hands into his pockets as Kaito drew nearer.


    "I¡¯m not his prisoner. I can go anywhere I want, can¡¯t I?" she asked, keeping her voice firm.


    "Yes, you can, but that¡¯s not exactly how the pack rules work around here," Taros said, lowering his voice as Kaito finally stopped in front of them. "And from the look on his face, I¡¯d say he¡¯s really mad now."


    *****


    "Where did you two go?" Kaito asked as he walked up to them. His tone was sharp, but he was trying not to make a scene.


    "Well..." Taros smiled and nced at Ang, who gave a shy smile and looked down. That simple look between them made her cheeks warm. Somehow, Taros always knew how to make her blush without even trying. "We just went to show Angel around town. Sorry we didn¡¯t inform you before taking him."


    "You could have at least left a message or made a call," Kaito replied, his brows drawn together. He didn¡¯t understand what was going on between the two of them. Something felt off. First, they went out without saying anything. Now they were walking back in together, holding hands like it was nothing.


    He tried to brush it off, to act like it didn¡¯t matter. But the ache in his chest betrayed him. It didn¡¯t make sense. He had no reason to feel jealous, but he did. And that made him even more confused.


    Kaito told himself again that it was nothing, just two boys hanging out, nothing more than that.


    "I was worried when I couldn¡¯t find him. If not for Alex, I wouldn¡¯t have known where Angel went," Kaito added, trying hard to stay calm. He knew Taros wasn¡¯t the type to purposely cross the line, but still, this was too much.


    "I understand your point," Taros said, his voice steady. He knew the rules, and he knew that if anything had happened to Angel, Principal Valois would have gone straight to Kaito for answers. After all, Kaito was the pack leader. "We¡¯re sorry. Next time, we¡¯ll inform you."


    "Next time?" Kaito repeated, his eyes shifting to Ang, who hadn¡¯t said a word the whole time. It was strange. This wasn¡¯t the Angel he was used to. The Angel he knew always had something sharp to say, always had a fire in him. But now he was just standing there, quiet, avoiding everyone¡¯s gaze. Something was wrong. Kaito could feel it deep in his gut.


    He kept thinking back to the night of the full moon. That¡¯s when it all started. Since then, Angel hadn¡¯t been the same. He had started acting different. Even during their morning roadwork, he noticed Angel and Hiro came in togetherte. And in the afternoon, Hiro came again and spoke to Angel in private. That was strange. As far as he knew, the two of them were not even friends...they despised each other.


    Something was going on. He didn¡¯t know what, but he was going to find out. Whatever it was, he would get it out of Angel when this celebration was over. Whether Angel wanted to talk or not didn¡¯t matter. He would talk either the easy way or the hard way.


    ****


    The car came to a sudden halt in front of an old, abandoned school. The ce was swallowed by darkness, yet a single security man stood outside like a statue, guarding the silence. Hiro stared at him through the windshield, wondering what one man could possibly do if something went wrong. A ce like this needed at least seven guards, not just one.


    "Are you going to use mind tricks on him?" his beta asked, sitting beside him.


    "Maybe," Hiro said, leaning back into his seat. He reached into the glove box and grabbed a small container of wolfscan. Without a word, he popped it open and emptied the contents into his mouth.


    "So what¡¯s the n, Alpha? Why are we even here?" Kael asked. He had been silent most of the trip, but now his curiosity got the best of him. They had driven miles from Mistvale, and all his Alpha had said was that it was important.


    "We¡¯re going in to search old documents. Files on Angel," Hiro said, resting both legs against the steering wheel. Then he turned on the headlights, the sudden brightness drawing the attention of the security man ahead. "First, we deal with him. Or maybe... we mess around a bit. What do you think?"


    "It¡¯s not necessary," Karl said from the backseat. "I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll let us in without a fight." He looked out the window, still trying to understand why they hade this far for someone like Angel. Whatever was going on between Hiro and Angel was deeper than he thought. And if they weren¡¯t careful, it could drag the entire pack into something dangerous. "But seriously, Alpha. What is it you¡¯re hoping to find out?"


    "Everything," Hiro said tly, then pushed open the car door.


    He wasn¡¯t nning to waste time. He would try to handle this the easy way¡ªspeak calmly, ask nicely, hope the man would cooperate. But if that failed, then it was going to get bloody. And truthfully, Hiro didn¡¯t mind that. In fact, he preferred it.


    He took a few steps forward, heading straight to the security man who had now turned to face him. Hiro was about to speak when, without warning, the man raised his weapon and fired.


    A sharp pain tore through Hiro¡¯s chest.


    "What the fuck?" he gasped, falling to his knees as heat spread through his body. It wasn¡¯t just pain¡ªit was fire, crawling deep into his skin, eating at his strength.


    His hands pressed against his chest. Blood rushed out like it had been waiting for this very moment. The air around him grew heavier, colder. He looked down and knew instantly¡ªthe bullet wasn¡¯t normal. It was moon-etched. Deadly to Alphas. The kind of weapon that didn¡¯t kill fast but made every second a living hell.


    He could hear the security man¡¯s voice now, full of hate and bitterness.


    "You shouldn¡¯t havee here at all," the man said with no trace of fear, only poison in his tone.

 Chapter 47: Alex ’s To Be Trusted?

    <h4>Chapter 47: Alex ¡¯s To Be Trusted?</h4>


    "Don¡¯t you think they look cool?" Stales asked as he swayed his body slightly to the music. Ang already knew who he meant. Kaito and Alex. They stood near the third cabin, talking in low tones, while the rest of the students danced and drank andughed like they had no worries.


    "Alex doesn¡¯t know how lucky he is," Stales added, eyes still fixed on the two boys.


    "Because he is standing next to Kaito?" Ang asked, pretending to focus on the wolfscan she pulled from the cold cooler shared by their House. Her fingers were shaking a little, but she tried to hide it. She was nervous, but Stales was too busy admiring the scene to notice.


    "N-no... yes, that too," he said with a smile. His whole face lit up just mentioning Kaito. "He¡¯s Kaito¡¯s Beta. You don¡¯t understand how big that is."


    Ang¡¯s brows pulled together. She knew exactly what it was like to be close to Kaito. She shared a room with him. And she knew how cold, distant, and dangerously handsome he was. Sometimes he reminded her of the godfather in one of those dark Mafia stories¡ªquiet,manding, and unreadable.


    "I wish I knew what they were talking about," she muttered, lowering herself into one of the wooden chairs and taking a slow sip from her drink. Her throat was dry. Not from thirst, but from fear.


    What were Alex and Kaito discussing? Was it about her?


    Ang tried not to think about the obstacle test field. But the memory kept crawling back. The fear. The rush. The way she had pulled Alex out so fast, so easily. It didn¡¯t make sense. She hadn¡¯t used strength. At least not the kind she knew she had. She didn¡¯t even feel herself struggle. It just happened. Like something had taken over.


    Was it because of that small prayer she whispered to the goddess before the test? Was that what gave her the power? Or was it her wolf¡ªwas her true strength finally waking up?


    But even that left her with no answers.


    The one person who could help her understand was Mighty Storm. But her wolf had been quiet all day. Almost like she didn¡¯t want to be found.


    Ang¡¯s chest grew heavy. Maybe it was because she hadn¡¯t had her first shift yet. Maybe that was why Mighty Storm was slipping in and out like a shadow. Or maybe... maybe it was something deeper.


    Something she wasn¡¯t ready to face yet.


    Ang knew she couldn¡¯t keep running from the truth. She had to start finding answers for herself. Who was her real father? Could he have been a wolf? Or was it her mother who had been hiding her true nature all this time? No... she doubted that. Not Grace. Grace was too open and a talkative. She didn¡¯t feel like someone who carried such a big secret without spilling it out.


    "A penny for your thoughts, buddy?" Stales said gently as he sat beside her. His eyes were full of concern. "What¡¯s going on? You seem distant."


    Ang was about to respond when her eyes met Taros across the field. Her heart skipped. She quickly looked away, biting the inside of her cheek. Another distraction. That was what he was. And right now, she didn¡¯t need any more distractions. She needed to stay focused on herself.


    "Oh I see... it¡¯s him," Stales said, following her gaze. "He¡¯s the cutest of the Alphas, no doubt. He looks soft, gentle even, but don¡¯t be fooled. Taros flirts a lot."


    Ang blinked and turned to him. Her cheeks were already warming. "Oh really? You said that before."


    "I did. Just wait until the Luna Girls¡¯ School visits. You¡¯ll see how wild everyone gets," he said, not realizing how his words stung a little.


    Ang looked again at Taros. He was now speaking with Kaito, his tone calm, his smile smooth. But every now and then, he stole a nce in her direction. Her heart tightened.


    "What about Kaito?" she asked quietly. "Do you know if he has a girlfriend? Or someone named Kaine?"


    "Kaito?" Stales raised a brow. "Why are you asking that?" He looked even more confused. "I don¡¯t know anyone named Kaine. Honestly, no one knows much about Kaito. Maybe Taros and Alex know a little. But Kaito only shares what he wants people to know. The West Pack has always been secretive like that."


    "I see..." Ang¡¯s voice trailed off as a cold wave of fear passed through her. She had just spotted Alex leaving the group and walking toward them. Her chest tightened. She knew why he wasing. He was going to ask questions, and this time, he would not let her dodge them.


    "How well do you know Alex?" she asked suddenly, turning back to Stales.


    "Seriously?" Stales gave her a confused look. "He¡¯s your friend, your seatmate, your packmate. Shouldn¡¯t you know him better than I do?"


    "You¡¯ve been in this school much longer than I have. You should know him better. If he¡¯s really good at keeping secrets..." Ang began.


    "I already told you, the West Pack is best known for that," Stales replied without hesitation.


    Ang knew he had won this round. There was no point pushing the conversation any further. Her heart dropped when she saw Alex approaching. He wasn¡¯t smiling. He never smiled unless there was a reason, and tonight he looked even more serious than usual. It was supposed to be a fun night, but something heavy was written all over his face.


    "We need to talk," Alex said, his voice calm but firm. He stood there, waiting for her to get up.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Stales asked, looking between them. He felt the change in the air, the sudden silence that wasn¡¯t there before.


    "We¡¯ll find out soon. Angel is going to tell us everything tonight," Alex said without taking his eyes off her. The way he looked at her made her chest tighten. His frown was sharp, the kind a man wears when he feels deeply betrayed.


    "What is he talking about?" Stales turned to her, eyes wide. He ced the wolfscan drink aside.


    "We¡¯re not talking here," Alex added before walking away. His steps were steady, like someone who already knew what he was going to do.


    Ang¡¯s hands were damp with sweat. Her heart was racing. She didn¡¯t know exactly what Alex had figured out, from happened in the field. She got up slowly, Stales rising beside her. Together, they followed the path Alex had taken. It led behind the cabins, near the edge of the woods, where the music andughter from the party could no longer be heard.


    When they reached the quiet spot, Alex finally stopped. He turned to face them, his arms crossed tightly over his chest. The night air was cold, but it was the silence that made Ang shiver.


    "Go ahead, Angel," Alex said, eyes locked on hers. "Tell us what¡¯s going on. Who are you, really?"


    She didn¡¯t speak.


    "If you dare lie to us," he continued, his voice colder than before, "I will go back there and tell everything to Alpha Kaito. I won¡¯t care about our friendship or what happens to you after that."


    So he didn¡¯t tell Kaito? Ang felt a wave of relief. At least Alex was giving her a chance, a chance to redeem herself. She could see it in his eyes. He didn¡¯t want to destroy their friendship. He was still holding on, waiting for her toe clean. But deep down, fear crept in again. Even if she told them now, would they keep her secret? Or would they run to Kaito the moment she turned her back?


    "I¡¯m dying of curiosity right now. Can we just skip all this and say what it is already?" Stales asked, his voice tired and confused. He wanted answers, not tension.


    Ang didn¡¯t think. She just closed her eyes and let the truth fall out. "I¡¯m a girl. I disguised myself as a boy. No one knows."


    Silence. Nothing but silence.


    Her chest rose and fell quickly as panic set in. Her hands shook like she had just confessed to the whole school and not just to two people. Still, there was no reaction. No shouts. No insults. No anger. Nothing.


    She opened her eyes slowly, heart pounding, only to meet the most stunned expressions she had ever seen. Both Stales and Alex were frozen. Their mouths hung open, their eyes stretched wide like they had seen a ghost. Not a word left their lips. They looked like statues.


    Ang stood there, not knowing what to do. They didn¡¯t move for what felt like forever.


    "I know it¡¯s crazy," she said softly, her voice trembling, "and hard to believe. But I had to do it. My family... they were going to sell me off like I was nothing. Like I was something to trade. I got expelled from myst school, and I had no other way out. I didn¡¯t want the life my mother has. I didn¡¯t want to be like her. I wanted something different."


    Her words cracked at the end as tears finally slipped from her eyes. She didn¡¯t try to stop them. She had just scared the only two people who truly mattered in her life at this moment. She had broken something, and there was no fixing it now.


    This was it. The end of the road.

 Chapter 48: Are You Really A Girl?

    <h4>Chapter 48: Are You Really A Girl?</h4>


    Ang waited, but no one said a word. The silence grew heavier with each passing second. She could only imagine what was going through their minds. She understood it perfectly. They had just found out that she was not who they thought she was. She had been lying to them from the very first day. It was a lot to take in, even she knew that.


    "I understand if you don¡¯t want to keep this from the school or the Alphas," she said quietly, wiping the tears that rolled down her cheeks with the back of her hand. Her chest hurt, but she was trying not to fall apart. It was time to ept whatever wasing, without looking weak or begging for mercy.


    "A-are you really a girl?" Stales asked, his voice breaking. He couldn¡¯t even look her in the eye. The words barely came out. The shock was still fresh.


    "It¡¯s hard to believe, I know," Ang replied. "I cut my hair short," she said, running her fingers through her dark hair, "and that¡¯s why I always wear baggy uniforms."


    Alex had not said a word yet. He kept staring at her like she was something beyond what he could exin. If the world had seven wonders, then Angel, no¡ªAng¡ªwas the eighth. How did she manage to fool everyone? How did she live among them without being caught?


    "You¡¯re a girl?" Stales asked again. He started pacing around like his body needed to move for his mind to think clearly. "You¡¯re telling us the truth, right?"


    "Yes," Ang said, her voice firm though her hands were shaking. She held the edge of her oversized shirt and looked at them. "I can prove it. I¡¯m going to take this off."


    "No... nooo," both boys said at once, quickly covering their faces with their hands.


    "Rx," she said gently. "I¡¯m wearing a vest and a wrap underneath. I wouldn¡¯t take it off if I had nothing on."


    Still looking unsure, the boys slowly brought their hands down. Ang pulled off the shirt, revealing the tight vest wrapped around her upper body. Even with that on, it was clear she wasn¡¯t built like them. Her frame was different. Softer. Smaller. She didn¡¯t need to say anything more.


    "Wow..." Alex finally said, blinking as if he still couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. "Even with the vest, it¡¯s clear now. You¡¯ve been hiding this all along."


    "I never once thought Angel was a girl," Stales added, still stunned. "You acted like one of us. You never slipped. Not even once."


    "I guess I¡¯m just good at pretending," Ang said with a broken smile. There was no joy in her voice. Only pain. "So if you¡¯re going to report me... do it now. I¡¯ll understand. You both have been good to me. And me? I¡¯ve just been lying to you from the start."


    "What do you think we are?" Alex was the first to speak. His voice was calm but firm, filled with a little surprise that she would even say something like that. "If I was going to tell anyone, I would have done it in the afternoon...right in the obstacle test field. You wouldn¡¯t be standing here talking to me. It would have been Kaito standing in my ce. But I didn¡¯t tell him. I waited because I wanted to believe that whatever you were hiding, you would tell us."


    "Honestly, I can¡¯t even imagine going out there and telling anyone," Stales said with a soft sigh. "You had your reason for dressing as a boy. You could have left this Academy on the first day. It¡¯s not been easy here. The Alphas made everything hard. Your grades were falling, yet you stayed. That tells me something. You¡¯re here because you have a purpose. And because of that, I will never say a word unless you allow me to. It wouldn¡¯t be fair to act like I don¡¯t understand."


    Ang could barely breathe. Was this real? Were they actually agreeing to keep her secret? She had prepared herself for rejection, for the worst kind of betrayal. She had seen it happen before. But not this time. These two¡ªthese boys she hade to call her friends¡ªwere still here, standing with her, not walking away, not turning their backs.


    Tears ran down her face before she could stop them. She stepped forward and wrapped her arms around them both.


    "Thank you so much," she whispered, holding on tightly.


    "Yes... but you¡¯re a girl now," Alex said as he gently pulled away from the hug. He gave a small smile, trying to keep things light. "We can¡¯t pretend everything will stay the same. I¡¯m notfortable hugging you again, to be honest. I don¡¯t know about you, Stales."


    "I¡¯m still in shock, but I still see her as my friend. She¡¯s Angel to me, so no problem," Stales said with a smallugh and a nod.


    "You¡¯re acting strange," Alex said, shaking his head, then turned to Ang again. "I have so many questions. But something still doesn¡¯t make sense. When I brought you out here, I was expecting a different truth. I wanted to know how you managed that kind of strength during the obstacle test. You pulled me out like it was nothing. That kind of power belongs to a fully grown wolf in his thirties. Then the next second, you became weak. It¡¯s like something left youpletely. You became the Angel we all know."


    Ang wiped her face and nodded. "I will tell you about that too. It¡¯s my second secret," she said quietly. "I¡¯m a wolf... but I haven¡¯t had my first shift yet."


    "Shit..." Stales let out a deep breath and began pacing again, running both palms over his face. "This is too much... way too much for one night."


    "I almost suspected it," Alex said with a softugh. "But I got confused. You registered as a human when you came to the Academy. But the strength you showed today was something else. It was far beyond what any unshifted wolf should have."


    "So you were a werewolf all this time?" Stales asked with wide eyes.


    "No. I only found out on the night of the full moon," Ang replied. She still couldn¡¯t believe how calm they were. She had expected yelling, anger, or maybe even silence. But they listened. They stayed. "That night... my wolf spirit woke up and my eyes glowed for the first time. That was how I knew."


    "Wow. But how could you not know all this while? Didn¡¯t your parents tell you anything?" Alex asked, looking puzzled.


    Ang lowered her head. Her voice shook as she spoke. "My mother never told me. And my father... I don¡¯t even know who he is. I have no idea if he¡¯s alive or dead. Or maybe he just never wanted to be in my life."


    "You¡¯re making us sad with those tears," Stales said gently. He hated seeing her like this. It wasn¡¯t the strong, brave Angel he had always known. This was someone broken, someone who had carried too much pain alone.


    "I¡¯m sorry," Ang wiped her eyes. "It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never talked about this with anyone. I found out I¡¯m a wolf, and I don¡¯t even know what to do with that. I don¡¯t know where to begin. It feels like everything I knew about myself was a lie."


    "We¡¯ll figure it out together. You don¡¯t have to go through this alone," Alex said, stepping closer to her. "We¡¯ll take it one step at a time. I promise you, soon you¡¯ll start getting answers."


    Ang looked at them with soft eyes. "So... you¡¯re really going to keep this a secret too?"


    "Why wouldn¡¯t we?" Stales replied. "Your secret is safe with us. We¡¯re in this with you. That¡¯s what friends do."


    There was a brief pause before Alex spoke again, his voice a little softer than before. "I shouldn¡¯t be the one saying this. Kaito, as our Alpha, is supposed to be the one to wee you. But since he hasn¡¯t noticed a new wolf in the pack, I¡¯ll say it in his ce."


    He looked her in the eyes and smiled.


    "Wee to the pack, little wolf. You are one of us now. A wolf of the West Pack. When do you turn eighteen?"


    "Very soon," Ang answered with a small, hopeful smile. She couldn¡¯t believe this was real. They were not only epting her, but they were willing to help her. She slowly wore back her shirt and looked at them. "So... what¡¯s next?"


    "We will help you understand what it means to be a werewolf. Everything you need to know, we will tell you," Stales said, his voice gentle but sure. "And not just that. We¡¯ll also help you figure out who you really are. Your bloodline. Why you were never told that you were one of us."


    Ang was about to tell them about the mates¡ªthe confusing feelings, the bond she had started sensing¡ªwhen a sharp pain tore through her chest. Her hand flew to the spot, the same ce where the crescent-shaped marky on her left breast. She winced and pressed her palm against it, clutching her shirt. The pain was sudden and deep, but it didn¡¯tst long. Still, it left her breathless.


    "What is it? Are you okay?" she heard both Alex and Stales ask at once, panic rising in their voices.


    Ang closed her eyes and took a shaky breath. She shook her head slowly, her chest still aching. "I don¡¯t know... something feels wrong. I don¡¯t know what it is exactly, but I have a strong feeling something bad just happened."


    "Are you serious?" Alex asked, confusion all over his face. "What do we do? Is someone in danger?"


    Ang didn¡¯t answer him directly. She was staring ahead now, thinking, her heart pounding faster. "Kaito or Taros?" she whispered to herself. Thest time she felt pain like this was on the night of the full moon. That was the night everything started changing. That was the night she began to feel the presence of her mates. And now, the pain had returned. It had to mean something.


    She turned and began walking quickly back toward the party. The boys followed right behind her.


    When they reached the gathering, the scene stopped them cold. Kaito¡¯s eyes were glowing red. His body was tense. His energy sharp. He wasn¡¯t acting normal. He had felt it too.


    Then she looked at Taros. His eyes were glowing the same way. He felt it as well.


    "Something is definitely wrong. You were right," Alex said. His eyes were now glowing golden. He didn¡¯t know what it was either, but the tension in the air was loud and clear. His Alpha was on edge. And that was never a good sign.


    "You guys are right...," Stales added, staring at the scene with unease. "Or why else would my Alpha show up here looking like that?"


    Ang turned slowly, her eyes scanning the entrance. Then she saw him.


    Renn was here too. His eyes were glowing red.


    So he got the signal as well.


    But he wasn¡¯t her mate. He couldn¡¯t be. She had never felt anything from him.


    So whatever this was had nothing to do with just her mates.


    It was bigger than that.


    Then a horrible thought hit her like a wave of ice.


    She looked around wildly and whispered, almost choking on the words¡ª


    "Where is Hiro?"

 Chapter 49: Maybe I’m In love-Hiro!

    <h4>Chapter 49: Maybe I¡¯m In love-Hiro!</h4>


    Renn stepped into the party venue. He hated parties. That was one of the reasons he almost didn¡¯t show up, even though Kaito had sent him an invitation. They weren¡¯t friends, not really. But still, they couldn¡¯t deny the truth¡ªthey were brothers. Born of different mothers, raised in different packs, yet chosen by the moon goddess for a purpose bigger than any of them.


    And he hadn¡¯t forgotten. The bond that would unite them wasn¡¯t blood, but a woman. Their mate. Whoever she was, she had managed to turn their lives upside down without even trying.


    "Renn," Taros called, his voice cutting through the noise. He stood near the corner, eyes scanning the crowd.


    Renn walked over, his hands shoved deep in his pockets. The air felt strange. He knew they had all felt it. Something wasn¡¯t right, though none of them could exin it.


    "You got it too?" Taros asked, his eyes no longer red but their natural shade of blue again.


    "I did. That¡¯s why I came," Renn replied. His voice was calm, but his thoughts were restless. "Do you think it¡¯s about her? Our mate? Maybe she¡¯s in trouble."


    For a moment, none of them spoke. The silence wasn¡¯t empty¡ªit was heavy. None of them wanted to talk about that night. Each one believed the others didn¡¯t know she had been there. Each one hoped to be the first to reach her.


    "I don¡¯t know. Did you get anything else?" Kaito asked, and this time there was worry in his voice.


    "No..." Renn trailed off. His eyes had fallen on Angel. A sudden cold wave rushed through him. It made his heart pound for a reason he didn¡¯t understand. Why now? Why him? The feeling didn¡¯t sit right. He frowned and quickly turned away from the boy.


    "We won¡¯t know anything until we look around," Renn said. "She could be somewhere close."


    "I doubt it," Taros said quietly. He couldn¡¯t catch her scent. The only trace left was what clung faintly to Angel. And even that was fading. Without her scent, finding their mate would be nearly impossible. And tonight wasn¡¯t even a full moon¡ªtheir chances were slipping through their fingers.


    A small voice broke their focus.


    "Is something wrong?"


    The three Alphas turned to find the little boy standing there, his eyes full of curiosity.


    Renn stared down at him. He was taller than the boy, yet something about Angel¡¯s confidence made Renn pause. Most students in the Academy avoided him. But this boy? He didn¡¯t flinch. He didn¡¯t back away. It was like fear didn¡¯t live in his heart.


    "It¡¯s none of your business," Renn replied sharply, though his eyes lingered longer than they should.


    He studied the boy more closely. As Angel stepped closer, Renn noticed the softness of his features. The pink lips. The delicate skin. There was something too gentle... too beautiful.


    And for a second, Renn¡¯s mind slipped.


    He liked those lips.


    He wanted them.


    What the hell?


    His jaw clenched.


    No. He wasn¡¯t supposed to think like that.


    <i>Damn it, Renn. What¡¯s wrong with you?</i>


    <i>Stop it.</i>


    <i>Just stop</i>.


    "I want..." Angel began, but Taros cut in, his voice calm but firm.


    "Renn is right. You should stay out of this. We can handle it."


    Ang felt her heart racing. If they didn¡¯t let her speak, she was going to snap. Could it be that they already knew this had something to do with Hiro? She couldn¡¯t sit still. She couldn¡¯t stay quiet. The fear inside her was growing.


    "I know why¡ª"


    "Boy, do you want to put on another show?" Renn asked, ncing around with a mocking smirk. He was clearly talking about what happened on Initiation night.


    "Stop scaring him, Renn," Kaito said, stepping between them. He turned to Angel, trying to sound patient. "Say what you want to say and leave. We¡¯re in the middle of something important."


    "Where is Hiro?" Ang asked, not wasting time. Her voice was clear and direct. It was a question that should havee up earlier, but none of them had even noticed Hiro was missing.


    The Alphas looked around as if just realizing he wasn¡¯t there. They exchanged confused nces like they expected Hiro to walk in any moment.


    "Strange. He should have been here by now. Or maybe he didn¡¯t get the signal?" Renn said, pulling out his phone. The others did the same. He dialed Hiro¡¯s number. It rang. No answer. He tried again. Still nothing.


    "This isn¡¯t right. He always answers his phone," Taros said, and for the first time, there was fear in his eyes.


    "Exactly. He wouldn¡¯t miss this," Renn added, starting to pace restlessly.


    "I saw himst in the field," Ang said, her voice low but urgent. She knew Hiro would havee looking for her by now if he could. Something was wrong. Something deep in her chest was screaming it. "Is there someone else we can call? A close friend? His roommate?"


    "Let me try Kael. He should know something," Kaito said, trying to stay calm. But when he called, the result was the same. No answer.


    Ang couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. Her chest tightened. Her breath came fast.


    "Can¡¯t you all see it? Something bad has happened to him!" she cried. Her voice shook with emotion. She didn¡¯t even care if they saw through her disguise.


    The thought of Hiro in danger made her stomach turn. Her eyes burned with tears she was too proud to let fall. Why did it hurt this much? Was it because he was her mate? Was that why she couldn¡¯t breathe?


    ****


    Kael could not move at first. He stayed low, eyes glowing gold as he watched his alpha groan in pain. His body trembled with rage, but he couldn¡¯t act yet. Whoever that security man was, he wasn¡¯t just anyone. There was something different about him. He wasn¡¯t human. He hade prepared, almost like he had been waiting for them. This ce had been guarded against their kind.


    Kael¡¯s heart pounded. He wasn¡¯t afraid to fight, not even close. But Hiro was down. Bleeding. Struggling to breathe. If Kael made one wrong move, he might not be able to save him. So he forced himself to think. Carefully. Quickly. Even as every part of him wanted to shift and tear that man apart, he held back. His wolf was howling, ready to break free. But Kael couldn¡¯t let anger cloud his mind. Not now.


    Then it hit him.


    Quietly, he slid to the driver¡¯s seat. The guard didn¡¯t seem to notice. Maybe he thought Hiro came alone. That would exin why he wasn¡¯t watching the car. And the bright headlights were working in Kael¡¯s favor. The man couldn¡¯t see inside.


    The engine was still running. Hiro hadn¡¯t turned it off when he got out. Kael silently thanked the moon goddess for that. It was their only chance now. If the man had weapons that could harm an alpha, then who knows what else he had on him. Or worse, maybe he wasn¡¯t alone. There could be others hiding nearby.


    This was not the time to fight. It was the time to protect.


    Kael tightened his grip on the steering wheel. His chest burned with panic. Hiro was still lying there, and the man kept talking like he had already won. Kael didn¡¯t care what the bastard was saying. None of it mattered.


    With one deep breath, Kael stepped on the reverse pedal. The sound of the car moving caught the man¡¯s attention. Maybe he thought Kael was running away.


    Idiot.


    Kael would never leave his alpha behind. He would rather die right here than turn his back on him.


    Without a second thought, he mmed on the brake and shifted forward. The tires screamed as he drove straight at the man with everything he had. The gun was almost up, but it was toote.


    Kael hit him.


    The man flew into the wall with a force that cracked the night. The impact was hard and ugly. Even if he survived, he would never walk the same way again.


    Kael quickly got out of the car and rushed to help Hiro. It wasn¡¯t easy. Hiro was badly injured, barely able to move, but he was still awake and tried to lift himself with what little strength he had.


    With effort, Kael managed to get him into the passenger seat. Once Hiro was in, Kael ran around and jumped back into the driver¡¯s seat. He didn¡¯t waste a second before speeding out of the public schoolpound. The way he drove, anyone watching would think a thousand wolf hunters were after them.


    "Arhhhg," Hiro groaned, his face twisted in pain as he clutched his chest. The bullet had hit too close to his heart. That was why he felt so weak, like his strength was slipping away with every second.


    "I¡¯ll drive faster," Kael said, pressing harder on the pedal. If he could just get him to the Academy, they could get help. Someone would know what to do. Someone would save him.


    "I can¡¯t reach the others," Hiro said through clenched teeth. "No matter how hard I try... I think the poison is blocking my link."


    Kael didn¡¯t respond. He gripped the steering wheel tighter, eyes locked on the road. His chest felt heavy. He had always known the Alphas were strong, but this? That moon-etched bullet had nearly ended Hiro. If it was him, Kael in that situation, he would have died right there.


    But Hiro was still trying. Still holding on. Still reaching for the others.


    "I don¡¯t want Angel to see me like this when we get back," Hiro said quietly as he leaned back into the seat. Blood was soaking through his shirt, slowly staining the cushion beneath him.


    Kael turned his head for a second, stunned. "Are you serious right now? You¡¯re bleeding out, and all you care about is what Angel sees? This is exactly why you¡¯re lying here like this. Your obsession with him is going to kill you. Stop acting like you¡¯re in love."


    "Maybe I am," Hiro said with a faintugh, then coughed hard. His body shook with the effort.


    They had just left Angel¡¯s hometown behind. If Kael kept this speed, they could make it to Mistvale in an hour.


    But deep down, Kael was scared.


    Would Hiro survive long enough to get there?

 Chapter 50: New Mate Wants A Kiss!

    <h4>Chapter 50: New Mate Wants A Kiss!</h4>


    "How do you know something is wrong with him?" Renn asked, his eyes narrowing at Ang. The others turned to her, their faces tense, waiting for a reply.


    "Be-because he usuallyes to me almost every hour," Ang said, her voice a bit shaky. "But today is different. I haven¡¯t seen him since afternoon."


    Taros and Renn looked confused, but Kaito didn¡¯t. His eyes remained steady on Ang, and something in his expression changed.


    "I think Angel is right. Hiro is in danger. We have to do something now," Kaito said without hesitation.


    "What are we going to do?" Taros asked, worry written all over his face. "We don¡¯t even know where the hell he is."


    "He hasn¡¯t connected to us. That only means one thing¡ªhe¡¯s in serious danger. And Kael isn¡¯t picking up either," Renn added, his eyes fixed on his phone. He typed out a quick message to Hiro asking where he was, but after a moment, there was no reply.


    "We¡¯ll search around," Kaito said firmly. "Don¡¯t tell the students anything. We don¡¯t want to cause panic, especially with the humans around."


    He nced over his shoulder and added, "Alex and Stales will join the search. Renn, you¡¯ll take Samuel with you."


    Ang stepped forward quickly. "What about me?" she asked, surprised that she was beingpletely left out. There was no way she could just stay behind and do nothing while Hiro was out there, possibly hurt. But then again, wasn¡¯t she supposed to be d he was out of the way? Wasn¡¯t that what she had wanted since she couldn¡¯t reject him?


    "You¡¯re staying here with the others," Kaito told her firmly.


    "Why?" she asked, even though she already knew the answer.


    "Because I won¡¯t risk your life," he said without hesitation. "Don¡¯t argue with me."


    "Kaito is right," Taros added. "It¡¯s for your safety."


    Renn said nothing. He was already preparing to move out.


    Ang looked down, her heart sinking. "I guess I have to stay back," she said quietly. Of course, in their eyes, she was still just a weak human. But they were wrong. She was going to prove them all wrong. That day wasing. She could feel it.


    Alex stepped closer and whispered, "You should rx. We¡¯ll be back soon."


    Ang gave a small nod and moved aside as they began to n their search. Kaito would go with Alex. Renn with Samuel. Stales with Taros. A perfect arrangement for quick coverage.


    "Don¡¯t do anything stupid. We¡¯ll be back before you know it," Kaito said again before they turned to leave.


    Ang nodded again, trying to listen and obey, but her heart felt heavy. She was about to sit down on one of the benches when she suddenly heard her name.


    "Angel..."


    The voice sounded weak, almost like a whisper carried by the wind. Ang looked around, but no one seemed to be paying attention to her. Alex and the others had already left. Who was that?


    "Can you hear me, Angel?"


    She stood up slowly, fear crawling into her chest. The voice was familiar, but distant, almost like it wasn¡¯ting from around her. Then it hit her. It wasn¡¯t someone standing nearby. The voice was in her head. And if it was in her head, only one person could reach her like that.


    "Hiro?" she called softly, her voice shaking with both excitement and fear. "I can hear you, Hiro. Where are you?"


    There was no answer.


    The silence made her panic. He had spoken with so much effort. Just hearing his voice, she could tell he was not okay.


    "If you can hear me, please tell us where you are," she said in her mind, her eyes already stinging with tears. "Kaito and the others went out looking for you."


    "I¡¯m hurt..."


    His voice came again. Faint and broken, but it was him. Hiro had managed to connect with her, even in his condition. That meant something.


    Ang closed her eyes and took a deep breath. In her mind, she kept repeating the same thing over and over. Show me where you are. Show me, please.


    Then she saw it. A sh. A sound. She could hear Kael¡¯s voice in the background,ining about an old cemetery.


    They weren¡¯t far from the Academy.


    Ang didn¡¯t know where the cemetery was, but maybe the others would. Without wasting another second, she ran out of the backyard. They were already gone, but she had no time to hesitate. She had to find them.


    It wasn¡¯t hard. She focused on the scent of the Alphas. It led her toward the ssroom area. They hadn¡¯t split up yet. That was her luck.


    "Did I not warn you not to follow..." Kaito began, his voice sharp with anger.


    "Hiro connected to me," she cut in quickly, not wasting time.


    They all stared at her, clearly shocked. Their eyes were filled with questions, the biggest one being¡ªwhy her?


    "I heard Kael talking in the background. He mentioned an old cemetery. I don¡¯t know where that is, but maybe you do. Somewhere in Mistvale."


    "I do," Renn said immediately. Strangely, he didn¡¯t ask the question she expected.


    "You will stay here with the others. Kaito, Taros, and I will go and bring them back."


    "He¡¯s hurt," Ang said again, her voice tight with emotion.


    "We¡¯ll find him. Don¡¯t worry," Taros replied as his eyes began to glow red. The others followed, and before she could say another word, they were gone, using their primal powers to vanish into the night.


    "I guess we just wait now," Samuel said, pacing restlessly. He didn¡¯t look calm. None of them did.


    "They¡¯ll be back soon," Alex added, his voice quiet but certain. He nced at Ang, watching her closely. He could see the worry on her face.


    She was scared for Hiro. And as much as Alex didn¡¯t understand why, he knew one thing for sure¡ªwhatever this was between them, it wasn¡¯t something he could ignore.


    But that was a thought for another day.


    *****


    The Alphas finally found Hiro and Kael. Hiro was badly hurt. Renn exined that the bullet must have beenced with a spell¡ªsomething dark, something meant to kill Alphas.


    "But we¡¯re stronger than this," he said quietly. "I think it happened too fast for Hiro to defend himself."


    "Yes," Kael replied, his eyes fixed on his Alpha, who nowy unconscious on the bed. "It looked nned. The man who shot Hiro... he knew we wereing."


    "Where exactly did you two go?" Kaito asked as he gently removed Hiro¡¯s bloody shirt. The wound was deep, and the bleeding hadn¡¯t stopped. They had to get the bullet out fast before Taros could heal him.


    "That¡¯s a real question," Taros said, his voice t. "Where were you two?"


    Ang stood quietly in the corner. It was her first time in Hiro¡¯s room. She was worried sick, but her eyes kept drifting to the board on the wall. It wasbeled ¡¯Puzzle Board.¡¯ Nothing on it made sense to her¡ªjust strange symbols and drawings, like a code only Hiro could understand. She didn¡¯t know if he was brilliant or just mad. Maybe both.


    "Where did you go?" Renn asked again.


    "Fuck all of you," Hiro growled through the pain. His voice was weak but sharp. "I¡¯m lying here dying, and that¡¯s all you care about? Do I matter that little to you?"


    Everyone went silent.


    "Sorry," Taros muttered as he opened the first aid kit and got to work. His hands moved quickly, focused, while the others stepped back.


    Ang didn¡¯t move. She wanted to, but she couldn¡¯t. Something kept her rooted there. She didn¡¯t care about the blood or the tension in the room. All that mattered was that her mate was in pain. That he might not make it.


    The bullet didn¡¯te out easily. Time passed slowly. But once it was out and Taros ced his hand on the wound, the healing began. The wound closed bit by bit, and then Hiro drifted into sleep.


    Ang finally breathed. He was safe¡ªfor now. By morning, he would be better.


    "Can I stay with him?" she asked softly.


    "No," Renn cut in before anyone else could speak. "He has a Beta and an entire pack to care for him now."


    "We¡¯re leaving together," Kaito added, his tone firm and final.


    Once Hiro was asleep, they didn¡¯t waste time. Taros promised he would check on him before morning. Renn left with Stales and Samuel. Ang left with Kaito and Alex.


    Everyone was exhausted when they got to the dorm. Ang went straight to take her bath and changed into her big,fortable pyjamas. She didn¡¯t even bother with the bed. She curled up on the couch, waiting for Kaito to finish his bath.


    She tried to stop thinking about Hiro. Taros said he would be fine. She had no reason to doubt him. He had healed her before. He knew what he was doing. She had to trust him.


    Tiredness dragged her into sleep quickly.


    She found herself in a garden. The wind was soft and cool. The trees swayed gently, and flowers stretched wide under the blue sky. It was peaceful. She stood still, taking it all in.


    Then she felt two hands around her waist. A cold shiver ran through her body. The touch was calm but sent a strong wave of emotion through her. She knew that touch. She had seen those tattoos before.


    His arms around her felt warm. Safe. Her heart calmed under his touch. He pressed his chest against her back and kissed her neck softly. Her whole body reacted. Butterflies fluttered wildly in her stomach.


    She turned around, slowly, hoping to see who it was.


    Then she froze.


    Renn.


    Her eyes widened in shock. Her heart skipped a beat. What the hell was he doing here?.


    Ang stepped back quickly, her foot hit something hard. Pain shot through her. She winced and held her ankle.


    Wait¡ªpain?


    That meant this wasn¡¯t just a dream.


    She wasn¡¯t supposed to feel pain in dreams.


    Then why was Renn here with her?


    <i>"Mate... our mate," her wolf, Mighty-storm, whispered from insid</i>e her.


    Ang shook her head. "No. He can¡¯t be my mate. He¡¯s not supposed to be here. Not with me," she said in panic, her eyes stuck on Renn¡¯s face. If this was real¡ªor close to real¡ªhe might find out. He might discover she was a girl.


    "<i>I never said he wouldn¡¯t be," Mighty-storm replied calmly. "He is. He came here to kiss you, girl. It¡¯s happening now."</i>

 Chapter 51: Wet Dreams!

    <h4>Chapter 51: Wet Dreams!</h4>


    "What? Kiss me?" Ang stared at him, stunned. Her heart pounded. This couldn¡¯t be happening. She was the mate of the Alphas. She didn¡¯t know everything about werewolves, but one thing she was sure of was that something had gone wrong somewhere. There was no way she could be mated to four Alphas. That wasn¡¯t normal. And worst of all, Renn hated her. He had made that very clear. How could someone who hated her this much be her mate?


    <i>"If he hates you, we¡¯ll soften him," Mighty-storm said confidently, her voice full of excitement.</i> Ang¡¯s wolf was thrilled the moment Renn stepped forward. "<i>Oh my... girl, have you seen his abs? It¡¯s getting hot in here."</i>


    Ang tried hard to block her out. Mighty-storm was not helping. She was making it harder to think straight. But then Ang froze. Why was he shirtless? The shock of realizing that the man who had made her feel warm and safe just moments ago was Renn had made her overlook everything else. But now, with him just steps away, she saw him fully.


    She swallowed hard. Renn was... handsome. More than that, he was dangerously attractive. His abs were clearly defined, with deep lines running below his chest. His chest was wide, like a strong shield, strong enough to protect her. His arms looked like they could wrap her inpletely, hide her from the world. She had never noticed before just how hot he was, probably because his attitude always got in the way. But now, everything about him was different.


    "<i>Girl, close your mouth. He¡¯s starting to think something is wrong with you," Mighty-storm said, almostughing with excitement</i>. She was thrilled, but Ang wasn¡¯t ready to act like a fool in front of him.


    "Keep quiet," Ang whispered to her wolf, then closed her eyes and opened them again, hoping it was a dream. But when she looked, Renn was still there, standing only an inch away.


    His eyes searched hers, deep and intense, as though he was trying to find something inside her. Then he reached out, slowly, and brought his hand to her face. A cold shiver ran through her. She didn¡¯t know if she should stop him or let him. This was the same person who had done nothing but argue with her since the moment they met. But her wolf didn¡¯t care. She was overjoyed and waited, holding her breath.


    Renn¡¯s hand cupped her cheek gently. He closed his eyes like he was feeling something he couldn¡¯t exin. Then he smiled softly and opened them again.


    "So it¡¯s really you? You¡¯re here?" he asked quietly, as if he couldn¡¯t believe it himself.


    Ang frowned. What was he talking about? Did he even know who he was talking to?


    "Finally," Renn said, his voice lower now, almost teasing. "Now I can see if this is just madness or if I¡¯m truly attracted to you."


    He brushed his thumb gently across her lips. Ang¡¯s breath caught in her throat. Her stomach twisted with butterflies. Whatever he was doing to her, it was working. She couldn¡¯t control the way her body reacted, no matter how much she reminded herself that she hated him. And Mighty-storm was only making it worse, screaming inside her, begging, <i>kiss us, mate</i>.


    "Are you attracted to me?" Ang asked, her voice shaky. She was already stuttering. What he said sounded too strange to believe. Renn? The same Renn who always found new ways to hurt or humiliate her... was attracted to her?


    Was he gay? That thought crossed her mind fast, but she remembered what Stales had told her. None of the Alphas were gay, so if he liked her, that meant something. Did he even know she was a girl?


    "Yes, Angel. It¡¯s burning me," Renn said softly as his hand moved down to her neck. Ang froze. Was he about to strangle her?


    "I can¡¯t stop thinking about you... or your soft pink lips that look like a girl¡¯s."


    Her lips parted slightly but no words came out. So he didn¡¯t know. He had no idea she was a girl. He was still trying to figure it out. That was interesting, but she needed to get out of here. Out of this dream. Before he realized the truth.


    "You?" Renn frowned as he spoke. "I hate what I feel for a boy like you... I think of you and it makes no damn sense." He sighed as if he was frustrated. "You look too feminine, but sometimes that happens. Some boys do. But you? You¡¯re messing with my head. I keep falling deeper. I tried to get you off my mind tonight and forced myself to sleep, but here you are. In my fucking dream."


    Ang didn¡¯t say a word. She just wanted him to move his hand away from her neck. The way he held her was awkward. Not tight, not soft either. It felt like he was trying to control her or test something. Her eyes moved slowly, unsure if he was about to demand something else. He wouldn¡¯t... right?


    <i>"You¡¯re thinking way too far, girl," Mighty-storm teased. "You act so innocent, but you¡¯re not. You¡¯re a bad girl."</i>


    Ang shut her mind to her wolf. She didn¡¯t need her now. Not when Renn was standing so close, watching her like he was about to do something stupid.


    "I want to kiss those lips," Renn said, voice low and rough. "I want to feel if they¡¯re really soft. If they belong to a girl or a boy."


    His eyes dropped to her lips as he bit his lower one slowly and leaned closer. "Besides... this is just a dream. It¡¯ll be over by morning. No one will know."


    Ang¡¯s heart almost jumped out of her chest. He thought this was just a dream. A dream he could control. He believed she wouldn¡¯t remember anything by morning. He had no idea this was real, not a simple fantasy in his sleep.


    And now he thought, since it was his fucking dream, he could do whatever the hell he wanted to her.


    Renn brought his face closer to hers. Ang¡¯s hands balled into fists at her sides. She stood there frozen, silently wishing this would end before anything else happened. She kept wondering if there was a way out of this crazy dream of his. A back door, a window, anything. It was obvious now. This was one of those wet dreams boys were known to have. And somehow, she hadnded right in the middle of it.


    Their foreheads touched. His skin brushed hers. Ang¡¯s breath hitched. She shouldn¡¯t have allowed this much closeness, but her body was no longer listening. Maybe it had to do with the bond. Maybe it was because he was her mate.


    "You smell good in my dream," Renn said with a soft chuckle, his breath warm against her lips. His nose brushed gently against hers. Then his lips moved forward, brushing against hers so lightly it almost felt like a whisper. He tried to kiss her fully, but Ang pushed him back.


    "No. I don¡¯t want to kiss you," she said quickly, stepping away. Her head was down, and shame filled her chest. This was beyond stupid. She had just stood there like a fool. If she hadn¡¯t stopped him, Renn would¡¯ve taken her first kiss. What the hell was she even thinking? Giving her first kiss to someone like him? That would have been the dumbest thing she ever did.


    "Why?" Renn looked confused. "This is my dream, and you should do whatever I want you to, right?" He shook his head slowly. "Even in my dream, you¡¯re still fucking stubborn, Angel. It pisses me off sometimes, but it also turns me on. My wolf wants you exactly like this."


    "Maybe you should stop listening to your damn wolf," Ang muttered as she began walking away. She didn¡¯t even know where she was going, but she couldn¡¯t stay there. He followed right behind her like he thought she had answers.


    "I thought you hated me," she said without looking back. "I thought you were ready to punish me the moment you got the chance. So what the hell changed now?"


    "You disrespected me the first day we met. I had to make a point," Renn replied without shame in his voice.


    "A point?" Ang stopped and turned to face him. She stepped back a little, not because she was afraid, but because she was angry. "So everything you did, the way you hurt me in every single way, that was your fucking point?"


    Renn also stopped. He didn¡¯t speak for a second. His eyes narrowed slightly. He tilted his head, confused. Then his gaze slowly dropped to her chest. At first, his face looked like he was trying to make sense of what he was seeing. His eyes lingered, but then something changed. His expression shifted from interest to shock.


    "Why do you have breasts in my dream, Angel?" he asked, his voice no longer yful.

 Chapter 52: A Mix of Daddy Vibes/Mafiaboyfriend Energy.

    <h4>Chapter 52: A Mix of Daddy Vibes/Mafiaboyfriend Energy.</h4>


    She froze. Ang wished she could wake up from this damn dream, but nothing happened. Her heart was racing, her body tense. What was the way out? There didn¡¯t seem to be any. She looked down at her chest, and her breath caught. Her nipples were stiff and pressing against the fabric. She had forgotten to wear her wrap under her shirt before going to bed, thinking it didn¡¯t matter since she was only sleeping on the couch.


    She never imagined she wouldnd in a dream with Renn, of all people. And now, he had seen it. Everything. Just like with Stales and Alex, the truth hade out without warning. She couldn¡¯t hide it anymore.


    "Renn..." she whispered, her voice low and shaky.


    But she didn¡¯t get to finish.


    Her eyes snapped open and she found herself back in her bed. Her head ached the moment she sat up. And that was when she saw them. Two silver eyes staring right at her. Cold shivers spread down her spine as she jumped up in surprise, her arms instantly moving to cover her chest, but then she realized there was a nket already over her.


    It was Kaito.


    He had covered her with a nket. Why? The same Kaito who threw her on the couch without one now decided to be thoughtful? Not only that, he was sitting there, watching her sleep?


    "What the hell is wrong with you?" he asked sharply, his tone tight. "Why were you calling Renn in your dream?"


    Ang¡¯s eyes widened. She didn¡¯t know what to say. His arms were folded over his chest, making them look even broader. They reminded her of Renn for a moment, and her stomach twisted at the memory of Renn trying to kiss her. Her chest still felt strange, like it remembered his touch even though it was just a dream.


    "Did you dream of Renn?" Kaito asked again, pulling her out of her thoughts. He stared at her, deep and focused, like he was searching her soul, but she knew better. This was how he always looked when he paid attention to someone. It wasn¡¯t real.


    "I dreamt of him?" Ang repeated, trying to act clueless. She clutched the nket tighter over her chest, panicking inside. She didn¡¯t want him to notice the shape of her breasts like Renn had. If she could go back in time, she would have worn her wrap without a second thought.


    "Yes," Kaito said firmly. "You called his name. I heard you. What was the dream about?"


    "I don¡¯t remember," Ang lied, not daring to meet his eyes. If she did, the truth would spill right out. She wasn¡¯t ready to tell him that in her dream, Renn had almost kissed her, and worse, that a part of her had wanted it.


    "It must have been from the Initiation night," she added quickly. "I¡¯ve been having nightmares since then."


    Kaito didn¡¯t say anything right away. He just kept looking at her, but the tension in the air was heavy. Then finally, his voice softened just a little.


    "If you feel so scared, thene to the bed and lie down," he said gently. Ang stared at him in shock. He was offering her his bed? The same Kaito who once kicked her out without care was now telling her toe lie beside him?


    "No... I¡¯m fine on the couch," she replied, holding the nket tightly to her chest. She didn¡¯t dare look at him. If she did, she might throw herself into his arms and agree to whatever he said. "I haven¡¯t even apologized for what happened. I was rude. I¡¯m sorry for disrespecting you the other day."


    "If I hadn¡¯t forgiven you, you wouldn¡¯t still be in this room, or even in the Academy," Kaito answered calmly. Then he reached for her hand and pulled her slightly. "Stand up. Let¡¯s go to the bed. From now on, that¡¯s where you¡¯ll sleep."


    "What?" Ang blinked, confused. Her heart skipped. Was he really inviting her to his bed? Her wolf was already screaming in excitement. <i>Get up, girl. Don¡¯t fuck this up for us.</i>


    "Yes. Get up," he repeated.


    "No, I¡¯m fine sleeping here on the couch. You don¡¯t have to inconvenience yourself," Ang tried to reason, but she knew too well what it meant to share a bed with a mate. It wasn¡¯t just dangerous. It was torture. Her body always betrayed her around them. Lying next to one would be asking for trouble.


    "I am not asking," Kaito¡¯s voice turned sharp, his tone firm andmanding. "You¡¯reing with me. Unless, of course, you want me to carry you myself."


    He waited. Ang didn¡¯t move. She held onto the nket like her life depended on it.


    "Fine then. I¡¯ll do it," he said, letting go of her hand.


    "Noooo..." she started, but it was already toote.


    Kaito lifted her into his arms. Her breath caught in her throat. She felt like melting into him. His scent, his strength, the warmth of his body... it was all too much. She was in her mate¡¯s arms. He didn¡¯t even know she was a girl, yet he cared for her. Protected her.


    Ang clung tightly to the nket. It was her only shield. Her chest was pressed lightly against his, and she prayed he didn¡¯t feel the difference. Her head rested against him, her heart racing like mad.


    Kaito ced her gently on the bed. For a second, their faces were so close she could feel the warmth of his breath. A small smile touched his lips. Ang¡¯s chest burned. Her cheeks flushed with heat. Her heart was pounding and she didn¡¯t understand why he was suddenly this soft, this gentle. He had always stood by her, but now it felt like more than duty.


    Did he know? Could he tell she was a girl?


    "You don¡¯t have to be scared anymore," he said quietly as he sat beside her on the bed. "I¡¯ll be here. By your side. While you sleep."


    Ang nodded, her words stuck in her throat. Then suddenly, she began to cough. Her chest tightened as the fit hit her hard.


    Kaito stood immediately. He rushed to the small fridge and pulled out a bottle of water. He came back and handed it to her without saying a word.


    She took it, opened the cap, and drank deeply.


    "You okay?" he asked, his voice full of concern, his eyes locked on her face.


    "I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s normal for me to cough when I feel cold," Ang said quietly. "But... you¡¯re acting way too caring tonight."


    "Really? You think so?" Kaito looked surprised for a second, but then a smile slowly spread across his face. "Maybe I hit my head somewhere and lost my memory."


    "I hope you don¡¯t get it back," Ang replied, and they bothughed softly. She was the first to stopughing, though. Her eyes wouldn¡¯t leave his face. Kaito didn¡¯t need to try hard. As a guy, he was dangerously attractive. All he had to do was look at you, and that was it. You were gone. Completely lost in him. Forever.


    "Did Alex say anything to you this evening?" Ang asked, doubt creeping into her heart again. She needed to be sure. But Kaito shook his head calmly.


    "What about Stales?"


    "No. Why? Were they supposed to tell me something?" His voice was steady, but his brows drew together in confusion.


    That was all she needed. He really had no clue. Good. That meant her secret was still safe.


    "N-no... I was just curious," she mumbled, looking away.


    Kaito nced at the wall clock, then sighed and shook his head. "It¡¯s already time for road work. If you don¡¯t feel too good, you can stay in bed."


    Ang¡¯s eyes widened. "No. I can¡¯t miss it. That¡¯ll mess up my rankings."


    She was already hanging by a thread, and everyone knew it. One more mistake, one more low grade, and she would be out. That thought alone was enough to make her chest tighten.


    "I can help you with that," Kaito offered. "Just for today¡¯s road work. You didn¡¯t even sleep wellst night."


    Ang smiled at him. Not because he was being generous, but because the way he said it gave her chills. He wasn¡¯t just sweet, he had that mix of daddy vibes and mafia boyfriend energy all at once. A dangerous mix. Still, she had to stay focused.


    "No. I need to work hard, no matter how tired I am. I want to grow. I want to improve. This hard life... it¡¯ll shape me."


    "If you say so. I¡¯m impressed, though," Kaito said as he stood and made his way into the bathroom.


    Ang couldn¡¯t help but giggle quietly once he was gone. He liked her. She could feel it. It was in his eyes, his voice, the way he looked at her.


    But the fear remained. What if that feeling disappeared the moment he found out the truth? What if everything changed once he learned she had been lying all along?


    No. She was not going to think about that. Ang pushed the thoughts out of her head as she quickly changed into her workout clothes and rushed out of the room. Today, she was early. For the first time, she arrived at the meeting spot before most students. A few were already there, and they all looked surprised to see her show up so early and looking so serious.


    More students started arriving, and then Kaito showed up too. Each time he walked past her, checking that everyone was lined up and ready, her heart skipped. She tried to stay focused, but her eyes followed him. Her body reacted in ways she didn¡¯t want to admit. She wanted to spend time with him alone. But why? Why did she crave him?


    <i>Fuck this mating thing,</i> Ang muttered to herself.


    After the morning exercise, she hurried back to her room, took a quick shower, and got ready for ss. She made her way to the cafeteria, hoping¡ªmaybe just hoping a little¡ªthat she would see Renn. But he wasn¡¯t there. None of the Alphas were. A wave of relief swept over her. Because the truth was... she wanted all of them. Every single one. And that terrified her.


    She couldn¡¯t understand what was wrong with her. Was this how other werewolves felt? Like animals in heat? No control, no shame, just raw need? It didn¡¯t feel right. It didn¡¯t feel normal. Something was off with her. Deeply off.


    After eating, she left for ss. She wanted to pass by her locker first and grab the books she needed. When she got there, something felt strange. Her locker was open. Not just open¡ªit had been broken into.


    Ang looked around quickly. Only a few students hade back from the cafeteria. There was still some time before ss started. Her heart thudded in her chest. She stepped closer, forcing herself to stay calm.


    "I won¡¯t be angry," she whispered to herself. "I won¡¯t let this ruin my beautiful day."


    She took a deep breath and opened the locker fully, wiping her hand over the door. That was when she saw it.


    A message written in blood.


    <strong>You have till the next full moon to leave or die like the bitch you are.</strong>

 Chapter 53: A Protective Mate?

    <h4>Chapter 53: A Protective Mate?</h4>


    Ang stepped back slowly, her eyes fixed on the bloody message. Her whole body felt cold. She wanted to scream, but doing that would only make things worse. Students would rush over. Someone would record it. They¡¯d upload it to the school¡¯s gossip page, and by the end of the day, she¡¯d be theughingstock of the entire Academy¡ªagain.


    She mmed the locker shut and leaned against it, trying to steady her breath. This felt like a nightmare. A sick, twisted dream she couldn¡¯t wake up from. Someone was threatening her. Someone hiding in the shadows. And they had given her a deadline¡ªthe next full moon. Her heart sank. When the hell was that? Who would do this to her? What had she done this time?


    "Hello, beauty."


    She flinched. The voice startled her, and she turned to find Stales approaching with Alex beside him.


    Ang forced herself to breathe. Her mind was racing, but she kept her voice steady. "Where were you two? I looked for you in the cafeteria."


    "We were asked to take breakfast to Alpha Hiro," Alex replied. His eyes scanned her face, and his tone shifted. "Are you okay? You don¡¯t look like it."


    Ang hesitated, but then stepped aside. "Maybe you should check this out yourself."


    She nced around, making sure no one was paying attention, then slowly opened her locker wide enough for them to see inside.


    Stales gasped. "Mother goddess..."


    The smell hit him immediately. The blood was still fresh. His face twisted in horror as he read the message.


    Alex, on the other hand, didn¡¯t flinch. His calm reaction bothered Ang. It was like he wasn¡¯t shocked at all. She watched him closely, suspicion flickering in her chest.


    "Won¡¯t you say something?" she asked, not hiding her frustration.


    Alex finally looked at her. "Someone¡¯s ying a game with you. A dangerous one. Whoever it is, they want to push you. Scare you. Make you act without thinking."


    "Or rush you into making the wrong decision," Stales added. He was trying to stay calm too, but he couldn¡¯t ignore the way some students were now watching them from a distance. Their eyes lingered on Ang¡¯s locker. Did they see it? Had someone already spread the news?


    Then Stales pulled out his phone. A new notification had popped up. His face dropped as he read it. "Guys... something¡¯s going on."


    Ang and Alex moved beside him. He opened the post and yed the video.


    It was a short clip. Just forty seconds. But it was enough to ruin everything.


    Ang¡¯s voice echoed from the phone, clear and bold: "Fuck Alpha Renn. He can¡¯t handle me till now."


    Ang¡¯s heart sank. Her brows pulled together. "I never said that," she whispered, eyes wide with confusion. The boys stared at her.


    She could feel it again. That helpless anger. That sick feeling when someone twists your words, or worse, fakes your voice. Whoever was doing this wasn¡¯t just after her position. They wanted to destroy her. Piece by piece.


    "We know," Alex said softly. "But what did I say about not panicking?"


    Ang blinked away the sting in her eyes.


    "We were supposed to have a beautiful day," he added, almost like a sigh. "But whoever¡¯s behind this knew just how to ruin it."


    "Yes. We nned to go train together at the gym this evening, but I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to do that now. Not when your mind is this unsettled," Stales told her, watching her carefully.


    "No. We¡¯ll still go for trainingter," Ang said, her voice firm. "I need to work harder and I will. But first, we have to find this bastard. He made that first video of me duringbat ss. I don¡¯t know how he did it, but he twisted my words, made it sound like I was insulting Renn. That video caused half of my problems. It was one of the reasons why Kaito kicked me out that night."


    She let out a shaky breath. "Now there¡¯s this bloody message in my locker and a second video going viral... It all points to the same thing. Either this person wants the Alphas to hate me or they want me to leave. Or maybe they want me dead."


    "You¡¯re right," Alex said as he crossed his arms. His face was calm, but his eyes were sharp. "The first video was frombat ss. This new one shows you in the obstacle hall. Then the blood message. All three happened within the same group. This person is close. If he¡¯s not in our ss, then he¡¯s from¡ª"


    "Mine," Stales finished for him, his tone heavy with realization. "So what do we do? Tell the Alphas?"


    "No. We¡¯ll handle it ourselves," Alex said quickly, and Ang nodded in agreement.


    "I know someone," Alex added. "He can trace the ount that posted the video. I¡¯ll message him now. For now, just go to ss, Stales. Keep your eyes open. If you notice anything strange, let us know immediately."


    "Fine. See youter," Stales said. He turned to Ang, his expression softening. "Don¡¯t be scared. It¡¯s going to be fine."


    "I¡¯m not really scared," she said, her voice lower now. "I just don¡¯t understand... why me of all people?"


    Stales patted her back gently before walking off.


    There were only a few minutes left before ss started. Ang and Alex entered the room, and she went straight to her seat. She unlocked her phone and checked the timetable again just to be sure. Politics was their first ss, thenbat training. Her stomach twisted.


    Renn.


    She had to face him again. She swallowed hard. After everything¡ªthe videos, the stupid dream¡ªshe knew he had more than enough reasons toe at her now.


    But what would he say about the dream? What would his reaction be if he remembered it?


    Ang closed her eyes and tried to clear her mind. She didn¡¯t want to think about it. But deep down, she already knew¡ªhe would be angry. Very angry.


    She was still lost in thought when a loud bang jolted her. She opened her eyes, startled, and looked up.


    It was the auburn-haired guy from the obstacle test yesterday. His face was twisted in anger, his eyes burning into hers as he red down at her.


    "When are you going to leave my seat? Or do you need me to kick you out?" Xavier growled, towering over her.


    "Xavier, you better behave yourself," Alex said sharply as he stood up, his re locked on him.


    Xavier? The name sounded familiar. Ang looked beside the desk and saw it clearly now¡ªhis name. So it really was his seat. She had been using it all this time. But from what she knew, the guy had been sick and left for home weeks ago.


    "You¡¯ve got to be kidding me," Xavier said, clearly annoyed at the resistance. "What¡¯s the big deal?"


    "It¡¯s not like the seat ever belonged to you properly," Alex fired back. "You bullied thest person out of it, remember? And I don¡¯t want you as a seatmate anymore."


    Before Xavier could respond, the politics teacher walked into the ss. She saw what was going on and immediately sent Xavier to another seat. Ang didn¡¯t miss the re he gave her as he walked past. She felt it on her skin like heat. She might have given the seat up if he had acted like a normal person. But the way he came at her? No fucking way.


    After politics ss ended, she made her way to the changing room. She slipped into herbat training outfit without saying much. Alex left to get drinks. Stales had already gone ahead to the gym with the form three students. The ce was almost empty now.


    Ang stood there, staring at her reflection. Part of her wanted to fake an illness and run back to the dorms. She didn¡¯t want to see Renn. She wasn¡¯t ready for whatever was going toe out of his mouth. That dream still lingered in her mind, and she had no idea what his reaction would be. Would he ignore her? Yell at her? Or ask questions she couldn¡¯t answer?


    She stepped out and started walking toward the gym. Her thoughts clouded her so much that she didn¡¯t notice the presence behind her¡ªuntil fingers gripped her arm hard. Pain shot through her as ws dug into her skin.


    "Now there¡¯s no Alex to protect you," Xavier snarled. "I¡¯m going to deal with you myself."


    Ang¡¯s whole body tensed. She balled her fists and turned. She wasn¡¯t scared of him. She was ready to teach him a fucking lesson. She wasn¡¯t weak. If he thought she was, then he picked the wrong target.


    But before she could swing her fist, another one came flying out of nowhere.


    It smashed into Xavier¡¯s cheek with a heavy crack. His mouth flew open, and spit went everywhere as his head whipped to the side. He flew off his feet and crashed against the wall with a loud thud.


    Ang froze. Her hand still clenched, but she couldn¡¯t move. She didn¡¯t have to turn to know who it was. That scent¡ªrich, dark, and sharp¡ªtold her everything.


    Renn.


    He brushed past her like she wasn¡¯t even there and walked straight to where Xavier hadnded. The hallway buzzed. Students rushed out of the gym, gathering quickly to see what was going on.


    Renn didn¡¯t care. His voice echoed through the hall, deep and furious.


    "How dare you?"


    The sound of it sent chills down every spine in that hallway. Ang felt it in her bones.

 Chapter 54: An Apology For last Night.

    <h4>Chapter 54: An Apology Forst Night.</h4>


    Ang stood still, her heart pounding. She didn¡¯t understand why Renn would defend her. Was it just because they were mates? Maybe the bond between them made him act without thinking. Or did he already know she was a girl? The thought sent more chills down her spine. Whatever the reason, he didn¡¯t stop, even though Xavier was already down and bleeding.


    Renn walked to where Xaviery and grabbed him by the cor, forcing him to stand. But before anyone could react, Xavier was off the ground again. His feet weren¡¯t even touching the floor.


    He was too weak to beg. His body hung limp, but Renn wasn¡¯t stopping.


    "Renn..." Samuel rushed out of the gym, panic on his face as he ran to them. He ced a shaky hand on Renn¡¯s back. "Please let him go. The students are getting scared."


    "He should¡¯ve thought about that before doing what he did," Renn growled. His voice echoed down the hallway, heavy with rage. Ang could feel it too. It made her body tense. She wanted to step in, to say something, but what if that made it worse?


    "I¡¯m sure he¡¯s learned his lesson," Samuel pleaded. "He won¡¯t try it again." Then he leaned closer and spoke low enough for only Renn to hear. "You¡¯re scaring your little sweetheart too. Look behind you."


    Ang heard every word. Her eyes widened. Sweetheart? She wasn¡¯t expecting that. What had they been saying about her? Her cheeks burned as Renn turned toward her. She quickly looked down, trying to hide her face. He didn¡¯t look at her for long before turning back to Xavier.


    "This is your only warning," Renn said coldly. "Next time, don¡¯t test me."


    Then he let go. Xavier dropped to the floor, groaning as he clutched his stomach. Ang winced. She knew exactly how that felt¡ªshe had been in that same spot just two weeks ago.


    Without another word, Renn walked back into the gym. Samuel looked at Ang and nodded toward the door.


    "Go inside now."


    She nodded and followed. She had barely taken a few steps into the gym when Renn walked over to her with a first aid box in his hands.


    He didn¡¯t say a word to her. He just knelt beside her and began to clean the small scratch on her arm. The moment his hand touched her skin, fear gripped her chest. Not because she was scared of him, but because she was scared of herself. She could feel the heat rising in her again, the one she had tried so hard to push down since morning. It wasing back, stronger this time, and his touch wasn¡¯t helping.


    When he was done, he stood up and walked away without even waiting for a thank you. Ang stared at his back as he left. That was enough proof. He knew. She was sure of it. He didn¡¯t want to hear her exin anything, yet he still protected her, still treated her wound like she mattered to him.


    "What is going on?" Stales asked as he joined her, with Alex walking beside him. Both of them looked confused. Stales was frowning. "My Alpha just acted like he¡¯s lost it."


    "Yes, talk to us," Alex added, handing her a cup of coffee he had brought. "We¡¯ve got a few more minutes beforebat ss starts anyway. But seriously, Renn is acting weird. Yesterday, the way he looked at you, it was like he wanted to bury you alive. I thought he was going to snap your neck."


    "He hated you. What changed?" Stales added, watching her closely. "And now, there¡¯s even a video going around where you insulted him, yet here he is defending you like you¡¯re the most important person in the world. None of it makes sense."


    Ang rubbed her arms, her gaze drifting toward Renn who was now standing at the far end of the gym with Samuel. She could tell they were talking about what had just happened. It was written all over their faces.


    "You¡¯re quiet," Alex said, shaking his head. "You¡¯re not even surprised. It¡¯s like you know what¡¯s going on."


    Ang looked at them but didn¡¯t know what to say. "I don¡¯t really know," she whispered, biting her lip. She wanted to exin. She wanted to tell them that she had found out the Alphas were her mates. But she couldn¡¯t. Not yet. Alex was Kaito¡¯s Beta, and if he found out she was Kaito¡¯s mate¡ªhis Luna¡ªhe might rush off to tell him without thinking. And that would change everything.


    She trusted both of them with her life, but this was too much to throw at them. They would not be able to handle it properly, not now. And if she told them, it would only bring more chaos to their, more problems. It was better to wait. Maybe, when things got better, she would tell them everything.


    "It¡¯s weird," Alex said again, sipping his coffee. He looked over at Renn. "He wouldn¡¯t do all that unless something serious happened. Either he hit his head or... maybe he found out. Do you think he knows? That there¡¯s a Beauty in the middle of this all-male Alpha Academy? That has to be it. It¡¯s the only thing that makes sense."


    "N-no..." Ang shook her head quickly. Her eyes returned to Renn. Samuel was gone now. Renn stood alone, his expression unreadable. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    "I¡¯ll be right back," she said softly. "Let me go and find out what¡¯s really going on."


    "Please do, because whatever is going on between you two is starting to scare all of us," Alex said, watching Ang walk away. He sat on the bench beside Stales, his eyes still on her. "Honestly, I won¡¯t be surprised if Renn has already figured it out."


    "Why would you say that?" Stales asked, turning to look at him.


    "Because Angel is way too beautiful to be a boy. The Alpha must have seen through it," Alex replied with a shrug.


    "You¡¯re weird," Stales muttered, shaking his head. Then he looked toward Ang again. "We don¡¯t even know her real name. We haven¡¯t asked her half the questions we should, yet here you are acting like you¡¯re in love."


    "I¡¯m not," Alex said quickly, clearly caught off guard. "Crush on Angel? Come on, Stales. I didn¡¯t even know she was a girl until yesterday. I still see her as a boy... and as our friend. You were the one who told me to treat her like one of us, and that¡¯s what I¡¯m doing."


    Stalesughed and gave him a light pat on the back. "If you say so, buddy."


    Ang reached where Renn was. He stood quietly against the wall, one foot resting back against it, his arms folded across his chest. His face showed nothing. No emotion. No warmth. Just silence. The way he looked scared her. Or maybe it was the way he refused to look at her at all.


    Her heart beat faster. She didn¡¯t know how to begin. Should she say thank you? Should she talk about the dream? Should she start with the video and exin that it wasn¡¯t her?


    But he wasn¡¯t helping. He didn¡¯t nce at her. Didn¡¯t move. Just stared off somewhere as if she didn¡¯t exist.


    Ang let out a shaky breath and gathered her courage. "Hey... I want to thank you for what you did out there. I don¡¯t really know how to say it properly, but I hope this coffee will do."


    Still nothing. He didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t blink. Didn¡¯t say a word.


    She felt foolish, but she continued. "I also want to apologize for the video. I don¡¯t know who made it or how it got out, but it wasn¡¯t me. I swear."


    No response. His eyes were still fixed on something far away. She started to feel the sting in her chest. He was treating her like a ghost. She could have screamed at him, cursed at him, asked what the hell was wrong with him. But she didn¡¯t. Because of the bond. Because of the dream. Because of the confusing storm between them.


    She hated how much power he had over her now. It made her feel weak. But just for now, she would hold it in.


    "If you¡¯re worried about the dream..." she began, her voice soft.


    But before she could finish, he turned to her sharply, his eyes locking on hers like fire.


    "Are you out of your mind?" Renn snapped, his voice low and angry, his frown deep and cutting. His arms were still folded tightly across his broad chest. "What makes you think you can talk to me? Who gave you that right?"

 Chapter 55: He Knows?

    <h4>Chapter 55: He Knows?</h4>


    Her lips parted, but no words came out. Ang looked around and saw that some of the students were watching. Their eyes were fixed on her and Renn, curious about what was going on. She turned back to him and saw it clearly¡ªhe was angry. Really angry.


    She wished she had nevere to apologize. This was exactly why she hated saying sorry. She had told Stales before that apologies often made things worse. And now, look at what Renn had done after hers.


    Ang swallowed her pain, held back the anger rising in her chest, nodded quietly, and walked away. As she made her way back to her friends, her mind was spinning. What was wrong with Renn? Just moments ago, he had protected her like she meant something, like he cared. He had cleaned her wound, stood up for her, and now he was asking what gave her the right to speak to him?


    It was hard to believe. In their dream, he wanted her so badly. He held her like he would never let go, and now he was acting like she didn¡¯t matter. Ang didn¡¯t know which was worse¡ªhim knowing the truth about her, or him still thinking she was a boy and hating himself for falling for her.


    "What did he say?" Stales asked the moment she returned. "That ended too fast."


    "He said I shouldn¡¯t talk to him," Ang replied, her voice shaking slightly. She held the coffee cup tightly, trying to keep it from slipping out of her hand. She still couldn¡¯t believe it. "He acted like the same old Renn... like nothing happened."


    "Strange," Alex said, standing up with a confused look on his face. "He almost killed Xavier over you, and now he¡¯s treating you like a stranger?"


    Ang didn¡¯t respond.


    "I don¡¯t know," Alex continued, "but I think he¡¯s found out your secret. You should think hard. Did you drop any clue? Anything that could¡¯ve made him suspect?"


    Before she could reply, Renn¡¯s voice cut through the room, calling the ss to order. Thebat session had started. They all stood and began walking toward him.


    "You guys be watchful," Alex said as they walked. "That person who posted the video is still out there. If you see anything strange, report it fast."


    Ang and Stales nodded. They hadn¡¯t forgotten about the video. Someone was trying to ruin her, and that threat was still very real.


    Their attention turned to Renn, who now stood in front of the ss, his face serious and focused.


    "Today, we¡¯re focusing on the weak students," he said, his voice firm as he paced back and forth. "The ones who can¡¯t even throw a decent punch. We¡¯re going to teach you how to build strength, how to strike, and how to defend yourselves. You need to understand the basics before the test next week."


    "We won¡¯t be having many morebat sses after this, so you better pay attention if you want to stay in this Academy," Renn said, his voice sharp and cold. "We don¡¯t amodate losers or weaklings here. You already know who you are. If you want to improve, move to the right."


    Ang froze when his eyes met hers. He didn¡¯t say her name, didn¡¯t point, but the message was clear. He was talking about her. She didn¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t just call her out and get it over with. Still, she moved to the right, feeling every pair of eyes on her. She wasn¡¯t the only one. A few others, especially human students, joined her.


    "I¡¯ll train this group," Alpha Renn continued, his voice firm. "Samuel will handle the others."


    He started walking toward the left side of the gym. The students followed and stopped only when he did. Since they weren¡¯t that many, he ced some in front of the sandbags while others were told to pair up and face each other.


    "First rule¡ªclear your mind," Renn said as he moved through them, checking their stance. He walked past Ang like she didn¡¯t exist, like she was invisible. "If you had a dreamst night and you¡¯re still thinking about it, get it the fuck out of your head. Focus. Nothing else matters but getting this right."


    Ang¡¯s eyes widened. Her chest tightened. He had brought up the dream. He knew. He fucking knew, and yet here he was, acting like she was trash beneath his boots. Her heart was racing so fast she thought she might pass out. She wanted to scream. If only she hadn¡¯t had that stupid dream. If only she could forget it.


    But how could she focus when he was using her secret to tear her down?


    She wondered what the hell was going on in that cold mind of his. Had he already told Hiro? If he had, Hiro would¡¯vee for her by now. He wouldn¡¯t keep quiet. He¡¯d torture her just to make her break, and then he¡¯d hand her over to the Academy. They¡¯d throw her out without a second thought. Kaito would be disappointed. Taros too.


    And then what? Her uncle would finally get what he always wanted. He¡¯d drag her back home and her off.


    Ang shook her head. She didn¡¯t want to think further. The more she did, the more her heart pounded. And she feared that if it ever stopped, she¡¯d die on the spot.


    "Why are you behind?" Renn¡¯s voice snapped her out of her thoughts.


    She blinked and looked around. Everyone else was already working hard, sweat pouring down their faces. She had just been standing there, stuck in her head.


    "I¡¯m sorry... I-I..." she tried to exin, but stopped herself. What was the point? He had already made it clear she meant nothing to him. So why was he even asking?


    Without another word, Ang walked over to an empty sandbag and began to punch it. Her blows were messy and weak, but she didn¡¯t care. It wasn¡¯t about impressing anyone. It was about surviving this moment. She would work on herself. She would grow stronger. And she would do it without needing Renn to stand behind her like a hawk, watching every damn move she made.


    He didn¡¯t say a single word while she made a fool of herself in front of everyone. He just stood there watching her punch the bag like she was losing her mind. After a few minutes of letting her waste her energy, he finally walked up to her and said, "You¡¯re not doing it right."


    "It¡¯s not like you want to teach me," Ang snapped between heavy breaths, her fists mming into the sandbag. "You enjoy watching me suffer."


    "That¡¯s what you think?"


    "You made it clear earlier."


    She heard him chuckle. That soft, low sound made her stop. For a second, she wondered if this was really Renn or if Hiro had taken over his mind. Because this guy? This guy was acting like aplete lunatic. One minute cold and cruel, the next minute warm and strangely soft. The switch in him was too much. It was messing with her head.


    "Stand with your left leg in front and your right just a little behind," Renn said, stepping closer. "Do the same with your hands. Don¡¯t rush to throw punches. Think about the strength behind each one. Think about the damage you want to cause."


    Ang did what he said, adjusting her stance. But then she heard him mumble something under his breath. She didn¡¯t hear it clearly, but it sounded like he wasn¡¯t impressed. Before she could turn to look at him, she felt it¡ªhis hand around her waist.


    Her whole body froze.


    What the fuck was he doing?


    She could feel him standing right behind her. His body pressed close to hers, one of his hands guiding her arm. Her heart skipped a beat, or maybe several. The room suddenly felt too hot, and she started to wonder if anyone else was noticing this or if it was just her who was burning alive inside her own skin.


    Then he leaned in. His face brushed close to hers. She could feel his breath on her neck, warm and slow. He was taking advantage, and he knew it. She hated that she didn¡¯t want to stop him. He knew she couldn¡¯t stop him... that she liked what he was doing to her body.


    "Does this remind you of anything?" he whispered beside her ear, his voice low, almost like a secret. "Last night... me and you?"


    Ang stopped breathing for a second. Her body went numb and weak all at once.


    "I was restless all through," he added. "And I fucking hated it."


    "I-I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about," she stammered, trying to pull away from him, but his arm only tightened around her waist. She didn¡¯t want her body to betray her again, not here, not like this. But Renn? He wasn¡¯t letting go.


    "Don¡¯t even try to lie, Angel," he said, his voice now lower, sharper. "If that¡¯s even your real name."


    Ang froze. His words hit her harder than a punch. Her chest rose and fell quickly. So he really knew? He had found out... or was he just guessing?


    Her whole body began to shake. She didn¡¯t even know if it was fear or something else that made her tremble.


    "Don¡¯t be scared," Renn whispered again, and even though his voice was soft, it held something dangerous underneath. "I don¡¯t hurt girls."

 Chapter 56: Finding Mr. Anonymous.

    <h4>Chapter 56: Finding Mr. Anonymous.</h4>


    "Alpha..." It was Samuel who broke the moment. He tried not to look at them too closely, clearly ufortable with how close they were. Ang felt her face burn with shame, but Renn didn¡¯t let her go. She was frozen, praying it was all just a bad dream.


    "The students are beginning to stare," Samuel added quietly.


    "Don¡¯t get too excited, babe. We¡¯ll definitely talk about thister," Renn said and pressed a kiss to her forehead before letting her go.


    Ang just stood there, her chest rising and falling as panic took over. She didn¡¯t know whether to scream or to curse herself. How did he figure it out so fast? How did he see through everything when no one else could?


    She had thought Hiro was the one to worry about, but it had been Renn all along. She had underestimated him. All it took was a short time with her, and somehow, he knew the truth. He saw past the clothes, the lies, the disguise. He saw her.


    "Are you okay?"


    The voice snapped her out of her thoughts. It was Stales. He looked worried. "Did something happen?"


    Ang nodded. Her eyes stung, and she almost let the tears fall. But this wasn¡¯t the time to cry. She wiped them away before they slipped and looked at him. "Renn knows."


    "Knows what?" Stales looked confused, waiting for her to exin. He hade to check on her because he saw how shaken she was after Renn left. Maybe Renn had said something cruel. Maybe he had threatened her. "What do you mean? Can you exin?"


    "He..." Ang started, but before she could finish, Renn¡¯s voice echoed across the field. He was already on the stage, standing with a few students.


    "Get back to work. We don¡¯t have time for all the bullshit you¡¯re doing," he barked. It was supposed to be a general warning, but his eyes were on them.


    "See youter," Stales said. He didn¡¯t want to walk away, but now he had no choice. The instructor had spoken.


    Ang ran her hands through her hair and let out a long breath. The training was going to continue, but how was she supposed to focus now? Her heart was not steady. Her mind was a storm.


    What was Renn going to do to her? Was he going to tell the others? Why hadn¡¯t he dragged her in front of everyone already and exposed her? The silence from him made her more afraid than any threat.


    Why did it have to be him? Why did Renn have to be the one to find out first? Anyone else, maybe she could have talked them down, begged them, exined herself. But Renn? How was she supposed to calm him down, when she didn¡¯t even understand what he was thinking?


    "We will tame him. It will be fun," Mighty-storm said confidently. There was no fear in her voice. Ang ignored her. Now was not the time. She needed to focus, to think of a way out. Maybe she could talk to Renn, maybe strike a deal with him. But would he even listen?


    "You have to continue with your training," Samuel said, cutting through her thoughts. He was her instructor for the day. Renn was busy handling the others. Ang still couldn¡¯t understand how he could walk in, shake her whole world, and then act like nothing happened.


    "I should have known Renn¡¯s intention from the start," she muttered as she returned to the sandbag. She started hitting it, harder and faster, pouring all her frustration into each punch. She pushed herself, hoping to hear Samuel say she had improved. Maybe praise would distract her from the chaos in her head.


    "Can you calm down a little?" Samuel asked. He was watching her closely. He knew something had happened. "I don¡¯t know what really went on, but you need to talk to Renn. You can fix this."


    "Fix things with Renn?" Ang let out a dryugh and turned to look at him. Renn wasn¡¯t looking her way, but just seeing him irritated her. How could she ever find someone like him attractive, even for a second?


    "He¡¯s not a bad person. Things can still be fixed between you two," Samuel said again. He wasn¡¯t backing down. His eyes didn¡¯t leave her face.


    "Not a bad person? Why are you defending him?" she asked sharply, then it hit her. Of course. He was Renn¡¯s Beta. That exined everything. "We had a fight on my first day. Do you know what he did? He tried to kill me. Not once, but twice. You call that nothing?"


    "Do you honestly think that if Renn really wanted you dead, you¡¯d still be standing here?" Samuel replied quietly.


    Ang went silent. She didn¡¯t know how to answer that. Maybe he didn¡¯t want to kill her. Maybe. But that didn¡¯t erase what he did. "That doesn¡¯t change anything. He still hurt me. He never misses a chance to humiliate me. You were there during thestbat ss. Did you forget how he treated me? If he had corrected me with a little respect, it wouldn¡¯t have gone so far. I almost lost everything that day because of him."


    "I¡¯m sorry to hear that," Samuel said softly. Even though he wasn¡¯t the one who hurt her, he still offered an apology on behalf of his Alpha. "Renn likes you. I¡¯m sure of it. The way he acts¡ªcold, distant¡ªit¡¯s just his way of pushing people away. I think it has something to do with his upbringing."


    Ang¡¯s brows pulled together in confusion. Renn liked her? He had said it in the dream. He liked her when he thought she was Angel. But now that he knew she was a girl, maybe everything had changed. "What do you mean his upbringing could cause that?"


    "That¡¯s a story for another day... or better yet, ask him yourself," Samuel replied. "Right now, we should focus on training."


    Ang still wanted to hear more, but she knew he was right. If she didn¡¯t get stronger, Renn wouldn¡¯t be the only threat to her staying in the Academy. She couldn¡¯t afford to be distracted.


    Thebat ss dragged on for another hour. When it finally ended, she quickly scanned the field and went looking for Renn. But before she could reach him, he was already gone. He left on purpose. He didn¡¯t even spare her a nce. It was like she didn¡¯t exist. And that hurt more than she thought it would.


    As she walked out of the gym, Alex caught up to her, holding his phone in one hand and scrolling through messages. "Hey, I just got an update from Asher, the guy working on your case," he said.


    "What is it?" Stales asked,ing up beside them. He threw his arm casually over their shoulders as they headed to the changing room.


    Alex didn¡¯t waste time. "He found out who owns the ount that posted the viral video."


    Ang and Stales both froze. They had been waiting for a response, but they hadn¡¯t expected something so soon.


    "It¡¯s someone from the Central House," Alex said.


    "What? The house without an Alpha?" Stales asked, surprised.


    "Yes. The ount belongs to Evan Thatcher."


    Ang¡¯s whole body tensed. She didn¡¯t care about changing clothes anymore. Her eyes were burning with anger as she grabbed her bag and stormed out of the room. Her blood boiled. She couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. The person who made her life hell was finally in the open, and he was going to feel her rage.


    "Stop, please!" Alex shouted, running after her. "Calm down! If you go like this, you might actually kill him!"

 Chapter 57: Renn’s Invitation.

    <h4>Chapter 57: Renn¡¯s Invitation.</h4>


    "You need to control your anger, Angel," Alex said as he walked beside her. He knew she had every reason to be mad, but if they didn¡¯t handle this carefully, it could get out of hand. "There are better ways to make that guy suffer. You just have to trust me."


    "Let her be," Stales cut in before she could reply. "If she holds it in, it will only make things worse. I like her like this. That bastard deserves a lesson."


    "Well done, man. You¡¯re really helping," Alex replied with a fake smile before turning back to Ang. She still hadn¡¯t said a word. Her steps didn¡¯t slow, her face didn¡¯t shift. She just kept walking, heading straight toward the Central House.


    As she got closer, Ang felt something strange. The air felt heavier, the silence around the house too deep. Maybe it was because of the location. The Central House stood alone, far from the others, too close to the mountains. Everything about it felt distant and forgotten.


    She walked through the gate and headed straight to the entrance. She didn¡¯t care about the back-and-forth between Stales and Alex anymore. That didn¡¯t matter now. She had one thing on her mind, and it was more important than their opinions.


    Inside the dormitory, everything was still and quiet. Stales had once mentioned that only a few students stayed there, but she didn¡¯t expect it to feel so empty. The silence made it all feel more intense, like the building was holding its breath.


    Ang moved down the hallway with purpose. She pulled out her phone and searched for Evan Thatcher. His details were right there on the school portal. She scrolled quickly until she saw it. Room twelve. Just a few steps ahead.


    She didn¡¯t waste time. She pushed open the door and stepped in. Evan was inside, alone. That was all she needed.


    Without thinking twice, her fist flew straight at his face. The impact was loud. It hurt her too, but she didn¡¯t care. She had waited too long for this. The pain didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    "Evan Thatcher," she said calmly, shutting the door behind her. "I¡¯ve been dying to meet you."


    His head jerked to the side, his hand already on his cheek. His eyes glowed faintly with anger and fear. He gritted his teeth, but the truth was clear to her now. He was not like the others. He wasn¡¯t strong. He wasn¡¯t even close.


    He was an Omega.


    "Who are you?" Evan asked with his brows pulled together in confusion. He looked lost, like he had no idea who she was or why she had stormed into his room.


    Before Ang could respond, Stales and Alex rushed into the room behind her. She expected Alex to hold her back, maybe stop her from doing anything reckless. But instead, he went straight to Evan and grabbed his arms, twisting them behind his back in a way that made it impossible for him to fight back, even if he wanted to. Evan dropped to his knees, helpless.


    "Now you¡¯re going to talk, whether you like it or not," Alex said, his voice sharp, his eyes glowing with fury.


    Ang stared at him, surprised. He had tried to calm her down just moments ago. But now, here he was, acting like he was more furious than she was. Stales locked the door behind them, and now all eyes turned to Evan.


    "Why are you posting viral videos about me?" Ang demanded, her brows tight with anger. She was ready to make him speak one way or another.


    "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on," Evan stammered. "What videos? What are you talking about?" He looked around in panic. "I know Alex, Kaito¡¯s Beta, but I don¡¯t even know who the two of you are."


    "Liar," Stales hissed under his breath.


    "What form are you in?" Alex asked, still holding the boy in ce.


    "Form one," Evan replied in a shaky voice.


    Alex immediately let go. His face changed when he realized they were confronting a form one student. He turned Evan around so he could look into his eyes. "You don¡¯t know who Angel is?"


    "No, bro. I swear, I don¡¯t," Evan said, his voice cracking. He looked like he was about to cry. He was trembling now, but there was no sign of a lie in his tone. He seemed genuinely lost.


    "There are videos posted from your ount," Alex said, crouching in front of him. "They¡¯re spreading lies about Angel. They¡¯re going viral. We want to know what you have against him and why you¡¯re doing this."


    "I swear I don¡¯t know anything about that," Evan said, shaking his head. "I have the ount, yes. But I don¡¯t post anything. I¡¯ve never posted there. You have to believe me. Please, I¡¯m not lying."


    He dropped to both knees now, pleading with them, close to tears. Ang didn¡¯t say a word. She reached into his pocket, took his phone, and pressed the power button.


    To her surprise, the phone had no password.


    Someone who was behind such damaging posts should have locked their phone, hidden their tracks. But this phone was wide open. It didn¡¯t make sense. Why would someone doing something so risky leave their phonepletely unguarded?


    She checked all of Evan¡¯s social media apps. There was nothing connecting him to the ount posting those terrible videos about her. Ang was confused. Her voice came out shaky as she asked, "If you didn¡¯t post those videos, then who did? The ount has your name."


    "The ount is named Mr. Anonymous, but when Asher traced it, he found that the ID is linked to you. It carries your name and all your information," Alex exined to Evan.


    The boy looked even more confused. "I don¡¯t get it. Is anyone making sense of this?"


    Stales turned to Ang. "What do you think?"


    Ang nodded slowly. "I think someone used Evan Thatcher¡¯s information to open that ount. That way, if we tried to trace it, it would lead us straight to Evan and not the real person behind it."


    "I was thinking the same thing," Alex said. He got up and looked at Ang. "Whoever it is, knows we¡¯re closing in. He¡¯s going to be more careful now. What should we do next?"


    Before Ang could speak, her phone buzzed. Everyone¡¯s phone buzzed at the same time. A sharp wave of fear rushed through her. She swiped up Evan¡¯s phone and tapped the notification.


    It was another post. Another video had gone viral.


    This one showed the moment inbat ss when Renn defended her. Then, the next clip showed when she went to apologize to him¡ªbut it had been twisted. It looked like she was making faces behind his back, like she was mocking him.


    "This proves it. The real culprit is still out there," Stales said.


    Ang¡¯s chest ached. She felt stupid all over again. Her patience was wearing thin. Whoever this person was, they should face her instead of hiding behind screens and lies. Why couldn¡¯t they just tell her what the problem was?


    They left the central house after Alex made sure they apologized to Evan. Ang couldn¡¯t stop thinking about who was behind all of it. Maybe she should report this to the principal. Maybe Valois could help. Or maybe she should go to Kaito.


    But then she remembered the message in her locker. The word "bitch."


    Her stomach turned.


    "I think we¡¯re dealing with someone dangerous," Alex said as they walked back to their dorm. "Whoever this is has a serious issue with you. It¡¯s bigger than we thought."


    "He called me bitch... which means he knows I¡¯m a girl," Ang whispered. Her heart felt heavy. She was tired of ying games.


    "Could he also know about your family? Maybe he knows more about you than we realize," Stales added.


    "I don¡¯t know. But I need to do something before the sun goes down."


    "We¡¯ll talk more about it tonight," Alex said. He looked at her with concern. "I¡¯ll do whatever I can. Just trust me, okay? I¡¯ll find a way."


    Ang gave a small nod. She was grateful to have them beside her. "Thank you. You two mean a lot to me."


    After she left them, Ang walked slowly to her room. Her head was full of thoughts, but when she reached her door, her phone buzzed again. A cold shiver ran down her spine. She looked at the message.


    It was from a strange number<i><strong>.</strong></i>


    <i><strong>Discussion venue: My room.</strong></i>


    <i><strong>Time: 8:00pm</strong></i>


    <i><strong>Dress code: something Hot.</strong></i>


    She didn¡¯t need anyone to tell her who sent it.


    Alpha Renn.

 Chapter 58: A Fucking Red Dress!

    <h4>Chapter 58: A Fucking Red Dress!</h4>


    Kaito could tell something was wrong with her, but he couldn¡¯t figure out what exactly. He told her to rest and left for Taros¡¯ ce. She nodded, pretending to be fine, and watched him walk away.


    As soon as the door closed, Ang brought out her phone and stared at the screen. It was almost time to meet Renn. She wouldn¡¯t have gone if he hadn¡¯t found out her secret.


    Out of fear of being exposed, she had no choice. She had to deal with him.


    Ang nced at the mirror. She was in an oversized shirt and loose trousers. The message had told her to look hot. She frowned. The idea of putting on a dress just to see Renn made her sick. Maybe he would like it, but her? She hated the thought of it.


    They were never friends. He had never been kind. Now he wanted her to act normal around him? Like nothing had happened? That wasn¡¯t going to happen.


    She would show up in the same clothes she wore every day. If he dared to talk about it, she would remind him there were no female clothes in an all-boys academy. And that was true. Every single uniform she had gotten was meant for a boy.


    Ang ran her hand through her short hair, trying to calm herself. Something told her that things were about to change. Maybe Renn would expose her. Maybe he would go to Principal Valois. The only way to stop him was to agree to whatever he wanted.


    She reached the door but didn¡¯t open it right away. The thought of giving in to his demands made her feel sick. What if he asked for something she couldn¡¯t give? Something too big to risk? What then?


    She finally stepped out and shut the door behind her. Her steps were slow at first as she moved down the stairs, her mind spinning.


    A part of her wanted to turn back, wait for Kaito to return. Maybe she could tell him everything. Maybe he would understand.


    But Kaito was hard to predict. He had been kindtely, but what if he changed the moment he learned the truth? What if he handed her over to the principal? West House couldn¡¯t afford to lose another point. He might not take that risk for her.


    Ang sighed and picked up her pace, heading straight for the path that led to the East House. Her mind was full of thoughts. How was she going to convince Renn to keep her secret? He was so annoying. One moment he acted like a sweet person, and the next, he was rude, sarcastic, and impossible to deal with.


    Her phone buzzed, dragging her out of her thoughts. It was a message from him. She rolled her eyes and opened it.


    <i>Don¡¯t bete, Babe, or there will be punishment.</i>


    Ang nearly threw the phone across the street. She was already stressed, and instead of calming her nerves, he was sending messages just to annoy her. She was on her way already. There was still time. What was his problem? Was he that eager to ruin her life?


    Even with the anger boiling inside her, Ang didn¡¯t slow down. She kept moving until she arrived at the East House, praying no one would notice her. But things never worked out easily for her. A few senior boys were standing outside, chatting loudly. She didn¡¯t greet them. She didn¡¯t even look their way. She just walked past quietly, hoping not to draw any attention.


    She had already checked where Renn¡¯s room was. Without wasting time, she climbed to thest floor and stood in front of his door. She knocked once, then stood still, waiting. Her eyes drifted to the open space beside the stairs. The drop from that height to the ground looked deep.


    A dark thought crossed her mind. What if she pushed him down when he came out? Just one push, and it would all be over. She chuckled quietly at herself. It would solve everything. No more threats. No more pressure.


    But she wasn¡¯t a killer. She couldn¡¯t do it, not even to someone like him. He was her mate, after all, and despite how twisted everything felt, there was still a strange pull between them.


    Besides, Renn wasn¡¯t just any Alpha. He had powers. Real powers. If he caught a hint of her thoughts, he could destroy her in a second.


    Ang shook her head and cursed herself under her breath. How could she even think of something so foolish?


    Suddenly, the door creaked open. No one had touched it. It just opened by itself.


    Ang froze. Then she took a deep breath and let it out slowly. No matter what was waiting for her inside that room, she had to remain calm, respectful, and do whatever it took to protect herself.


    As soon as Ang stepped into the room, she saw him. Renn was already seated at a table set for two. He wore a ck top and trousers, his red hair falling slightly over his face, giving him that dangerous look that made her heart skip even when she didn¡¯t want it to.


    But it wasn¡¯t just the way he looked. It was how he sat¡ªrxed, his arms crossed, like he owned everything around him. He wasn¡¯t even sitting properly. It was as if he was showing off on purpose. Ang found herself wondering why he didn¡¯t just lie on the bed instead. It would have suited hiszy pose better.


    A pair of dark sses rested loosely on his nose, and a toothpick sat between his lips. She tried not to pay attention to how hot he looked, but it was hard to ignore. He reminded her of a rebel biker she once saw in a movie¡ªsomeone reckless, bold, and too sure of himself.


    The room wasrge with two beds, a wardrobe, and a fridge. There were a few other things she didn¡¯t care about, but the table caught her eye. Two empty sses stood beside a wine bottle whose name she couldn¡¯t make out. Two tesy upside down with cutlery ced neatly beside them, and a single rose rested on the table right in front of him.


    Ang frowned. Why all this? He was acting like the perfect host, but she had been dragged here.


    "Good evening, Alpha," she said, standing near the door, waiting for him to invite her in properly.


    He didn¡¯t respond. She tried to read his expression, but the sses made it hard to know what he was thinking.


    "I¡¯m here," she added quietly.


    Still, silence. Then finally, his deep voice cut through the air, making her shiver.


    "You¡¯re four minuteste. And you didn¡¯t follow the dress code."


    His tone wasn¡¯t loud, but it was sharp.


    "I had to wait for my roommate to leave before I came," Ang replied, forcing herself to stay calm. "And this is my first time here. It wasn¡¯t easy finding the East House."


    "You wanted a pickup? Next time, let me know earlier," Renn said casually.


    Ang stared at him. Next time? The way he said it like it was normal made her chest tighten. There wasn¡¯t going to be a next time. This had to end today.


    "Sit. Why should I make you stand?"


    Renn stood and pulled the other chair out for her. She hesitated but sat.


    "So, your excuse for not dressing hot?" he asked, looking at her with interest.


    "You know very well I was never going to do that," Ang replied. "There are no female clothes in a male academy. Everything I have is a boy¡¯s uniform."


    "I knew you¡¯de up with that excuse. That¡¯s why I got something ready for you."


    He stood and walked to the wardrobe. She tried not to look, but the way he stretched to reach for something made her nce up without meaning to. Her lips parted slightly. She hated that he always caught her off guard like this.


    Then he turned around, holding a red dress.


    "Wear this, babe."

 Chapter 59: So What’s The Catch?

    <h4>Chapter 59: So What¡¯s The Catch?</h4>


    "What?" Ang¡¯s voice rose, full of disbelief. He must be fucking insane to think she would wear something just because it pleased him. "I can¡¯t wear that. I don¡¯t wear short dresses. You can¡¯t ask me to do that."


    Renn didn¡¯t flinch. He stood there, holding the dress like he owned the moment.


    "Who said I was asking?" he replied, calm but firm. "It¡¯s either you wear it, or this conversation ends. I¡¯mpletely fine with that."


    He turned back to the wardrobe like he was going to put it away. That gesture alone made Ang¡¯s chest tighten.


    She let out a shaky sigh. Deep down, she had known this wasn¡¯t going to be easy. She hade too far, sacrificed too much, and there was no way in hell she was going to let Renn¡¯s twisted games ruin everything.


    "Fine," she muttered under her breath and rose from the chair. She walked straight to him and snatched the dress from his hand. She hoped it would annoy him, that it would wipe that smug look off his face.


    But instead, he smiled. That damn smile. It made her want to scream and m her head against the wall.


    "Where should I change?" she asked, her voice stiff with frustration.


    "You can use the bathroom," he said, then added with a smirk, "or you could change right here so I can get a little entertainment."


    Ang forced a dryugh and frowned. "How funny that was."


    Without waiting for a response, she pushed the bathroom door open and went in, mming it behind her.


    As soon as she locked the door, a cold shiver crept down her spine. Now it hit her. The real price she was paying. Renn was making her wear a dress. For what? To feed whatever desire had been burning inside him since that fucked-up dream she had.


    She pulled off her shirt slowly, her eyes searching the corners of the bathroom. She wouldn¡¯t put it past him to hide a camera. That wouldn¡¯t surprise her at all.


    There was barely a difference between Renn¡¯s twisted mind and Hiro¡¯s madness.


    But Hiro? At least he made his insanity public. Everyone knew he was unhinged. Renn, on the other hand, hid it well. And if she ever tried to tell someone what he was making her do, they¡¯d never believe her.


    Who would believe that the cold, quiet, and always moody Alpha was forcing her to wear a damn red dress?


    Ang unwrapped herself and stepped out of her trousers. She held the dress in her hands for a moment. It had been so long since shest wore anything like it.


    She slipped into the dress.


    When she looked at herself in the mirror, something stirred inside her. A small smile tugged at her lips. She had almost forgotten what it felt like to look like a girl again.


    But the moment passed quickly.


    The smile faded as she remembered she wasn¡¯t wearing it because she wanted to. She was wearing it because it was Renn¡¯s fantasy.


    And that ruined everything.


    Ang straightened the dress and stared at herself in the mirror. It barely covered her thighs. The damn thing was too short. Her hands curled into fists as she tried hard not to explode. Her blood was boiling, but she forced herself to breathe. She didn¡¯t know how much longer she could keep the anger in.


    She adjusted her hair, smoothed it back, and looked again. The dress did look good on her. That was the truth. She hated to admit it, but Renn had good taste.


    <i>"We should reward him with a kiss then," Mighty-storm suddenly spoke.</i>


    Ang flinched. She wasn¡¯t expecting her wolf to show up now.


    "What the hell? Did you just say that?" Ang muttered. She couldn¡¯t believe what she just heard. "Seriously, you onlye out when I¡¯m surrounded by these alphas. Why is that?"


    "<i>Because you haven¡¯t shifted yet. I only get pulled out when our mates are close. Their scent drives us crazy, remember?"</i> Mighty-storm said calmly, almost teasing.


    Ang rolled her eyes. She could never win an argument with her. Trying to ignore her was pointless.


    <i>"Besides," Mighty-storm continued, "you wouldn¡¯t like my way of handling things."</i>


    "Why not?" Ang asked, already dreading the answer.


    <i>"I don¡¯t know. Maybe because my n would have us get Renn wrapped around our finger tips like it¡¯s nothing," she replied smugly.</i>


    Ang almostughed. Her wolf had a bigger mouth than she did. She wished Stales could meet Mighty-storm. He would finally see that Ang wasn¡¯t even the difficult one.


    "Alright then, Stormy, go on. Tell me how we¡¯re supposed to get the grim reaper out there under our fingernails. And it¡¯s just fingers, not finger tips," she corrected.


    <i>"You walk back in there, put on some music, push him to the couch, climb on top and make him beg for mercy."</i>


    Ang stopped her right there.


    "Nope. Not happening. Hell no."


    The idea itself was insane. She was not going to follow through with that madness. Mighty-storm clearly had no shame.


    Ang shook her head and opened the bathroom door. She stepped out slowly and stood still.


    Renn turned to look at her. His eyes moved all over her like he was drinking her in. Then he pushed his sses down slightly and smiled.


    But it wasn¡¯t his usual cold smile. This one was wild. Naughty. Possessive. It sent a chill down her spine.


    Then he bit his lower lip and winked.


    A cold shiver ran down Ang¡¯s spine. A part of her wanted to walk straight to him, wrap her arms around his neck, and kiss those sexy lips until he begged for something deeper. The thought alone made her thighs clench.


    "<i>Then do it, girl. What the fuck are we waiting for?"</i> Mighty-storm screamed from within, wagging her tail like she was ready for a wild show.


    Ang shook her head and walked to her seat instead. Both her wolf and Renn werepletely out of their minds. She wasn¡¯t going to let either of them mess with her head tonight.


    "You look so gorgeous, even without makeup," Renn said as he took off his sses. "I don¡¯t know what it is, but seeing you in that dress did a lot of things to me within seconds."


    He chuckled, but there was nothing funny to Ang. Her eyes narrowed. She only hoped it wasn¡¯t the kind of things she was thinking.


    "<i>Girl, you¡¯re bad. You¡¯re thinking exactly what I¡¯m thinking," Mighty-storm popped back in.</i>


    "Go away," Ang muttered out loud before she could stop herself.


    Renn raised an eyebrow. "Are you alright?"


    She quickly nodded and shifted to the edge of her seat. It was time to stop ying games and get to the reason she came here.


    "I¡¯ve been wondering why you came to the Academy," Renn said, watching her closely. "You look so much better like this. I¡¯m serious. You as a girl? It just makes sense."


    "I had my reasons. And they¡¯re none of your business," Ang replied, shooting him a sharp look. But Renn didn¡¯t flinch. He leaned back in his seat, still calm, still unbothered.


    "You had everyone fooled, miss. What¡¯s your real name anyway?"


    "Ang."


    He smiled a little. "So you only dropped thest letter. Not bad. You¡¯re better at this than I thought."


    "Does Kaito know?" he asked after a moment.


    "No. He doesn¡¯t," Ang said quietly. A wave of guilt hit her. Kaito was going to be disappointed when he found out. She didn¡¯t want to think about how he would look at her after this.


    "I don¡¯t believe you. Kaito can¡¯t be that stupid. He should¡¯ve picked up on something by now," Renn said, his voice low but firm. "Maybe he hasn¡¯t said anything, but I¡¯m sure he knows something¡¯s off."


    Ang¡¯s heart skipped. She came here hoping things would get easier, but he was only making it worse. His words sank deep, dragging guilt and fear back to the surface.


    "So no one else knows?" Renn asked, then continued without waiting for her answer. "Those two friends of yours... they know. I saw the way they looked at you when we were together. They looked nervous. Like they were scared of what I might do. Like they wanted to protect you from me."


    Ang felt her chest tighten. "Don¡¯t do anything to them, please," she said quickly. Her voice shook, but she meant every word. "If you want to do anything, do it to me. Leave them out of this."


    He didn¡¯t respond right away.


    "So what now? Are you going to tell the others?" she asked, trying not to let her fear show. "Or report me to the Academy first?"


    "No. Why would I do that?" Renn shrugged like it wasn¡¯t a big deal. "You came here for a reason. I get that."


    Ang stared at him, stunned. That was it? He wasn¡¯t going to say anything? He was just going to let it go?


    She almost said thank you, but something stopped her. This was Renn. He wouldn¡¯t let it slide just because he suddenly grew a conscience.


    There had to be a price.


    And just like that, she rememberedq¡ªeverything had a catch.


    "So... what¡¯s the catch?" she asked, already dreading his answer.


    Renn smiled. That same wicked smile that made her want to smack him across the face and scream all at once. He leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table, his eyes locked on hers.


    "Exactly. What¡¯s the catch?" he said with a smirk.


    "Be my girlfriend," he said softly. "And I¡¯ll keep your little secret safe."

 Chapter 60: His Girlfriend’s Bossy Energy.

    <h4>Chapter 60: His Girlfriend¡¯s Bossy Energy.</h4>


    Ang stared at him like he had lost his damn mind. Maybe she didn¡¯t hear him right. Maybe it was Mighty-Storm messing with her thoughts again, because there was no fucking way Renn just asked her to be his girlfriend.


    Just thinking about it made her stomach twist. She felt like throwing up.


    But then the truth hit harder¡ªhe was her mate.


    And that made everything worse. If they started spending more time together, he might figure it out. He would sense it. The connection. The bond. The truth.


    Ang didn¡¯t want that. Not now. Not ever.


    She didn¡¯t want any of the Alphas to find out they were her mates. That was a disaster waiting to happen.


    "You¡¯re joking, right?" she finally said with augh, trying to act like it was the dumbest thing she had ever heard.


    But Renn didn¡¯tugh. He didn¡¯t even smile. His face was serious. Cold. Still.


    Ang¡¯sughter faded. He meant it. The bastard was serious.


    "Wait... you don¡¯t actually mean it, do you?" Her voice dropped, her chest tightening. "I¡¯ve never even had a boyfriend before."


    She was shaking inside. There was no way she was going to attach herself to the one guy who had once tried to kill her. Mate or not, that didn¡¯t mean shit to her.


    Being his mate was destiny.


    Being his girlfriend? That was a fucking choice.


    And she wasn¡¯t choosing him.


    "I¡¯m not asking," Renn said. "I¡¯m telling you. You will be my girlfriend."


    He reached out, trying to hold her hand where it rested on the table, but she yanked it back before he could touch her.


    He waspletely insane. Thinking she¡¯d say yes to this madness? To him?


    "It¡¯s not happening," Ang said through gritted teeth. "I could do something else for you. Anything. But not that. I won¡¯t be your girlfriend."


    "I don¡¯t want something else. Not yet," Renn said, smirking as he leaned forward. "Just be my girlfriend for now. We¡¯ll talk about doing something elseter."


    Ang didn¡¯t like how he stretched out those words. She knew exactly what he was hinting at, and it made her skin crawl.


    "Maybe," he added, staring at her like he could see through her soul, "I might decide to mark you as mine one day... but I can¡¯t do that now. I have to im my fated mate first. She¡¯s important."


    Ang froze.


    Her breath caught in her throat.


    He was talking about her.


    She was the fated mate he hadn¡¯t discovered yet, and here he was, talking about iming her like some fucking prize.


    Hell no.


    She wasn¡¯t going to let that happen. Not as Ang. Not as his mate. Not ever.


    "You can be my surrogateter," Renn added with a shrug, and when her face twisted in shock, he burst outughing, pping his hands like it was the funniest thing in the world.


    "No, I¡¯m joking. Only the West Pack does that. Kaito was supposed to have a surrogate this year, but it didn¡¯t work out. I don¡¯t know why."


    Ang¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Panic crawled up her spine.


    He didn¡¯t know it, but he¡¯d just hit a nerve.


    She was supposed to be Kaito¡¯s surrogate. That was the n. That was why she ran.


    That was why she disguised herself and came to this damn Academy in the first ce.


    "It¡¯s not funny. Man should¡¯ve started making babies by now," Renn muttered, shaking his head. "He didn¡¯t like the idea at first, but now that it didn¡¯t work out, he¡¯s pissed at the surrogate. Says she shouldn¡¯t have...."


    Then he paused and rolled his eyes. "Enough about Kaito. Back to us, babe. We¡¯ll get to that part someday. Who knows, maybe we¡¯ll talk about the surrogacy thing then."


    Ang didn¡¯t say a word. She just stared at the lunatic in front of her. He was sick. Like, mentally fucked. If only she could get him medical help. Hell, she¡¯d pay for it.


    "I can¡¯t be your girlfriend," she finally said. "I¡¯m still a minor."


    "When¡¯s your birthday?"


    "Seventeenth of this month," Ang replied quickly, hoping it would make him back off. "I¡¯m still seventeen."


    "The night of the full moon?" Renn raised a brow, surprised. Then he gave a small nod. "That¡¯s alright. You¡¯ll be eighteen soon. No need to panic. I won¡¯t rush things."


    Ang clenched her teeth. She wanted to curse at herself. He tricked her with that question. If she had pushed the date far enough, he might have dropped the damn idea. But now? He wasn¡¯t backing down until she gave in.


    "Fine," she muttered bitterly. "I¡¯ll be your girl. Are you fucking happy now?"


    "Excited," Renn said as he stood and reached for the wine bottle. He twisted the top, and it popped open with a soft sound. Then he poured the wine into their sses like it was some celebration.


    "Do you want to eat now orter?" he asked.


    "Later," Ang replied tly.


    He ced the bottle aside and raised his ss. She stared at it for a moment, then lifted hers. She had no choice. She clinked it with his.


    "Is this a date?" she asked, unable to hide the bitterness in her voice.


    "Are you just realizing it now, babe?" he replied with a smirk.


    Ang didn¡¯t answer. Of course, he was never going to take no for an answer. He¡¯d already made up his mind. This was always going to happen one way or another.


    "Why me?" she asked. "Why do you want me to be your girlfriend? You could pick a girl from the Luna school and get whatever you want."


    "I like you. You turn me on... at just one nce," Renn said without blinking.


    Ang¡¯s throat went dry instantly. She took a sip from her ss, trying not to choke on her breath. She could feel her face getting hot, and her whole body tensing up. His scent was hitting her hard. It was getting stronger.


    And she hated that deep inside... she wanted him too.


    "A girl at Luna school will be a waste of time when I have the person who can quench my fire right in front of me," Renn said, his voice low and sinful, shing that naughty smile that always messed with her head.


    Ang almost giggled, almost gave in to it, but she held herself back. What the fuck was even wrong with being mad at him? Why couldn¡¯t she just stay mad?


    "So we¡¯re done here, right?" she said and stood up, trying to hold onto whatever pride she had left. She needed to change and sneak back to her dorm before Kaito found out she had been missing. "We¡¯re now dating. Bye."


    She turned, ready to walk out like she didn¡¯t care. Like he hadn¡¯t just gotten under her skin again. But no, she didn¡¯t get far. She didn¡¯t even take a proper step past him.


    He grabbed her wrist.


    Before she could even say a word, he pulled her straight into his arms. The next thing she knew, she was seated on hisp, her chest rising and falling like her heart was about to burst out of her ribs. She couldn¡¯t even tell if it was from the shock or something much deeper.


    He brought her face close, so close, cupping her cheek in one hand like she was something fragile, while his other hand locked her waist in ce.


    His stare was heavy, intense, dangerous. It dragged her in and wouldn¡¯t let her breathe. His breath touched her lips, cold chills raced down her spine, but still... she didn¡¯t push him away. She didn¡¯t p him like she should have.


    She stared at his lips.


    Stormy¡¯s words echoed in her head.


    What the hell do those lips taste like?


    Without thinking, without second-guessing, she kissed him. She imed his mouth like she owned it. A slow, wet kiss that sent fire through both of them. And God, she didn¡¯t want to stop. Neither did he.


    He opened up to her immediately, letting her tongue slide into his mouth first, letting her explore. Then he sucked her tongue like she was honey, slow at first, then deeper. She tasted so fucking sweet he couldn¡¯t help himself. He only let go when he realized he was going to make her choke if he didn¡¯t slow down.


    Then he didn¡¯t wait. He took over.


    His tongue pushed into her, rougher, deeper, his hands sliding from her waist to her back, pulling her tighter. He caressed her body like he had been dreaming of it for years, wishing to God she would just rip the damn dress off and let him have all of her.


    He dipped in deeper, sucked the hell out of her mouth. She matched his fire, kissing him like she needed it to breathe. That kind of hunger that made his body scream for more.


    He stood up with her still wrapped around him, not breaking the kiss. This time he kissed her lower lip, but not gently. He bit it, sucked it, like a man who had been starving for too long and had finally been given a taste.


    Her arms clung around his neck. She didn¡¯t pull away. No fight. No resistance. That shocked the hell out of him but he didn¡¯t have time to think about it. He walked them straight to the bed, kissing like mad, like every second away from her mouth would kill him.


    He didn¡¯t pause. Couldn¡¯t. If they stopped, she might change her mind. She might take it all back. But he didn¡¯t want her to. They were both out of breath, but neither of them cared.


    She wanted to be on top.


    He let her.


    He¡¯d always loved her fiery side, that bossy energy that made her stand out. He wanted to see how that looked in bed. And now, she was about to show him.

 Chapter 61: A Supportive Boyfriend.

    <h4>Chapter 61: A Supportive Boyfriend.</h4>


    Renn ran his hand through her hair while they kept kissing like the world didn¡¯t exist. He was lost in it,pletely taken by the moment. He didn¡¯t even care if she really wanted it or not. All he knew was that he wanted her, right here, right now. She started to take off his shirt, and fuck, he was ready to let her.


    But something in him paused. His wolf growled inside him, loud and wild, screaming at him not to stop, not now. Even though part of him thought maybe they were going too far, she wasn¡¯t saying no. She wasn¡¯tining. That made it worse. That made it harder to stop.


    Just when he was about to rx into it, there was a knock on the door.


    Not once.


    Not twice.


    The third knock came louder.


    Ang pushed him away like she had been burned. She jumped up fast and ran her fingers through her hair, clearly shaken. But Renn didn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t even care that someone was outside. Whoever the fuck it was had just ruined everything.


    His jaw tightened.


    Who the hell was knocking like that?


    It couldn¡¯t be his roommate. Samuel had promised to sleep downstairs. And even if he needed anything, he would have called first. He wasn¡¯t the type to just knock like an idiot.


    "Who is it?" Renn asked, his voice low and sharp,ced with pure annoyance. Whoever it was had just interrupted the best damn moment of his life. If this was for some bullshit, he was never letting it go.


    "Man, it¡¯s Kaito," the voice said from behind the door.


    "Shit," Renn cursed, eyes widening as he turned to look at Ang.


    She froze.


    Neither of them saw thating.


    Kaito?


    Did he follow her here?


    "What the fuck? How did he even know you¡¯re here?" Renn asked under his breath, his voice low and rough with disbelief.


    Ang couldn¡¯t say a word. She didn¡¯t even look at him. She just stood there, eyes lost, her body stiff like she¡¯d been caught stealing something.


    In her mind, it all came crashing down. Renn must think she was a slut now. One minute she was kissing him like her life depended on it, and the next, her other mate was knocking on the door. It was all because of Mighty-storm. That crazy wolf spirit gave her one fucked-up piece of advice and look where it got her.


    She should¡¯ve left when she had the chance.


    She should¡¯ve never kissed him.


    Now Renn had her first kiss and it meant nothing but chaos. She wanted to p herself so hard her head would spin. Stupid. So fucking stupid.


    <i>"That wasn¡¯t bad, gurl. You nailed it,</i>" Mighty-storm purred inside her, sounding all proud and calm like this mess wasn¡¯t her fault. Ang didn¡¯t know if all wolf spirits were like this or if hers was sent to destroy her life on purpose.


    "Come on, Renn. I¡¯m waiting at the door," Kaito knocked again, this time sounding annoyed.


    "Should I open the door and tell him¡ª" Renn started.


    "No," Ang whispered, almost too fast.


    "I¡¯ming, Kaito. Just give me a damn minute," Renn called out loud enough for him to hear.


    His heart was racing. There was too much going on, and if Kaito stepped into the room now, he would know something wasn¡¯t right. He wasn¡¯t stupid. He would see it all written on their faces.


    Renn¡¯s mind worked fast. He needed to help Ang. She wanted to keep her secret, and he would protect it. That¡¯s what boyfriends did. They had your back. They helped you out of messy shit like this. And he wasn¡¯t going to let her get exposed just like that.


    "Come on, man. Don¡¯t make me wait out here like a fool," Kaito¡¯s voice came again, louder this time.


    Renn turned to Ang and took her hand. It was soft, trembling a little.


    "Go hide in the bathroom. He won¡¯t see you there," he whispered.


    Ang gave a small nod. "Okay."


    She followed him without question, and he walked her to the bathroom. She knew he was being helpful now because it also worked in his favor. If Kaito found out, it would ruin everything¡ªfor both of them.


    Renn opened the bathroom door for her to enter, and she did. But instead of shutting it right away, he just stood there.


    Staring.


    Even with all this madness, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her.


    Ang felt it. She tried not to look at him. One more look and she¡¯d get pulled back into whatever the hell this was. She was already too deep. Just when she opened her mouth to tell him to move, to stop staring, Renn leaned in and nted a quick kiss on her lips.


    Then he shut the door.


    Ang froze.


    Her lips parted in disbelief.


    He was crazy.


    Completely out of his mind.


    But instead of getting mad, she lifted her fingers and touched her lips gently. A small smile tugged at her face, and her eyes closed. She didn¡¯t even want to smile, but her body betrayed her.


    Renn was something else.


    He wasn¡¯t as bad as she thought.


    <i>"I told you," Mighty-storm said inside her, sounding all smug like she¡¯d been right the whole time.</i>


    "You were wrong," Ang whispered back, finally snapping herself out of it.


    She went still.


    Footsteps.


    She could hear them in the room.


    The door had been opened.


    Kaito was inside.


    She heard his voice, and her whole body froze. The guilt hit her hard. Her chest tightened. There was something in his voice. He sounded worried, like he had been searching for her, like he had been stressing the whole time.


    "I can¡¯t find Angel. I¡¯ve checked all over and he¡¯s nowhere to be found," Kaito said, sounding tired and worried.


    Renn hated that he had to lie to him, especially seeing the concern written all over his face. But he had promised Ang. He had given his word to keep everything a secret. Besides, he was still stuck on that kiss. He had enjoyed being her boyfriend for just thirty minutes, and if it felt that good in such a short time, he couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what it would be like if they actuallysted. A month. Maybe more. What else could happen?


    "No? Why¡¯d you freak out?" Renn asked, trying to sound surprised, maybe even more than Kaito himself. "He should still be around the Academy. Probably doing his usual thing. No need to panic yet."


    "If you knew how much trouble he always gets into, you wouldn¡¯t say that," Kaito muttered. He was trying to stay calm, but his voice cracked just a little. Enough for Renn to hear the stress behind it.


    "You¡¯re right. Angel is real trouble."


    "I came to ask if you know Stales¡¯ room. I¡¯m hoping they¡¯re together. Because if he¡¯s with Hiro..." Kaito trailed off and shook his head. They both knew that was a terrible mix. Angel and Hiro together was like striking matches in a room full of gas.


    "I¡¯lle with you," Renn said, running his hand through his hair, still stealing nces toward the bathroom door. Ang was still in there, hiding. And each second that passed made his chest feel tighter.


    Inside the bathroom, Ang leaned against the door. Her heart ached, not because she had to hide, but because she kept lying to Kaito. Over and over again. She felt horrible for making out with Renn. It felt like a betrayal. Kaito had always been good to her.


    <i>"You¡¯re not doing anything wrong. Don¡¯t let anyone make you feel that way," Mighty-storm said inside her head, soft but firm like she always was when trying tofort her. "They are both your mates. You can have them one after the other or even at the same time. That¡¯s your choice. You were destined for the four."</i>


    Ang rolled her eyes, even though no one could see her. "That¡¯s very motivating," she muttered with sarcasm.


    She pressed her ear gently to the door, trying to listen. If they left now, she¡¯d quickly change and sneak out before Renn returned. If she didn¡¯t leave before he came back, then there was no way she¡¯d sleep in the West House tonight. Not after what happened. Not with how he looked at her. The way he kissed her like he wanted to eat her alive. She could still feel the heat of it all.


    Ang shook the memory away. No. She wasn¡¯t going there again.


    She heard the front door creak open and felt a wave of relief. They were leaving. She was finally going to slip out and¡ª


    "What the hell is going on, man?" Kaito asked suddenly. "What is she doing in here?"

 Chapter 62: The Girl In Your Room.

    <h4>Chapter 62: The Girl In Your Room.</h4>


    Ang knewing to Renn¡¯s ce was a mistake. It was never the solution to her problems. Instead, it had opened the door to even more trouble. Kaito had caught them. Caught her.


    She clenched her teeth and paced back and forth in the bathroom. Her chest was heavy. Her heart beat fast like it was trying to escape. How was she going to fix this? How was she supposed to face him now?


    And Renn? Did he even care that they had been caught?


    "W-who are you talking about, bro?" Renn¡¯s voice sounded unsure, almost nervous. He was probably scared that Kaito had figured it out.


    Ang stood frozen behind the door. Her pulse throbbed in her ears. The fear of being exposed, of everything crashing down, made her feel sick. Every single day, it was one problem after another. No warning. No break. Just chaos.


    "The girl in your room," Kaito replied. His voice was calm but sharp. "Do you now host them in your room? At night?"


    "N-not really. This one just got me excited. I tried to set up a small date," Renn said, trying to keep his voice steady. He hoped Kaito wouldn¡¯t dig too deep. Not yet. If Kaito stayed too long, he¡¯d figure it out.


    "Is she from Luna Academy?" Kaito asked.


    "Something like that," Renn answered quickly.


    Kaito let out a slow breath and looked down at the table. He seemed to be thinking deeply before he said, "You should be careful. The price for keeping a girl in your room is huge."


    Renn almostughed at that. Coming from Kaito, it was funny. The same guy who had been hiding a girl since the term began was now warning him?


    "You know Principal Valois won¡¯t spare you. Or the girl."


    "Enough about that woman," Renn said, the irritation clear in his voice. He didn¡¯t want to hear her name. Not now. Not ever.


    "What did she do to you?" Kaito asked, his brows drawn together. He looked genuinely confused. The tension between Renn and the principal had always been strange, buttely it had grown worse. "Every time she¡¯s mentioned, you lose it. And when we¡¯re around her..."


    "I thought we were looking for Angel," Renn cut in, grabbing his jacket from the couch. He didn¡¯t want to talk about Valois. Not with Kaito. Not with anyone. "Let¡¯s go. Forget about Principal Valois for now."


    Ang pressed her ear firmly against the door. She wanted to hear everything they were saying about Principal Valois. Renn hated that woman, and Ang couldn¡¯t understand why. To her, the principal always acted like a decent person. But maybe there was something hidden behind that beauty. Maybe she was not as good as she looked.


    When she was sure the boys had left, Ang stepped out of the bathroom. She had changed out of the dress and wore her usual oversized clothes. At first, she wanted to take the dress with her, but then she remembered¡ªKaito was her roommate. If he ever found it, she wouldn¡¯t have a good exnation. She dropped the dress on Renn¡¯s bed and hurried out of the room.


    Outside, she bumped into Samuel. He was standing right by the hallway, almost like he had been waiting for her. Without asking, he walked beside her until they got to the west house. He stopped at the gate and looked at her.


    "Renn said you should check your messages from time to time. He¡¯ll keep you updated," he told her.


    Ang looked up at him, wondering if he also knew her secret. But she didn¡¯t want to ask. Thest time she tried to dig too deep, she ended up in more trouble than she could handle. She gave a small nod. "Thank you. Can I ask you something?"


    "Sure. Go ahead," Samuel replied with a calm tone. He seemed a lot more rxed than she had expected.


    "Why does Renn hate Principal Valois?" she asked quietly.


    Samuel blinked. He looked at her like he didn¡¯t expect the question. "I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re asking me that, but I¡¯ll tell you what I know," he said. "Honestly, I don¡¯t know why there¡¯s so much hate between them. Maybe it¡¯s nothing serious. Renn just doesn¡¯t like people easily."


    "I see..." Ang murmured. It made sense. Renn didn¡¯t like people easily, but he liked her now. That was the problem. She didn¡¯t want that. She didn¡¯t want him to feel anything for her. "I guess I¡¯m the unlucky one then."


    "We don¡¯t get to choose who we like or love," Samuel said with a small smile. "If you really want to understand Renn, ask him. We don¡¯t talk about our personal lives much."


    "Okay. Thank you," Ang said, returning the smile. She turned and walked into her dorm.


    When she got to her room, she picked out some clean clothes. She needed a quick bath. Her whole body still smelled like Renn. She couldn¡¯t stand it.


    She regretted saying yes to Stormy. If she hadn¡¯t taken the bait, none of this would have happened. Now everything was messed up. Renn would think she wanted him. He would believe she enjoyed what happened between them.


    Her phone buzzed. Ang picked it up and swiped the screen. The message was from Renn. She hadn¡¯t even saved his number, but she knew it was him. She tapped to read it:


    <i>Hello babe, I guess you¡¯re in your room right now. I spoke to Stales and we were able to convince Kaito that you went to study with him but left before he came. Keep the story going, dear.</i>


    Ang let out a deep sigh. Another lie to carry on. It was getting too much. Every day came with something new. Something risky. She knew Kaito wasn¡¯t going to let it slide when the truth came out. He never did.


    Just as she was about to drop the phone, another message came in.


    <i>Sleep well, babe. I¡¯m missing you already.</i>


    A cold shiver ran through her body. Her fingers grew stiff, and something twisted in her stomach. Why was Renn doing this to her? Why was he making it harder?


    Ang ced the phone on the drawer beside the bed. She grabbed her pajamas and walked slowly to the bathroom. The bath took longer than usual. She scrubbed her skin carefully, as though she could wash away the scent of him, the feeling of his touch. But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t wash away the memory he left in her head.


    Her thoughts were scattered. She couldn¡¯t stop seeing his face. The way he looked at her when she stepped out wearing that dress. He had stared like he couldn¡¯t breathe. Like she had reached somewhere deep inside him without trying. It was like she awakened something he couldn¡¯t control.


    And then the kiss. That kiss.


    His lips had taken hers like he was starving. Like he was iming her. She could still feel the way his hands moved through her hair, the way they touched her skin like he was trying to memorize every part of her.


    Ang closed her eyes and leaned against the wall. She tried to breathe through it. She wouldn¡¯t lie¡ªshe liked it. She liked every second of it. But why him? Why did it have to be Renn?


    She forced herself to snap out of it and finished up. She rubbed her body with cream, brushed her teeth, sprayed her deodorant, and put on her pajamas. She needed to smell like herself again, not him.


    When she stepped out of the bathroom, she hoped to quickly crawl into bed before Kaito returned. Maybe she would avoid the questions. But luck wasn¡¯t on her side.


    "Where did you go to?" Kaito asked.


    He was already in the room. His voice was calm, but his eyes were full of worry. He didn¡¯t look angry. He looked like someone who had been scared.


    "I went to Stales¡¯ dormitory," Ang replied quietly. "But I came back when I started getting a headache."


    "Are you okay? Did you take anything?" Kaito stepped closer, concern showing on his face. He looked at her like he wanted to make everything better.


    "Yes, I did," she lied. She hated lying to him. He didn¡¯t deserve it. But she had no choice. She prayed he would forgive her when the time came. "I just need to sleep. I¡¯ll be fine by morning."


    "Fine. Do that," Kaito said softly, stepping back to let her go to bed. But his eyes stayed on her. He was still watching. Still worried.


    Angy on her bed, her heart still racing. Everything was spinning too fast. Her chest felt tight. Her thoughts kept chasing themselves. If this continued, she was sure she wouldn¡¯t survive it.


    She closed her eyes and hoped sleep would take her away. Maybe by morning, everything would make sense. Maybe she would wake up and realize none of it had happened. Maybe it was all just a dream.


    Maybe.


    Who knows?

 Chapter 63: It Was All A Dream, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 63: It Was All A Dream, Right?</h4>


    The ray of sunlight touched her face as she slowly opened her eyes. Ang blinked and turned her head toward the light. This was the first time she had woken up thiste since she came to the Academy. She had beente before, but never like this. This was toote.


    With sleep still in her eyes, she stretched out her hand and picked up her phone from the drawer beside the bed. She checked the time.


    It was already past ten in the morning.


    "Shit," she muttered and sat up quickly. Her mind went into panic. Why had she overslept? Morning exercise was over. Breakfast too. She had missed everything.


    Her heart beat faster as she rushed to check her schedule. No message from Alex. No call from Stales. Not even a reminder from Kaito. That alone made her stop and think. Kaito would never let her sleep in like this if there was a ss. He always woke her up.


    Then she saw the date.


    It was Saturday.


    Ang let out a heavy breath and leaned back. A wave of relief moved through her chest. No sses today. She checked again to be sure. Only cleaning and a football match in the evening. The rest of the day was free.


    She could breathe again. Study, train a little, maybe rest before the match.


    Then her thoughts drifted.


    What happenedst night between her and Renn... it must have been a dream. A stupid, intense dream. She let out a small sigh and smiled a little. Thank God it was just a dream.


    Still, her chest tightened.


    Why did it hurt, if it was only a dream? Why did it feel so real?


    Maybe her wolf was starting to want a mate. Maybe that was why her mind created that dream. Renn had been gentle in it. His eyes. His touch. His kiss. Everything felt warm and full. And it had excited something inside her.


    But it was just a dream. Nothing more. Her life would move on.


    She was about to get out of bed when she saw him¡ªKaito.


    He was lying on the couch, t on his back. One of his legs was bent while the other stretched out. One of his hands covered part of his face, probably blocking the sunlight that came in through the window.


    Ang froze.


    A chill went down her spine.


    She did not want to think about it, but she couldn¡¯t stop herself. In her dream, Kaito hade back from the East House, talked to her for a bit, and thenid on that same couch while she was on the bed. Just like this.


    And now, here he was. Same couch. Same position.


    Her heart skipped.


    Was it really just a dream? Or...


    No way.


    Ang, still in shock, scrolled through her messages. She didn¡¯t need to search long before she found Renn¡¯s. Her heart raced as she tapped on it. Hisst message was still there¡ªthe one where he wished her goodnight.


    Her hand tightened around the phone. She wanted to throw it against the wall.


    She had really hoped it was just a dream. That she hadn¡¯t given her first kiss to Renn. But now, it was clear she had. What must he be thinking? That she was all over him?


    Then the truth hit her.


    She was his girlfriend now.


    Ang covered her face with both hands and tried to cry, but the tears refused toe. She couldn¡¯t even feel the pain properly. Was this real? Was she really his girlfriend?


    What had she been thinking when she said yes? Now Renn had more reason to im her. Maybe he believed she was already his. That he had a right to things¡ªlike the kiss fromst night.


    But he hadn¡¯t forced her. She kissed him willingly.


    Now what?


    Was he going to expect more from her?


    She tried to remind herself of the reason behind everything. She became his girlfriend to protect her secret. To stop Kaito from finding out. If Kaito had walked into that room and seen her with Renn, everything would have ended. She would have been exposed.


    She had no choice. Renn saved her. She owed him.


    She told herself she would exin everything to Kaito one day¡ªwhen she was ready, when the Academy was behind her, and she had moved on with her life.


    Angughed softly at her own thoughts. She said that like it would be easy, yet she was still struggling to climb the rankings. She wasn¡¯t even close to done here.


    "Are you alright?"


    Kaito¡¯s voice pulled her out of her thoughts. She slowly lifted her head and saw him sitting up on the couch.


    "Yes, I¡¯m fine. Good morning," she said, forcing a smile. It felt strange. This was the first time she had woken up before him since they started sharing a room. Maybe it was because today was a free day. If it wasn¡¯t, Kaito would have been long gone.


    He didn¡¯t say anything else. He just gave her a short nod and got up from the couch.


    Ang watched him, unable to stop herself. He was so calm, so effortlessly good-looking. She still didn¡¯t understand how she was managing to survive in the same room with someone like him. It wasn¡¯t easy.


    But she had survived so far. Or maybe she was just at the beginning and didn¡¯t even know it yet.


    Kaito was unusually quiet this morning. That wasn¡¯t like him. Ang wondered if he sensed something strange fromst night. Maybe he suspected her. Maybe not.


    He walked into the bathroom to take his bath.


    Then her phone rang.


    She picked it up and answered the call. It was Stales. They had agreed to study together that morning, but he needed to wash and clean up first. He promised to let her know when he was ready.


    Just after the call ended, a message came in from Alex. He said he would join her in ss once he was done with his chores.


    Ang didn¡¯t bother asking about the chores. Alex was Kaito¡¯s Beta. That meant he had responsibilities to handle in the pack, and she understood that. Without wasting more time, she jumped out of bed and searched for what to wear. When Kaito came out of the bathroom, she went in and took a shower.


    After getting dressed, she stepped out of the room. Kaito was sitting on the couch, looking lost in thought. His gaze was distant, and he didn¡¯t even notice her. Ang paused for a moment. She wondered what was running through his mind. If only she had Hiro¡¯s power, maybe she could know what he was thinking. That would have helped her a lot.


    She packed her books into her bag and ran a brush through her hair before stepping out of the room. As she walked to ss, she tried not to think about Kaito. He was acting strange. It was like he had switched personalities with Renn. Could it be that he didn¡¯t believe the lie fromst night?


    Ang pushed the thought aside. She didn¡¯t want to spoil her day. She reached her ssroom and quietly went to her desk. All she wanted was for the day to go smoothly. No surprises. No mess.


    Mr. Anonymous had already messed with their peace yesterday. His creepy message had scared everyone. Ang wasn¡¯t going to let him win. She was going to find out who he was, and when she did, he would regret ever crossing her. But deep down, she knew that if she didn¡¯t find him first, she was in trouble¡ªbecause he knew too much about her.


    Just as she sat down, her eyes caught something on her desk.


    A red rose.


    And a card.


    Ang¡¯s breath caught in her throat. The flower looked familiar. Then it hit her¡ªshe had seen itst night.


    Renn¡¯s room.


    He had ced the same kind of rose on the dinner table. The memory rushed back, and she closed her eyes for a second. She hadn¡¯t wanted to think about anything that would distract her from studying today, but the memory of that moment was too strong. The setup, the effort, the lights, the quiet music¡ªit was all so romantic. She hated to admit it, but she had loved it.


    She picked up the rose and brought it to her nose. It smelled just like him. Just like Renn had smelledst night when they kissed. She shook her head quickly and tried to stop the thought, then opened the card.


    <i>I dreamt of youst night... You were in my dream, intoxicating me again and again. I really appreciate you for being the boss of doing the right thing, babe.</i>


    Ang let out a long sigh. She didn¡¯t know what to do. Part of her wanted to smile. The other part wanted to tear the card and forget about all of Renn¡¯s games. She didn¡¯t want to fall for him. This rtionship wasn¡¯t supposed to be serious. She was just doing what she had to do to protect her secret.


    She stared at the card and the rose in her hand. She was about to rip the card in half when she heard his voice behind her.


    "Do you know that what you¡¯re about to do will break my heart, babe?"


    Ang froze.


    Her hand stopped midair.


    She didn¡¯t turn. She couldn¡¯t. She hadn¡¯t even known he was in the ss. When had hee in? How had she not seen him?


    Then she heard his steps. Slow, steady. Coming toward her.


    Her heart beat faster.


    What was he going to do now?


    Oh Renn.

 Chapter 64: Love And Secrets.

    <h4>Chapter 64: Love And Secrets.</h4>


    Hiro opened his eyes after what felt like a lifetime. He had been in bed for more than twenty-four hours. It was all Taros¡¯ idea¡ªhis crazy way of forcing Hiro to rest. If it wasn¡¯t for the damn medication, he wouldn¡¯t have stayed still for that long.


    And to make it worse, it was Saturday morning. Nothing to do. No action. No mission. Just an empty day.


    He sat up and looked down at his chest. That was where the bullet had hit him. The pain was gone, but the scar was there¡ªclear and ugly. That wasn¡¯t like Taros. He never left a scar behind. Hiro was just about toin when the door opened, and in came Taros and Kael.


    "Thank goddess. I was about to send for you," Hiro said, looking at them both. He noticed the way they nced at each other, confused by his wee. He shook his head. "Taros, man, why the fuck did you leave a scar? You know how much I love my skin. It sparkles, bro. Why?"


    Taros didn¡¯t look amused. He walked over to the drawer beside the bed, pulled out a bottle of pills, and ced them in Hiro¡¯s hand.


    "It¡¯s a reminder that you should stay away from trouble," he said.


    Hiro frowned and touched the scar on his chest. It was just above his heart. A close call. Too close.


    "That¡¯s not a good enough excuse," he muttered. That guard hadn¡¯t missed by ident. Whoever sent him wanted Hiro dead. He aimed to kill.


    "And next time, you¡¯ll remember that when you look in the mirror," Taros replied, handing him a ss of water. "Take the pills. They¡¯ll clear out any poison left in your system."


    Hiro didn¡¯t argue. He took the pills and swallowed them quickly, chasing them with water. Then he looked at Taros.


    "Thanks," he said. "But not for the scar. Just the meds."


    Taros smiled a little. "All the same."


    He sat beside the bed while Kael remained in the chair, silent. Hiro nced at him and could already guess what wasing. That same damn question.


    And just like he feared, Taros didn¡¯t wait long.


    "Tell me, bro," he said. "How did you get shot? What did you do this time?"


    The usual smirk on Hiro¡¯s face faded. He looked away and rolled his eyes. This again. Kaito had asked the same thingst night. Now it was Taros. Renn woulde next. The questions wouldn¡¯t stop. And him? He wasn¡¯t nning to tell any of them.


    "Don¡¯t start, Taros," Hiro said as he leaned back into his pillows. He had hoped they¡¯d be d to see him awake. But no, they were all too busy trying to dig into the story. "It was nothing serious."


    "Nothing serious?" Taros snapped, turning to Kael, who nodded in full agreement. "You got shot in the chest with a deadly bullet. If we were one secondte, you¡¯d be in the ground right now. Are you mad? What kind of lie is ¡¯nothing serious¡¯?"


    "I didn¡¯t die. Thanks to you," Hiro said with a small chuckle. But inside, his thoughts were far from light. He didn¡¯t understand why the blue-eyed Alpha was so interested in what happened to himst night. Was he trying to help, or was he just gathering information to pass to Kaito? After all, Kaito and Taros were close.


    "Thanks again. But I need to get rid of this scar," Hiro added, touching his face. "I can¡¯t face any girl like this."


    Kael chuckled, trying not tough too loud. But Hiro couldn¡¯t hold it in andughed anyway.


    "What¡¯s funny now?" Taros asked, his tone sharp. "You always do this. Use jokes andughter to cover up the pain. But I know you. You¡¯re hiding something. Since you don¡¯t want to talk, fine. I¡¯m leaving."


    "Thank you for finally understanding that it was just an ident," Hiro said quickly "Thanks for finally getting that it was just an ident."


    "I made sure of it," Kael said, his voice low and cold.


    "But if it wasn¡¯t an ident," Taros said, his voice low and serious, "then you¡¯ve just created a mess that could pull us all into danger. You know that weapon used on you wasn¡¯t ordinary. It was made especially for alphas. Rare. Expensive. Not something you just find anywhere. If someone had that kind of bullet and used it on you, they mighte for the rest of us too.


    The room fell silent. Taros¡¯ words sent a chill through Hiro¡¯s body, though he didn¡¯t know why. It was just his brother talking. Still, something about the warning sank deep into his bones.


    "You don¡¯t need to worry," Hiro said, trying to sound calm. "If there¡¯s a mess, I¡¯ll clean it up."


    He paused, then asked, "Have you seen Angel?"


    "He was here the night you got hurt," Taros replied. He noticed the small smile that formed on Hiro¡¯s face and found it strange. "Don¡¯t get out of bed till tomorrow. Got it?"


    "Sure, doc," Hiro said with azy grin.


    As soon as Taros left, Hiro sighed deeply. That was close. Taros had almost seen through him. Almost uncovered the truth. Hiro knew he had to fix the damage he caused. But if what Taros said was true... if that he involved them all in this mess?


    Could it be that Principal Valois gave the order?


    **


    Taros made his way to the West House. It had been a while since hest saw Angel. Last night, Kaito mentioned that Angel had gone missing. The news shook him. He had offered to help search, but Kaito told him not to worry and that he could handle it.


    Since Taros had spent the whole day attending to Hiro, he stayed back and rested as advised.


    Later that night, Kaito sent a message saying Angel had been found. He had gone to the East House. Taros didn¡¯t bother asking what took him there or why. Knowing Angel was safe was enough to calm him.


    This morning, he decided to go and see him. Maybe they could talk, maybe catch up on all the time they¡¯d missed. But even as he walked, he wondered why he was trying so hard. Since the day they met, Angel had been on his mind, and he wasn¡¯t going to lie about it¡ªnot even to himself.


    He had thought about Angel every day.


    He remembered the night they went out together. They had almost kissed, and he wasn¡¯t ashamed of it. What hurt more was how much he thought about that moment afterward. Maybe something inside him changed. Maybe he had started to like boys.


    But why just one? Why Angel?


    He didn¡¯t have the answers, and he was tired of questioning himself. If Angel were a girl, things would be easier. He would have told him how much he cared. How deeply he felt. Because this wasn¡¯t a crush. This was something more. This was love.


    But Angel wasn¡¯t a girl. So Taros told himself he¡¯d make it work another way.


    Maybe the Mother Goddess wouldn¡¯t understand why he wanted someone who wasn¡¯t his mate. But not everyone¡¯s story followed the rules.


    If loving Angel meant giving up who he thought he was, then maybe it was worth it.


    But then, he stopped in his tracks. Was he going too far?


    He sighed.


    He had always been the Ladies¡¯ man. Girls adored him. He never struggled for attention. So why now? Why this change? Was it really possible that Angel wasn¡¯t a boy at all? Was there something he didn¡¯t know?


    No. That couldn¡¯t be. If Angel was a girl, he would have said something by now.


    "Are you alright, Alpha?"


    The voice brought him out of his thoughts. It was Alex. He had a backpack slung over his shoulder and looked ready for ss.


    "Hey, Alex," Taros greeted and raised his fist. Alex smiled and met him halfway with his own. Their knuckles touched lightly.


    "How are you? And how¡¯s Hiro?"


    "He¡¯s good. We¡¯re both fine," Taros replied, ncing around as if searching for someone.


    "You¡¯re looking for Angel?" Alex asked with a knowing smile.


    "Yes. Do you know where he is?" Taros didn¡¯t bother to hide it.


    "He¡¯s in ss. We were supposed to study together, but he left earlier than me," Alex exined. Then he offered, "Why don¡¯t youe with me? I¡¯m heading there now."


    "Alright. Let¡¯s go," Taros agreed without hesitation.


    They walked side by side, chatting a little about the football matching up that evening. But Taros wasn¡¯t paying much attention to the conversation.


    His mind was somewhere else.


    All he wanted was to see Angel.


    **

 Chapter 65: I Hate You, Renn!

    <h4>Chapter 65: I Hate You, Renn!</h4>


    Ang rolled her eyes. She was going to deal with Renn every cursed day of her life. He was like a punishment from the Moon Goddess. She looked at him and sighed. "What did I even do wrong? By the way, do you have a heart?" She smiled briefly, but before he could answer, she frowned and added, "Because thest time I checked, you had none."


    "Do we have to do this every time, babe?" Renn said as he sat beside her. He had taken Alex¡¯s seat, and Ang didn¡¯t want Alex walking in to see them like that.


    "Yes, Renn. Why not?" she replied, narrowing her eyes. She ced the flower and card back on her desk and crossed her arms. "You tried to kill me, remember?"


    "Oh Ang... don¡¯t keep saying it that way," Renn said with a soft groan as he rubbed his forehead. It was obvious he was tired of hearing it, but she didn¡¯t care. He was going to keep hearing it.


    "You girls are all the same," he said with a shrug.


    "Don¡¯t you dare change the topic," Ang snapped, pointing a finger at him. But instead of arguing, Renn stared at her finger in silence. For a second, she felt a strange fear crawl over her. Was he thinking of biting her finger off?


    Before she could pull it away, he leaned forward, took her finger in his mouth, and licked it slowly¡ªlike it had honey on it.


    Her whole body tensed. That simple act sent a jolt straight down her spine. She felt it all the way down to her lower belly. It was that same feeling she had the day before when they kissed. Cold, wet, and confusing.


    She quickly pulled her hand back. Her heart was beating fast. She just stared at him, too shocked to speak. She had never met anyone crazier than Renn.


    But Renn didn¡¯t seem to care. He leaned in closer and gently buried his face in her neck.


    Ang¡¯s throat went dry.


    She should have pushed him away. She should have told him to back off. But she didn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t even want to.


    His warm breath on her skin made her close her eyes. All she could think of was the kiss they shared yesterday. The way his lips moved. The way he held her. It was soft. It was wild. And it made her want more.


    Her wolf stirred with excitement. Her mate was close.


    "Hey..." his voice came out soft, almost too gentle. Ang didn¡¯t want to open her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to see him. Because seeing him would remind her that it was still Renn¡ªRenn, the same piece of trouble that had dragged her into this mess.


    His hand moved and found hers where it rested on herp. His thumb slowly rubbed against her skin, and then he spoke.


    "I¡¯m sorry for hurting you... for punishing you right from the start. I should have stopped myself, but I didn¡¯t. I was foolish."


    Ang almostughed. Who would believe that the almighty Alpha of the East Pack was sitting there apologizing to her? No one would. Even if she recorded it and showed them, they would still say it was edited. This was madness. And if this was a dream, she didn¡¯t mind staying in it a little longer just to watch him beg.


    "It still haunts me, babe. I mean it... I¡¯m sorry," Renn continued.


    His lips touched her neck softly, gently nipping the skin and sending a wave of shivers down her back. Her body responded fast¡ªtoo fast. Her stomach fluttered with excitement for what mighte next.


    His hand moved again, tracing her waist slowly, until it reached her chest... and then it stopped.


    He had felt it.


    The damn wrap.


    Renn chuckled quietly. It was frustrating, but there was nothing he could do. So he changed his approach and started moving down, desperate to feel something more.


    "I loved you in that dress," he murmured. "You looked like a drug. I waspletely drunk on you."


    "Get off," Ang pushed him away, finding her voice again. She hadn¡¯t expected toe back to her senses so quickly, but she did. She couldn¡¯t let him do that to her. He knew all the right ways to get under her skin, to break her defenses¡ªand her body betrayed her every time.


    This wasn¡¯t love. It was the mate bond messing with her mind. Making her weak. Will it ever stop?


    "I¡¯m not going to fall for this. You don¡¯t get to hurt me and thene crawling like nothing happened," she said firmly.


    Renn sighed and leaned back in the seat. "Why are you so difficult to please?"


    "Am I really?" she asked, crossing her arms tightly across her chest. "Have you forgotten how cruel you¡¯ve been to me since the first day we met?"


    "I thought we were past that already."


    "No. We¡¯re not. Unfortunately, we¡¯re still stuck in that Chapter," she replied sharply, lifting her chin slightly. She wasn¡¯t going to let him forget so easily. He had made her cry.


    And now he wanted her to forgive him because of a few sweet words and soft kisses?


    Let him work for it.


    She enjoyed watching him struggle a little. Maybe it would teach him what pain really felt like.


    "What should I do to please you?" Renn asked, his voice serious this time. There was a softness in his eyes, something Ang had not seen before. "And don¡¯t even think about breaking up with me. That¡¯s not happening."


    "I hate you..." she muttered under her breath.


    Renn chuckled. "I love that word. Hate can turn into love... with time." He was clearly enjoying the way he got under her skin. "Come on, tell me what I should do. Anything."


    "I don¡¯t know. Figure it out yourself," Ang said, not willing to give him that satisfaction.


    "Girls... why are you always so hard to please?" he groaned.


    "You keep saying girls. How many have you been with, Renn?" Ang snapped back. Her cheeks burned and she hated that she even cared. She shouldn¡¯t be jealous¡ªbut she was. "You speak like you¡¯ve studied all of us. Is it one? Or two? Maybe more? Are they from the Luna School too?"


    Renn noticed the change in her tone. Her voice shook just a little. And that was all he needed. She was jealous. He smiled and leaned in, close enough for her to feel his breath.


    "Look who¡¯s getting jealous," he teased, his eyes locked on hers. He dropped his gaze to her lips, bit his lower lip, and smirked. "I¡¯ve been with a lot of girls. I can¡¯t even keep count."


    Ang swallowed hard. "Really? Did you love any of them? Are you still with them? What were their names? Are they here in the academy?"


    She didn¡¯t mean to ask all that. But her mouth betrayed her. And now the words were out.


    Renn raised his brows, clearly amused. "Let me see... maybe one hundred and twenty girls."


    Ang¡¯s eyes widened.


    He grinned, continuing, "I didn¡¯t love any of them. Made out with at least sixty. But none from Luna School." He paused and saw her face twist with disgust and jealousy. That made him grin wider. "Actually, I remember all their names. They were Ang, Ang, and... Ang."


    He burst outughing.


    Ang didn¡¯t even think. She started hitting his chest with her fists. He had yed with her again, made her fall for another of his stupid jokes.


    But Renn didn¡¯t stop her. He loved it. Her hands against his chest didn¡¯t hurt him, but the fact that she reacted¡ªthat she cared¡ªmeant the world to him.


    "I like that," he said, still smiling.


    She stopped. Her fists had no effect. They didn¡¯t do anything but touch the one person who now held a power she didn¡¯t give him.


    "You are mine," Renn said quietly as he held her hands gently. "You are mine now... and forever."


    He kissed her knuckles, slow and warm.


    Ang just stared at him. Her mind was nk, her heart too loud. What was she supposed to say now? That he wasn¡¯t the only one? That there were others too? Three other Alphas chasing after her without even knowing who she really was?


    And what if the Moon Goddess had more mates for her ?

 Chapter 66: His Crazy Lover.

    <h4>Chapter 66: His Crazy Lover.</h4>


    "What if I like someone else?" Ang asked quietly, her eyes locked on his face.


    Renn¡¯s expression changed instantly. His jaw tightened, his brows dropped, and for a moment, he looked like he might lose control.


    "I¡¯ll send him to the Alphas¡¯ PIT on a full moon," he said, his voice low and dangerous.


    Ang froze. She didn¡¯t know what the Alphas¡¯ PIT was, but from the way he said it, she could tell it wasn¡¯t a ce anyone returned from smiling. Just the sound of it was terrifying.


    "I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want anyone to go through that, right?" he added.


    "What if... that person is an Alpha?" she asked, her voice shaking a little. She rubbed the back of her neck and looked away.


    "If he¡¯s an Alpha, then he¡¯s my brother," Renn replied, softer this time. He lifted her hand again and kissed her knuckles, one kiss after another. "I won¡¯t fight my brother twice because of a woman."


    "You fought once?" she asked, trying to pull her hand back, but he didn¡¯t let go. He held it gently but firmly. She could see the amusement in his eyes. Then, just like that, he released her.


    "I love your jealousy," he said,ughing lightly. "You¡¯re going to be one crazy lover, Ang."


    Ang frowned, annoyed by his teasing. She picked up the rose and card from the desk. She ced the card in her bag but held the rose in her hand, staring at it like it might give her answers.


    "So... you¡¯ve been joking all this while?" she asked, not looking at him.


    "No, babe," Renn said. He rested his arms on the desk and dropped his head on them. Then he just stared at her, like she was the only thing in the world worth looking at.


    Ang tried not to nce at him, but she did. Again and again. He looked too calm. Too peaceful. Like he had found something he never wanted to lose.


    "What are you doing?" she finally asked.


    "You weren¡¯t in my dreamst night," Renn whispered. "Why not? Were you scared of what might happen?"


    "I didn¡¯t even dream at all," Ang replied, lifting the rose to her nose. The scent brought memories she didn¡¯t want to think about.


    "What are you doing to me, Ang?" Renn asked again, his voice thick with emotion.


    She looked at him. Confused. Unsure of what he meant.


    "I can¡¯t stop thinking about you. I don¡¯t want to leave this ssroom. I know your friends will show up soon. I know you came here to study, but I just want to stay here. Right here. With you."


    Ang didn¡¯t say anything. She had no words to give him because she knew what he was feeling. She understood it more than he did.


    They were mates.


    Everything happening between them wasn¡¯t ordinary. It wasn¡¯t just random attraction or teenage feelings. It was nature. It was fate. Their bond was calling out, tugging them closer with every breath.


    But he had no idea.


    Ang looked at him, her heart heavy.


    When he finally finds out, she thought to herself, I¡¯ll deny it. I¡¯ll deny it all. I¡¯ll lie and say I¡¯m not a werewolf. I¡¯ll lie to his face... because I have to.


    Renn was about to say something, but he stopped and sat up straight, suddenly alert. Ang didn¡¯t need anyone to tell her that he had sensed something. The room felt different.


    Then her wolf, Mighty-storm, screamed inside her.


    "Another mate approaching."


    Her voice rang like a warning bell through Ang¡¯s chest. For once, the stubborn wolf was trying to help.


    Ang¡¯s heart sank.


    She hadn¡¯t even hidden the rose when Taros and Alex appeared at the entrance of the ssroom. Her fingers gripped the edge of the desk. Her stomach twisted.


    The Moon Goddess must have been ying with her life for sport. Just when she thought one problem was enough, another one came crashing in. It was already hard enough pretending. Hiding her identity. Hiding her bond. Hiding the truth.


    She slowly dropped the rose on the desk and tried to keep calm.


    When her wolf warned her about another mate, Ang never imagined it would be Taros. Why him? Why now? What if he looked at her long enough and figured it out? What if he sensed her connection to Renn?


    "You¡¯re not doing anything wrong," Mighty-storm said softly inside her. "They¡¯re both your mates. The only wrong here is that you¡¯ve been lying to Taros."


    Ang swallowed hard and nced at Renn. He was watching her with a strange look, as if trying to understand what had just changed in her. She could feel the shift in his energy.


    "I¡¯lle backter," Alex said suddenly and turned around to leave.


    Ang nearly mmed her head on the desk.


    Why did he have to say it like that? Thest time he saw her alone in ss, it was with Hiro, and he¡¯d acted like something was going on. Now this.


    "Hello, bro," Renn said to Taros, standing from his seat.


    "How¡¯s Hiro?" he asked as he walked toward the door, casually.


    "Better than yesterday," Taros replied. "He won¡¯t stopining about the scar I left on his chest."


    Heughed a little as he spoke, and it brought a bit offort to Ang. Maybe... just maybe, he didn¡¯t notice anything strange. Maybe he wasn¡¯t here to make her heart race or her secrets explode.


    That was Taros for you¡ªalways calm. Always kind.


    "Did he say where or how he got the bullet?" Renn asked, leaning a little toward him.


    "He didn¡¯t tell me or Kaito," Taros said. "But since the two of you are closer, maybe he¡¯ll talk. I think you should ask him. I¡¯m honestly worried."


    "I¡¯ll do that," Renn nodded.


    "I came to see my friend," Taros said, pointing at her. "Are you done talking?"


    "Yes, bro," Renn replied, ncing at Ang. He gave her a look that clearly asked, "Does he know?" She quickly shook her head. Renn smirked and winked at her. "Bye."


    As soon as he walked out, Ang sighed and buried her face in her palms. She didn¡¯t know how to face Taros. Not with everything going on.


    "Hey," Taros sat on the edge of her desk, looking at her carefully. "Did hee to bother you?"


    "N-no..." Ang stuttered. Thest thing she wanted was a fight between the two of them. "Renn just came to apologize. About what happened on initiation night."


    Taros raised a brow. "That¡¯s not true."


    "It is," she insisted. "I¡¯m serious."


    His mouth opened slightly, but he said nothing. Instead, he turned to look at the door, confused. "Did he hit his head somewhere?"


    Ang burst intoughter, a little too loudly. It slipped out before she could stop it¡ªand this time, herugh sounded too much like a girl¡¯s. She quickly covered her mouth with her hands.


    "I don¡¯t know," she mumbled behind her fingers. "But it¡¯s obvious something changed."


    "It¡¯s good that he apologized, even if it sounds like a dream," Taros said with a small smile. Then his expression softened even more. "I¡¯ve been with Hiro. I didn¡¯t check up on you. Hope you¡¯re okay."


    "I... I forgot about him too," Ang admitted, guilt creeping up her throat. She hadn¡¯t even asked about Hiro. She was too wrapped up in her own mess.


    "You don¡¯t have to feel bad," Taros reassured her. "He only just woke up a few minutes ago. That¡¯s why I came here. Even if you were there yesterday, I wouldn¡¯t have allowed it. He needed rest."


    "Oh, I see..."


    "But you can check on himter. When you¡¯re done studying," he added with a gentle tone. "Don¡¯t neglect your studies for anything, okay?"


    She nodded. Her eyes lingered on his face. Why was he always like this? So calm, so kind, so unlike the rest of the Alphas? Taros had something about him that made her feel... safe.


    "I want us to talkter," he said. "Maybe spend some time together, just you and I."


    "Are we going out of the Academy again?"


    "Yes," he smiled, watching her expression light up. "You¡¯ll love it more this time."


    Ang¡¯s heart skipped with joy. But then Taros tilted his head slightly and asked, "Who gave you the rose?"


    Her breath caught. She gripped the desk slightly. "I... I picked it from Alex¡¯s desk. Was going to ask him the same question."


    She didn¡¯t like how that lie felt on her tongue. It was bitter. Taros had done nothing but be good to her, and here she was, stacking lies.


    Maybe she should just tell him. Renn knew the truth. What harm would it do if Taros knew too?

 Chapter 67: Marking/Claiming

    <h4>Chapter 67: Marking/iming</h4>


    "Snap out of it."


    That was exactly what she had told herself earlier. It was safer if Taros never found out the truth. Her life was a mess, and she didn¡¯t want to pull him into it. But was he not already part of it? He was her mate...the sweetest of them all. The one who made her feel safe.


    Ang leaned back in her seat, lost in her thoughts. It couldn¡¯t be a coincidence that the four most powerful Alphas in the Academy were her mates. Something bigger was going on. Something beyond her understanding. She needed answers. But where would she find them? The library? Or maybe ask some of the students who had been around longer?


    Her thoughts were cut off by a knock and a voice.


    "Can Ie in?" Alex asked.


    Taros had already left, just about three minutes ago, after they agreed on where to meetter that evening. Ang hadpletely forgotten that Alex would be returning. And now she had to deal with him and all his suspicious questions.


    She quickly spoke before he sat. "Renn..."


    "I didn¡¯t see or hear anything," Alex raised both hands as he walked to his seat. The same way he always did¡ªacting like he wasn¡¯t curious, like he didn¡¯t care. Ang couldn¡¯t tell if he was afraid of the Alphas or just genuinely good at minding his business.


    "Since you¡¯re not interested, I won¡¯t tell," she said, rolling her eyes as she pulled her books from her bag.


    "It¡¯s not like I wanted to know," Alex muttered. But then he noticed how annoyed she looked and added, "Girls... you¡¯re just as difficult as my sister. What did I even say wrong now?"


    "Everything," she replied without thinking.


    Alex shook his head, bringing out his books too. "But I can guess what¡¯s going on between you and them," he said. "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t interfere. I get it now... I didn¡¯t understand before, but since I know your identity, it makes more sense. They¡¯re drawn to the fact that you¡¯re a girl."


    Ang sighed quietly. He was close. He just didn¡¯t know the full truth¡ªthat the Alphas weren¡¯t just drawn to her. They were her mates.


    "Do you think there¡¯s a way to stop it?" she asked, almost in a whisper.


    "If one of them ims you, the others might back off," Alex said. "But it could also mean the rest would fight for you, and that bes a real mess¡ªan Alpha versus Alpha mate war."


    Ang shifted in her seat. Her palms were sweaty, her heart beating fast. "I thought humans couldn¡¯t be fated mates. Aren¡¯t they considered... unimportant?"


    "It¡¯s true," Alex said, nodding. "It¡¯s rare, almost unheard of, for an Alpha to have a human as a fated mate. But they can still love one. Like Taros or the others¡ªthey might just feel something for a human girl, and that feeling makes them act."


    Ang leaned forward, listening carefully. She needed to understand.


    "But they still have a true mate somewhere, right?" she asked. "Someone they¡¯re meant to be with?"


    "Yes," Alex answered. "They can mark you before they meet her, but they¡¯ll still have to im their fated mate eventually."


    Ang¡¯s throat went dry. "Wait... so they can mark someone else before their mate?"


    "Yes. Marking can happen out of love or desire. But the iming¡ªtrue iming¡ªhas to be done with their fated mate," Alex exined. Then he chuckled softly. "Why am I talking like this is about you? You are a werewolf."


    "Oh, I see..." Ang said softly, her thoughts still deep in confusion. She was beginning to understand how the werewolf world worked, but it didn¡¯t make things any easier. "Can they im someone before marking their fated mate?"


    "No," Alex replied without looking up. "Marking alwayses first, but iming is more important."


    Ang tilted her head. "How does the marking work?"


    "It could be a bite... or a scratch... or even scent marking," Alex answered, flipping through his book. He spoke slowly, like he was choosing his words carefully. It wasn¡¯t just a random conversation anymore¡ªit was part of what they were studying for history ss. Still, it felt personal. Almost too personal.


    "I see... so what about iming? How is that done?" Ang asked, watching his face.


    Alex froze for a second, then chuckled nervously and looked away. She could see the way his ears turned red. Why was he suddenly shy?


    "I don¡¯t think you really want to know," he mumbled. "If¡ª"


    "iming is done through sex," Stales¡¯ voice came from the door.


    Ang and Alex both looked up. Stales walked in confidently and sat down in the chair in front of them, as if he had been invited.


    "Trust me, it¡¯s the best way to im a mate," he added with a smirk.


    "Seriously?" Ang¡¯s eyebrows pulled together in shock. She turned to Alex, hoping it was a joke, but he nodded slowly. So it was true. That exined why Alex looked so awkward earlier.


    "Who made that rule?" she asked, still frowning.


    "The Moon Goddess," Stales replied like it was the most normal thing in the world. "We actually love it. iming helps build the bond and makes it stronger. Plus, it¡¯s how our kind keeps growing. You¡¯ll love it too... unless, of course, you don¡¯t like your mate. Then it¡¯s hell."


    Ang¡¯s heart dropped. She didn¡¯t say anything, but her fingers tightened around the edge of her desk. Her wolf stirred quietly inside her, clearly ufortable with the way Stales spoke.


    "Can¡¯t you just reject a mate you don¡¯t want?" she asked.


    Then she remembered what Alex had told her before... during the obstacle test. She couldn¡¯t reject them. Not her mates.


    "You can," Stales shrugged. "But not if your mates are Alphas. Whoever is fated to an Alpha is stuck with him for life."


    The boys chuckled together like it was a funny story, but Ang didn¡¯tugh. There was nothing funny about being trapped in something she had no control over. Her chest ached, and she suddenly felt small in that big ssroom.


    "But you¡¯re not fated to the Alphas, so don¡¯t panic," Stales added quickly, scrolling on his tablet like it didn¡¯t matter.


    Ang didn¡¯t respond.


    "A girl from Luna school sent me a friend request," he said with a grin. "She even said hi first."


    "You think that¡¯s your mate?" Ang asked, looking at Stales with a slight smirk. Then her eyes moved to Alex, who had suddenly gone quiet the moment they got to the part about iming mates.


    "Have you guys found your mates?" she asked, clearly curious.


    "No, not yet," Stales answered first. He turned to Alex, who looked like he wasn¡¯t even following the conversation anymore. "Come on, man. Tell us already."


    "What do you want to know?" Alex asked, blinking as if he had been dragged out of his thoughts.


    "If you¡¯ve found your mate," Ang repeated, leaning forward a little. Her tone was softer now, but she was very interested in what he had to say.


    "No... I mean, I don¡¯t really think much about it," Alex said with a shrug. "Besides, Kaito has to find his mate first before I do."


    "Really?" Ang¡¯s brows drew together. "What kind of stupid and unfair rule is that? What if Kaito never finds his mate? Does that mean you¡¯ll never get one too?"


    "He will," Alex replied confidently. "We believe it. And honestly, I like it that way. The whole mate thing scares me sometimes. What if she rejects me?"


    Ang stared at him, surprised. "Then she¡¯ll be a fool, trust me."


    Alex blinked. "What?"


    "I mean it," she said. "Who wouldn¡¯t want you as a mate? You¡¯re not just smart, you¡¯re intelligent, caring, a little annoying, and kind. That¡¯s rare. You¡¯re like a full package. If she doesn¡¯t want you, it¡¯s her loss."


    Alex smiled at her, genuinely touched. "Thanks for thepliment."


    She smiled back.


    "Please, you two should not start," Stales rolled his eyes and shook his head like an exhausted brother. "This is how stories start."


    Ang ignored him. She was still deep in thought. "Do mates feel...," she started, but Stales cut her off.


    "Why are you suddenly stressing over mates?" he teased. "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve found yours."


    Ang held his gaze. They were clearly trying to tease her. She thought for a moment, then decided to throw a little surprise at them¡ªsomething that would leave them speechless.


    "Yes. I did," she said calmly, leaning back in her seat as she folded her arms.


    "What?" Both boys leaned in, their eyes wide with shock.


    "You¡¯re joking, right?" Stales asked.


    "Who is he?" Alex added quickly, clearly curious.


    Ang¡¯s eyes sparkled with mischief as she looked right at him and said, "Alex."

 Chapter 68: A Fucked Up Situation.

    <h4>Chapter 68: A Fucked Up Situation.</h4>


    Their lips parted, but no words came out. They just stared at each other in disbelief. Ang sat back, trying so hard not tough. She thought they would realize it was a joke, but they looked too shocked to even blink. It took almost three minutes before anyone could say something.


    "You¡¯re still joking," Stales finally said, squinting at her.


    "I¡¯m serious. I have Alex and Stales as my mates. Isn¡¯t that a good thing?" Ang said with a straight face, but she couldn¡¯t hold it in for long. Herughter broke out loud and clear.


    "You almost got me," Stales said, pping his palm against the desk. He leaned back in his chair and let out a smallugh of frustration.


    "I knew you were lying. If you were my mate, I¡¯d have sensed it immediately," Alex added with a yful smile. He turned to Stales and added, "She got only you. I snapped out of it just in time."


    "That¡¯s not even funny," Stales said with a pout, turning his back to them as he opened his book to read. Clearly, he was done with the joke.


    Ang reached over and patted his back gently. "Sorry, Stales. It was just a joke." She was still giggling, especially now that Alex had joined her inughter. They had really thrown Stales off for a moment.


    "I¡¯m not falling for that again. Let¡¯s just read in peace," Stales muttered without looking at them.


    Ang shook her head, still smiling, and turned to Alex. "I hope you¡¯re not offended."


    "No. It was just a harmless joke," Alex replied. "He¡¯s only upset because he didn¡¯t see iting. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯lle around."


    Ang nodded and turned her attention back to her book. It still felt strange. Reading had never really been her thing. Back at home, she never studied. She would walk into the exam hall blindly and somehow still manage to pass...but with an E. She always hated reading but still survived.


    But here at the Alpha Academy, everything was different. It wasn¡¯t about just surviving anymore. It was about being smart, sharp, and outstanding. She had no choice. She had to work harder than ever before.


    Ang read in silence, though the words weren¡¯t always easy to grasp. And anytime something confused her or looked tooplex, Alex would exin. He didn¡¯t just give answers¡ªhe broke things down, gave examples, made it easier for her to understand. His patience surprised her.


    Now she understood why he was always at the top of the ss ranking board. He wasn¡¯t just lucky. He was brilliant.


    "Logic sses aren¡¯t difficult. The real challenge is the tests," Alex said, gently tapping his pen on the book. "You have to be smart. Don¡¯t rush. Don¡¯t jump to conclusions. Think before you answer. That¡¯s how to win."


    Ang nodded slowly, listening carefully.


    "It¡¯s the same thing with political science," he continued. "Once you understand how the werewolf kingdom works, just apply logic, and you¡¯ll get it. That¡¯s how to make an A."


    "See how you¡¯re saying it like it¡¯s easy," Ang mumbled, forcing a smile before she frowned. "Everything still feels strange to me. I¡¯m trying, but some of the things you¡¯re exining just won¡¯t stay in my head."


    "No one expects you to know all of this in one day," Alex said gently as he closed his book and turned to her. His tone was calm, but sincere. He could tell she was trying, and she really needed help. "It might feel strange now, but that¡¯s how it starts. I¡¯ll keep exining, and if you keep reading before the tests or examse, you¡¯ll know this book like the back of your hand," he said, pointing to the textbook on her desk. "Even if you don¡¯t remember every single detail, I promise, you¡¯ll remember most of it."


    Ang nodded slowly. She was going to follow his advice. Maybe that was the secret to how he always did well.


    "You can do better. I trust you," Alex added in a soft voice.


    "I do too," Stales said from the other side, not even turning around. She was about to thank him when he faced his book again like nothing had happened.


    "He¡¯s not going to let it go so easily," Alex whispered.


    "He won¡¯t," Ang agreed, shaking her head slightly. Still, it made her smile. Then they returned to their reading.


    It took her nearly four hours to understand just one topic, but she didn¡¯t give up. She pushed herself to focus, even though her head began to throb from all the information. Alex encouraged her, saying it was good progress.


    But Ang didn¡¯t feel proud yet. She felt like she was stillgging behind. She didn¡¯t want to just pass¡ªshe wanted to prove she belonged here. She was going to work harder and challenge herself.


    By two in the afternoon, Alex suggested they take a break and go to the minimart for lunch. Stales joined them, and together they walked there. Over their meal, the conversation took another turn.


    "What do you think about Mr. Anonymous?" Alex asked, picking up his drink. "Who do you think it might be?"


    Ang raised her brow. She hadn¡¯t thought about that in a while. It was a strange topic, but she was curious too.


    "If you ask me, it¡¯s hard to say," Stales said, wiping his mouth with a napkin. "Everyone¡¯s always on their phone during sses. It¡¯s hard to tell who¡¯s doing what, unless the teacher collects the phones."


    "I don¡¯t suspect anyone yet," Ang said, shaking her head. "Do you?"


    "Not exactly," Alex replied. "But I have a feeling. Whoever it is, I think they¡¯re from the Central pack."


    "Why do you think that?" Ang asked.


    "Because he used Evan to y us and then sent threats afterward," Alex exined, his eyes narrowing slightly. "It means he¡¯s been watching us for a while. He knew what we were doing."


    "You have a point," Stales said, cing his drink aside. He looked thoughtful. "It¡¯s either he¡¯s from the Central pack or he was in the Central dorm at the time we went there. He was definitely close by when it happened."


    "Who is Evan Thatcher¡¯s roommate?" Ang asked. The question hit her hard. They didn¡¯t bother to check yesterday, but now, it seemed so important. "He could be the one behind that fake ount. He would easily have ess to Evan¡¯s information."


    "They are four in that room. It could be any of the other three," Stales replied without hesitation.


    "Four? I thought it was only one roommate per student. Like two people in one room," she frowned, confused as her gaze shifted from Stales to Alex.


    "You forgot the rules of the Academy because you¡¯re enjoying special treatment with Kaito," Alex sighed and leaned back into his chair. "Only Alphas are given the privilege of having one roommate. Some don¡¯t even have any, like Kaito, until you came. I have two roommates because I¡¯m his Beta. Stales has three because he¡¯s a Delta. That¡¯s how the system works here."


    Ang gave a small nod and picked up her drink. She gulped it down in one go, not because she was thirsty, but because her mind was overwhelmed by what they had just said. She had been given thoseforts and had never questioned them. Now she understood¡ªshe had Kaito to thank for that. More reason to feel indebted to him.


    "We should speak to Mr. de. He might be able to help," Alex said as he stood up. He hadn¡¯t finished his meal, but this felt more important now.


    "Who¡¯s that?" Ang asked. The name didn¡¯t ring a bell at all.


    "He teaches the Apex ss," Stales exined. "He¡¯s also the house master of Central House since they don¡¯t have an Alpha. And... he¡¯s a tech guy. If anyone can trace something like that fake ount, it¡¯s him."


    "Oh," Ang murmured, standing up as well and quietly following behind them. She didn¡¯t even know where Mr. de¡¯s office was.


    When they got to the Academy building, the boys led her through the main hallway, turned right, and took the stairs. She said nothing, just watched their backs and walked silently. They stopped in front of the second office on the left. There was a name tag on the door that read: Mr. S. de in bold letters.


    Alex knocked once. A few seconds passed before the door slowly opened.


    Ang blinked in surprise. Standing at the doorway was a tall, blond man who looked far too young to be called "Mister." She had imagined someone older, maybe in his forties or fifties, with sses and a bald spot.


    But the man in front of her looked like he couldn¡¯t be more than a few years older than the Alphas. His face was calm, his expression unreadable, and yet he looked sharp¡ªlike someone who saw through people without even trying.


    "Come in," Mr. de said as he opened the door wide for them to enter. He returned to his seat like a king taking his throne. "You may sit."


    "Thank you, sir," their voices echoed as they took their seats. He didn¡¯t ask the usual question¡ªhow may I help you? He just sat there, watching them.


    Stales was the first to speak since silence dragged on too long. "Sir, we came because¡ª"


    "The video, right?" Mr. de cut in.


    They were stunned. So he already knew?


    They nodded slowly, not sure what else to say.


    "I¡¯ve already made a decision about it," Mr. de said, his voice sharp. "How could you be so heartless? He was just a small boy."


    Ang blinked. Her brows pulled together in confusion. Was he talking about her? Alex turned to look at her too. It was clear he was just as confused.


    "You harassed him. Why?"


    "Sir, we did not harass anyone," Alex said, trying to exin. "We came to report that someone¡¯s been making fake videos. The one involving my friend, Angel, is fake."


    Mr. de¡¯s tone darkened. "You mean the video circting this afternoon is fake?"


    He pulled out his phone and yed something on it. "Look there."


    Ang¡¯s heart dropped. Her eyes widened in horror as she watched the video y on his screen. It was a clip of her and her friend in Evan¡¯s room. The angle and the edits made it look like they had ganged up on him. A text shed across the screen: Harassment of a weak central student by West/East Housemates.


    Her chest tightened. She was frozen, unable to breathe or speak. The whole thing had been twisted. It looked so wrong.


    She had once been bullied by Alphas herself, yet no one ever made a headline out of it. But now, one misleading video, and she was suddenly the viin.


    Mr. de stopped the video and dropped the phone on the table like it disgusted him. "I thought you came to apologize. But clearly, I was wrong."


    "We didn¡¯t do anything wrong," Alex said, his voice barely holding itself together. If he had seen that video beforeing here, he might have thought twice about walking into this office.


    "That¡¯s exactly what I thought you¡¯d say," Mr. de replied. "Which is why I sent for your Alphas. They¡¯ll be here any..."


    He didn¡¯t finish. A knock came at the door.


    He smirked, stood up, and walked over to open it.


    Standing outside were Kaito and Renn.


    Ang¡¯s whole body tensed. Her hands trembled slightly under the desk. Shame washed over her like a wave. She wished the floor would just crack open and swallow her whole.


    But it didn¡¯t.


    It never did, when she needed it the most.

 Chapter 69: Who Is The Suspect?

    <h4>Chapter 69: Who Is The Suspect?</h4>


    Renn headed straight to the South House after leaving Ang¡¯s ssroom. He hadn¡¯t been able to check on Hiro the day before because of his packed schedule. Aside from his regr duties, he had to takebat sses for the Junior students. The other three Alphas were also instructors, but their sses weren¡¯t scheduled yet. For now, everything was on his shoulders.


    When he reached the room, he knocked, and Kael opened the door. They exchanged greetings, and Renn walked in, heading straight for the bed where Hiro was lying.


    "I know what¡¯s in that thick skull of yours. Don¡¯t you dare say it," Hiro warned, already guessing what Renn wanted to say.


    "I¡¯m going to say it anyway," Renn replied with a smallugh as he sank into the couch. He looked at his friend and shook his head, "You look like shit."


    "I told you not to say it," Hiro sighed and tried to sit up. "It¡¯s all because of that damn bullet. And Taros didn¡¯t help either."


    "How did he contribute to this?" Renn asked, confused. As far as he knew, Taros was the reason Hiro was still alive.


    "If only he didn¡¯t make it seem like I¡¯m helpless, none of you would be babying me right now," Hiro exined, rubbing his forehead. "He won¡¯t even let me step out of bed. Thinks I¡¯ll drop dead the moment I walk through that door."


    "You need rest. He¡¯s right," Kael added from where he stood near the door.


    "Wow, thank you for the motivation," Hiro replied sarcastically, shing Kael a fake smile before turning back to Renn. "By the way, Taros left a scar on me. A huge one. Can you tell him to get rid of it? Girls are going to keep asking me questions about it."


    "Let them ask. It makes you look more dangerous," Renn teased, chuckling softly. "It¡¯s beautiful on you."


    "You¡¯re not my brother. None of you are. You¡¯re all my enemies," Hiro muttered, shaking his head.


    "I really missed you, bro," Renn said, his tone softer this time. Hiro was one of the few people who could make himugh no matter what. His jokes, his energy, his reckless honesty¡ªhe was more than a friend. He was like a brother. They fought sometimes, argued over little things, but Renn would always pick Hiro over anyone else. Even family.


    "That bullet almost got my heart," Hiro said suddenly. He sat up straighter and ced a hand over his chest. "Itnded right here."


    "So sorry you had to go through that alone, bro," Renn said softly. His voice was low but filled with guilt. He hated the fact that he wasn¡¯t there when Hiro needed him. "Tell me, where exactly did you go thatnded you in such big trouble?"


    Hiro¡¯s face changed. His eyes drifted from Renn to Kael and then back to the ceiling. He knew they weren¡¯t going to stop until he gave them something. At least something close to the truth.


    "I don¡¯t want to lie to you," Hiro finally said. "But I also don¡¯t want to talk about it."


    Renn frowned. He leaned forward, his voice firm but not angry. "This is serious, Hiro. Why are you hiding it? You almost died, for fuck¡¯s sake. Don¡¯t you care? About yourself? About how this could affect the rest of us?"


    Hiro rolled his eyes and let out a slow breath. "Stop being dramatic. I was going to tell you anyway."


    "Then talk," Renn said. He didn¡¯t raise his voice, but there was something about his tone that demanded answers.


    Hiro looked him in the eye. "We left Mistvale. We went to Angel¡¯s town."


    Renn¡¯s jaw tightened. He was not expecting that. His mind raced. Ang¡¯s town? Why?


    "To his former school," Hiro added, watching Renn¡¯s face closely.


    Renn felt his chest tighten. He almost asked why the hell Hiro would go digging, but he stopped himself. He remembered how much they wanted to know about Ang when she first came to the Academy.


    Now, he didn¡¯t want that.


    Still, he had to know. "What did you find?"


    "Bullets," Hiro said, cing a hand on the scar across his chest. "A guard shot at me the moment I stepped out of the car. No questions. No warnings. Just straight fire."


    "He didn¡¯t even let him walk closer to the gate," Kael added, arms folded.


    Renn¡¯s mouth went dry. What the hell was going on? Why would a school guard open fire like that?


    Hiro shook his head slowly. "At first, I wanted to believe it was a mistake. Maybe he thought I was a threat. It was dark. Maybe he panicked. But that¡¯s not what happened,"


    "Let¡¯s just say he knew we wereing," Kael said, stepping closer to the bed as they spoke. "I mean, who guards a public school in that kind of town? It¡¯s almost abandoned."


    "It¡¯s not even a boarding school," Hiro added, clearly annoyed. "The school doesn¡¯t have any official security. I made my research before we went there. That¡¯s the reason I didn¡¯t take any weapons with me. We weren¡¯t going to fight...we just wanted to check a few records."


    Renn sat in silence. He didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. He was listening to stories about his own girlfriend, and none of it sounded real. But Hiro wasn¡¯t someone who would lie¡ªnot to him. Still, it all sounded too strange.


    "When that guard shot at me," Hiro continued, "he said I shouldn¡¯t havee there. That¡¯s all he said before I passed out."


    Renn swallowed hard. He didn¡¯t know how to feel. His girlfriend was in the center of all this, and somehow, someone ended up nearly dying. Why? What exactly was Angel hiding? And if she wasn¡¯t hiding anything, then who was doing this behind her back?


    "Are you sure about what the guard said?" Renn asked.


    "I¡¯m very sure. I was bleeding and in pain, but I heard him clearly," Hiro replied. "Why would I lie to you?"


    Renn dragged his hands over his face. "This is messed up," he muttered. "I don¡¯t even know what to think anymore. Why would anyone want to hurt you just because you went to his old school?"


    "That¡¯s the thing," Hiro said. "It doesn¡¯t make sense unless someone knew we wereing. The way everything happened... It felt nned."


    Renn was quiet again, his thoughts racing. "Did anyone else know you were going after Angel¡¯s past?"


    "Kaito knew," Hiro said. "But I didn¡¯t talk to him directly about it. I told Angel. I asked him questions."


    "And what did he say?"


    "He told me there¡¯s no connection between him and Kaito. Said he had nothing to hide."


    "That¡¯s all?"


    Hiro paused, as if something else had juste to mind. "Wait. Principal Valois. She knows too. And she threatened me."


    Renn¡¯s head jerked up. "No. She wouldn¡¯t do that."


    "You¡¯re the one who hates her. And now you¡¯re defending her?" Hiro looked at him with surprise. "That¡¯s strange, bro. I¡¯ve asked you so many times why you hate her so much, and you¡¯ve never told me. It¡¯s not just about school, is it?"


    Before Renn could say a word to exin himself, his phone rang. It was a call from Mr. de, asking him toe to his office. He had no idea why he was been called but hope it was no trouble.

 Chapter 70: Lovers’ first argument.

    <h4>Chapter 70: Lovers¡¯ first argument.</h4>


    Ang felt like a rat, small and unwanted, when she was pushed and the door mmed in her face. Her wolf howled inside her, filled with pain and rage. Mr. de had treated her like garbage, and he didn¡¯t care how it made her feel.


    "This is not going to end well," Alex muttered as he paced the hallway, rubbing his temples. He had no idea how to exin anything to Kaito once he came out of that office.


    "Mr. de didn¡¯t even let us talk. What do you think he¡¯s telling the Alphas in there?" Stales asked, leaning tiredly against the wall. His heart sank when he saw Renn earlier. If only the teacher had allowed them to speak, maybe things wouldn¡¯t have gotten this far.


    "All this is my fault," Ang whispered, dragging her fingers through her hair in frustration. "I dragged you both into this mess. If I had just handled it on my own, I¡¯d be the only one in trouble. Stales wouldn¡¯t have to face Renn. Kaito wouldn¡¯te out and yell at you... really sorry."


    The boys paused. Alex walked over to her first, his voice gentle but firm.


    "Do you really think this is because of you?" he asked. "Ang, even if you hadn¡¯t involved us, this would¡¯ve still happened. This whole thing is bigger than you. Can¡¯t you see? Someone¡¯s clearly trying to ruin you. Anyone who tries to help you gets dragged in too."


    "We wanted to help, Angel," Stales said softly, ncing at Alex, who nodded in agreement. "This isn¡¯t about punishment or points anymore. This is about someone targeting you, and by extension, all of us. We don¡¯t care about the consequences. We¡¯re in this together. But now that our houses are involved, the stakes are higher. We could all lose points."


    Alex looked serious now. "Mr. de has never liked Kaito or Taros. This is just going to make things worse between them. That¡¯s what we¡¯re worried about. It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s the fact that this ¡¯Mr. Anonymous¡¯ seems to have the upper hand. He knows too much."


    Ang lowered her gaze. "He knows I¡¯m a girl," she said quietly, wrapping her arms tightly around herself. Her chest throbbed¡ªnot just from the wrap, but from the ache deep in her heart.


    "That¡¯s just one of the things he knows," Stales said. He shook his head. "But we won¡¯t let him win. We won¡¯t let him smile at our downfall. Let¡¯s stand tall and take whateveres. We¡¯re not backing down."


    Ang looked at them, her eyes soft with emotion. She didn¡¯t have a real family, but right now, she felt like she did. These boys...they were the brothers she had never known she needed. Who would have thought that anyone would stand by Ang, the daughter of a whore?


    Just then, the door creaked open. Her heart jumped.


    Kaito stepped out first. One look at his face made her chest tighten. He looked so disappointed... like he didn¡¯t even need to speak for her to feel the weight of it. Did he really believe they harassed Evan?


    But how could he not? The video looked so real.


    "You are alling with me," Kaito said and turned around without waiting for a reply.


    Alex and Stales followed him without question. A momentter, Renn stepped out of the office and looked at her. With a slight nod, he gestured for her toe along.


    "Do you want to stay behind and fight Mr. de?" he asked.


    Ang quickly shook her head and followed them.


    They walked in silence, their footsteps echoing down the hallway. When they reached the ssroom area, Renn suddenly stopped. He turned to her, his voice low but serious.


    "What really happened? Why is all thising up now?"


    Ang¡¯s chest tightened. Her voice was sharp with anger when she turned to him.


    "So you believe the video? You¡¯ve already made up your mind that I bullied Evan?"


    "Don¡¯t push this on me, babe," Renn said, his brows pulled together. "I didn¡¯t say that. But the video... how are you going to exin that?"


    Ang felt her blood boil.


    "You of all people have no right to question me about bullying," she snapped. "You bullied me. You hurt me. And now, because of one video, you¡¯re ready to throw me under the bus?"


    Renn sighed, tired of trying to reach her when she was this upset.


    "I know I did simr things to you," he admitted. "But no one ever punished me for it, remember? No one could even question me."


    "That¡¯s because you¡¯re an Alpha. You can get away with anything. No one dares to speak against you."


    "Stop twisting my words," Renn said, his voice strained. "I feel terrible for what I did to you. I¡¯m trying to be better. But I expected you to stay away from the Central House and everything that goes on there. I¡¯m not saying you did what that video shows, but¡ª"


    "But you still doubt me," Ang cut in bitterly.


    Before Renn could answer, Kaito turned from the front and called out.


    "What are you two talking about?"


    They hadn¡¯t realized they¡¯d fallen behind the group.


    He didn¡¯t wait for an answer. "Save your exnation forter, Angel."


    Ang clenched her jaw and didn¡¯t respond. Instead, she walked past Renn and caught up with the others. Alex met her with a small, forced smile, trying to reassure her that everything would be okay.


    She wanted to believe him. He was always trying to protect her like a big brother.


    However, she knew this was bigger than all of them.


    **


    Taros drove through the quiet streets of Mistvale, his mind heavy. He stopped in front of a shop with a bold sign that read: <i>The Wolf¡¯s Bar</i>. Without wasting time, he stepped out of his car and walked in.


    The ce was dimly lit, with music humming low in the background. He took a seat at the far end, away from the crowd. As soon as he settled in, several werewolves turned to look at him.


    He understood why.


    People always stared. They always talked about how he looked. His skin was smooth and fair, almost glowing. His white hair shimmered like snow under sunlight. And those sharp blue eyes¡ªlike deep, icy waters¡ªnever failed to draw attention. His lips were soft and thin, and his jawline looked like it was carved with care.


    He couldn¡¯t blend in even if he tried. The women always wanted him, but his heart... it wanted only one person.


    Ang.


    Strange, wasn¡¯t it? He wasn¡¯t gay. At least, that¡¯s what he always told himself. But when it came to her¡ªAngel¡ªhe didn¡¯t know what he felt anymore.


    The door creaked open, snapping him out of his thoughts. A tall, slim girl stepped in. She wore high-waisted jeans and a ck top that hugged her lightly. Her long red hair bounced gently as she walked.


    He stood up the moment he saw her.


    "Wee, Hailey," he said, offering a warm handshake.


    "Thank you, Taros," she replied and sat across from him. He signaled the bar attendant, and they ced their order. She leaned forward.


    "I came as soon as I saw your message."


    "Yeah. It¡¯s about this." Taros reached into his pocket and pulled out a small, clear stic bag. Inside it was a single bullet. "Hiro was shot two days ago. We still don¡¯t know who did it. He won¡¯t talk about it."


    Hailey took the bag and studied the bullet closely. "It¡¯s moon-etched."


    "I know," Taros nodded. "That¡¯s why I called you. I need you to trace it. Find out who made it. Which hunter used it."


    "This could havee from anyone, Taros," she said quietly, turning the bag in her hand. "There are many hunters out there who use this kind of silver."


    "I trust you," he said. "You¡¯re the only one I can ask. And you¡¯re Principal Valois¡¯ younger sister. I know you have the connections."


    Hailey ced the bag carefully inside her ck purse and zipped it up.


    "Alright. Give me a few days. I¡¯ll look into it and let you know what I find."


    "Thank you," Taros said, truly relieved.


    As she stood to leave, he looked up at her again. "One more thing. Please don¡¯t tell your sister about this."


    Hailey paused, then nodded.


    "If that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll keep it between us."

 Chapter 71: Lovers In The Shower.

    <h4>Chapter 71: Lovers In The Shower.</h4>


    What happened?" Kaito asked as they got into the room. Though he threw the question to everyone, he expected only one person to answer. But instead, they all started speaking at once. The voices shed, making it hard for him to hear anything clearly. His patience ran out.


    "Will you all keep quiet?" he shouted.


    The room fell silent immediately.


    Renn, sitting on the couch, let out augh as he looked at them. It had been a while since he witnessed such drama. "The three musketeers can¡¯t even exin themselves," he said with a smirk.


    "So funny," Ang muttered beside him. She was still upset with him.


    Kaito stood with his arms folded. "If one person doesn¡¯t exin, I won¡¯t listen," he said, his voice firm. Then he looked at Alex. "You. Exin."


    Alex swallowed hard. He didn¡¯t want to make things worse. "Whatever is in that video... it¡¯s not the truth. It was edited to make us look like we were doing something wrong," he said quietly, choosing his words with care.


    Kaito¡¯s eyes darkened. "Why would anyone do that?"


    "The person is after Angel, not us. He made an ount with the name Mr. Anonymous. He posts fake videos about Angel all the time," Alex replied.


    "Thest video about Renn and Angel was edited. That¡¯s what this Mr. Anonymous keeps doing," Stales added. He leaned against the couch, speaking with honesty that Kaito could sense.


    "A video about me?" Renn asked, confused. He brought out his phone. He hadn¡¯t paid attention to the trending videostely. He had no idea he was in any of them.


    "There are about two or three videos that mention you," Stales told him.


    "I never saw them," Renn said as he scrolled through WolfBuzz. He watched each video, his expression darkening with every clip. "This never happened. Why would someone do this?"


    "He wants you and Kaito to hate Angel," Alex said. "And there¡¯s more. He¡¯s been sending threat notes to Angel. The first one was written in fresh animal blood inside his locker, warning him to leave the Academy."


    "What?" Kaito and Renn said at the same time, shocked.


    They both stared at Alex, not believing what they were hearing. Alex continued, telling them everything¡ªexcept the part where Angel was called a bitch. That was too much. He couldn¡¯t let them know Angel¡¯s secret.


    "I¡¯m disappointed in you," Kaito said, shaking his head. His voice was low but heavy with anger. "When did you start handling things this way? Why didn¡¯t youe to me the moment you saw that note in Angel¡¯s locker?"


    Alex couldn¡¯t respond. His head stayed low, filled with guilt and shame.


    "Kaito is right," Renn said, rising from the couch. "You should¡¯ve told one of us. Blood? That¡¯s not a joke. That means this person wants Angel gone. For real. Dead, if he doesn¡¯t leave."


    He looked around the room, his mind filled with thoughts. How scared Ang must have been, going through that alone. And what had he done? Instead of standing by her, he had been stressing her more these past few days.


    "We were trying to solve it on our own," Ang finally spoke, her voice low. "I didn¡¯t think it was that serious. I nned to report it to Principal Valois..."


    "We¡¯re not involving her," Renn cut in sharply.


    Ang¡¯s brows drew together. She remembered the talk Renn had with Kaito the night before. He clearly didn¡¯t like Valois, but she couldn¡¯t understand why. The woman seemed kind. She was graceful and warm. Why would Renn hate her?


    "Renn is right," Kaito said, letting out a deep breath as he sat on the edge of the bed. "We have to be smart about this. We can¡¯t rush. Who else knows about the threats?"


    "No one," Ang replied with a small shrug. She hadn¡¯t shared it with anyone else. She was going to tell Taroster that night.


    "These threats aren¡¯t jokes," Renn said quietly. "This person knows something about you. Something we don¡¯t. Maybe that¡¯s why he wants you out of the Academy... or maybe he just hates you."


    "And Mr. de didn¡¯t even let you exin yourselves?" Renn added with frustration.


    "He didn¡¯t," Kaito muttered with a bitter chuckle, trying to hold in his anger. Mr. de had always found a way to get under his skin. He didn¡¯t listen to anything they said, maybe because they were all from his house. "I know how to deal with him. It¡¯s not hard."


    "But how was the video even recorded?" Renn asked suddenly. The thought just hit him. "Someone must have been there when you went to Evan¡¯s room."


    "They raided him. That¡¯s exactly what they did," Kaito growled. His patience was wearing thin. What bothered him more was how calm Renn was being about it. Normally, Renn¡¯s temper rose first.


    "No," Ang said slowly, thinking back. "We didn¡¯t see anyone in the room."


    "Then I need to go back and check the room myself," Renn said. "Whoever did it might have used the bathroom, or hidden near the door or the wardrobe. There has to be a clue."


    "You¡¯re right. But Mr. de won¡¯t let us near that ce again," Kaito rubbed his forehead, trying to calm the fire building up inside him. Sitting back and doing nothing wasn¡¯t an option.


    "Who gives a damn about him?" Renn snapped, his voice rising. His anger had finally cracked through. His fists were clenched. His girlfriend was being threatened. He didn¡¯t care about Mr. de, or the Academy, or anyone else.


    "That¡¯s the Renn I¡¯ve missed," Kaito smiled faintly. "This is getting interesting. We can¡¯t let this Mr. Anonymous know we¡¯re onto him. We¡¯ll pretend we¡¯re clueless for now. I¡¯ll go to Mr. de, try to convince him to drop the punishment."


    Kaito turned to Angel. The boy was shaking slightly, eyes still haunted by the blood in the locker. "Go take a shower. Try to rest. Stales and Alex, you¡¯reing with me."


    "I¡¯ll stay here with Angel," Renn said. He watched as Angel quietly walked into the bathroom. His lookedpletely drained, like she was about to break.


    "Fine. We¡¯ll wait for nightfall. Then we pay Evan and his roommates a visit," Kaito said as he opened the door and stepped out. The other two followed silently behind him.


    Renn sat down on the couch and dropped his head into his hands. He had to breathe. He couldn¡¯t afford to let his rage drive him. Ang¡¯s safety came first. He wasn¡¯t alone anymore. She was his responsibility now.


    **


    After ten minutes of waiting, Renn started to feel uneasy. It was taking too long. He wondered what Ang was doing inside. But then again, he reminded himself¡ªshe was a girl. Girls usually took their time in the bathroom.


    He tried to shake it off, but something didn¡¯t feel right. The only sound he could hear was the water running. He called her name. No answer.


    His heart skipped. Fear slowly crept in. He walked to the door and knocked three times. Still nothing. He turned the knob. It wasn¡¯t locked. The door opened.


    Steam hit his face. The shower was still on, water falling steadily onto the tiled floor.


    He stepped inside and gently pulled the curtain aside.


    Ang stood there under the water, arms wrapped tightly around herself, her body shaking as she cried. The sight of her broke him. His chest tightened.


    She was hurting, and he couldn¡¯t do a thing to fix it. Not yet.


    Renn stepped closer. The water hit him too, but he didn¡¯t care. She had only her shorts on, her bare back facing him. Her skin was wet, and he could tell she had nothing on above. He tried to keep his eyes from roaming, tried to focus on her pain, not the heat rising within him.


    "I¡¯m sorry," he whispered, voice low. "I should have been there. I didn¡¯t know you were dealing with so much."


    But she didn¡¯t let him finish.


    Ang turned suddenly and threw herself into his arms. Her soft chest pressed against him, wet skin against wet skin. He froze, a cold shiver running down his spine.


    Did she know that she was bare and what she just did was dangerous?

 Chapter 72: The Black Van.

    <h4>Chapter 72: The ck Van.</h4>


    "You think I¡¯m buying this?" Mr. de asked as he leaned back in his chair, rocking it slightly while pressing the pen cap against his lips. Kaito wished he could walk up to him and shove that pen down his throat, but no. The rules were clear. Noying hands on teachers. A stupid rule, but still a rule.


    "We meant it," Kaito said, tilting his head to nce at the boys he had dragged into the office. They looked pathetic, eyes lowered, faces heavy with guilt. They even had Kaito fooled for a second. If he hadn¡¯t been the one who nned the whole act of fake apology, he might have believed them himself. "The boys are truly sorry. That¡¯s why I brought them here. I want this to end in a mature way... without violence."


    Mr. de studied them quietly for a moment, then shook his head. "I don¡¯t buy it. These same boys came to my office an hour ago¡ªbefore I called you and Renn. I thought they wereing to apologize then. But no. They refused."


    He sat forward suddenly and pointed at Alex. "This one right here told me he wasn¡¯t wrong and wouldn¡¯t apologize. So what changed? Do you think I¡¯m that easy to fool?"


    Kaito looked at Alex, who looked like he was about to cry. It took everything in him not tough out loud, but he stayed in character. "I¡¯m apologizing on their behalf because¡ª"


    "That¡¯s exactly why I don¡¯t believe you," Mr. de cut in, chuckling bitterly before going stone cold. "You? You never say sorry, not even when you¡¯re clearly wrong. And now you¡¯re here ying the hero? This whole thing is a performance, isn¡¯t it? Just another show from the famous Alpha of the West Pack."


    "No, it¡¯s not about me," Kaito said, his jaw tightening. He was doing everything to stay calm, for Angel¡¯s sake. If not for him, he would have already flipped the whole room upside down. "I told them they can¡¯t just go around fighting and hurting people because they think they¡¯re right. That¡¯s not strength. That¡¯s foolishness."


    "Where is the main viin of the story?" Mr. de looked around the room, clearly searching for Angel. He already knew the boy hadn¡¯te to apologize. He had seen the stubbornness in his eyes earlier. "See? He¡¯s not even here. And he¡¯s the one who punched our poor Evan."


    "His name is Angel," Kaito replied, trying not to let his voice rise. "He got sick after everything that happened today, so I told him to stay back and rest."


    He wished Mr. de would just take the apology and let them go. The more he talked, the more Kaito felt like screaming. Was this man actually enjoying the sound of his own voice?


    Mr. de made a long sound of thought and stared at the two boys in front of him. They had apologized as soon as they walked in. Maybe that should be enough.


    "Alright. I ept the apology," he finally said. "But you¡¯ll both make a video apologizing to Evan Thatcher. Once I get it, I¡¯ll cancel the deduction of points from your houses. What do you say?"


    The boys were ready to protest, but Kaito quickly raised a hand to stop them. He forced himself to smile and spoke with a tone that barely passed as respectful. "Sure. They¡¯ll do it tomorrow morning. A big sorry to Evan. He didn¡¯t deserve what happened."


    "Exactly, Kaito," Mr. de said as he opened a file on his desk. "Now, until then, please leave my office."


    Kaito¡¯s hands clenched at his sides. His nails dug into his palms as the man¡¯s words sank in. The disrespect was clear. Mr. de would never dare speak to him like that if not for this situation. But just as his eyes began to glow, he noticed Mr. de looking up. He blinked fast, and the glow faded.


    He didn¡¯t say another word. He waited for the boys to walk out first, then followed them.


    Once he stepped outside, he took a deep breath and let it out slowly. The air felt better out here. He had felt like choking in there. The whole room had been heavy with tension.


    "Now I understand why you don¡¯t like him," Alex said as they walked down the stairs. He hated that he had brought this whole mess to his Alpha and the pack. "I¡¯m sorry."


    "It¡¯s okay, as long as you don¡¯t act reckless again," Kaito replied as they stepped out of the Academic building. He was about to say more when his eyes caught something odd¡ªPrincipal Valois standing with a few men in ck suits. It looked like their meeting had just ended because a ck van pulled up, and the men got into it.


    Principal Valois spoke to them for a few seconds before the van began to move. At first, it crawled like every normal vehicle leaving the school gates, but then, within moments, it sped off like it was carrying someone in critical condition.


    Kaito frowned. He had never seen those men before. Sure, people came and went from the principal¡¯s office, but something about this felt different. The Alphas on the board were always introduced to new members, and if there had been a change, they would have received a message. He didn¡¯t get one. That meant his brothers didn¡¯t either.


    "Who are those people?" Stales asked, watching the van disappear down the road.


    "I have no idea," Kaito said, shaking his head. He turned to head in the direction of Principal Valois when Alex¡¯s voice made him stop.


    "I¡¯ve seen that van before," Alex said, his voice suddenly low. A cold feeling rushed through him. Goosebumps rose on his arms as he stared after the van. "It was the same van that came the night my dad died. My mom screamed and chased after it. She was terrified after they left."


    "Your dad iste?" Stales asked, surprised. They hadn¡¯t really spoken about personal things before. Now he wished they had.


    Kaito ced a hand gently on Alex¡¯s shoulder. He had gone through something so painful at a young age. "That was years ago and you still remember the van?"


    "Why not?" Alex said, his brows pulling together. "I even remember the face of the first man who knocked on our door. Things got worse after they came. Mom never told us what they said, but after they left, she changed."


    "I¡¯m sorry," Kaito said with true concern.


    "If you ask me, I think they had something to do with my dad¡¯s death."


    Kaito nodded "I also don¡¯t think this is just a coincidence. I think the people who came in that van... they¡¯re connected to Hiro¡¯s attack. And I don¡¯t think this is over. They came for us too."

 Chapter 73: Blend In Or Get Caught!

    <h4>Chapter 73: Blend In Or Get Caught!</h4>


    He brushed his lips against hers, and she didn¡¯t hesitate to open up to him. He kissed her like his life depended on it. His arms held her tight, like letting go would make her vanish right before his eyes.


    He kissed her gently, deeply, with a kind of passion that wasn¡¯t driven by lust. It was something else. Something real. He loved the way she responded, the way she gave herself to the moment. But still, he ended the kiss.


    Renn pressed his lips to her forehead and held her close. They stayed that way for a while. Ang wasn¡¯t feeling well, and this wasn¡¯t the way to show he cared. Taking advantage of her now wouldn¡¯t make him a better man or a supportive boyfriend.


    "Should I bath you?" he asked, trying to calm the fire burning inside him. Who says no to a naked girl pressing her breasts against his chest? He could still feel the firmness of her nipples from the kiss. They were still the same, and he could swear they were the hardest he had ever felt.


    Renn wanted her. He wanted to touch her, kiss her, taste her. He loved breasts, and hers were everything he liked. Round, full, the size of oranges. They were perfect.


    But no. He wasn¡¯t going to do that. Not now. Not when Ang was like this. On a normal day, she wouldn¡¯t give in so easily. She would have taunted him, shout at him, reminded him of every reason he didn¡¯t deserve her.


    But today, she said nothing. No teasing. No resistance. Just silence.


    Such silence wasn¡¯t normal.


    She wasn¡¯t acting like herself. Something was wrong. Maybe it was the pressure from whoever had been threatening her. Maybe it had finally gotten to her.


    "Forgive me. I never gave you peace when you needed it," Renn whispered. Still, she said nothing. No fight. No words.


    "I asked if I should bath you?"


    Ang slowly pulled away from his arms and stepped back, covering her chest with her hands. "No, I will do it myself."


    He nodded and turned away without saying more.


    As soon as he stepped out of the room, Renn leaned against the wall, breathing hard. He dropped both arms and rested his head on them, trying to calm the storm inside him. His wolf screamed at him, furious, hungry, wild.


    But he wouldn¡¯t give in. He wouldn¡¯t let that beast rule him.


    This was better. He knew it was.


    Still...


    Renn sighed deeply. They had been so close. Too close. And somehow, he managed to walk away. His whole body still burned from it. Even his stomach ached just thinking about her.


    "You did the right thing, Renn," he kept telling himself.


    Renn went to the couch and waited. After six minutes, Ang came out of the bathroom. She was dressed in her sportswear. He wasn¡¯t expecting that. Not after everything that had happened. She needed rest, not a football match.


    "I hope you¡¯re not nning to go for the match," he said, watching her closely. She looked at him but said nothing, then turned back to the mirror. "It¡¯s not good for you. I think you should rest."


    Still, she said nothing. She picked up ab from the table and startedbing her hair like he wasn¡¯t even there.


    "I¡¯m talking to you. Why are you quiet, babe?"


    Ang turned to him, her face nk. "What makes you think you can talk to me, huh?"


    The words hit him. He had said them before. He couldn¡¯t remember exactly when, but now she was throwing them back at him. Instead of getting angry, heughed. Sheughed too.


    "You learn faster than I thought," he said.


    "I don¡¯t," Ang replied. "I¡¯m the slowest learner you¡¯ll ever meet. Didn¡¯t you notice duringbat ss?"


    "I did. But if you put your mind to it, none of this is hard," Renn told her. "We should practice together."


    "You and me?" Ang looked at him, almost amused. She had finished with her hair. "Badbo. You barely keep your hands off me. I can¡¯t spend more time with you. Why did you even stay back in the room?"


    "Are you scared of what might happen if we spend more time together?" he asked with a smile. His eyes never left her. Just looking at her now warmed something inside him.


    Ang shook her head. "We¡¯re not doing this right now. I¡¯m already in a bad mood." She picked up her boots and began putting them on. "This football match will help me. I loved ying back in my previous school."


    That caught his interest. He leaned forward on the couch, curious. "Why did you leave your former school?"


    Ang froze. She didn¡¯t expect that question, even though she should have. But she wasn¡¯t going to answer it.


    Luckily for her, the door opened just then, and Kaito walked in.


    Renn¡¯s attention shifted immediately, and Ang silently let out a breath of relief.


    "How did it go?" he asked.


    "Trust me, de is an asshole," Kaito said as he walked to the couch and sat beside Renn. "One of these days, I¡¯m going to kill him."


    "I won¡¯t be surprised. You two don¡¯t get along," Renn replied.


    "Well... he¡¯s not the only reason I have a headache right now," Kaito rubbed his forehead, leaned back, and sighed as he stared at the ceiling. "I saw something strange. But we¡¯ll talk about itter... I think we might have found the people who tried to kill Hiro."


    "Did you?" Ang jumped, her fingers dropping theces of her boot. She hadn¡¯t even tied them yet, but the mention of her mate¡¯s attempted killers snapped her attention. She didn¡¯t even realize how fast she reacted until the boys stared at her.


    Their eyes were fixed on her. They looked confused, like they were trying to understand why she cared so much. She quickly realized she had almost blown her cover.


    "Y-yes... but don¡¯t you think you should rest today?" Kaito asked.


    "No. I won¡¯t miss the match," Ang said as she folded her arms. "It will help me clear my mind."


    "Then let¡¯s get ready and head to the field. We¡¯ll talkter," Kaito said, walking over to the wardrobe. "We need to act normal. We can¡¯t afford to raise any suspicion."


    Renn left with the others while Ang waited for Kaito to finish dressing. He didn¡¯t take long. He wore his usual morning training outfit. A few minutester, Alex joined them and they all headed to the field together.


    They walked for fifteen minutes before they reached therge building. Ang couldn¡¯t believe the size of it. Just standing outside, it looked like a stadium. From the entrance, she could already hear students yelling and cheering. Some of the voices sounded different... not like the boys.


    A small smile crept across her face as they walked in. She felt her fear quiet down for a moment. The energy of the crowd was just what she needed. But once she stepped inside, her jaw dropped.


    She had expected to see a crowd, but not like this. And not the kind of people standing in front of her.


    There were girls everywhere, about her age. They wore short white skirts with colorful sport shirts. Some had their hair tied neatly while others let it fall freely on their shoulders. Beautiful cheerleaders were standing in a row, all glowing with confidence. It felt like she had stepped into a whole new world. She started to question if this was still the same All Male Alpha Academy.


    Alex leaned toward her and whispered, "It¡¯s the Luna Girls Academy. They came to watch our match. Now you really have to act like a boy, or they¡¯ll see the simrities between you and them."

 Chapter 74: Taros Has A Girlfriend?

    <h4>Chapter 74: Taros Has A Girlfriend?</h4>


    "What?" she shouted, her eyes wide with surprise. Did she not blend in well enough with the boys? If she hadn¡¯t told Alex that she was a girl, he would have never guessed.


    "I¡¯m just saying," Alex replied with a slight shrug and a smile, though he didn¡¯t move away from her side.


    Ang nodded slowly. She began to wonder what else she could do to blend in better. Then an idea struck her. Maybe if she changed the way she walked and talked, it would help.


    She stopped standing straight like she usually did. Raising her shoulders, she pushed her arms slightly forward and squinted her eyes as she scanned around. She was going to frown, no matter what... because that¡¯s what the alphas did most of the time¡ªwalking around like the world was a burden, no trace of a smile. Maybe that kind of look impressed some girls, but not her.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" Alex asked, staring at her with a straight face, as if he hadn¡¯t told her to blend in just a moment ago.


    Ang rubbed her chin and raised a brow at him. She stepped back, rubbed her hands together, then stepped forward again and said, "I¡¯m trying to blend in, boy. Sup?"


    "Please don¡¯t blend in anymore," Alex muttered as he quickly dragged her by the arm and looked around to make sure no one was watching. He didn¡¯t even know what to say to her at that point. All he knew was that she had to stop whatever that was. "Are you being serious? You look nothing like the other boys here."


    "Really?" Ang dropped the act and straightened up, her body rxing again. She stared at him in disbelief. How could he say she looked different when she was just copying what most boys do when a girl walks past? "But that¡¯s what you guys do."


    "I doubt that. It looked fake... and weird too," Alex said quietly. They were standing behind Kaito, who was having a conversation with a senior student.


    "I was trying and I¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t try, Ang," Alex cut in gently. "Just be normal. I just don¡¯t want youughing like a girl in public or staring at Alpha Taros like he¡¯s thest man on earth."


    "Are you serious?" Ang couldn¡¯t stop the smile that pulled at her lips. She didn¡¯t know her feelings for Taros were that obvious. Her hand moved to her neck and she bit her lower lip, eyes quickly looking away from her friend. Oh Taros!


    "See? That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m talking about," Alex sighed, watching her closely. "Don¡¯t do that, please."


    "It¡¯s not like I¡¯m forcing it. But I¡¯ll try not to," Ang replied, her voice serious.


    Kaito was moving now, and they followed him. Ang nearly missed a step on the stairs when she heard the loud screams of girls calling Kaito¡¯s name. They were shouting at the top of their lungs, saying they loved him and all the other wild things fans usually said.


    And Kaito? He didn¡¯t even smile. He just kept walking, quiet and focused, as if the noise around him meant nothing. But the girls didn¡¯t stop. Their screams grew louder and more desperate. Ang¡¯s mouth fell open. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. As they moved forward, she saw some girls holding up painted portraits of him.


    That was too much. Didn¡¯t they know he was her mate? Deep inside her, Mighty-storm bared her teeth, growling for them to back off. He was already taken.


    "Now I understand why Kaito always feels like a king," Ang mumbled under her breath.


    They stopped walking, but only because Kaito had stopped. In front of them stood four giant thrones. She could already guess who owned them. Each one had the first letter of its House carved boldly at the top. The one in the middle had arge W. Kaito walked toward it and sat down like he belonged there.


    He was the only Alpha present, or so she thought.


    Alex picked one of the seats beside the thrones. He ced his hand on the empty one next to him, and Ang sat down without a word.


    "We¡¯re ying a match with the Form Three boys," Alex told her, his eyes scanning the area. He was probably looking for Stales. He had left earlier with Renn to prepare, and since Renn was nowhere to be found, he figured they were still getting ready.


    "I wanted to join, but I didn¡¯t know there would be this much crowd," Ang said, shaking her head. The whole thing was already making her nervous. She began thinking of backing out.


    "Don¡¯t even try it," Alex warned. "I already submitted your name. You¡¯re participating, whether you know how to y or not. If we win, you¡¯ll get extra points added to your ranking. It will boost you."


    "I really need those points," Ang sighed, remembering what her name looked like at the bottom of the general board. She turned to search for Stales, but her eyesnded on something else. Or rather, someone.


    Taros was talking to a girl.


    She looked too happy to be talking to him, and what made it worse was that he was smiling back. That smile wasn¡¯t forced. It wasn¡¯t polite. It was real.


    Ang felt her chest tighten.


    The girl had long red hair that fell over her shoulders, and her whole vibe screamed She-wolf. Confident. Maybe flirty. Perfect.


    "Who is that?" Ang asked, trying to sound calm, but her voice shook a little. Her cheeks were already burning. She didn¡¯t want to jump to conclusions, but something about that girl didn¡¯t feel right. How could she make Taros smile like that? Why was she even making him smile?


    "That¡¯s Hailey," Alex said with a sigh. "She¡¯s Principal Valois¡¯s sister. She¡¯s been Taros¡¯ girlfriend for years now."


    Her heart skipped. Ang felt her blood boil. Her skin must have turned pale like she had just seen a ghost. She looked again at the two people still talking, still smiling. She didn¡¯t want to believe what she was seeing. So he had a girlfriend all this time? And he had been ying games with her?

 Chapter 75: Can’t Blend In!

    <h4>Chapter 75: Can¡¯t Blend In!</h4>


    Her heart skipped. Ang felt her blood boil. Her skin must have turned pale like she had just seen a ghost. She looked again at the two people still talking, still smiling. She didn¡¯t want to believe what she was seeing. So he had a girlfriend all this time? And he had been ying games with her?


    But how could she me him? He didn¡¯t know who she really was. To him, she was just another boy.


    "I¡¯m joking," Alex said suddenly, breaking intoughter when he saw the look on her face. "They¡¯re not dating."


    Ang ced a hand on her chest and let out a shaky breath. "That¡¯s much better. I swear, I almost had a heart attack, Alex. I need blood transfusion. And some pills. Maybe a drip."


    "You look like a demon when you¡¯re jealous," Alex teased, stillughing. "If I were a girl, I¡¯d never dare stand in your way."


    "Unfortunately, they¡¯re doing it," Ang muttered under her breath as her eyes drifted back to Taros and the girl. They were still deep in conversation, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what they were talking about. Was there a chance he actually liked her?


    Ang turned her eyes away quickly. She didn¡¯t want to think like that. It was stupid. Jealousy had no ce here. No matter what happened, no matter who stood beside him or made him smile, Taros had a mate now. That mate was her. Whether he knew it or not, his soul was already tied to hers. He wouldn¡¯t want anyone else.


    Just as she turned to ask Alex about Stales, her eyesnded on someone else¡ªHiro.


    He was standing with a group of girls,ughing like he hadn¡¯t just spent days on bed rest. Ang¡¯s lips parted, but no words came out. The moment he got back on his feet, he was already flirting? Not even a word of thanks for helping him during his toughest moment?


    She didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, but judging by the way the girls giggled, Hiro was cracking jokes and enjoying every second of the attention.


    "Look at him," Ang said with a frown. "He just came back from the dead and now he¡¯s out here charming all the girls."


    "You¡¯re gossiping about the Alphas now?" Alex chuckled beside her. He didn¡¯t understand what had gotten into her. Trying to distract her, he started exining how the game would work on the pitch.


    Ang tried to focus. She really did. But her eyes kept drifting to her mates. No matter how hard she tried to stay calm, she was burning inside. She didn¡¯t want to feel this way, but her eyes told the truth even when her mouth stayed shut.


    Stales joined them soon after, but Renn was still nowhere to be seen. Ang found herself wondering where he was. Why hadn¡¯t hee to the stadium?


    That thought quickly vanished when they were called to the changing room. She was stunned when she saw Renn there, standing beside Coach Zack.


    He kept winking at her, and she couldn¡¯t stop the smile that slipped onto her face. Her stomach fluttered, filled with butterflies she couldn¡¯t control. She knew she had to get away from him before someone noticed something she couldn¡¯t exin.


    Coach Zack was done with his speech. He told them to form a straight line and go out there to make him proud. Renn leaned against the wall with his arms crossed, calm and yful like always. Just as Ang was about to walk out, he suddenly called out loud enough for everyone to hear.


    "Good luck, babe!"


    Ang froze. Her heart jumped. In that moment, she wished she could melt like ice and disappear right there on the floor. But thankfully, no one seemed to realize who he was talking to. No heads turned. No suspicious stares. That alone was enough to make her breathe again.


    The match started, and though she had expected it to be tough, especially ying among all these boys, she was surprised to find herself doing just fine. She could pass, run, dribble... It felt like any other game. She wasn¡¯t sure if she¡¯d be able to score, though. The defenders from Form Three were sharp, strong, and fast.


    Stales didn¡¯t join the game. He didn¡¯t want to y against his two best friends. Ang wished he would just enjoy the game and let go of the weight he carried.


    Still, the match was going great. The crowd loved her. At some point, they began shouting her name. It felt unreal to hear their cheers, to feel that kind of energy. Just when she thought she had everything under control, an opponent passed the ball but not in a clean way. It came flying straight at her, and it hit her hard, just below her lower abdomen-her intimate part!


    Ang froze. It didn¡¯t hurt too much, but the sting was there. And even if it did hurt badly, there was no way she was going to hold or rub that part of her body in front of thousands of people. No way. So she ignored the pain and tried to keep ying.


    She looked around, wanting to take the ball and maybe ask for a penalty, but something felt off. The stadium was silent.


    Completely silent.


    Not a sound. Not a cheer. Not a chant. It was like someone had pressed pause on the world. Every eye was on her. No one moved. They all just stared, and she couldn¡¯t understand why.


    Her heart raced. What was going on? Why was everyone looking at her like that? Did they think a ball hitting her down there would make her pass out or run off the field?


    "Why are they staring?" she whispered under her breath, trying not to panic.


    Alex wasn¡¯t far from her. He hadn¡¯t moved either. He looked at her and replied softly.


    "You were supposed to scream when the ball hit you. That¡¯s what the boys usually do when they got a ball hit at their D."


    Ang¡¯s eyes widened. Oh no.


    She hadpletely forgotten that part. Of course. That¡¯s why they were all staring. She hadn¡¯t reacted like a boy should. She¡¯d taken the hit and kept standing like nothing happened. No groan. No yell. No drama.


    And now both the coach and the referee were walking toward her.

 Chapter 76: Exposed Again!

    <h4>Chapter 76: Exposed Again!</h4>


    "So what do I do now?" Ang asked, her voice low and shaky. She already knew it was a silly question, but her mind was spinning with fear. Before the coach reached her, she suddenly let out a loud cry and dropped to the ground, gripping both hands between her legs.


    She stayed there, pretending to be in pain, hoping she could fix her mistake. Alex stood frozen for a second, too stunned by her act to say anything. But then he dropped to his knees and shouted, "We need a medic over here!"


    He leaned closer and whispered, "You were a littlete, but let¡¯s see if they believe it."


    Ang kept her eyes shut and forced herself to look like she was hurting. She stayed still as the medic team arrived with the coach and the referee. They all gathered around her, checking and asking questions.


    As shey on the grass, her senses began to y tricks on her. She could smell them¡ªher mates. All four of them. But that wasn¡¯t possible, right? It had to be in her head. Two of them were supposed to be busy with other girls. There was no way they hade because of her.


    Then she opened her eyes, ready to tell the coach she was feeling better.


    What she saw shocked her.


    They were there. All four of them. Standing right in front of her, their faces full of worry. She almost closed her eyes again, pretending to still be hurt, but Renn caught her. He winked at her with a knowing smile that said he understood she was faking the whole thing.


    Ang rolled her eyes and looked away, embarrassed. But their voices soon filled the air.


    "If you¡¯re not feeling well, then leave the pitch and rest," Kaito said. He sounded calm but serious. He had always been the quiet one, and since he knew what she had been through, maybe it made sense that he was this worried.


    But Hiro?


    "You shouldn¡¯t y anymore. This isn¡¯t good for you," he said as he bent down, trying to help her up.


    Then came Taros, soft and concerned. "Are you hurting that much? Do you want me to do anything?" His voice was gentle and sweet, almost too sweet.


    "I think he should man up and y with the rest of us," Renn added, still smiling as if the whole thing was funny. He looked down at her and added, "Right, Angel? You¡¯re fine, aren¡¯t you? Or do you want a recement?"


    "I think he¡¯s hurt," Taros insisted, not backing down.


    "No, I¡¯m fine," Ang said quickly as she jumped to her feet. She didn¡¯t want them hovering anymore. The way they all surrounded her like she had broken a leg made her nervous. It had never been like this before. Buttely, the closer she got to her birthday, the stronger the bond seemed to grow. It was getting harder to hide.


    "Are you sure?" Mr. Zack asked, eyeing the small boy in front of him with doubt.


    "Yes, Mr. Coach," Ang replied with a firm nod.


    A few people around her chuckled at the way she called him "Mr. Coach," but she didn¡¯t care. She just wanted the moment to end.


    The medic team moved away, followed by the Alphas. The referee raised his whistle and blew it, restarting the game.


    This time, Ang decided to y with more care. She paid close attention to her body, every movement, every breath. It had been a fair game so far, and toward the end, a penalty was awarded. Her name was called.


    She stepped forward, her heart racing. She took a deep breath, focused, and kicked.


    The force that burst from her leg wasn¡¯t normal. It felt just like it had during the obstacle test¡ªthe same strange energy rushing through her, almost like it didn¡¯t belong to her.


    The ball flew straight into the, smooth and fast, while the goalkeeper dove in the opposite direction.


    Then came the explosion of sound.


    "Goallllll!" the audience roared.


    Ang stood there, stunned. She knew she was good at football, but not like this. Not this powerful. Her teammates rushed to her, shouting,ughing, hugging her in excitement.


    But Alex stepped back, raising his hands.


    "No hugs. It¡¯s not good for your health," he said.


    Ang smiled, knowing exactly what he meant. He was protecting her, in his own quiet way.


    After that goal, something in her shifted. She became faster, sharper. She moved like lightning across the pitch. It was almost impossible to dribble past her. She didn¡¯t just hold the line¡ªshe owned it.


    And she didn¡¯t stop at one goal. She scored four more before the final whistle blew.


    Even after the match, the energy stayed with her. It didn¡¯t fade away like before. She still felt it during the celebration, still felt it in her bones. It was strange, but she liked it.


    "You did so well out there," Stales said as he rushed into her arms, barely hiding his joy. "Congrattions."


    "Thank you, buddy," Ang said,ughing as she patted his back. For the first time since she entered the Academy, she was in the spotlight for something good. It felt like a dream.


    "Congrattions, Alex," Stales added, pulling away from her and giving Alex a quick hug before they both walked over to where the coach stood.


    Ang was about to join the rest of the team when a student came to her with a message.


    "The principal is asking for you."


    Ang stopped, surprised. She nodded slowly, her heart already picking up speed. Even though it was just the principal, something about it sent a cold shiver down her spine. She turned¡ªand there they were. Miss Valois standing beside Mr. de.


    Ang took a deep breath.


    If this had anything to do with Evan Thatcher¡¯s case, then Mr. de was clearly back to ying the viin. He had taken the case so personally that she was beginning to wonder if there was something deeper going on. Was he involved somehow?


    No. That couldn¡¯t be. Alex had said the reason he was acting like this was because of his hatred for Kaito and Taros.


    .


    Miss Valois stood tall in her usual ck suit, though today she wore trousers instead of a skirt. The outfit clung to her curves in a way that couldn¡¯t go unnoticed. Ang couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Renn had ever been involved with someone like her.


    She wouldn¡¯t even me him if he had. Miss Valois was beautiful. Too beautiful. Her presence was strong, and there was something about her that pulled attention. Any man would want her. But that would be breaking the rules. Rtionships between students and staff were strictly forbidden.


    "Angel, how are you?" Principal Valois asked softly, her small smile graceful, her shoulders straight, standing like a model ready for a photo.


    "I... I¡¯m fine. Good afternoon, Principal," Ang answered quickly, forcing her voice to stay deep and steady, like a boy¡¯s. She didn¡¯t want the principal to notice anything strange. But what if she already knew?


    No. That wasn¡¯t possible. Not unless her old principal had exposed her.


    "How are you finding the Academy? I hope the Alphas aren¡¯t giving you too much trouble?" Miss Valois asked, her tone still gentle.


    Before Ang could speak, Mr. de cut in, cold and sharp. "I think it¡¯s the other way around. She¡¯s the one terrorizing the junior students."


    Miss Valois turned to him with a frown. "Why are you speaking for her?" Her tone made it clear she didn¡¯t want his interruption. She looked back at Ang. "I want to speak with you privately. Can we walk for a moment?"


    Ang¡¯s heart skipped. Something about her tone didn¡¯t feel casual. She nodded and followed quietly as they walked away from the others. Her eyes drifted back and met the bitter frown on Mr. de¡¯s face.


    She didn¡¯t understand him. He was young and handsome, yet he always looked angry, like the world had done him wrong. Why couldn¡¯t he smile for once?


    "You y football very well," Miss Valois said as they walked. "Are you also good atbat? Or swimming?"


    Ang blinked, unsure of what to say. Swimming too? That was new. "No. I¡¯m terrible at everything else except football and racing."


    "I see," the woman replied. Then she stopped walking and turned around slowly. The warm smile on her face faded away. Her eyes locked on Ang with a sharpness that made her feel exposed. "You¡¯re also good at lying."


    Ang froze. Her chest tightened. Her heart thumped wildly. Blood rushed to her ears. She could barely breathe.


    "What?" she whispered, barely able to form the word.


    "Why did you lie and pretend to be a boy to get into this Academy?" Miss Valois asked, her voice no longer soft.


    Ang took a step back. Her head spun. Her secret... it was out.


    How? When did the principal find out?


    She couldn¡¯t speak. Her whole body shook. She could feel her knees weaken, and her thoughts scattered like pieces of broken ss.


    "Do you know the punishment for something like that, girl?" Miss Valois snapped, her voice now raised and filled with authority.

 Chapter 77: Do You Know My Family?

    <h4>Chapter 77: Do You Know My Family?</h4>


    Ang struggled to breathe. Her chest felt tight as she stared at the woman before her. How was she going to get out of this? Lies wouldn¡¯t work this time. This wasn¡¯t just any Alpha or student. It was the principal. A woman who must have gone through her file and, still not convinced, had probably gone to meet Principal Jane.


    Ang could only imagine what happened during that meeting. Maybe Miss Valois had forced the truth out of Jane. Maybe she even paid a visit to Grace. That would only make things worse.


    Then her heart sank deeper. What if she had met her uncle too? What if they had reached an agreement to send her away from the Academy? A cold shiver ran through her. Her legs felt weak, her eyes cloudy. She could see stars dancing in her vision, but she held on. Fainting wouldn¡¯t help her now.


    "You think this is some kind of game?" Principal Valois asked, her voice sharp, her eyes hard. "If the board finds out you¡¯re a girl disguised as a boy, you won¡¯t like what happens next. You have no idea what you¡¯ve brought on yourself."


    "I-I had to," Ang¡¯s voice trembled as her eyes filled with tears. She didn¡¯t want to cry, but she couldn¡¯t help it. This could be the end. Any moment now, her uncle coulde take her away. And the Academy board? She didn¡¯t even want to imagine what they would do to her. Her life here was already falling apart. "I had problems at home. I ran away. This was the only way. I didn¡¯t want this life, but I had no other choice."


    "You don¡¯t break such a Golden Rule just because you have problems at home," Valois snapped. "Whatever you were facing, you should have faced it. Not run away."


    "Have you solved all your problems?" Ang asked before she could stop herself. She saw how shock spread across the principal¡¯s face. Her lips parted, but no words came out.


    "You can¡¯t solve everything, no matter how strong you are. I¡¯m just a young girl with the worst kind of mother anyone could have. Do you know how many times she chose money over me? What kind of mother does that? Would you do that if you had a child?"


    The look on Principal Valois¡¯s face didn¡¯t change. In fact, it deepened. Her eyes were wide as Ang¡¯s words hit her one after another. She clearly hadn¡¯t expected this.


    "I grew up in a town where no one wanted me," Ang went on, her voice shaky as hot tears slid down her face. She tried to stop them, but they kepting. "Not because I did anything wrong, but because of my mother. I couldn¡¯t live a normal life. People mocked me, insulted me, and I became bitter. I pushed everyone away because that was the only way to protect myself. I had no choice but to leave home. I didn¡¯t want to be like her. I don¡¯t want to be a mother that my child would grow up hating. I don¡¯t want to turn into my mother."


    She held back the part about her uncle trying to sell her. If the principal found out that she was supposed to be a surrogate to a werewolf, especially from the western pack, she might not care. She might even be angrier. So Ang kept it to herself.


    But what happened next, she didn¡¯t expect.


    Tears slowly ran down the principal¡¯s face. She pulled out a white handkerchief and gently dabbed her eyes. She wiped her face and cleared her throat, but she still couldn¡¯t meet Ang¡¯s eyes.


    "This... this isn¡¯t what I expected," she said softly. Her voice was low and shaky. It was clear that something inside her had shifted. She looked away, her hands shaking slightly. "Excuse me."


    Ang stood still, unsure of what just happened. She wondered if it was just her words that had made the woman so emotional. The way the tears kept falling said something more. Maybe the principal had gone through something simr. Maybe she saw herself in Ang. But would she ever open up to a student like her?


    "I¡¯m sorry, Principal Valois. I didn¡¯t mean to upset you," Ang said quietly. She avoided the woman¡¯s eyes. Everything was getting too embarrassing, and she prayed no student would walk in and see them like this. "I just wanted you to understand where I¡¯ming from. I know nothing I say can make what I did right, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m only asking for your forgiveness, nothing more."


    As the words left her mouth, she felt stupid. Maybe she should¡¯ve begged to stay instead. Now they would throw her out for sure. Her tears had dried, so she forced herself to look stronger, even though she felt like falling apart.


    Principal Valois looked at her for a moment, then said, "If I let you stay here, you have no idea what that would mean for both of us. I run the Academy, yes, but the real owners are the sponsors and the board. If they find out you broke the golden rule, they won¡¯t take it lightly."


    "You shouldn¡¯t let me go," Ang said before thinking. The principal¡¯s expression changed sharply, and Ang wished she had kept her mouth shut. "I mean... maybe no one will ever find out."


    Valois stared at her. "I was wondering why you didn¡¯t go to the Luna Girls Academy."


    "Because this ce was my only escape. It was the only way I could hide from everyone, including my mother. If you can just give me a little time, I¡¯ll find a way to disappear."


    "How long are you asking for?" the principal asked.


    "Three to five years. That¡¯s enough for me to finish and go," Ang replied without hesitation.


    "You really are something else. Just like your ex-principal said."


    "Please don¡¯t listen to anything she said about me. That woman hates me, I swear," Ang said as she folded her arms across her chest. She should¡¯ve known Principal Jane had been the one to talk. That woman never kept her mouth shut. "So... are you going to report me to the board?


    "Do you think I would report you? If I wanted to, I would have done it already instead of calling you here," Principal Valois said as she slipped her hands into her pockets. "Who else knows you¡¯re a girl here?"


    "No one," Ang replied, lowering her eyes to the floor. It was a lie, but she had to say it. If she mentioned anyone, they would be dragged into this mess. Her friends didn¡¯t deserve that. And Renn... Why was she even trying to protect Renn of all people?


    "Good. Keep it that way," the principal said, her eyes scanning the surroundings. She turned and looked around carefully, as if she felt they were being watched. Then she leaned in and spoke in a low voice. "Have you noticed anything strange since you got here? With your body... or your health?"


    Ang blinked, confused by the sudden question. She didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, she asked, "Like what? If you¡¯re talking about physical changes, I¡¯m still the same."


    "Not that... I mean something different. Like you¡¯re not exactly human, but still are," Principal Valois said, her voice calm but heavy with meaning. She wasn¡¯t being direct, but Ang understood.


    That was enough to shake her.


    The principal knew more than she had ever imagined. Ang didn¡¯t want to say too much. Not yet. She needed to be sure. How did this woman even begin to suspect she might be a werewolf? Ang had only shared the truth with two people. If either of them had said something, the principal would havee in here with full details, not just questions.


    So that left only one exnation.


    "Ma... do you know my family?" Ang asked, her voice quiet but firm, eyes narrowing as she watched the woman closely.


    And there it was.


    The tiny reaction she had been looking for.


    A flinch. Small, almost unnoticeable, but it was there.


    Ang¡¯s chest tightened. The principal was hiding something. She knew. Maybe not the whole story, but enough. Maybe she knew who Ang¡¯s father was. Maybe she had known all along.


    Then why hadn¡¯t she said anything? Why keep it a secret?

 Chapter 78: Are You In Love, Renn?

    <h4>Chapter 78: Are You In Love, Renn?</h4>


    "Are you really going to dig into this whole Ang matter, bro?" Hiro asked for what felt like the hundredth time that day. Renn let out a sigh and looked across the stadium. His eyes settled on Principal Valois, the woman he couldn¡¯t stand. She was standing there with Ang¡ªhis girlfriend. His chest tightened. What was she doing with her? Was Ang in trouble?


    "You¡¯re not even listening to me," Hiro snapped, clearly fed up. He turned and began to walk away. He needed Renn, but it seemed Renn had his own issues and wasn¡¯t going to say anything useful.


    "Hey, where are you going?" Renn called out, surprised that he was walking off like that.


    "Why are you asking?" Hiro replied, his tone full of frustration. "You¡¯repletely lost today. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just me, but everyone¡¯s been acting strange since I woke up."


    Renn ran his hand through his hair and sighed. "Sorry, man. Come on, let¡¯s sit and talk like brothers."


    He dropped onto one of the empty seats in the row. A few girls nearby were staring at them, giggling and whispering, but he rolled his eyes. He wasn¡¯t in the mood for that. The only person he wanted near him right now was Ang. And there she was, with Valois. He couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it.


    "I thought you didn¡¯t want to hear me out," Hiro said as he joined him, still frowning. "What changed now?"


    "Why wouldn¡¯t I listen to you?" Renn said with a smallugh, looking over at him. "You¡¯ve got no one else, Hiro. No parents. Your pack might hear you out, but I know you¡¯re not ready to share anything with them. And your brothers, Taros and Kaito...we both know you don¡¯t really talk to them unless it¡¯s war or trouble."


    "Mock me all you want," Hiroughed, shaking his head. "It¡¯s not like you have any parents either."


    "That¡¯s low," Renn grinned. "You¡¯re breaking my heart."


    They both burst intoughter. That was one of the things that made them close. They had their differences, but pain was something they both understood.


    As Renn noticed the same girls still looking at him and trying to get his attention. He turned away quickly, pretending not to notice.


    "You¡¯re not even looking at them?" Hiro asked, surprised. "What¡¯s going on with you, man? You don¡¯t have to flirt, but you could at least smile. Something happened while I was out, right?"


    Renn didn¡¯t answer.


    Hiro leaned closer, his eyes narrowing. "You¡¯re in love, aren¡¯t you?"


    Renn¡¯s face went nk in shock. He hadn¡¯t expected Hiro to guess that his attitude had anything to do with a girl. He quickly shook his head and said, "With who?"


    "I don¡¯t know," Hiro replied, watching him closely. "But I¡¯m interested because this is the first time you¡¯re acting like this."


    "There¡¯s no such thing," Renn said, brushing it off and trying to change the subject. "Let¡¯s not talk about that. Tell me, what is it you really wanted to say?" He nced at his wristwatch. "We still have time before I meet up with Kaito."


    "What kind of business are you all keeping from me?" Hiro asked, shifting closer to the edge of his seat. His voice had dropped. He knew a lot had happened while he was unconscious, lying there like a dead man. Taros had encouraged it. He wondered what kind of doctor his brother was.


    "Let¡¯s talk about your matter first," Renn said, trying to stay focused.


    "If you say so," Hiro nodded slowly. "It¡¯s about my attack... and Angel¡¯s secret. Are you nning to go to her town to find out the truth?"


    Renn looked at him. "Why are you trying to dig up something that should stay buried?" He wasn¡¯t sure that was the right thing to say. He had hoped Hiro had moved on from the whole situation, especially after what happened to him. But it was clear Hiro wasn¡¯t the type to back down. "You almost died, bro. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to let it go?"


    "You think I should sit back and do nothing even after someone tried to kill me?" Hiro¡¯s voice rose. He stared at Renn, confused and hurt. This was the same person who had once been desperate to dig into Angel¡¯s story. What changed?


    "That¡¯s not what I meant," Renn replied quickly. He knew his fear wasn¡¯t really for Hiro¡ªit was for Angel. But maybe Hiro was right. Maybe they couldn¡¯t just cover this up like nothing happened. Hiro had been shot and left for dead. "So what are you asking me to do? Should I look into the person who attacked you or go after Angel¡¯s past?"


    "Both," Hiro said, not missing a beat. "Because they¡¯ll both lead to the same ce. You should ask yourself what kind of secret this is that someone is willing to kill an Alpha just to protect it."


    Renn went silent. Hiro¡¯s words hit deep, and he couldn¡¯t shake them off. Maybe Angel¡¯s secret wasn¡¯t just about her being a girl. Maybe it was something much bigger. Something dangerous. Could that be the real reason she came to the Academy?


    A cold shiver crept down his spine.


    Was this the same thing Principal Valois was talking to her about?


    And worse... could they have nned the attack on Hiro together?


    No way. These were people he had close rtionships with. Ang, especially. Even though their rtionship had just begun, Renn already knew she wasn¡¯t someone who could hurt anyone. He could feel it. See it in her eyes. And more than that, his wolf would have sensed it if she were dangerous. There was no way his girlfriend could be a murderer. His instincts would never let him fall for someone like that.


    "Look over there," Hiro said, pointing across the field.


    Renn didn¡¯t look. He already knew what his brother was trying to show him.


    "See them? Why are they standing there, talking in secret, away from everyone?" Hiro¡¯s voice was tight with frustration. "If I try to listen in, the principal might threaten me again. I don¡¯t know what the rest of you are thinking, but I¡¯m sure Principal Valois knows something about my attack."


    "I told you before, she doesn¡¯t," Renn said, running his hand through his hair. He wanted to believe it. He needed to believe it. But the truth was starting to make him uneasy. What if he was wrong? What if he had been defending the wrong person all along? People changed. Even the ones you thought you knew.


    "You defend her like you owe her your life," Hiro snapped, the anger in his voice more intense now. "I started this whole mess and I¡¯m going to finish it myself since no one else will help. I¡¯m not crazy, Renn. Something¡¯s off. I can feel it."


    "Can you please calm down?" Renn said softly. He didn¡¯t understand why Hiro always red up so easily. "I¡¯ll find the person who attacked you. I swear, I¡¯ll make him kneel and beg for your forgiveness before he dies."


    "You¡¯ll deal with him?"


    "Are you doubting me?"


    Hiro paused for a second. "That¡¯s much better."


    Renn gave a slow nod. "We¡¯ll also find out what the attacker was hiding and why. There¡¯s more to this than just hurting you."


    He stood from his seat, eyes drifting back to the two women at the far end. Ang was still refusing to tell him anything about her past¡ªno stories about her former school, no mention of her family. He tried to understand. She hadn¡¯t trusted him yet, and maybe she never would. But time wasn¡¯t on their side.


    He would¡¯ve waited. If things were different, he would have stayed by her side and waited as long as she needed. Months, a year, more. But what if whoever hurt Hiro came after them again? They wouldn¡¯t be ready. He wouldn¡¯t be able to protect his brothers. He wouldn¡¯t be able to protect her.


    "When do we start the search?" Hiro asked.


    "Tomorrow," Renn answered without hesitation. "We go to Angel¡¯s town and find out why you were attacked."

 Chapter 79: The Shift.

    <h4>Chapter 79: The Shift.</h4>


    There was a heavy silence between them. Ang could hardly breathe. For years, she had longed to meet someone who knew anything about her father. Grace never told her much¡ªonly that he was dead.


    "Please ma, if you know anything about my family, especially my father... tell me," Ang said. Her voice shook. The desperation in her eyes was clear. And Principal Valois... she was hiding something. Ang could feel it.


    "I don¡¯t know anything about your family... just what you¡¯ve told me," Principal Valois said, avoiding her eyes. Her words were shaky, and it was clear she wanted to end the talk. "You don¡¯t know anything about your father?"


    "I do," Ang whispered, her heart sinking. For a second, she had thought she found hope. But now, it was slipping away.


    "Good. If you want to know more, ask your mother. I have nothing else to say," Miss Valois replied. Her tone was firm now. "By the way, some people came to see you yesterday. I told them to return on Monday."


    Ang¡¯s heart skipped. "Who are they?"


    She didn¡¯t want to be found. What if it was her uncle? What if he found out where she was? She had to leave before it was toote.


    "They are the ones sponsoring your studies here. They handle students who got in through schrship. Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t tell them anything about who you really are."


    "So... what did they want?"


    "You¡¯ll find out soon enough. Don¡¯t stress about it," Principal Valois said, and for the first time, she smiled. She gently touched Ang¡¯s arm. "Don¡¯t tell anyone what we talked about here. Do you understand?"


    "So... you¡¯re letting me stay?" Ang asked, barely believing it.


    "Yes. But don¡¯t break any Academy rules. No fighting or bullying," she warned.


    Ang still couldn¡¯t believe it. The video of her being bullied by the Alphas never went viral, but the one of her and Evan? That was everywhere. No one would believe her even if she told the truth. Mr. Anonymous was after her, and he hit her hard.


    But that was only for now. Ang wasn¡¯t going to sit back. Sooner orter, she would find out who Mr. Anonymous was and why he was after her. She needed to know what she ever did to deserve this.


    "Thank you so much, Principal Valois," she said with her palms pressed together. If someone had told her that the principal would protect her secret, she wouldn¡¯t have believed it. Not in this lifetime.


    It all felt too easy, too perfect. There had to be a price. Maybe something she hadn¡¯t been told yet. Still, Ang was thankful. At least things didn¡¯t end the way she feared.


    Just as she turned to leave, Principal Valois added, "Do let me know if you begin to notice any changes. We¡¯re both women... we¡¯ll understand each other better."


    "Alright, ma," Ang replied quickly and hurried out before the woman changed her mind. But even as she walked away, her head was full of questions. Why was the principal so concerned about her body? Why did she want to know if she had shifted? What was going on?


    None of it made sense. The principal had warned her not to tell anyone about what they discussed. But how could she hide something so serious from her friends? If Miss Valois already knew she was a werewolf, and still wanted to keep it secret, then something was definitely off.


    What if she couldn¡¯t be trusted? What if all this was just a game to her? She had already betrayed the board once. What if she decided to do the same to her?


    The only person who could help her figure this out was Renn. He used to be close to the principal. Maybe he knew something about her that others didn¡¯t.


    Ang headed toward the other side of the stadium where the students had gathered. She was trying to find Renn when her eyesnded on someone she never expected to see¡ªXavier.


    He stood there, ring at her with cold, sharp eyes that made her skin crawl. It wasn¡¯t fear, but the hatred in his stare shook her. If Renn hadn¡¯t been around, she was sure Xavier would have done something to her right there.


    Ang didn¡¯t understand why she had so many enemies. She was still just a girl. She hadn¡¯t even turned eighteen yet.


    Xavier was standing just a few steps away from thene Ang was walking through. She kept her head down, not wanting to draw attention. She had enough problems already. Thest thing she needed was more drama¡ªespecially not from someone like Xavier.


    But then she noticed he was walking toward her. Not just anywhere¡ªstraight in her direction. Ang¡¯s heart began to race. She looked up quickly, trying to figure out what was going on. His hands were in his pockets, and he wasn¡¯t slowing down.


    Fear crept into her chest. What was that fool trying to do?


    Ang clenched her fists. If he came at her, she would fight back. She was done staying quiet. She had enough pain and anger bottled up inside her to give him more than what Renn had given.


    But before she could make a move, something sharp hit her chest. A deep, burning pain, just like what she felt during thest full moon¡ªright before the strange mark on her breast had started to glow.


    Then, it happened again.


    A sudden rush of energy flowed through her body. Her fingers began to hurt¡ªso badly it made her gasp. They didn¡¯t feel like her own anymore. They felt strange... longer... thinner.


    She looked down¡ªand nearly screamed.


    Her hands had changed. ws were growing fast. Hair was spreading along her fingers. Ang froze in horror. What was happening? Why now? This was supposed to only happen on the full moon. Not now. And definitely not in front of Xavier.


    He was standing still. His mouth slightly open, eyes wide. He looked like he had seen a ghost. Like he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. Ang didn¡¯t know what to say or how to react. Her secret was out. He had seen everything.


    Her mind raced with fear. The only way to stop him from talking... was to hurt him? Was that even an option? Could she really pierce his eyes with her ws?


    No. She wasn¡¯t that kind of person. She would never do that. Not even to someone like him. And besides, they weren¡¯t alone. Anyone could be watching.


    Quickly, she shoved her hands behind her back, hiding the ws and hair the best she could. That was when she saw Renn and Hiro walking toward her.


    Panic surged through her. She couldn¡¯t run. That would make it worse. They would know something was wrong.


    The energy flowing through her body was messing with her strength... maybe even her speed.


    Now what?

 Chapter 80: Their Mate.

    <h4>Chapter 80: Their Mate.</h4>


    Ang¡¯s mind was racing. She didn¡¯t want to hurt Xavier, but it felt like the only way to escape this mess. If the Alphas saw her like this¡ªwith ws and hair on her hands¡ªit would bring nothing but trouble.


    She started moving slowly toward Xavier, hoping to find a way to stop him from saying anything. But before she could do anything, Renn¡¯s voice echoed through the field. He sounded furious.


    "Is he bothering you again?" Renn growled, walking toward Xavier with deadly steps. The energy around him changed. Ang felt it. He was using his primal power. Without thinking twice, Renn¡¯s fist mmed into Xavier¡¯s jaw. Before Xavier could fall, Renn grabbed his cor and pulled him back up. He wasn¡¯t done yet.


    Ang kept her hands hidden behind her back. Her body was shaking. There was no way she could stop Renn without risking everything. If she stepped in now, Xavier might open his mouth and say what he saw. That couldn¡¯t happen.


    "You need to be taught a lesson, and I¡¯ll be d to teach you myself," Renn said coldly,nding another punch.


    Ang turned her head away. She couldn¡¯t bear to watch. She had no idea what to do. And what scared her most was that Xavier wasn¡¯t even defending himself. He wasn¡¯t fighting back. He wasn¡¯t saying anything. He just kept staring at her¡ªlike he had seen something unbelievable. Something he couldn¡¯t forget.


    "Stop, Renn. You¡¯re hurting him... he¡¯s just a kid," Ang said, her voice low at first.


    Renn didn¡¯t stop.


    She raised her voice. "Please, stop! Look at him. Something is wrong."


    Finally, Renn let go. Xavier dropped to the ground, but even then, his eyes didn¡¯t move. They were still fixed on Ang. It was strange... and unsettling.


    Renn turned back to her, but as he stepped forward, Ang took a step back.


    "Don¡¯te close," she said quickly, her hands still hidden behind her. She wanted to disappear. She wished the ground would open up and take her away. Anything was better than this.


    Renn and Hiro were staring at her. Confused. Worried. And that made it worse. They could tell something wasn¡¯t right.


    Hiro could smell the fearing from her. If she didn¡¯t act fast, the others would sense it too. Her other mates woulde. She didn¡¯t want that. Not now. Not like this.


    Then, out of nowhere, an idea hit her.


    "I want water," Ang told Hiro¡ªbut not with her voice. She used their mind-link. It was the perfect way to send him off without raising suspicion. She knew he would go. No matter how confused he still was about their bond, he cared for her. Deep down, they both did.


    "Fine. I¡¯ll get you water," Hiro replied aloud, ncing around. But there was none nearby. The only ce he could find water was across the field where the other students were gathered. It would take him a while.


    "When did Angel ask for that?" Renn asked, his voice filled with confusion. His eyes narrowed, clearly feeling something was off. Like she had tricked him. But Hiro didn¡¯t respond. He turned and dashed off.


    "Can you get my bag from the changing room?" Ang asked Renn next. Her voice trembled. Tears threatened to fall, but she held them back.


    "Are you alright?" Renn¡¯s voice softened. He looked worried. She could feel the fear building in him too.


    "No. But just get the bag. I¡¯ll exin everything when youe back," she said. He didn¡¯t want to leave her side. She could tell. But he didn¡¯t say no either.


    As soon as Renn disappeared, Ang rushed to where Xaviery on the ground. She shoved her hands deep into her pockets and leaned closer.


    "If you dare say a word about what you saw, I swear I¡¯ll rip your heart out," she whispered fiercely. "You won¡¯t try me, will you?"


    Xavier shook his head slowly. He didn¡¯t say a word. He couldn¡¯t. The look on his face showed he was still trying to understand what just happened.


    Ang didn¡¯t waste another second. She turned and ran, slipping out of the stadium before Renn or Hiro could return. They woulde looking for her soon, but it was better this way¡ªbetter than getting caught like that.


    Her chest ached more than before. It felt like her heart was burning. Her senses were changing too. She could hear everything¡ªthe chirping birds, distant footsteps, voices, even the wind. The sounds were so loud she thought her ears might explode.


    Even the noise from the stadium, far behind her, sounded as if it was right next to her. Her eyes were clearer. Every color, every shadow, every movement was more defined. And her legs¡ªshe was running faster than she ever had. What normally took her thirty minutes, she now covered in seconds.


    There was only one exnation.


    She was shifting. But it was too early.


    This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen yet. From what she¡¯d heard, the first shift only happened under the full moon. It was tied to her eighteenth birthday.


    But that was still days away.


    Something was definitely wrong. Ang ran as fast as she could to the woods behind her dormitory. She couldn¡¯t go back to her room. The Alphas might look for her there, and she couldn¡¯t take that risk.


    Her stomach burned with pain as she stepped into the trees. She made sure no one saw her slipping into the woods. She held on to a nearby tree to steady herself, but something strange happened. The tree began to shake¡ªhard. Not because of the wind. It was her. Her strength was doing that.


    Terrified, she let go quickly and moved deeper into the woods.


    Meanwhile, Alex had been watching. He hadn¡¯t been close enough to see her hands change, but he had seen enough to know that something was wrong with Ang.


    Right after Renn and Hiro left her, he saw her speak to Xavier and then run off in a hurry. Alex rushed over to where Xavier was still lying on the ground.


    He nced around. Luckily, most of the students weren¡¯t paying attention. Everyone seemed distracted with their own business. Alex let out a quiet breath.


    "Where is he?" he asked Xavier, his brows drawn together. He already had a strong feeling Xavier had caused some kind of trouble. His face was bruised and swollen from the beating.


    As Xavier tried to sit up, a small knife slipped from his pocket. Alex could feel his own anger building, pulling at the calm side of him he tried so hard to hold onto. There was no point in hitting Xavier¡ªRenn had already done more than enough.


    "You just can¡¯t stay away from Angel, can you?" Alex muttered. "One day, you¡¯ll lose your life just because you can¡¯t stop messing with her."


    But Xavier didn¡¯t say a word. That was strange. He usually had a sharp tongue and always talked back. But now... silence.


    Alex stepped back, studying him. Something wasn¡¯t right. Yes, Renn had beaten him, but Xavier looked too shaken¡ªlike he¡¯d seen something terrifying. He was trembling.


    "What happened? Did you find her?" Stales asked as he walked over.


    Alex shook his head. "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but I¡¯ve got a bad feeling."


    "I think something bad has happened," Stales said quietly.


    "I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s bad or good," Alex replied, scanning the field. Then he saw it¡ªhis Alpha, standing at a distance among some students, suddenly turned his glowing eyes toward the exit door. Then Taros, standing beside Hailey, did the same. Renn. Hiro. All of them.


    Their eyes had started to glow. They had sensed something. And it was pulling them in one direction.


    Alex¡¯s heart skipped. He looked back at Xavier, who had suddenly begun to sob.


    Then it all clicked.


    The Alphas were being drawn to something. Or someone.


    Everyone around them had started to notice. The shift in the atmosphere. The way the Alphas were reacting.


    Alex pulled Stales aside quickly and whispered, "Don¡¯t let them leave the stadium. Keep them here. I need to find Ang."


    "Why?" Stales asked, confused.


    Alex¡¯s voice shook. "Don¡¯t you get it? She¡¯s their mate. All of them. And I don¡¯t think she¡¯s ready for this kind of chaos."


    ****


    Author: Please can I get a review? You drop it in the review section. Thank you.

 Chapter 81: The Shift II.

    <h4>Chapter 81: The Shift II.</h4>


    Alex walked out of the stadium, not sure where he was going. He just kept moving. His heart was pounding and his mind was racing. Something was wrong with Ang. She wouldn¡¯t have run off like that if everything was fine.


    He tried to think of where she could have gone. He guessed she might be near the dorms, so he followed the path, but there were too many footprints. He couldn¡¯t call out her name¡ªif the Alphas heard him, they woulde running. That was thest thing she needed.


    He paused and took a deep breath, trying to clear his thoughts. He needed to focus. He closed his eyes for a moment and used his sharp sense of smell.


    Slowly, her scent came to him. It led toward the woods behind the West House. But there was something else...fear. Her fear was so strong, he could feel it in his chest.


    Without wasting another second, Alex ran toward the woods. His heart sank when he saw her. Ang was sitting on the ground with her back against a tree. Her arms were wrapped tightly around herself. She looked so small, so broken.


    "Ang," he called gently.


    She looked up, her eyes filled with fear. Her whole body was trembling. Alex didn¡¯t move closer. He knew she was scared.


    "It¡¯s okay," he said, trying to calm her. "I¡¯m here. I promised I¡¯d help you, no matter what. You¡¯re not alone."


    "I¡¯m a mess," she whispered. Her voice was shaky. She lifted her hands. They were changing. ws had pushed through her fingers. Hair covered her skin.


    "My bones hurt," she said, her voice cracking.


    "I know. I¡¯ve felt it too," Alex said softly. "Just breathe. Try to stay calm."


    She was still afraid. He didn¡¯t want to scare her more by getting too close. Then her ears began to shift. They turned into the ears of a wolf. Alex¡¯s breath caught for a second. He had seen shifts before, but this... this wasn¡¯t normal. She wasn¡¯t even eighteen yet. And it wasn¡¯t the full moon. None of this made sense.


    Could this be part of the prophecy? He had never seen the scroll himself. His parents had only told him the story. Maybe the Alphas knew the full truth, but he didn¡¯t want them near her. If they found her, they¡¯d fight over who got to im her. Ang didn¡¯t need that. Not now.


    "Do you trust me?" he asked quietly.


    No answer.


    He looked around, thinking fast. They needed to get farther into the woods. Maybe even up to the mountains. Somewhere safe. He took out his phone and sent a message to Stales. He asked him to create a distraction...anything that would slow down the Alphas. It wouldn¡¯t be easy, but he trusted his friend to find a way.


    Ang didn¡¯t give him a clear answer, but the way her body slowly rxed told Alex all he needed to know. She trusted him, even if she couldn¡¯t say it yet.


    He slipped his phone back into his pocket and ran a hand through his hair, brushing it back as he tried to calm himself. He needed to shift, but he didn¡¯t want to alert his Alpha or the rest of the pack. Taking a few steps back, he closed his eyes and focused. His energy stirred, and his body began to change. His feet reshaped, his muscles stretched, his bones cracked gently into ce.


    In just a few minutes, the transformation wasplete. He was now in his wolf form. With quiet steps, he moved toward Ang. He didn¡¯t want to frighten her, so he reached out his paw slowly. She took it without hesitation. That simple act surprised him more than anything. Carefully, he pulled her into his arms and let his scent spread through the area. It would confuse the Alphas and throw them off her trail.


    Holding her close, he ran deeper into the woods. The wind rushed past them until they reached the mountains. Hidden not far from there, he found a cave and took her inside. It would be safer here, especially if she was going to shift.


    Alex transformed back into his human form. He hadn¡¯t thought it through, and now he stoodpletely naked. Ang looked at him, her lips slightly parted. Even in her dazed state, she couldn¡¯t help but stare. She hadn¡¯t expected it. He was tall, lean, strong, and beautifully built. His skin was smooth and clear, and though she tried to keep her eyes up, it was hard not to notice everything else.


    Realizing how exposed he was, Alex¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment. Without a word, he dashed away so fast it was like lightning. Ang blinked, unsure where he had gone. The pain in her body had started to ease. It was still there, but not as sharp as before.


    Soon enough, Alex returned, now dressed in a shirt and trousers that clearly didn¡¯t fit him well. She figured he must have grabbed them from someone nearby. Maybe even stole them.


    "Are you alright?" he asked gently, still keeping a little distance. He thought she might still be scared.


    "I feel better, Alex. You cane closer," she said. She tried to smile, though it didn¡¯te out quite right.


    He stepped forward slowly. Ang saw a chance to tease him. She bared her teeth and suddenly lifted her ws, pretending to attack. Alex jumped back so fast she almostughed on the spot.


    The shocked look on his face was priceless. But when he saw herughing, his own tension melted away. He realized she had tricked him, and the fear in his eyes turned into quiet amusement. She had made a fool of him.


    Alex mmed his foot on the ground in frustration and shook his head. "Well done, Angel. That was such a good way to announce that you¡¯re back."


    "Did I scare you that much?" Angughed softly, though she clutched her stomach with one hand. The pain was still there.


    "No, you didn¡¯t," he said, letting out a deep breath. "You are going to be the death of me."


    "Don¡¯t sound like my mother, please. I¡¯m sorry," she muttered, trying not to wince.


    "You don¡¯t have to say sorry. I was only joking," Alex replied as he walked closer to where she sat. He watched her for a moment, wondering how she was able to see in the darkness when her eyes weren¡¯t glowing. He also wondered what her true eye color would be. "Are you nning to shift today? Normal wolves do that on a full moon. But you... you¡¯re different. You shift when you want. Isn¡¯t that something?"


    "Please, don¡¯t mock me," Ang said, her eyes meeting his.


    "I¡¯m not mocking you," he said quietly and sat beside her on the cold cave floor.


    "There¡¯s no light in here, but I can still see clearly. Isn¡¯t that strange?" she added, ncing around the cave.


    "It¡¯s more than strange. It¡¯s amazing," Alex answered. Then he lowered his voice and asked, "Can we talk about what happened?"


    She nodded slowly.


    He continued, "If you think chains might be necessary... you¡¯ll let me know ahead of time, right?"


    Ang gave a tired smile. "You are going to ease my pain with your dry jokes."


    "Maybe," Alex smiled back. "And don¡¯t worry about your crowd of mates. I asked Stales to take care of them. Hopefully, he did."


    Ang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked at him sharply. "How do you know about them?"


    "Logic, Angel. I use my senses," Alex said as he leaned back against the wall and stared at the roof of the cave. "You are honestly one of the best liars I have ever seen. You¡¯re so good at it, if lying was a school subject, you woulde first across all houses."


    "Please don¡¯t say that," Ang¡¯s voice dropped. That same thing had oncee from Stormy¡¯s lips. She had never meant to lie to anyone. If they only knew the weight of what she carried, they would understand she never had a choice. She never wanted to deceive them.


    "You don¡¯t need to exin. I¡¯m not judging you," Alex said gently. "None of us really knows what¡¯s happening to you yet. We¡¯ll wait for Stales. I told him to find some old books from the library. The ones that talk about the great promised She-wolf of the werewolf kingdom. Maybe there¡¯s something in them that can help us understand you better."

 Chapter 82: A Crazy Idea

    <h4>Chapter 82: A Crazy Idea</h4>


    Stales had no idea what to do. He needed to stop the Alphas froming together, but how? Alex had told him to cause a scene, but what kind of scene would be enough to hold back a group of desperate Alphas? His mind raced.


    His eyes searched the area andnded on Xavier, still lying on the ground. Next to him was a knife, dangerously close to his pocket. That could only mean one thing¡ªXavier had nned to hurt Ang but hadn¡¯t gotten the chance.


    Stales frowned. What kind of person tries to harm someone they barely know? What was going through his head?


    "I have to borrow this," he whispered and picked up the knife. No one was paying attention. "I was told to cause a scene, and I¡¯m sorry... but we¡¯re going to need each other if we want to protect someone who means a lot."


    Before Xavier could speak or even move, Stales drove the knife into his thigh. Xavier let out a cry as blood poured out. It was brutal. It was sudden. But it was working.


    Stales stood there for a second, breathing hard. His heart thudded in his chest. He had just attacked someone from the North pack. He knew Taros would show up any moment. That Alpha cared too much to ignore one of his own in pain.


    But it still wasn¡¯t enough.


    Without stopping to think, Stales turned the knife and stabbed himself in the stomach. The pain was instant. Sharp. Burning. He dropped to his knees, eyes wide in disbelief. This was not what he expected. He clutched his stomach, trying to stop the blood, but it kept spilling out between his fingers.


    It hurt more than he ever imagined. This wasn¡¯t normal pain. Something was wrong. His breathing became unsteady as he looked at the blood on his hands.


    That was when it hit him.


    The knife. Xavier must have coated it with silver powder. That exined everything. Stales had stabbed himself with a silver-tainted de. He had thought it was just a normal knife. He only meant to slow the Alphas down, distract them, buy time for Ang. But now... this felt like too much. Maybe he had gone too far.


    He nced at Xavier, who was still groaning. Was he even after Ang? Or was it someone else? Maybe Renn. Maybe even Alex. Xavier had made enemies everywhere, so it was hard to tell.


    Sweat rolled down his forehead. His vision blurred. He could barely stay upright. He copsed to the ground, gasping for air.


    Then he saw them.


    The Alphas had noticed. Their heads turned, and they changed direction. They wereing straight toward him. The scent of blood must have reached them. His body shook, but he managed to smile.


    His crazy idea worked.


    Taros was the first to reach him. That alone made Stales feel like maybe his n wasn¡¯t so foolish after all.


    "Stales, what happened here?" Taros knelt beside him, worry all over his face. Renn and Kaito rushed over too. They helped Xavier to sit, cing him just opposite Stales.


    "Don¡¯t say anything," Taros said quickly. "You¡¯re hurt. Let me see what I can do."


    Renn picked up the knife lying on the ground. His eyes darkened as he turned it in his hand. "Silver," he muttered.


    "My guess was right, then," Taros replied, looking over at Kaito. "Please, can you get the first aid kit?"


    "Sure," Kaito nodded and ran towards the changing room. He remembered seeing the medic team with one earlier.


    "I don¡¯t get this," Renn said, scanning the area. "When I left a few minutes ago, Stales wasn¡¯t here." He clutched Ang¡¯s bag tighter in his hand, his eyes searching every corner. Where was she? Did she trick him? Why would she do that? If she wanted to be alone, she could have just told him.


    He didn¡¯t agree to leave her alone, but at least she could have said it out loud. Now it looked like she yed him. And Stales? How did he end up here, wounded and bleeding beside Xavier?


    Renn knelt beside Stales, his eyes flicking to Taros. "The boy is in pain. Can¡¯t you help him already?"


    "I need to clean the wound first," Taros said. He ced one palm over the spot where the knife had entered Stales¡¯ stomach. "After that, I¡¯ll try to heal him. Maybe you can help Xavier. Stop his bleeding. He¡¯s in pain too."


    "Me?" Renn blinked. "You want me to help Xavier?" He clenched his jaw. The thought of it made his stomach turn. He still hated Xavier for what he did to Ang. There was no way he was going to care for the one who kept hurting her.


    "I can¡¯t," he muttered, looking away.


    "Seriously, Renn? This isn¡¯t the time to be angry at him," Taros said with a tired sigh, ncing at Xavier.


    "I¡¯m not angry," Renn snapped. "He brought this on himself. Xavier¡¯s wound doesn¡¯t even look that deep. Stales is worse. He needs help more."


    "You¡¯re really being helpful," Taros said dryly, trying to smile but ending with a frown.


    "Fine, I will go to him," Renn sighed as he got up, still holding Ang¡¯s backpack. He was heading over to Xavier when he saw Kaito returning. "See? There hees with the kit. No need to help the boy out anymore."


    "Renn, please..." Taros called out.


    "Fine," Renn rolled his eyes and finally walked to where Xaviery. "You better not provoke me. It¡¯s because of your stupidity that I lost both my mate and my girlfriend. I wonder where the two of them are right now."


    Xavier didn¡¯t say anything. Renn hissed and pressed his hand down on the wound. Xavier gritted his teeth and let out a low sound of pain.


    "I¡¯m sorry, boy. We need to clean your wound first," Renn muttered. "Unfortunately for you, it¡¯s Dr. Renn attending to you."


    Still, Xavier said nothing. Renn was starting to feel uneasy. Why wasn¡¯t he saying anything? He hadn¡¯t said a word since he stood with Ang. What happened between the two of them after he left?


    Kaito handed the first aid kit to Taros who got to work immediately. Renn joined in and focused on Xavier. When they were done, Taros healed up Stales, then came over to Xavier and did the same.


    Afterwards, they gave them water to drink. Taros waited for a while, watching them recover some strength. Then he asked, "Are you guys going to tell us what happened here?"


    Stales¡¯ heart skipped. He wasn¡¯t expecting that question, not yet. He had been thinking of how to stop the Alphas, but what he didn¡¯t prepare for was what to say next. If Xavier opened his mouth, it would alle out. The boy would tell the Alphas everything, and then what? They would go after Ang. That would mean everything he nned had turned to nothing.


    **

 Chapter 83: Who Is She?

    <h4>Chapter 83: Who Is She?</h4>


    "Are you going to answer him?" Kaito asked, his voiceced with anger. He came closer to Stales and said, "I had something very important to do yet I left it because of you. Now tell me everything, I need to know."


    "How did the both of you get hurt?" Renn asked. He looked around but couldn¡¯t find Hiro anywhere. Did he go after their mate? That was strange. He could have at least stayed to help out here.


    "I-I came here and I tried to stop Xavier from going after Angel. Then, we got into a fight and stabbed each other," Stales lied, his head bowed. He was still sitting on the grass. The pain was gone now, and a few students were still hanging around, but the alphas had already sent most of them away. They had probably gone to the dining hall. "It was more of my fault because I lost my cool."


    "I won¡¯t me you but him," Renn said, crossing his arms. He still had Ang¡¯s bag with him. But where the hell was she? "Xavier has been on my cklist and he keeps ranking number one."


    "Come on, Renn. Are you really going to fuel the fight between them?" Kaito asked, throwing a nce at the boys. "This should be thest time that you fight like this. Using silver to hurt each other is stupid. If you try it again, next time I¡¯ll tell Taros to leave you in pain. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, Alpha," they both said.


    "You may leave," Taros told Xavier. He helped him get up and watched him walk away. "He seemed different. Don¡¯t you find it strange?"


    "I do. Maybe the injury messed with his brain," Renn replied, going over to where Stales was. He stretched out a hand to help him up, and Stales stood with his help. "Where did Angel go? I left him here."


    Stales¡¯ heart skipped. What would he say now? He wasn¡¯t good at lying like Ang. But he had to try harder or they would all be in trouble. "Angel was being called by Principal Valois. I think they went to her office."


    "Why?" Kaito asked all of a sudden. He didn¡¯t like what he just heard.


    "I think it has to do with Evan. I saw Mr. de with the principal shortly after Angel met with her," Stales answered, his heart beating like a drum in his chest. He didn¡¯t know how much longer he could keep lying. He wished someone would save him.


    "I also saw them talking," Taros added quietly.


    "Should we go and get Angel?" Kaito asked. He was already ready to move.


    "No, I¡¯m sure the principal won¡¯t hurt her," Renn said.


    Their expressions changed. They were all staring at him, surprised he was defending the principal again.


    "Y¡¯all should not look at me like that. I¡¯m saying the truth," Renn added.


    "Why are you always defending Miss Valois?" Taros asked, his gaze fixed on Renn.


    "Nothing, bro. I¡¯m out of here," Renn said and turned to Stales. "Let¡¯s go."


    Kaito watched Renn walk away right in the middle of the conversation. He wanted them to talk about their mates, but no one was saying anything. It was like the topic didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    He turned to his best friend. "Don¡¯t pretend like the rest. You got her scent, right?"


    Taros was taken aback. He wasn¡¯t expecting that. His lips parted, but no words came out. He felt bad for keeping the truth from his friend.


    "If we all keep pretending like this, we¡¯re never going to find her," Kaito said before walking away. He didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. His brothers were being so selfish. He wondered what would happen when they finally found their mate.


    **


    Alex waited for Stales to show up but he did not. He checked his phone again and again. It was more than an hour since he sent him that message.


    "Maybe he couldn¡¯t slip off," Ang said. "You know how the Alphas..."


    "You mean your mates," Alex corrected her.


    "Please, don¡¯t start. Just the thought of them being my mates makes me shiver. I don¡¯t know what would happen if they find out that I am the one."


    "There will be a little drama of who will be the first to mark or im you," he told her. "The marking has a little effect. The iming is the main deal."


    Ang closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to think about it. The moon goddess should have chosen someone else to be their mate instead of her. She was too small for all this drama. Her life was already a mess.


    "Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll go through it and it¡¯ll be over... in fact, you might enjoy it," Alex said, staring at her funny long ears.


    "You¡¯re really helping out," Ang hissed. There was nothing to enjoy except for the stupid craving she had for her mates. It made her act foolish around them all the time.


    "Let me browse the inte. Maybe I could find something useful before Staleses," Alex said, bringing out his phone. He swiped and asked, "Why don¡¯t you ask your mother?"


    "I better just keep things to myself," Ang rolled her eyes. She could see the surprise on his face and decided to clear it up. "Telling my mother, Grace, about this is like inviting trouble. She¡¯s going to try and look for a way to make money out of it. Nothing moves her except money. She doesn¡¯t care about anyone."


    "That¡¯s sad," he said, his face clearly showing how sorry he was. "Did you grow up just with your mother?"


    "Yes. I have an uncle whoes around... my mother¡¯s twin, and I don¡¯t even know which one of them is the devil."


    Alex was more surprised. He didn¡¯t know what to say to her. She had been through so much. Now he understood why she was always fighting back.


    His phone buzzed and he quickly clicked on the new message from Stales. He was close by.


    "Stales is here," Alex said as he got up from the ground. He dusted his trousers with his palms. Then he turned to Angel to let her know he wouldn¡¯t take long out there, but then he saw something. A cold shiver ran down his spine. It was thest thing he expected to happen. Ang¡¯s eyes glowed and they were red.


    "Y-you¡¯re also an Alpha?"

 Chapter 84: The Promised She-Wolf.

    <h4>Chapter 84: The Promised She-Wolf.</h4>


    Ang couldn¡¯t understand what Alex had just said about her eyes. She shook her head in confusion and got to her feet. Everything was falling apart. Why was this happening now? Why today, of all days? Why was her shift different? Why was everything about her worse than what others went through?


    "Shit... are her eyes glowing red?" Stales¡¯ voice echoed. He stood at the entrance of the cave, holding a few old, heavy books. The shock on his face was clear. He didn¡¯t want to believe what he was seeing.


    "What¡¯s happening to me?" Ang asked, her voice trembling as she rose from the ground. She was terrified. Her feelings were all over the ce. Did they say her eyes were red? Weren¡¯t only Alphas supposed to have glowing red eyes? She remembered thest full moon¡ªher eyes had glowed too, and the strange mark on the left side of her chest had burned.


    "I¡¯m just as shocked as you are," Alex muttered. He rubbed both hands over his face and sighed deeply. This wasn¡¯t what he thought would happen. "I don¡¯t understand any of this."


    "Your eyes are glowing red, Ang," Stales said, stepping closer. He stared hard, then froze as he noticed something else¡ªher ears, her hands, her body. She didn¡¯t look the same anymore. "You¡¯ve changed... What happened to you?"


    "I don¡¯t know," Ang whispered. She leaned back against the cave wall, staring down at her hands. They didn¡¯t feel like hers anymore. Everything about them looked wrong.


    "I think she¡¯s shifting," Alex said, trying to make sense of it.


    "She¡¯s not," Stales replied quickly and sat on the ground. He dropped the books in front of him and opened one. "This isn¡¯t a shift. This is something else. Her powers... they¡¯re too strong for her body. Just like Alphas suffer during full moons, her powers are pushing through. Her body is trying to keep up."


    Ang looked at him, eyes wide. "How do you even know all that?" It felt like he knew more about her than she did herself.


    Stales stayed quiet, but Alex stepped in.


    "Ang... this might sound strange, but... you were mentioned in the prophecy," Alex began. His voice was softer now, careful. "There¡¯s an ancient prophecy about four powerful Alphas... ones gifted with powers that could change the whole kingdom. Make it stronger than ever."


    "Ang, this might sound strange, but you were mentioned in the prophecy," Alex said, his voice calm but serious. It was clear she didn¡¯t understand the weight of what was happening. "There¡¯s an ancient prophecy about four powerful Alphas, gifted with powers strong enough to make the kingdom greater than ever before."


    Ang turned to him slowly and sat beside him. "I think Stales said something like that on my first day. Something about Alphas and their powers," she said, trying to recall. "But I don¡¯t remember him saying anything about a prophecy."


    "I can¡¯t even remember what I said exactly," Stales admitted. He rubbed the back of his neck, frustrated. His thoughts were all over the ce. Nothing about this felt real. He never imagined that his best friend would be the she-wolf spoken of in the prophecy. "But after it talks about the four Alphas, the prophecy also mentions a she-wolf. She¡¯s fated to them. She holds a power strong enough to unite every pack in the werewolf kingdom. She¡¯s meant to rule with them... and give birth to future heirs for each pack to keep their powers alive."


    "What?" Ang whispered, stunned. Her heart sank. It felt like her whole body had gone cold. How could they expect her to carry all that weight? She couldn¡¯t even think straight. And the part about bearing children for all of them? That crushed her. Was that all she was to the moon goddess? Was her life just one big joke? Was she meant to be used like some breeding tool, just like her uncle wanted?


    "Yes. Fated to all of them," Stales said, nodding slowly. He hated saying it, but she needed to hear the truth. "We don¡¯t know everything the prophecy says. We don¡¯t know what powers you carry or what you¡¯re truly capable of. But something still doesn¡¯t add up. Who are your family? Where do youe from?"


    "She doesn¡¯t know," Alex replied for her. He remembered her words clearly. She only mentioned two family members, both unwilling to help, even if the world was crumbling. It made no sense to him. What kind of mother turns her back like that?


    "I¡¯m really sorry," Stales said, his voice softening. He opened the book and began flipping through the pages, his face growing tense. "Not knowing where youe from... it might start a war."


    "What do you mean?" Ang asked, confused, her eyebrows pulling together.


    "If the elders of each pack find out what you are, they¡¯ll all try to im you," he exined, eyes still on the book. "They¡¯ll say you¡¯re from their bloodline. Each one will want you to belong to them, and that will lead to fights between packs. They¡¯ll want you to mate with their sons¡ªKaito, Hiro, Renn, Taros¡ªbecause it gives them a chance to keep you for their own pack. But the truth is, none of them will want to share you."


    "So they¡¯re destroying the goddess¡¯ n," Stales said. "She chose you for the four Alphas. But if the prophecy is messed with, it will bring more destruction to the werewolf kingdom."


    "So what¡¯s the solution then?" Ang asked quietly. Maybe something helpful was written in the books.


    "You need to build a strong rtionship with the Alphas before they find out the truth," Alex told her. "For now, we keep everything a secret. I know that¡¯s what you want. And I support it. You still don¡¯t know who you really are or what this means. But..."


    "But what?" she asked, looking between them, worried.


    "You won¡¯t have much time to keep hiding," Stales said, his tone calm but serious. "Once you shift on your eighteenth birthday, everything wille out. You won¡¯t be able to stay hidden from them anymore. They¡¯ll feel the bond. They¡¯ll want to im you. And then they¡¯ll find out the truth... that you¡¯ve been lying about who you are. That you¡¯re a girl, not a boy. That trust will break, Ang. All four of them..."


    "Three," Ang cut in softly. Her eyes dropped to the floor. The weight of her next words sat heavily on her chest. "Renn already knows. We¡¯re... we¡¯re fine. At least for now."


    Silence filled the space. The boys stared at her, stunned.


    "Renn?" Stales was the first to speak. His voice cracked a little from the shock. "My Alpha? The one who hated you?"


    "He never hated me," Ang said, looking up. "It¡¯s actually the opposite now."


    Alex suddenly understood. The strange way Renn acted around her, the tension, the look in his eyes earlier in the ssroom. It all made sense. He nodded slowly. "You¡¯ve been holding in so much. I thought maybe he was just reacting to your scent. I didn¡¯t know he already knew."


    "He found out through a dream. Renn was able to piece everything together the next morning," Ang said, her voice low. She ruffled her hair, trying to push back the shame that was creeping up her chest. Her face burned with embarrassment. She couldn¡¯t meet their eyes. They probably saw her as nothing more than a liar now. "I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you earlier. I... I was scared. I didn¡¯t know how you¡¯d react."


    "Well done, Ang. Why would you even think like that?" Alex asked, surprised and a little hurt. He was trying to understand her, but he had thought she trusted them more than that. "You should know by now that we would never turn our backs on you, no matter what."


    "I¡¯m sorry. Please," she whispered again, voice trembling.


    "This isn¡¯t what we expected, that¡¯s true," Stales said, looking at Alex. "But who are we to judge her? We¡¯ve seen how hard all of this has been. What matters now is helping our friend, and protecting the kingdom. If peacees, it won¡¯t just help her¡ªit helps all of us."


    "If Renn found out through a dream," Alex added, "then it means he¡¯s close to figuring out the full truth. Maybe he already has. If he hasn¡¯t yet, it won¡¯t take long. When he does... he¡¯ll want to im you first."


    He brought his thumb and finger together, holding them close. "Not just for the power thates with iming you, but because he loves you. He won¡¯t want any of the other Alphas to have more control over you than he does."


    "Oh no..." Ang buried her face in her hands. Her heart pounded so hard it hurt. She didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this. She had only wanted to stay hidden and survive quietly. Now everything was spiraling out of control.


    "You need to calm down," Stales said gently. "It¡¯s not wrong to feel something for them. You¡¯re a werewolf, Ang. Having a mate is your birthright. What makes your case different is that you¡¯re ranked higher than every other she-wolf in this kingdom. You¡¯ve been given four powerful mates. Only you can bring peace between them."


    Alex nodded. "I believe in you. I know you can handle this. But you need to stop lying to us. We¡¯re your friends. No more secrets."


    He looked at Stales, who agreed with a small nod.


    "We¡¯ll help you through this, Ang," Alex said. "As your friends. We¡¯re in this together."


    Ang looked at both of them, her throat tight. "So what do I do now?"


    "Follow your heart," Alex replied. "I know you¡¯ll make the right choices before the full moones. And please, stop fighting with the Alphas. Fix what¡¯s broken between you and them. Tell them the truth before they find it out themselves."

 Chapter 85: Dealing With Threats.

    <h4>Chapter 85: Dealing With Threats.</h4>


    After two long hours in the cave, Ang¡¯s body finally returned to normal. Her arms and legs were no longer hairy or tensed. She felt like herself again. The only thing that hadn¡¯t gone backpletely was her eyes. They still glowed when she wanted them to, which was strange but somehowforting.


    Stales suggested they should head back to the dormitory before the Alphas started asking questions or came looking for them.


    "What did you do?" Ang asked, surprised when Stales casually mentioned he had stabbed himself and Xavier to buy them time.


    "Did you really have to go that far?" Alex asked, shaking his head as they walked through the woods together.


    "Wasn¡¯t that a bit extreme?" Ang added, walking beside them. She was feeling much better now, like the weight she had been carrying for hours had finally lifted. There was even lightness in her steps again.


    "I didn¡¯t know any other way out," Stales said with a shrug. "That fool Xavier had a knife beside him, and the idea just hit me. I figured since he¡¯s Taros¡¯ Beta, it would get his attention."


    Ang stopped in her tracks. The boys paused too and turned to look at her.


    "Wait... Xavier is Taros¡¯ Beta?" she asked, eyes wide.


    "Yes, but it¡¯s not official," Alex answered. "Taros hasn¡¯t bitten anyone yet. But Xavier was asked to take on the role temporarily, just for the sake of duties within the Academy. Once Taros gets his real Beta, Xavier is going to step down."


    Ang let out a breath of relief and ced a hand on her chest. "Thank goodness. That makes me feel better."


    She looked at the boys with a soft smile. "Can we all share a hug?"


    They exchanged a nce and nodded. She wrapped her arms around both of them and held them close. Her heart was full.


    "Thank you... for being the best friends I could ever ask for," she whispered. "I never imagined I¡¯d find this kind of love and support inside the Academy."


    "You¡¯re wee," they both said, smiling as they patted her back gently.


    When she pulled away, her smile grew even deeper.


    "You¡¯re an Alpha, Ang," Stales said with a grin. "We¡¯re just members of your pack now. We¡¯ll follow your lead, ma."


    He chuckled a little, but then his voice turned thoughtful.


    "Maybe the moon goddess wanted you to create your own pack," he said. "Not one that depends on the old ways, but one that stands strong because of who you are. Maybe she made you to be that powerful Alpha-female... to lead in your own way."


    "I don¡¯t know," Ang said softly. "I¡¯m still trying to understand all of this."


    "I believe it," Stales replied as they continued walking. "Alex and I are already part of your pack, aren¡¯t we?"


    "That¡¯s not possible," Alex cut in, shaking his head. "I¡¯m Kaito¡¯s Beta. I still carry his bite. That mark isn¡¯t going anywhere."


    None of them said anything more, because they had reached the front of the dormitory. They made their way upstairs and knocked on Kaito¡¯s door. When it opened, it was Renn who stood there.


    "Well, look who¡¯s back," he said as he opened the door wider, his smile sharp. Ang saw right through it. It wasn¡¯t a real smile. "His royal highnesses return atst. What happened? Couldn¡¯t you just wait till next term to show up?"


    "I¡¯ll exin everythingter," Ang replied gently. Her eyes spoke the apology she couldn¡¯t say out loud. Renn met her gaze, then gave a small nod and stepped aside. He didn¡¯t argue. That surprised her. He kept proving that he was a supportive boyfriend.


    "Where did all of you disappear to?" Kaito asked as soon as they walked in. "I called, but no one answered."


    Ang froze when she saw them¡ªthree of her mates.... Kaito, Renn, Hiro. Why were they all here together? The room suddenly felt smaller.


    "We went to get Angel. He stayed back with the principal a little longer than expected," Stales said quickly, giving the same excuse he¡¯d used before. He had forgotten to warn them about the story he made up. Now he just hoped no one would mess it up.


    "I see," Hiro said from the bed. He was resting back against the pillows, so at ease it almost looked like he lived there now.


    "Sorry if we made you wait," Ang said, even though she hadn¡¯t been told anything. Still, she understood her friends were only trying to protect her. "Can we talk about why we¡¯re all here?"


    They were surprised by her question, but no one challenged it. She stayed near the wall close to the door. She was too nervous to go any closer. Even though Alex had promised her that the Alphas wouldn¡¯t catch her scent, she still wanted to be careful.


    Her eyes found Hiro¡¯s again. There was doubt on his face. He didn¡¯t believe her story. She could feel it. But before he could say anything, the meeting began.


    "I think the principal knows something about the attack on Hiro," Kaito said. He sat on the couch beside Renn. "I¡¯ve seen strange visitorsing to her office. And even though we¡¯re part of the academy board, she never told us anything."


    "What kind of people are you talking about? Did you get their names?" Renn asked suddenly. When Kaito shook his head, Renn pressed on. "You can¡¯t just say something like that without anything to back it up. If you ask me¡ª"


    "Principal Valois is not guilty. She is incapable of doing that," Hiro cut in, clearly tired of hearing the same thing again and again. "Why don¡¯t you tell us why you believe in her so much? Why do you trust her like that? Did you two date or something?"


    "If you say so," Renn sighed, giving up. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to argue anymore. But then his eyes shifted to Ang, and he froze. Her cheeks were red. Not from anger, but jealousy. And what she said next caught him off guard.


    "I agree with Hiro," Ang said, and everyone turned to look at her. Hiro¡¯s face lit up with a smile, but it quickly faded when she added, "Don¡¯t get too happy. I just want us to make the right choice in the end. I don¡¯t think Principal Valois is really who she says she is."


    "What kind of conversation did you two even have?" Kaito asked, eyeing her closely.


    Ang shrugged and avoided his eyes. "Nothing serious. She just talked to me about my behavior, told me to work on it."


    "If she said that, then she¡¯s right, dear," Hiro chuckled, but the moment he noticed everyone else¡¯s reaction, the smile dropped. "Fine. I won¡¯t say no more. But seriously, principal Valois threatened me. That same day, I was attacked. Something is off."


    Renn stayed quiet. He had already promised Hiro that they would go searching for his attacker tomorrow. Maybe then Hiro would finally understand that neither Ang nor Principal Valois had anything to do with it.


    "I¡¯m sorry about what happened to you, Hiro," Kaito said calmly. "We¡¯ll talk more tomorrow and see what we can do. But right now, we have to focus on the threats against Angel."


    "Wait, someone is threatening Angel?" Hiro¡¯s eyes widened. When Renn said there was something important to discuss, he didn¡¯t think it would be this.


    "Yes. I believe it¡¯s a student. He¡¯s the one who put the blood in his locker," Renn exined. Hiro sat up quickly, moving to the edge of the bed and facing them.


    "That¡¯s a death threat. What the hell does anyone want from Angel?" he asked, looking at each of them. No one answered. They didn¡¯t know either.


    "The only thing Mr. Anonymous has demanded is that Angel leaves the Academy," Kaito said. "We don¡¯t know why, but tonight... we¡¯re going after him. Once we catch him, we¡¯ll get the truth."

 Chapter 86: Dealing With Threats II.

    <h4>Chapter 86: Dealing With Threats II.</h4>


    Ang stood outside her dormitory, waiting. Stales had been with her a moment ago but had gone back to get his phone. He must have left it in her room.


    The Alphas had already drawn up a n. Tonight, they were all going to Central House. The more she thought about it, the faster her heart raced. She was eager to find out who Mr. Anonymous really was, and what he truly wanted from her.


    Her phone beeped. She pulled it out of her pocket and saw a message from Renn. He was looking for her. She replied that she had already left the dormitory. Then she turned off her phone.


    Ang stood still and waited for Stales. After everything that had happened, she knew she had to think carefully before making any move. So many lives were depending on her now. She had to be wise. She couldn¡¯t let her emotions take control.


    Stales had been honest with her. He said she needed to treat the Alphas equally. That meant telling them all the truth about her identity. First, she would tell them that she was a girl. If that went well, then she would tell them the rest¡ªthat she was a werewolf, and that they were her mates.


    Ang let out a sigh and rubbed her neck. It sounded so simple when said out loud, but it was harder than anything she had ever faced. What if she told Kaito and he never forgave her? What if he started to hate her? Hiro would never let her hear the end of it. He would mock her for being a liar. And Taros... he might just look at her with that disappointment she feared most.


    But she had to do it. She had to tell them everything before the full moon. If not, she would face far worse.


    Just then, a cold shiver ran through her body. She felt two arms wrap around her waist, pulling her back gently and taking her into a dark corner with the help of Primal Powers. It happened quickly, but she didn¡¯t need to guess who it was. The scent, the warmth of the touch¡ªshe knew it all too well.


    "I missed you..." Renn whispered, his arms still wrapped tightly around her.


    He nuzzled into her neck, his lips grazing her skin softly before brushing against hers. Ang moaned quietly as his hands moved slowly over her body. They searched for her curves, moving with a need she could feel in her bones.


    When his hands discovered her chest was bound, he reached to untie it, but she grabbed his hands and stopped him.


    "Anyone could see us," Ang said, holding his hand. Her whole body was on edge. If it were up to her, she would have let him do anything he wanted right here and now.


    "I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about you all day," Renn whispered, turning her gently to face him. She did, and he stared at her like she was the only thing that mattered. She looked beautiful, and it hit him all over again. "I can¡¯t stand being away from you for too long, babe."


    Before she could say a word, his lips were on hers. He kissed her like she belonged to him. It wasn¡¯t like thest kiss they shared. This one was deeper. It held everything they hadn¡¯t said out loud¡ªhow much they had missed each other... how much they wanted each other.


    Neither of them wanted to stop, but Ang had to pull herself together. If someone saw them outside like this, there would be trouble. When she finally pulled away, she didn¡¯t push him off like she used to. Their foreheads still touched, their breath mixed, warm and heavy between them.


    "Why don¡¯t you spend the night in my room tonight?" Renn asked softly.


    "What will I tell Kaito?" she replied.


    "Tell him you¡¯re crashing at Stales¡¯ ce. That¡¯s normal."


    "That means more lies, Renn."


    "He won¡¯t find out. I¡¯ll make sure of it, sweetheart," Renn said, almost begging. "Please..."


    "I¡¯ll think about it," Ang said, slowly breaking the hug. She stepped back and ran her fingers through her hair.


    They heard footstepsing. Before she could say anything, Renn vanished, leaving her alone. She shook her head and waited for whoever it was.


    "Where did you go?" Stales asked as he reached her. "I¡¯ve been looking all over. We need to go now. Alex already took the other route with Kaito."


    "Sorry. I had to talk to Renn for a bit," Ang said as they started walking down the path toward the central house.


    "Oh... our boyfriend," Stales teased,ughing as he walked beside her.


    "Stop it," she muttered, rolling her eyes.


    "I still can¡¯t believe that Renn is crazy about you. My Alpha is such a pretender," Stales said with a grin, then stopped walking for a moment. He looked at her with a curious smile. "He a good boyfriend? Do you like him?"


    "Hmmm... just a little," Ang chuckled. She still wasn¡¯t sure about her feelings for Renn. They had just started dating after all the drama and arguments between them. It felt too early to say how she truly felt. "You know how things were between us. I can¡¯t really say how I feel about him right now."


    "I understand," Stales nodded. "So now what?"


    "I think we¡¯re moving too fast?"


    "Too fast? No, buddy. Just enjoy yourself," he said. "You¡¯ve been through a lot, and if being his girlfriend makes you happy, then go ahead. Be happy."


    "What about the rest of my mates?" Ang asked. She didn¡¯t even understand why she cared so much about all of them.


    "They should join the queue, dear," Stales replied with a smirk. Ang didn¡¯t know he could be this naughty.


    They had arrived in front of Central House. As usual, cold chills ran through her body. She didn¡¯t know why it always happened each time she stood there. Maybe it was because Stales had once told her that a person died in this ce.


    "Hey, Stales," Alex waved at them from a few steps ahead. They walked over to where he was standing.


    "Kaito and Renn are going to enter through the back of the hostel," he said. Then he turned to Stales. "You and I will call Evan out and apologize to him. That will buy enough time for them to get into his room."


    "So what about me?" Ang asked quickly. She thought they were leaving her out. "I can¡¯t just stay back and do nothing. This whole thing is about me."


    "You have a task," Alex said, but his gaze drifted past her shoulder. Confused, she turned around...and there he was.


    Hiro. Standing with both hands in his pockets, wearing that annoying smile he always had on.


    "Since Taros has been pushing himself too hard these past few days, Kaito said he should take a break," Alex exined.


    "So?" Ang asked, doing her best to keep her face calm.


    "You and Alpha Hiro will work together to make sure Mr. de doesn¡¯t leave his office."


    "What?" Ang almost choked on her words. Of all people, why would Kaito pair her with Hiro?

 Chapter 87: Angela Now Angel.

    <h4>Chapter 87: Ang Now Angel.</h4>


    "Why didn¡¯t you pair me up with Angel?" Renn asked for the sixth time since they got over the fence. He didn¡¯t understand why he had to be stuck with Kaito when he could have been with his girlfriend, protecting her like he was supposed to.


    Kaito gave no reply. He simply closed his eyes, focusing all his energy on trying to shut down the lights in the Central House. If he could do that, they would have an upper hand in the dark. Most of the Housemates were humans after all, and darkness was their enemy.


    "I would have made a better pair with Angel than Hiro. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s bullying him," Renn went on, still talking as they moved behind the dormitory. The building was tall and quiet, and they needed to find a way in from the back. If Evan had cameras set up in his room, they had to be extra careful. "I would have¡ª"


    "You¡¯re getting on my damn nerves," Kaito cut in sharply. His voice was low but filled with irritation. He didn¡¯t understand why Renn kept talking about pairing up with Angel. Couldn¡¯t he see how serious this was? Couldn¡¯t he shut the fuck up for one damn minute?


    "And for the record, about that pairing shit. Hiro is better."


    "Why?"


    "Because I said so. I don¡¯t owe you an exnation," Kaito snapped, not caring how harsh he sounded. "I¡¯m Angel¡¯s Alpha and his roommate. I know what¡¯s good for the boy."


    Renn stopped walking. The pain in his eyes was sudden, but deep. "So you think I¡¯m not good enough for him?" he asked, his voice cracking slightly. Kaito¡¯s words hit harder than he expected. Was that what everyone thought? That he was a bad influence on Ang?


    "Don¡¯t think of it like that," Kaito sighed, running a hand through his hair. Maybe he shouldn¡¯t have said it that way. But again, maybe Renn deserved it. He had hidden things. He acted like nothing was wrong and expected them to figure it out on their own. No one came to him. No one said a word.


    "You already said it. I can¡¯t stop thinking about it now," Renn muttered, shaking his head. The sadness on his face was raw. Real. He had done wrong to Ang before, he knew that. But it was a stupid, careless mistake. And if punishment was what he deserved, he was willing to take it. Anything but being separated from Ang. That, he wouldn¡¯t take.


    "I¡¯m sorry if my words got to you," Kaito said, his voice softer now. But then, as the words left his mouth, his expression twisted with confusion and anger. "What the fuck am I even apologizing for? You don¡¯t deserve it."


    "I think you just have a problem with me," Renn replied bitterly, eyes still fixed on Kaito.


    "Maybe."


    "I love talking to you. It¡¯s been really helpful, Kaito," Renn said with a roll of his eyes, clearly not in the mood to argue anymore. His phone beeped just then and he tapped on the new message from Stales. It said they had gotten Evan out of the dorms. He looked up. "We can go inside now."


    "Behind, right?" Kaito asked.


    "No. You can destroy the cameras with your power. That anonymous guy won¡¯t even know," Renn replied quickly. "We¡¯ll just make it look like thunder struck."


    "How the hell are we supposed to make it look like thunder struck?" Kaito asked, like he didn¡¯t already know where Renn was going with it. But when Renn looked away and didn¡¯t answer, Kaito sighed. He knew exactly what he wanted. "No, man. If I keep using my powers like that, de will figure it out. He¡¯s not fucking stupid."


    "Then just make it rain after we¡¯re done here. Let it rain over Mistvale. That way, he won¡¯t suspect a thing."


    Kaito nodded slowly. That wasn¡¯t a bad idea. It was risky though, and it would drain him like hell. But fine. He took in a deep breath, and then his eyes lit up red, glowing like embers. Renn nced around quickly, making sure the coast was clear. When he was sure there was no one nearby, he turned back to watch.


    He always found Kaito¡¯s powers fascinating, no matter how many times he¡¯d seen them. It was something he couldn¡¯t get used to. His eyes shifted again, changing from red to something brighter, almost white, but not exactly... more like the color of lightning.


    Renn raised his hand to shield his eyes as Kaito began connecting with the earth and the sky. It started with a low hum in the air, then a rush of wind. And then it happened. A lightning strike so fierce it shook the ground under their feet. The sound exploded in the air, echoing through the ce. It shattered some light bulbs and, more importantly, knocked out the CCTV cameras... if any were still on.


    "It¡¯s okay, man. Don¡¯t blow us the fuck away," Renn muttered.


    Kaito pulled back, finally releasing the built-up energy. He staggered, nearly losing his bnce as his eyes dimmed back to red. Sweat dripped from his face, and his hands wouldn¡¯t stop shaking. He could feel the drain already settling in, that familiar emptiness that came each time he pushed himself too far.


    "You alright?" Renn asked, his voice lower than before. There was actual concern in his tone, and even Kaito noticed it.


    Before he could answer though, noise erupted from inside the building. Voices. Students shouting. Security guards getting tense.


    Without wasting time, they ducked into a corner, hiding in the shadows. They stayed still, waited it out. A few long minutes passed. Then Kaito peeked out and saw students rushing out of the dorm, panicked and confused.


    Without saying a word, he and Renn joined the crowd, slipping in among the students heading out. Blending in. The security didn¡¯t suspect a thing.


    Kaito led the way until they got to Evan¡¯s room. His roommates had already left, and that made it the perfect time for what Kaito had in mind. He reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone, then yed the video of Angel and Evan.


    Renn shut the door behind them and stood close, eyes locked on the screen as the video yed. He watched it carefully, trying to make sense of it.


    "This was recorded from this angle," Kaito said as he pointed to the corner near the door, but even he looked unsure. "It doesn¡¯t make any fucking sense. It won¡¯t work here."


    Renn reyed the video again. He zoomed in and his eyes caught something. There were clothes piled beside the camera¡¯s view. It confused him at first, but the more he thought about it, something clicked.


    "I think you¡¯re right," Renn said slowly, "but what if this video wasn¡¯t taken by someone holding the phone? What if they had already set it up before Angel even came into the room?"


    Kaito frowned. He didn¡¯t say anything, just hit y again and watched the video from the beginning, this time with Renn¡¯s theory in mind.


    "Look," Renn said, stepping closer and pointing at the screen. "The clothes. They¡¯re stacked up to support the phone. That person wasn¡¯t holding anything. It was already positioned."


    Kaito nodded as he noticed the school uniforms in the video. Something shifted in his expression. He walked straight to the wardrobe and opened it.


    "Can you turn your shlight on?" he asked without looking back.


    Renn did it immediately. He shined the light toward him and watched as Kaito ced the phone inside the first section of the wardrobe. Then he turned on the front camera and stepped back to where Renn was standing.


    "Angel came in through here," Kaito said as he stood near the door. On the phone screen, his reflection matched the exact angle shown in the video. "It was right there. That¡¯s how they got it."


    "They didn¡¯t even notice the wardrobe was open," Renn said quietly, shaking his head. He walked toward the phone, picked it up, then turned to face Kaito again. His gaze shifted, and something above caught his attention.


    His eyes flew to the ceiling.


    There, at the top right corner above the first bed, was a small CCTV camera. It wasn¡¯t working. The lens was cracked. But it was there.


    It had been there the whole damn time. Broken, but watching.


    "A CCTV in students¡¯ room? I thought we wouldn¡¯t find it," Kaito muttered, still surprised. He couldn¡¯t believe that the room actually had one, just like they had feared. "We¡¯ll check every fucking corner, every box and bag now that we still have time."


    They didn¡¯t have much time left. The power house would soon trace the fault and fix the electricity, and once that happened, it would be harder to move around unnoticed. Kaito picked up his pace and began searching the wardrobe. He checked every student¡¯s section, went through the boxes, tore through folded clothes and bags, but still found nothing useful. Nothing that could exin what the hell was going on. It pissed him off.


    Frustrated, he stormed toward the bathroom. Maybe luck would be on their side in there.


    "You think we¡¯ll find anything important?" Renn asked as they stepped inside. Kaito didn¡¯t answer right away. His eyes scanned the walls slowly until he paused at one side. There was something off. Something strange about the texture.


    He walked closer and ced his hand on it. Then he touched the opposite wall.


    "You feel any difference?" Renn asked from behind.


    "Yes," Kaito answered quietly. He stepped back and looked at him. "Can you break the wall?"


    "Break it? That¡¯s going to alert whoever the fuck is behind this. They¡¯ll know someone was here."


    "He already knows we¡¯re snooping around," Kaito said. "We can¡¯t waste time. We need to get to the bottom of this shit."


    Renn didn¡¯t argue again. He stepped forward and ced both hands on the wall. The texture was different. Softer. Lighter. Not as solid as the others. He tapped it gently with his knuckles, then clenched his hand into a fist. Without hesitation, he threw a hard punch.


    The wall shook.


    He hit it again.


    And again.


    Finally, with a loud crack, the wall gave in and broke open, revealing a hidden safe.


    Renn didn¡¯t wait. He forced the safe open and the contents spilled onto the bathroom floor.


    Then everything stopped.


    His breath hitched as he looked down. There were photos. Dozens of them.


    Photos of Ang.


    His heart dropped. But it was thest picture that made his entire body freeze.


    It was a photo of her wearing jeans and a crop top. Her long, dark, wavy hair fell around her shoulders. She stood beside a shop, her face turned slightly to the camera. It looked old... like it had been taken before she ever stepped foot in the Academy.


    There were more pictures of her¡ªsome in her Academy uniform, with short hair. There were also papers scattered around, documents they couldn¡¯t understand yet.


    Before Renn could move or think, Kaito dropped to his knees. He picked up the photo slowly, his eyes fixed on it, unable to speak.


    He turned the picture around.


    There was a short message written on the back, and his voice dropped as he read it out loud.


    "Ang now Angel."


    His hands tightened around the photo, and for a moment, neither of them could say a word.

 Chapter 88: Mr. Anonymous?

    <h4>Chapter 88: Mr. Anonymous?</h4>


    Stales was the one who had texted Evan, telling him toe out so they could have a proper talk. Evan didn¡¯t argue. He replied that he¡¯d be there in thirty seconds. They waited, watching the path, keeping calm and alert until they saw him approaching. As soon as Evan came into view, Stales quickly sent a message to Renn, letting him know that the boy was out of the room and they could move into action.


    "I hate the fact that we have to apologize to him when we didn¡¯t even fucking do anything wrong," Alex hissed, folding his arms across his chest. His jaw was tight, and the irritation in his voice was clear.


    "We have to¡ª" Stales stopped talking the moment Evan got closer. He forced a smile onto his face, trying to look weing as he stepped forward. Then, raising his voice a little, he said, "Hello, Evan Thatcher."


    "I didn¡¯t get your name the other day," the slim, clumsy-looking boy replied. He turned to Alex. "Hello, Alex. And you are?"


    "Stales. It¡¯s not so difficult to grab," Stales answered dryly. Something about the boy¡¯s calm tone got under his skin, even though Evan hadn¡¯t done anything wrong.


    "I will," Evan said, standing there with his hands together in front of him. He looked at both of them, his eyes clear and questioning. "Why did you guys call me out here? I didn¡¯t do anything. Your friend wrongly used me, and if this is going to be another¡ª"


    "Can you calm the fuck down?" Alex cut in, his brows furrowed in frustration. "We didn¡¯t call you out here to beat you up or me you for anything. We know you¡¯re not the one behind all this bullshit."


    "Yes, Evan. We messed up," Stales added, lowering his voice as he looked at the boy. "We wrongly used you, and Mr. de made sure we heard it. Our Alphas too. We were wrong, and for that, we¡¯re here to apologize."


    Evan looked at them both. He didn¡¯t seem angry. Just tired. "I don¡¯t have a problem with either of you," he said, his voice soft, almost too calm. The guilt started to hit Stales even harder. He remembered how badly he¡¯d wanted to hurt this boy just a few days ago. "But I had to report you when Mr. de asked me about that video going around the Academy Buzz. Your friend almost disfigured my face."


    "Thank you for mentioning that video," Alex said, stepping forward slightly. But the moment he noticed Evan stepping back a little, he stopped and took a few steps away to ease the tension. "Rx, for fuck¡¯s sake. You¡¯re safe. We¡¯re not going to hurt you."


    "Well, at least that friend of yours who punched me isn¡¯t here, so yeah... I guess I¡¯m in safe hands," Evan said with a small smile, his eyes falling to the ground.


    Alex rolled his eyes and said, "Angel is upset about everything that happened between you two. The principal even called him in for a meeting about it. He¡¯s frustrated, and that¡¯s why he couldn¡¯te to apologize to you himself."


    "No problem. I don¡¯t hold grudges," Evan nodded calmly. "If you¡¯re done with the apology, can I go?"


    Just when they were about to ask him the real question¡ªabout the new video of Angel that somehow got recorded in his room¡ªthe power supply suddenly went out. It was strange. That sort of thing rarely ever happened at the Academy. The school had systems in ce to make sure nothing interrupted the basics¡ªespecially not electricity.


    "That¡¯s strange," Evan said, ncing toward the dormitory with narrowed eyes.


    Alex knew exactly what was happening. This was Kaito¡¯s doing. He needed to buy him more time, so he stayed calm, ready to stall Evan a little longer.


    But before he could say anything, the clouds above began to tremble, and a loud thunder rolled through the sky, sharp and deep. Then came the lightning, bright and violent. Without thinking, they ran together toward arge tree nearby, crouching underneath it to avoid the st.


    After a few seconds, they started hearing things break. ss. Shards cracking and falling in the distance. Stales couldn¡¯t help but smile. That was the signal. Kaito had done it. Everything was going ording to n.


    "What the fuck is going on?" Evan asked, fear clear in his eyes. It was the first time he showed any real panic. The boys saw it, saw how fragile and unprotected he looked. He was an Omega. No matter how strong he tried to act, they knew he needed to be shielded from this shit. But he shrugged them off when they tried to keep him behind. "Why is this happening?"


    "The god of thunder is having a meeting with his disciples," Alex replied with a straight face.


    Stales nearly burst outughing. What the hell was that? Why would Alex say something that stupid? And did he really think Evan would fall for it?


    "There¡¯s no such thing," Evan snapped, clearly not buying any of that crap. He made a move to head back toward the dorm, but both boys blocked his way.


    "So what do you think it is, then? Tell us," Stales asked, trying hard to hold in hisughter. This had to be the most ridiculous conversation he¡¯d had in weeks.


    The argument dragged on longer than it should have. Evan and Alex kept going back and forth about thunder gods and logic, both of them too stubborn to back down. It would¡¯ve been funny if the tension wasn¡¯t so damn high.


    But everything shifted when Evan¡¯s wristwatch started beeping.


    He looked at the watch and noticed something strange. The warning light that had been red just seconds ago suddenly turned white, and then it wentpletely quiet before switching off. Evan stared at it in shock. Then he slowly raised his head to look at the two mischievous boys in front of him.


    His hands curled into tight fists.


    Then his eyes began to glow.


    Stales gripped his phone tighter. He and Alex both noticed the sudden shift in Evan¡¯s bodynguage. That calm, innocent, almost fragile boy they thought they knew... he was gone. What stood before them now didn¡¯t look weak or scared. He looked powerful.


    His eyes were glowing. Not just glowing¡ªbutpletely blue. The iris, the cornea... every part of his eyes turned into that strange glowing shade of blue. It lit up his entire expression like something out of a nightmare.


    The boys stared, frozen.


    "He¡¯s not an Omega," Alex said, stepping back slowly as the truth hit him. "He¡¯s something else."


    "I don¡¯t know what the fuck he is," Stales whispered, still trying to catch his breath, "but we shouldn¡¯t fight it."


    But Alex wasn¡¯t ready to let Evan get away. Not with Kaito and Renn still inside the building. They needed to hold him back, even if it meant risking it.


    He lunged forward, but Evan was faster. Hended a clean punch straight to Alex¡¯s face. Then he turned and did the same to Stales without hesitation.


    He tried to run.


    Alex, eyes blurry from the hit, regained bnce fast enough to kick Evan in the back. The blow nearly threw him off bnce, but he caught himself. Just as Evan tried to push forward again, Alex grabbed his wrist.


    But then Evan bared his teeth¡ªsharp, animal-like¡ªand snapped toward Alex like he was about to bite. Alex let go instantly.


    "Fuck," he muttered, wiping his wrist. If that bite hadnded, he didn¡¯t know what the hell might¡¯ve happened....maybe an infection.


    Evan didn¡¯t waste a second. He dashed off toward the back of the dormitory, disappearing into the shadows. But something slipped from his hand as he ran.


    His wristwatch.


    Alex picked it up, confused. It was still warm, still beeping faintly under his palm.


    Stales was still catching his breath. He hadn¡¯t moved. He couldn¡¯t believe it. That boy they thought was innocent¡ªthat soft-spoken, awkward boy¡ªthey had been dead wrong about him.


    He had been the one.


    He was the guy they had been searching for all along.


    Angel had been right.


    Without wasting a second, Stales pulled out his phone and sent a message to Kaito:


    <i>Something went wrong, Alpha.</i>

 Chapter 89: Kissing Boy.

    <h4>Chapter 89: Kissing Boy.</h4>


    Ang didn¡¯t say a word to her partner until they reached the Academy block. They checked if Mr. de was still in his office, and when they confirmed that he was, they turned around and walked back to the ssroom area to wait. Since that was the path he would use to return to the hostel, it made more sense to wait there. That way, it wouldn¡¯t raise any suspicion.


    The silence between her and Hiro was heavy and suffocating. She could feel that he had a lot on his mind, but for some reason, he was holding it all in. And she didn¡¯t understand why.


    She watched him pace back and forth like someone carrying a load of unsolved problems. Every now and then, he would nce at her like he wanted to speak but stopped himself. It was getting on her nerves, and before she could stop herself, the words flew out of her mouth.


    "Come on, Alpha Hiro. Just spit it out. Tell me what¡¯s on your mind and stop acting like the father of twelve children."


    Hiro stopped pacing. He looked like he wanted to respond, but then shook his head and kept pacing again. Then, without warning, he stopped and turned to her.


    "Why did they pair us together?"


    "Exactly my problem," Ang replied, almost immediately. That same question had been burning in her head for days, yet no one gave her a straight answer. Maybe Kaito would, eventually. "You could have switched partners with someone else."


    "Look how ungrateful you just sounded," Hiro said, walking up to her. He stared directly into her eyes, and his voice dropped a little. "Why the fuck do you have such enemies in this Academy? What the hell are you hiding?"


    Ang looked away. She didn¡¯t want him staring at her too hard. She feared he might see what she didn¡¯t want anyone to know.


    "Everything about you screams trouble," Hiro went on. "You don¡¯t even have to go looking for it¡ªit finds you anyway. And this is what you get in return... more goddamn trouble."


    Ang didn¡¯t want to keep going down that path, so she changed the topic.


    "How did you get shot?" she asked, not even sure where the question came from, but it was better than where the conversation was heading.


    "Can¡¯t remember," Hiro said with a shrug, looking up at the sky.


    The moment shifted.


    There was a strange stillness in the air. Then the power went out around the dormitory area. No light, no hum from the wires...just silence.


    Hiro didn¡¯t need anyone to exin what that meant.


    He already knew what wasing next.


    **


    He quickly wrapped his hands around Angel and pulled the boy tightly into his arms, shielding him from the sudden crash of thunder and the fierce lightning that followed. Angel, being his usual stubborn self, tried to struggle free, but Hiro held him even tighter, refusing to let go. His voice dropped low as he whispered close to his ear, "Calm down... just trust me. You¡¯ll see, everything will be fine."


    To his surprise, Angel stilled. Just like that, he became calm. It shocked Hiro more than anything. That wild, loud-mouthed boy who never listened to anyone had gone quiet in his arms. Hiro didn¡¯t want to let go. The warmth of Angel¡¯s body against his made something stir deep inside him¡ªsomething wild, dangerous, and impossible to ignore.


    He wasn¡¯t confused anymore. He was in love with him. That stubborn, reckless, beautiful boy had crawled under his skin and made himself a home there. Hiro had tried to lie to himself for too long, telling himself there was no way he could be gay, that he only liked girls. He had never even fallen in love with them, so what the fuck was happening now?


    Why did it feel so right to hold this boy?


    Maybe that was why he had pushed Angel away so much. Maybe that¡¯s why he had acted like an asshole because the feelings scared the hell out of him. But now, with Angel in his arms, trembling slightly from the fading storm, Hiro didn¡¯t want to think anymore. He just wanted him.


    The thunder cracked again. The earth shook. But Hiro didn¡¯t move. His grip on Angel stayed firm. He wasn¡¯t protecting him anymore. He was craving him. Needing him.


    As the thunder faded and silence returned, Hiro finally looked down. Angel looked up at the same time. And then something snapped.


    His lips crashed onto Angel¡¯s.


    There was no hesitation. No asking for permission. He kissed him like he had waited forever to do it. Deep and raw, tasting him slowly before his tongue slipped past his lips. Angel didn¡¯t pull away. He didn¡¯t fight him. That alone made Hiro¡¯s heart race. The kiss deepened. What started soft turned desperate and hot, their tongues dancing, breaths getting heavier.


    Angel¡¯s hands moved on their own, flying to Hiro¡¯s neck, holding him close like he never wanted him to stop.


    Fuck.


    This was real.


    The heat was real.


    The passion between them was burning too fast, too strong. Hiro couldn¡¯t stop himself. He spun them around and pinned Angel to the wall in one swift move. Angel gasped, his back hitting the wall, and the sound he made¡ªa soft, needy moan¡ªwent straight to Hiro¡¯s head. That sound almost drove him insane. One more like that and he wouldn¡¯t care where they were¡ªhe¡¯d tear off his clothes and im him right there.


    His hands found Angel¡¯s, pressing them to the wall. For the first time, Hiro noticed how soft they were. Small. Fragile. Almost... feminine. His heart skipped. Was his mind ying games again? Was it just because he wanted Angel to be a girl so bad?


    No. It wasn¡¯t just that.


    It was him¡ªthe fire, the soul, the fight in his eyes. That was what Hiro wanted.


    They were too lost in each other to notice someone approaching.


    Angel suddenly shoved him back, breathing fast, eyes wide. The rush to stop what they both didn¡¯t want to stop made the moment messy. Hiro¡¯s teeth identally grazed his bottom lip, biting it hard.


    "Shit..." Hiro cursed, seeing the tiny drop of blood.


    **


    "I-I... I¡¯m fine," Ang whispered, holding her lower lip where the blood had started to dry. It wasn¡¯t much, just a sting¡ªbut enough to remind her of the kiss they¡¯d just shared. A kiss that messed with her head more than she wanted to admit.


    They heard footsteps drawing closer and hurried off toward the ss block. Without wasting time, they slipped inside one of the empty ssrooms and crouched behind the door. The voices grew louder.


    It was Principal Valois and Mr. de.


    The storm must have caught their attention.


    Ang and Hiro stayedpletely still, listening closely.


    "Have you found her?" Mr. de¡¯s voice came first. Calm but firm.


    "You mean the Promised she-wolf?" Principal Valois responded. After a short pause, she continued, "No. I¡¯ve searched everywhere for her, but she¡¯s not in Mistvale. It¡¯s like she vanished."


    Ang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her breath caught in her throat.


    They were talking about her.


    Why now? Why were the two most powerful figures in the academy discussing her in secret? Was it about the Alphas? Stales had warned her¡ªit was important she united with her mates before the full moon. But what if they found out the truth before then?


    Her hands trembled slightly.


    "Calm down... your heart is beating too loud," Hiro whispered close behind her, his breath warm against her neck. The heat from his body wrapped around her like a nket. She didn¡¯t want to think about the kiss¡ªbut it was still there, lingering on her lips like a brand.


    She didn¡¯t know why it happened. It shouldn¡¯t have. But she liked it... and for that reason, she hated herself.


    "I¡¯m tempted to read your mind," he whispered again, teasing, but his voice had a darker undertone.


    "Don¡¯t you dare," Ang muttered back sharply, ncing at him. Her gaze dropped to his mouth, then back to his eyes. Dammit. That smile...those dimples. He was dangerous. One look at him and she wanted to kiss him all over again.


    But now was not the time. She forced her focus back to the voices outside.


    "We have to find her before the Alphas," Mr. de said quickly. He sounded tense. His eyes moved around, checking that no one was nearby. Then he added in a lower voice, "Before those other people find her as well."


    "Oh please, de, don¡¯t start with that drama of yours," Principal Valois said with a sigh as she began to walk away. But Mr. de¡¯s next words made her stop in her tracks.


    "They said she is in Mistvale. As the full moones, it draws her closer to her destiny and the Alphas. If we don¡¯t find her and guide her, she will fall into the wrong hands. You and I both know what kind of damage her powers could cause if the enemies get to her first."


    Principal Valois turned back and stared at him. Her face had changed. She didn¡¯t speak for a moment, then finally said, "Let¡¯s go and find out what is going on. But don¡¯t lecture me on how to do my job."


    Ang stood frozen. Her heart pounded so loud she could barely hear anything else. So the Alphas were not the only ones after her? There were others. But who were they? And why did they want her?


    She turned slightly to whisper to Hiro. She wanted to tell him they needed to alert Kaito that the principal and Mr. de were heading toward them. But Hiro¡¯s face stopped her.


    He was staring at her with wide eyes, as if something had just clicked in his mind. His lips parted, but no words came at first.


    Then he whispered, almost in shock, "Ang... that¡¯s it. You are a girl. You were never a boy."

 Chapter 90: The Truth Hurts.

    <h4>Chapter 90: The Truth Hurts.</h4>


    Kaito shook his head in disbelief as he stared at the photo in his hands. This was going to be another shock of his life. Angel had been in disguise all this time? How the fuck was that even possible? He didn¡¯t want to believe it, didn¡¯t want to think about it, but it was toote. It had already happened, and he was part of it.


    The boy... no, the girl, had always acted strange, but he never imagined this would be the truth behind her. He had done everything to protect this person, tried to be there for her, yet all along he had been nursing a snake.


    "I can exin," Renn began, but his voice was unsure. He didn¡¯t even know what to say to keep his brother frompletely snapping. He could already see the pain in Kaito¡¯s eyes. "I¡¯m sure Angel didn¡¯t want you to¡ª"


    "Wait..." Kaito closed his eyes and tried to calm himself. This shit was getting too messy, too fast. He opened his eyes again, his voice tight with anger. "Did you know about this? Were you aware of this lie?" He raised the photo in his hand, and Renn nodded silently. That was enough. Kaito didn¡¯t want to hear another word.


    "You kept it from me. I thought we were brothers. Something like this... this should¡¯ve been told to me."


    Renn saw his brother¡¯s eyes turning red. He didn¡¯t want to argue, not now, not here. They were standing in the enemy¡¯s damn room. Kaito was hurt, but him? He felt disappointed too. Still, his brain knew they were running out of time.


    "Can we not do this here?" Renn said quietly.


    Kaito rubbed his forehead with his damp palm. His chest tightened, and his hands wouldn¡¯t stop shaking. He never thought he¡¯d feel this hurt again. His voice wasced with sarcasm now. "Let¡¯s not do this here. Nice suggestion. Then help me snap the papers on the floor."


    "Sure..." Renn replied, unsure of the shift in his tone but still going along with it. He squatted down, picked up the scattered documents, and began taking pictures of them one by one. He took photos of Ang too¡ªthe ones lying on the ground like discarded memories. When he was done, he asked, "Are we going to put them back?"


    "Don¡¯t ask me anything," Kaito snapped, a deep frown carved into his face. He stood, holding the shlight, keeping it steady for Renn. But from time to time, he couldn¡¯t stop staring at Angel¡¯s photo in his hand.


    How fucking stupid of him to care. He tried so hard to protect her, to trust her, and all she did was lie.


    He wondered how many more lies she had told him.


    "Sorry," Renn apologized, leaving the papers on the floor. He didn¡¯t know what else to say. Maybe trying to make Kaito understand would help, but then again, he gave it a second thought. The rtionship between Kaito and Ang was much deeper and more personal than the one he had with her when he found out the truth about who she really was.


    Kaito had been the one who let her into the academy by approving her admission, even when she didn¡¯t have the usual background. He let her into his personal space... something he never did for anyone, not even his best friend or his Beta. And it didn¡¯t stop there¡ªhe had been protecting her from the very first day, even before knowing who she really was.


    The reason they were even out here tonight was because Kaito had led this search. If there was anyone who deserved to know the truth about Ang, it was him. And finding out like this? It wasn¡¯t fair.


    "Trust me, she didn¡¯t want you to find out like this," Renn said as he followed him back to the room. He closed the bathroom door behind them. There was no word from Kaito.


    "If you give her a chance..."


    "It¡¯s so simple for you to say that," Kaito turned to face him, his voice hard and sharp. "I hate people who make a fool out of others. Ang did that. And you, Renn, you¡¯re part of it too. You didn¡¯t care to let me fucking know."


    "I wanted her to tell you first," Renn said, his voice low, filled with regret. "Also, I was jealous... and selfish..."


    "Fuck your feelings, Renn," Kaito snapped, checking under the bed onest time. His mind was in chaos. He was doing everything not to lose his temper in here. If he snapped, it would ruin everything. Their n. Their safety. Someone could get hurt.


    Renn nodded, staying silent as he helped with the search. He only stopped when Kaito¡¯s phone beeped. After a few seconds, Kaito turned to him.


    "We have to leave. Something went wrong," Kaito said, and they both rushed out of the room together, running towards the entrance. But it was toote. Principal Valois and Mr. de were already there with security guards, blocking their way. Without wasting time, they changed direction.


    Kaito led the way, taking the back door. Luckily, it was still unlocked because of the thunderstorm earlier. They jumped the fence and found Alex already waiting for them.


    "What happened?" Kaito asked, his face full of worry. He had seen the message, but it didn¡¯t say enough.


    "Evan..." Alex began, struggling to find the right words. "I don¡¯t even know how to say it. The boy just looks innocent. But he¡¯s not. He¡¯s nothing like that."


    "He is the opposite of anything good. He is not even a werewolf," Stales said, still shaken by what he had seen earlier. "If you had seen him, you would know right away that the boy is something else."


    "It seems people are not really what they say they are," Kaito said coldly, his eyes settling on Renn. Then he turned to the others. "Where is Evan?"


    "He ran off down this path," Alex pointed to the right, toward the woods. "We didn¡¯t chase him. We didn¡¯t want to do anything without your say-so. And honestly, he looks dangerous."


    "At least someone gives a damn about how I feel," Kaito said, cutting a look at Renn again. Then he faced the boys. "It¡¯s good you didn¡¯t go after him. You should go back to the dorms. It¡¯s risky out here. The authorities are already around and if they see you, they won¡¯t spare you."


    "Okay, Alpha," Alex said as he brought out something from his pocket. It was Evan¡¯s wristwatch. "He dropped this."


    Kaito frowned and took it from him. He examined it for a few seconds, then his eyes widened. "He¡¯s more advanced than he looks. Get out of here. Go back to the dorms now."


    After the boys left, Kaito and Renn ran into the woods, trying to find Evan. They searched everywhere. His scent was still fresh, but they couldn¡¯t find him. Since the security team was already out searching too, they decided to stop before Principal Valois figured out they were the ones who had broken into the Central House.


    On their way back, Kaito spotted something on the ground. It was a wristband he had seen many times on Angel. He picked it up and slipped it into his pocket. Then he noticed the torn clothes lying nearby. They belonged to Alex. That meant he must have shifted here. But when the hell did all this happen without him knowing?


    "Can you let me talk about Angel one more time?" Renn asked as they reached the gate of the West House. He just wanted to help, but Kaito wasn¡¯t having it.


    "Don¡¯t. You¡¯re only making things worse," Kaito said tly.


    Renn nodded. Maybe it was really best to stop trying to fix things. But as he turned to leave, Kaito spoke again.


    "Do you want to help Ang?"


    "Yes, I do. I really want to help... and fix things between you two."


    "Good. Then don¡¯t tell her that I know," Kaito said before walking away.


    Renn stood still, surprised by what his brother just said. But he knew Kaito meant it. He wasn¡¯t going to change his mind.


    Kaito took out his phone and texted Hiro, telling him to make sure Angel came straight to the dorms as soon as she could.

 Chapter 91: Tell That To Kaito.

    <h4>Chapter 91: Tell That To Kaito.</h4>


    Hiro covered his face with both hands. He didn¡¯t want to look at her. Not even for a second. Ang felt like disappearing into the ground. She had been so foolish to think she had more time, that they wouldn¡¯t find out so soon.


    She had nned to tell them the truth before the full moon. That was the n. But as always, the moon goddess had other ideas. She always did.


    "I can exin," Ang whispered, her voice shaky as she squeezed her fingers one after another. Her legs wouldn¡¯t stay still, bouncing with anxiety. "Please, I did it for a reason."


    "Now I know why you¡¯re being protected... you¡¯ve got a lot of secrets," Hiro said, slowly lowering his hands from his face. His eyes were cold. "Did they send you to spy on us?"


    Ang let out a tired breath. Here ites¡ªthe questions, the suspicion. Did she really look like a spy? "Didn¡¯t you read my thoughts?"


    "I didn¡¯t. You were just loud with them, and a few slipped into my head," Hiro replied, his voice dry. He wasn¡¯t even focused when he found out the truth. The shock had stolen his attention. "Wait... are you trying to turn this around on me? Like I¡¯m the one who should be angry?"


    "No. I¡¯m not," Ang said quickly. "Can you just... not say anything to anyone?" Her voice cracked with desperation, hoping he would just keep quiet.


    Hiro¡¯s eyes widened. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing.


    "Don¡¯t ask me for that," he said sharply, reaching into his pocket for his phone. A message from Kaito shed on the screen¡ªBring Angel back to the dorms. Hiro¡¯s grip tightened around the phone. "Does your Alpha know?"


    Ang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Why would he ask that? The sound of Kaito¡¯s name in this moment almost stopped her breath. She had nned to tell him soon. Maybe even tomorrow.


    "No... but I¡¯m nning to," she mumbled.


    Hiro¡¯s jaw clenched as he stared at her. The boy who wasn¡¯t a boy. The girl who¡¯d been lying to all of them.


    "What the hell, Ang?" he said quietly, like the words were being forced out. "You¡¯re telling me the one person who actually cared about you here... the one person who went against all of us just to keep you safe... doesn¡¯t know the truth?"


    Ang didn¡¯t answer. She couldn¡¯t.


    "What about Taros?" he asked again.


    She shook her head slowly.


    Hiro turned his back for a second, but then faced her again. His face was full of disbelief, disappointment, and something like betrayal.


    "If there¡¯s anyone who would tear this school apart for you, it¡¯s Kaito. He would fight us all just to protect you. And you¡¯re standing here saying he doesn¡¯t even know? Are you serious? You two sleep in the same room. How the hell does he not know?"


    "He respects my space," Ang managed to say. She was grateful because he never forced her into anything or made her feel ufortable. That was what made all this hurt even more. It was tearing her apart from the inside.


    "And what did you do in return?" Hiro asked, both hands buried deep in his pockets. He looked away for a moment like he was trying to collect himself. He didn¡¯t even know what else to say to her. If he could feel this disappointed, he couldn¡¯t imagine how Kaito would react when he finally found out the truth. "You should tell him the truth. Wait... why do I even care about you?"


    "I am nning to. It¡¯s not easy," Ang said, rubbing her neck as her nerves tightened. Her whole body felt like it was on fire. Nothing would calm her down until she finally let it all out. She was tired of hiding.


    "Don¡¯t n anything, Angel. Tell him tonight if you don¡¯t want to see him mad," Hiro said firmly. "It¡¯s better he finds out from you."


    "If I¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t be selfish," he cut in, already heading out of the ss.


    Ang followed him closely, her heart pounding hard in her chest. She couldn¡¯t tell if he was mad at her or not. Would he report her? She had Principal Valois¡¯ support, but not the other staff. If this secret got out, she wouldn¡¯t be safe. She had to protect it no matter what.


    "I am not being selfish," she said, her voice shaking. "I have my reasons for keeping it hidden from everyone."


    "Then maybe you should go and exin that to Kaito," Hiro replied without looking back as he walked toward the West House.


    He didn¡¯t want to think about it, but he couldn¡¯t push it away. A few minutes ago, he kissed her... and now he couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it. She wasn¡¯t a boy. She was a girl. And he had kissed her thinking she was a boy.


    Ang would never forget that kiss.


    And now he was scared she might believe he was gay, even though he wasn¡¯t. Why was that even on his mind right now?


    Everything was messed up.


    "You are really helping me out," she said to him quietly.


    "Who told you I want to help you?" Hiro snapped, turning so fast that she almost bumped into him. She stopped just in time, their faces nearly brushing. Her heart jumped in her chest.


    Ang didn¡¯t answer his question. This wasn¡¯t the time to argue with him or start something that would only make things worse. She just needed a way toe clean to Kaito and Renn. The thought alone made her feel sick. Cold shivers ran through her body like a warning.


    "Please, can you tell no one about this?" she asked softly as he turned and kept walking. He didn¡¯t say a word, not even a nce at her. They walked in silence until they reached the West House gate. There, he stopped and turned to her.


    "Make sure you tell him the truth tonight. You¡¯ll thank meter," Hiro said with a calm voice, but his eyes were serious.


    Ang froze. She was too scared to go in. She thought he might still tell someone. Maybe he would expose her. She could see it all falling apart. But why would he do that? Why would someone who was willing to go through all that for her¡ªsomeone who was even ready to be seen as something he was not¡ªfor her sake, suddenly turn against her?


    "You may go," he added quietly.


    Ang nodded, but she didn¡¯t walk away immediately. She stood there, waiting, hoping he would say something about her secret again. Hoping he would promise not to tell. But he didn¡¯t. He looked away like she wasn¡¯t even there.


    She slowly began to walk away.


    Hiro stared at her. From behind, she still looked just like one of the boys. She blended in so well it was hard to tell. But he knew. He knew now. And when he remembered the kiss they shared, a small smile touched his lips.


    Then he called out to her.


    She turned around slowly, unsure what he was about to say.


    "Good luck with Kaito," he said.


    She nodded once, her eyes holding his for a second longer, then turned and walked away.


    **

 Chapter 92: Hiro’s Story.

    <h4>Chapter 92: Hiro¡¯s Story.</h4>


    Ang took a deep breath and exhaled when she got to her door. She knew that Hiro was right and she had to take his advice. She knocked on the door. Earlier, Kaito was thest to leave the room so there was no key on her. She thought they woulde together.


    She totally forgot to carry hers. The door knob turned immediately and Kaito appeared on the door. He didn¡¯t let her in at first. Something felt different about him. She could feel it.


    "Goodevenining, Alpha Kaito," she greeted but he didn¡¯t answer. Ang wondered if he was mad that they didn¡¯t inform him that Mr. de was going to the central house. She entered the room and tried to exin when something caught her eyes. There was aanphoto of her kept on the edge of the bed.


    Ang froze. She could not speak or say anything. All she could do was just stared. Kaito was right behind her. She could feel his presence. How did he get that photo of her?


    She remembered that day but didn¡¯t take any photos. Someone must have taken unaware pictures of her. Who could it be? But all that was not important at the moment.


    "For how long did you think you will keep going with your lie?" his voice was calm yet it carried weight. He felt betrayed by her. "I didn¡¯t expect you to pay me back all I did for you...I did them because I care but lying to me this whole time about who you really are?"


    Ang felt her cheeks burned alongside her eyes. She found feel the tears forming in there. Her heart was beating abruptly within her chest. She closed her eyes as he continued to speak.


    "I was living in this room with aplete stranger," Kaito chuckled painfully. "But you know what? It was my fault. I was a fool for trusting anyone again. I shouldn¡¯t have let you near me."


    Ang shook her head. She did not want to tell him anything in order to justify her actions. However, she could not stand by and hear him say all those things about himself "it was never your fault, Kaito."


    She opened her eyes and turned around to face her worse fear. When she saw his face, her hands trembled in fear. Damn..he looked like he had heard the news of the death of a loved one.


    "I swear I never intended to lie to you about it," Ang began. "I had because I didn¡¯t trust anyone...,"


    "But you trusted Renn," Kaito nodded. "You could not tell me about it...why?"


    "I didn¡¯t trust anyone at first butter, when I did.... I was scared that you might be angry," Ang said, with tears rolling down her cheeks. She was being careful with her words so that he won¡¯t be madder than he was. "I didn¡¯t know how you will react to this side of me...honestly, I wanted to tell at some point."


    "So now I¡¯m happy...I am not angry right?" he raised his voice at her. Just then he realized that she was a girl. "Get out..."


    "I am sorry, Kaito," She apologized but it was already toote. He was too angry and she understood his anger.


    "I said get out," Kaito went to the door and opened it. "Go before I do something stupid."


    Ang could see the tears in his eyes. She nodded painfully. He was in terrible pain...she had never seen him like this until today. She walked and passed him "I am really sorry."


    Kaiti closed his eyes as he did not want to see her again. He wished he could closed his ears as well. As soon as she was out, he closed the door and leaned against it. He could not stop the burning in his heart. It was better she go away....he needed to be alone.


    **


    Ang did not want to bother any of her friends. She was going to sleep in any of the sses tonight and if possible, for the rest of the term. Kaiti was never going to let her back in. She could feel his anger even after she left the room. The bulbs within the dorm were shaking...some going on and off. The wind blew angrily. It looked like a storm wasing and it was going to rain heavily.


    She noticed a figure standing at the gate. As she got closer, she saw that it was Hiro. Did he not leave?


    "What happened? Did you tell him?" He asked.


    "I did not get the chance to," Ang wrapped her hands around herself as she spoke. It was getting colder as each second passed by. "But he found out about it tonight and I didn¡¯t tell him."


    "Oh mine..,¡¯ Hiro was surprised. He was not expecting that. "I came because I knew he was going to send you out after you tell him but I never knew that he already know. So sorry about that."


    "I-I...,¡¯ Ang could not control the tears. She started sobbing like a baby. "I made him so angry. He didn¡¯t even want to look for me. He was...,"


    "Hey, stop crying please," Hiro told her calmly. He didn¡¯t even know how to make a crying girl stop. He thought of a way out but there was nothing useful. He hugged her and smoothen her hair. It was not the usual craving sexual hug but one that showed that he truly care as a friend. Was he a friend?


    "How can I stop? When he spoke...it was like I was ungrateful."


    "Kaito is just angry," Hiro told her, hoping that it would make her feel better. "When he is like that, he says a lot of things he doesn¡¯t mean."


    There was no words between them after a few minutes. The sky was getting more angrier as it wanted to let the raine down. She broke from the hug and wiped her tears with the back of her palms.


    "I shouldn¡¯t bother you with myself. I will go and sleep," Ang told him. "Maybe tomorrow, Kaito might want to listen to me so... I will tender an apology."


    "Where are you going to sleep tonight?"


    "In my ss."


    "Your ss? Hell no! I won¡¯t allow that," Hiro shrugged. He didn¡¯t know why he said what next he said but he felt good saying. "Yiu can have my room. I can go and stay at Renn¡¯s. He was been called by principal Valois."


    "Why? Did something happened?" Ang asked, with fear in her eyes. She didn¡¯t hear from him after she got back. Did he get into trouble because of her?


    "No, I don¡¯t think anything bad happened. Those two are like cat and dogs yet they see each other," Hiro told her. He knew that she was nning to decline his offer. "Its better to stay at my ce. If you insist on staying in the ss, I will stay there with you."


    "No..you are putting me in a difficult position, Hiro," she said. "I don¡¯t want to be a burden to you."


    "I am being nice tonight. It¡¯s won¡¯t happen again so don¡¯t decline my offer."


    Ang did not know what to do next but she knew that Hiro meant it when he said he was going to follow her to ss.


    She turned and looked at the building with the hope that Kaito woulde out and call her out but that was just a dream. He didn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t deserved his kindness nor care anymore.


    Ang followed Hiro to his room. She offered his bed but she didn¡¯t want that. He had done more than enough.


    "So what is your reason?" Hiro asked. Heid on his bed while Sheid on the couch with hie nket covering her body. The lights were off. However, their minds remained active. None of them could sleep "Why lie ande to this Academy?"


    "I was running away from home," Ang told him. "I had to...this Academy was the only way out of the miserable life I was living."


    "I understand you. I have been there."


    "What do you mean? Was home not good to you?"


    Hiro chuckled "good? I lost both of my parents years ago. I was just a child of four. Life became difficult for me because my uncles wanted me just for the fact that I had powers. Since I was not able to use them, they became confused if I was truly the one gifted by the moon goddess. At six, when I could not go use my powers, they dumped in an orphanage."


    "What?" Ang was surprised. She never for once thought that he went through something like that. She thought all the Alphas had perfect lives. "So what happened next? How did you survive?"


    "I managed. When I was ten,my father¡¯s Beta found me...he took me back to my pack...my home," Hiro said, with tears rollingout of his eyess as he went down the memoryne. Everything felt like yesterday. "I am going be crowned the Alpha after this term."


    "That¡¯s good. I am happy for you," Ang said. He had a better ending than her.


    *Goodnight. You need to sleep."


    Ang did not say a word to him. There was no way she could close her eyes and sleep. She just hope the day will break soon so that she would apologize to Kaito.

 Chapter 93: Kaito’s Announcement.

    <h4>Chapter 93: Kaito¡¯s Announcement.</h4>


    Ang woke up very early even though she had slepttest night. Her head throbbed as she sat up on the couch. It felt strange waking up in a different room instead of her own. Her eyes quickly moved to the bed, hoping to see Kaito there, but he wasn¡¯t.


    The memories ofst night came rushing back¡ªhow he had kicked her out. The thought alone made her chest tighten, and she wanted to cry, but she told herself it was too early to ruin her day.


    Hiro was not in the room. He must have left very early. Ang reached for her phone to check her schedule and froze when she saw sixty-two missed calls from Renn.


    Her heart skipped a beat. No one had ever called her that much before. It wasn¡¯t like she had been using a phone for long, but even she knew sixty calls was far too many.


    Did he think she had gone missing? Or maybe Hiro had told him she spent the night here? No, Hiro wouldn¡¯t do that. If he had, Renn would already be here, dragging her away.


    She stood from the couch and went into the bathroom. Holding her phone in one hand, she turned the tap on with the other and sshed water on her face.


    Today¡¯s schedule was almost empty, nothing interesting to do except rest, and she knew that would only give her more time to think. Thinking meant worrying, and worrying meant remembering everything that happenedst night.


    She took her bath quickly and put back on the same clothes she had worn yesterday. When she was done, she left Hiro¡¯s room. A few students stared at hering out of the alpha¡¯s room so early in the morning was bound to draw attention¡ªbut she didn¡¯t care. She had bigger problems.


    She had decided to face Kaito. He would still be in his room, maybe still angry, maybe still hurt. She didn¡¯t want to think too much about the way he looked at her yesterday, with those eyes filled with pain and the tears he tried to hide.


    If she thought about it too long, she would break down again. She wiped the fresh tears off her cheeks with the back of her hand and took a deep breath.


    Standing in front of the West House gate, she wondered ifing here was the right choice. Would it make him even more angry? From the way he spokest night, it was clear he wanted to be left alone.


    Still... she needed to say sorry. Last night he had been too upset for her to exin, and she couldn¡¯t let it end like that.


    Ang entered the building and headed straight for her room. When she got there, she knocked three times but there was no answer. She tried the door knob, but it was locked. It was clear he wasn¡¯t inside and she had no keys with her.


    She was about to turn and leave when her phone vibrated with a message from Stales, asking her toe out of the West House so they could have breakfast together. Food was thest thing on her mind. In fact, she wasn¡¯t even sure she had the appetite to eat today. Still, she walked to the gate and found Stales waiting for her. His eyes widened when he saw her.


    "Did you sleep at allst night?" he asked, looking at her face. The dark circles under her eyes said everything.


    "Hello, guys," Alex joined them, having also gotten the message from Stales. Together, they began walking down the path toward the cafeteria. "What happened to you, Ang? You don¡¯t look good."


    "I asked her the same thing," Stales said, ncing at her. "She looks like she stayed up reading all night." But the sadness on her face told him it was something else.


    "I wish that was the case," Ang sighed. She didn¡¯t want to drag them into her problems, but they had asked, so she told them. "Hiro found out about my identity."


    The boys stopped walking. Ang stopped too, turning to look at them. They said nothing, but she could see the questions in their eyes, the shock at how this could have happened. She exined everything, step by step.


    "Now, I¡¯m worried he won¡¯t keep it to himself," she admitted as they reached the cafeteria. They took trays and got their food before settling in the far right corner of the hall, Ang sitting between them.


    Her eyes wandered through the room, searching for Kaito. He wasn¡¯t there. Her heart gave a painful jolt as she thought about how she was the reason for his absence. Where could he be? Had he eaten anything at all?


    "You have to convince him not to tell anyone," Alex said while chewing. He took a sip of juice, then looked up at her with a frown. "Is that all that¡¯s bothering you?"


    Ang shook her head and pushed her tray of food slightly away. She had no desire to eat. Her appetite had left with her peacest night. "Kaito found out about it too. I didn¡¯t tell him. I still don¡¯t know how he got my photo from a year ago. I had my long hair then and..."


    "That¡¯s serious. So much happenedst night and you didn¡¯t tell us," Stales said first, his brows drawn together in confusion. "How did he even find that photo? How did you handle it?"


    "I didn¡¯t handle anything. He kicked me outst night and I had to sleep at Hiro¡¯s ce," Ang said, rubbing her forehead as the memory made her headache worse. "He didn¡¯t even want to look at me. I don¡¯t know what to do."


    "I¡¯m sorry about that," Alex said, not sure how tofort her. Kaito hadn¡¯t told him anything, and they hadn¡¯t seen each other after going their separate waysst night. If he had known, he would have gone to him this morning. "Do you want me to talk to him?"


    "No. I don¡¯t want to get you involved anymore," Ang told him, giving him a small smile to show she appreciated his kindness. "We don¡¯t know how he¡¯ll react when he finds out you¡¯ve known my identity all along."


    "It won¡¯t be funny," Alex agreed, but there was no regret in his voice. "I still don¡¯t regret it."


    Ang¡¯s chest warmed a little at his loyalty. She ced her hand on his arm. "Thank you... all of you are my biggest support." She reached for Stales¡¯ hand, which was resting on the table, but noticed his attention was fixed elsewhere.


    She turned to see what he was looking at. It was Kaito and Renn, standing by the door, talking. Her heart skipped a beat. Were they talking about her? If Kaito told Renn the truth, Renn would realize Kaito knew he had kept it from him, and that could cause a fight between them.


    She didn¡¯t want that. But before she could think of anything else, Kaito began walking toward the middle of the cafeteria. He pped his hands, his voice calling for everyone¡¯s attention. Ang¡¯s heart pounded so fast it hurt. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to look up.


    He was going to tell everyone the truth about her. He was so angry... he could really do it, right?

 Chapter 94: What Business Do You Have With Principal Valois?

    <h4>Chapter 94: What Business Do You Have With Principal Valois?</h4>


    Ang swallowed hard as he began speaking. Her heartbeat quickened, and it felt like the weight of all her problems was crashing down on her at once. She pushed herself up from her seat, determined to leave the hall before Kaito made the announcement. If everyone was going to find out, she didn¡¯t want to be here to watch it happen.


    She started toward the door, but a sharp pain shot through her head, making her hold it with both hands. Her vision blurred, her legs felt weak, and just as she reached for the nearest pir to steady herself, everything went dark.


    Muchter...


    Ang opened her eyes and found herself still in the cafeteria. The hall was quiet now. All the students were gone, leaving only her friends and Renn. They must have been worried sick.


    "How do you feel?" Renn asked as soon as he saw her awake.


    Ang nodded slowly and sat upright on the long bench they hadid her on. Her eyes searched the room, but Kaito was nowhere to be seen. Her heart sank. Had he already made the announcement? The thought made her want to cry.


    "Did Kaito... tell them about me?" she asked, her face dull with disappointment.


    "He made an announcement for the senior students, but it had nothing to do with you," Renn said. He took her hand and kissed it gently. "I know this is a hard time for you. I tried to talk to him about it yesterday, but he was too angry to listen. And this morning? Kaito doesn¡¯t listen to anyone. I wonder how he ever managed to listen to you."


    Ang gave a faint nod. She understood what he meant. "I wonder how he even found out. Does he know you already knew?"


    "Yes. We were together when he found the picture of you in Evan¡¯s room," Renn said, his eyes never leaving her face. She could see that what was happening to her was hurting him too.


    "That stupid Evan," Ang muttered, pping herp lightly in frustration. She was shocked he had a picture of her. At first, she had suspected him, but when Alex insisted he was innocent, she tried to believe it. Now she saw she had been right all along. "Where is he now?"


    "On the run. We searched for him allst night, but he was nowhere to be found," Renn replied with a shrug. His grip on her hand tightened. "You don¡¯t have to be scared. He¡¯ll be caught soon. The school authorities will make sure of it."


    Ang nodded. Then she remembered what Hiro had told herst night. She didn¡¯t want to sound jealous, but she couldn¡¯t stop herself from asking, "What business do you have with Principal Valois at night?"


    The way his eyes widened made her heart skip. He was clearly shocked that she knew, and from the look on his face, he could already guess who had told her. The boyish smile returned to his lips as he nodded. "Hiro told you about it. Now I understand why you didn¡¯t pick my calls through the night."


    Ang rolled her eyes. That wasn¡¯t the real reason, but it was easier to let him believe it. She didn¡¯t back down. "So you went to her? Look at me, Renn... are you two dating? I need to know what I¡¯m doing, because you can¡¯t hide something like that from me. I want to know if she¡¯s also your mate."


    Rennughed and nced around. Their friends weren¡¯t looking, their attention turned elsewhere, so he shifted closer to her, closing the space between them. He rested his head against her chest, and what happened next, he didn¡¯t seeing.


    Ang wrapped her arms around him. She hadn¡¯t meant to, but for some reason she couldn¡¯t exin, she did. "Come on, Renn. Tell me what¡¯s going on between you two."


    "Your heart¡¯s beating fast. You¡¯re afraid of the truth, even though I haven¡¯t said anything, baby," he murmured. "Are you jealous of your principal?"


    "Seriously, Renn? You think this is funny?"


    "No," he said with a small chuckle, pulling back to look at her face and the way it burned with anger and jealousy. "I¡¯m not dating her. Do you understand?"


    "So what is going on?" Ang pressed. She could see he was still ying with her.


    "She called me to help with the search... nothing serious," Renn said, his voice turning more serious now. "You don¡¯t have to worry about me seeing her or anyone else. I¡¯m all yours."


    He cupped her face with both hands and pressed a kiss to her forehead, his voice steady as he promised he wouldn¡¯t make a fool of her. "By the way, she¡¯s nobody¡¯s mate. The woman is just Principal Valois... and she¡¯s cursed."


    "If you say so, Renn. I believe you," she said, watching him stand up from the bench. He came to her from behind, and she looked up at him. The spider web tattoo on his neck always came to her mind whenever he was close. She wanted to ask him why he had it, but Renn never gave her the chance.


    He pulled her into his arms without warning. It was unexpected, but she held back from shouting or drawing attention. Being in his embrace after everything that happened today made her feel lighter.


    Ang tightened her arms around his neck as he spun her around. Augh almost escaped her lips but stayed caught in her throat. When he finally stopped, their eyes met and locked. He kissed her briefly, but the effect it had on her was powerful¡ªshe could feel it deep in her bones.


    "Don¡¯t worry about your Alpha. We will talk to him," Renn told her. "He¡¯s just processing everything, and I hate to admit it, but he¡¯s been good to you and didn¡¯t deserve what happened."


    She nodded, and he slowly set her back on the ground. His gaze shifted to her friends. They still weren¡¯t watching, and it made him shake his head in surprise. "You have good friends. You¡¯re lucky."


    Ang nced in their direction and felt grateful. "We have to read. I also havebat practice with them today."


    "Good. Take care of yourself," Renn said before kissing her cheek. She closed her eyes and felt the warmth of his breath. He watched her walk away to join her friends. She spoke to them, and then they all stood up and left the cafeteria.


    Renn sighed as soon as they were gone. Of course, Principal Valois was going to get him into trouble someday.

 Chapter 95: Out With Alpha Taros.

    <h4>Chapter 95: Out With Alpha Taros.</h4>


    The whole day went into reading and training in the gym. Alex and Stales had been teaching her ways to improve herbat skills. They said she was learning fast, but she didn¡¯t see it that way.


    By the time she was done at the gym in the evening, Ang realized she had nowhere to go. Kaito had kicked her out yesterday.


    She thought of staying back in the ss, but Alex suggested she stay at his ce for the time being until the problem was sorted out.


    Even though staying in a room with three boys was risky, she epted. It was still better than staying in the ss when Evan was freely roaming around. She still didn¡¯t understand why she didn¡¯t punch him three times over earlier that day.


    "You need to see his eyes, Angel," Stales said eagerly, wanting to be the one to tell her the story. She decided to listen. Even Alex, who was with him at the time it happened, kept quiet just to hear his version. "I thought Alpha Taros had the bluest eyes I had ever seen, butst night, his became..."


    "Are you admiring those evil eyes of Evan?" Alex cut in, and Stales quickly shook his head.


    "So why would youpare them to Taros¡¯s natural eyes? It doesn¡¯t make sense," Alex added.


    "I was only making aparison... nothing serious," Stales replied before suddenly remembering something. He turned to Ang. "When are you nning to tell Taros? He doesn¡¯t have to find out the same way the others did. You can still change that now."


    "I already texted him. I told him we needed to talk, and he said this evening was fine," Ang answered as they walked into the dorms. The sight reminded her of her roommate. The thought stung. Someone who used to go looking for her if she stayed out too long now didn¡¯t even care to check on her. And it was all her fault.


    "He¡¯s always been a cool guy. I just hope he doesn¡¯t react like Kaito. It¡¯s better if he takes it like Renn did," Stales said with a wink.


    "He has every right to react how he wants. Taros and Kaito were the ones who stood by her when she first came to the Academy. I knew they¡¯d give her a hard time when they learned the truth," Alex said. "But whatever happens, they¡¯lle around. It¡¯s just a phase."


    Ang nodded as they stepped into Alex¡¯s room. It was nicer than she had expected, but still nothing like thefort she had in Kaito¡¯s room. He lived like royalty upstairs.


    "I will go and get your clothes and the things you need for now from upstairs," Alex told her. There were three beds in the room, but Alex¡¯s bed seemed different and his space was wider. Maybe it was because he was Kaito¡¯s beta, and that gave him some extra favor.


    He came back with some of her clothes and items like her toothbrush, soap, and a few other things.


    "Was Kaito in the room?" Ang asked, a small hope in her voice that he would say yes.


    "No, he¡¯s not in," Alex replied, making her face fall. He added, "His sses start tomorrow, so he¡¯s preparing for them."


    "Is he going to be our instructor too?" Stales asked.


    Before anyone could answer, Ang¡¯s phone buzzed with a text from Taros saying they would be going out tonight. She didn¡¯t know why, but the message made her smile. Since Alex¡¯s other two roommates were not around, she went into the bathroom for a bath.


    When she came out, dressed and ready, Stales looked her over.


    "You¡¯re wearing all ck like your alpha... just the way he does," he said.


    "Really?" Ang asked, ncing at herself in the mirror. She was wearing a ck shirt with matching trousers.


    "Yes," Stales confirmed.


    "Don¡¯t mind him," Alex said, shaking his head. He walked over to her, picked a strand of hair that had fallen into her face, and tucked it behind her ear. "Your hair is getting long."


    "I was going to cut it this week before all the drama started," she sighed, looking at the mirror.


    "No, don¡¯t," Alex told her. "I¡¯ll get you a skull cap or a wig so you won¡¯t have to cut it."


    "I like his suggestion," Stales said, leaning against the wall by the window. He nced outside and smirked. "Your king is here, Princess. He¡¯s waiting for you in his white BMW."


    Ang chuckled, picked her phone from the bed, and walked to the door. She turned to thank them.


    "Make sure you tell him about it, okay?" Alex said. "It¡¯s the only way out."


    "Make sure you get him happy first before¡ª" Stales stopped mid-sentence when Alex shot him a sharp look. "Fine, dear. Take care."


    Ang couldn¡¯t helpughing. These two were something else. She left the room and in no time was at the gate. The white sports car waiting there was his¡ªshe didn¡¯t need anyone to tell her. She got in, and when she saw him, her jaw dropped.


    Taros always knew what to wear and how to wear it to catch the attention of the opposite sex. If Ang hadn¡¯t known him, she would have thought he was a model. His white hair was neatly trimmed, and she liked the style he had this week.


    "Good evening, Angel," Taros said, looking straight at her. She just stared into his blue eyes, lost in them and unsure if she would ever return to herself.


    He had to touch her before she snapped out of it.


    "I¡¯m sorry," Ang said quickly, feeling embarrassed. Yes, he was damn handsome, but that didn¡¯t mean she should act like a fool around him. That could scare him.


    "Are you alright?" he asked.


    "Y-yes," she replied, and then he shed her a smile. Ang felt her heart melt. That smile could probably get a girl pregnant¡ªdid he even know that?


    "Okay then," Taros started the car and drove off. They talked briefly about the Academy and their studies on the way.


    She tried topose herself, but every now and then she stole nces at him. He, on the other hand, kept her entertained with easy conversation and music.


    The car came to a sudden stop, and Ang hadn¡¯t realized they¡¯d already arrived. She tried to get out, but the door was locked. Before she could ask him to unlock it, he got out of the car.


    Her brows furrowed. What the hell was her mate doing?


    Then she saw him walking to her side, and it clicked. A smile spread across her face as he opened her door and said, "Wee."


    She stepped out and looked around. The ce was peaceful and quiet, with arge tree standing beside where they had parked.


    Taros went to the boot, and she followed him. He pulled out a basket, a mat, and a white cloth.


    "Let me help you," she said, taking the mat from him. She walked to the front of the car and stopped, stunned by the view. They were on a hilltop where the whole town stretched out beneath them. It was beautiful, the kind of sight she knew she would love.


    They spread the mat on the ground, covering it with the white cloth. Ang sat while he brought out the rest of the items. Themps were ced in the middle, surrounded by food and drinks.


    "Hope this night goes well for us," Taros said before sitting opposite her.

 Chapter 96: The New Instructor.

    <h4>Chapter 96: The New Instructor.</h4>


    Silence left them because Taros always knew how to lift heavy moods. Before long, she found herself forgetting her worries and rxing. Then, out of nowhere, he asked her a question she never sawing.


    "Have you thought of going into a rtionship?"


    Ang stared at him in surprise. At first, she had never wanted a rtionship. But now, knowing her path had somehow be tied to the four Alphas, her heart and mind were starting to change. It was no longer just about her. It was for the kingdom too. "I have. I will wee it anytime ites."


    Taros seemed impressed by her answer. He took a deep breath, as though the next words were heavy on his heart. She waited for him to speak, her chest tight with curiosity.


    "I love you, Angel."


    Her jaw dropped. Of all the things she thought he would say, this wasn¡¯t one of them. For a moment she even looked around to see if he was speaking to someone else. But there was no one. He really meant her.


    Could it be that her own crush found her attractive too? Ang almost wanted to scream. Who would have thought the most handsome Alpha in the werewolf kingdoms would want her? Yes, they were mates, but he had no idea yet. Even so, he loved her.


    She bit her lower lip and tried not to smile. "Are you sure?"


    "I am not joking, Angel," Taros said, his deep blue eyes holding nothing but sincerity. "I tried to fight it, but it only grew stronger. Every night and every day, I think about you. You are in my head and here." He ced his hand over his chest. "Whenever I see you, everything in me feels alive. I don¡¯t want to be just your friend anymore."


    Ang chuckled in disbelief and closed her eyes for a moment before opening them again. He was still sitting there, looking right at her. "You like me? No... you love me?"


    "Yes. I know it¡¯s crazy because... who would have thought that Taros would end up feeling this way? I kept wishing you were a girl so that my instincts could be right, but nothing changed, and I can¡¯t keep denying my heart what it wants."


    Her heart skipped a beat. His words had taken her so deep into the moment that she forgot about the truth she had to tell him. He still believed she was a boy.


    Her face dimmed, and she could see the worry creeping into his own. She rose to her feet, her pulse racing wildly. "I can¡¯t ept your love. I don¡¯t deserve it."


    "What are you saying, Angel?" Taros¡¯ heart skipped. He would have known that Angel was not gay. Why didn¡¯t he ask before making such a confession? "You are not gay?"


    She shook her head, tears gathering in her eyes.


    He nodded, clearly disappointed. "I should have asked. Sorry for what I said..."


    "You don¡¯t have to be sorry. I am the one who should be saying sorry," Ang replied. She could see the confusion on his face, the way his brows came together. He stood up slowly. "I am not who you think I am. It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve had a crush on you for a long time, Taros."


    "What is going on?" he asked.


    Ang closed her eyes and let the words rush out. "I am a girl in disguise. I fooled everyone. I had to run away from home, and the Academy was the only ce I could hide from my problems."


    Silence filled the room. She felt lighter after saying it, but her fear grew with every second that passed. When she opened her eyes, he was just standing there, speechless. Oh no. He was going to react the same way Kaito did. She was going to lose him too.


    Taros turned away for a moment, then looked back at her. "Do you mean you¡¯re female... not male?"


    Ang nodded, not knowing what else to say. She thought of apologising, but before she could, he took her hand and pulled her into his chest. Ang froze, shocked. This was not the reaction she had expected. He held her tightly and kept saying, "Thank you. My instincts were right all along."


    He wasn¡¯t angry, just like Stales had told her. She wrapped her arms around him, sinking into his warm embrace. He smelled like coconut with a hint of smoke. They stayed like that for what felt like five minutes.


    When they finally pulled apart, he wanted to know everything. She told him how her uncle had nned to sell her off, so she ran away. He was surprised she had managed to blend in so well.


    The rest of the evening passed quietly. After they shared more about how they had grown attracted to each other, Taros suggested they head back to the Academy since she had an early ss the next morning.


    On their way back, he could not stop telling her how much he was in love with her, and she could not stop admiring the kind of guy he was. His reaction to the truth about her still amazed her, and it made her heart lighter.


    He dropped her off and left without asking for a kiss like the other two Alphas would have done. Ang was surprised. She would have loved to taste his lips, to know what it felt like.


    That night, she slept peacefully, and the next morning she woke to a flood of messages from the three Alphas. Each one was sweet and romantic, wishing her a happy day ahead. She thought about it again. Maybe having four mates was not so bad. Four times the love... and four times the trouble.


    During breakfast, Stales refused to let her rest. He wanted to hear every detail of what happened. Ang told both him and Alex everything. They were shocked that nothing dramatic had happened for once in her life.


    After eating, she went to ss with Alex, thinking of how to apologize to Kaito. He was nowhere to be found. She sent him a long message filled with both apology and gratitude for everything he had done for her.


    The second ss ended, but there was still no reply from him. She tried to focus on their next ss, which was swimming. It was the first time she had seen it on their timetable, and curiosity pushed her to hurry there with Alex and Stales.


    When they entered the pool room, her eyes were immediately drawn to the most dazzling skin she had ever seen. It almost looked like he had oiled it before stepping into the pool. The guy stood with his back to them, waist-deep in the water. This pool was much bigger than the other one at the far corner.


    Before she could whisper to Alex about why the Academy only seemed to hire handsome teachers, the water began to part¡ªjust like in the Bible when Moses parted the Red Sea. The instructor was doing it with his powers.


    Something about him felt familiar. Even without seeing his face yet, she had the strange feeling she knew him. A thought crossed her mind¡ªwas she about to be given another mate? No, that would be a disaster.


    Then the instructor turned, and her heart froze. When they were at peace, he had never been her instructor. Now that they had fallen out, he had somehow been promoted to the role.


    "My name is Kaito, Alpha of the West Pack," he said, walking out of the pool. His ck shirt clung to his chest, revealing his well-defined abs, and his shorts were just the right fit to show the strength of his thighs. "I will be your swimming instructor. We will have a good rtionship in this ss... as long as you do not step on my toes."

 Chapter 97: Train Me, Instructor!

    <h4>Chapter 97: Train Me, Instructor!</h4>


    "Do you know how to swim?" Alex asked, snapping her out of her thoughts.


    "Do I know how to do anything other than cause trouble?" Ang rubbed her neck. She had thought of asking earlier who their new instructor would be. She never imagined it would be Kaito. He did not look at her, not even once. His attention stayed on Kael and Samuel who had joined him.


    "You don¡¯t have to worry about it," Stales told her. "When I came in form one, I was terrified of swimming. I was so scared of pools, but Alpha Kaito helped me. Now I can swim without fear. I am even thinking of entering the Mistvale swimmingpetition this year."


    "I am happy for you," she said with a small smile. They always knew how to lift her mood, even on her worst days. "But your case is different from mine. Kaito is angry at me. He does not even want to look my way."


    "You think so?" the boys asked, ncing at the Alpha.


    "I think he is just being professional," Alex said. "Trust me, he will not mix whatever is going on between you two with this ss."


    "Yes. You have to rx and learn, because the swimming testes right after thebat test. You need to catch up," Stales added. He put an arm around her neck. "This mate is not as stubborn as Renn. You will enjoy his sses. You will find the basics more interesting."


    "Why?" Ang crossed her arms over her chest. She was wearing ck shorts and a shirt, with a band tied around her head.


    "Because he is going to be a little touchy, and you being a girl who can easily tame¡ª"


    "Stop messing with her head, Stales," Alex cut in, giving him a light p on the arm. Just then, the Alpha called them over. The ss was about to begin.


    When they all stood in front of the pool, Kaito stepped forward. Kael and Samuel stood behind him.


    "These will be my assistants," Kaito said, looking at them briefly. "Kael and Samuel. They are good instructors and will teach you well."


    His eyes scanned the group, forcing himself not to linger on the one female in the room. "If there is anyone who does not know how to swim, has a fear of water, or has never been in a pool, please step forward."


    No one moved. He repeated his words.


    Ang sighed. She stepped forward before Stales could push her. She avoided Kaito¡¯s eyes, waiting for others to join her, but no one did.


    "You are the only one who doesn¡¯t know how to swim?" Kaito¡¯s voice carried surprise, and the other students looked just as shocked.


    Ang turned, hoping someone else would step forward, but no one did. Shit.


    Her stomach sank. Why did she evene out here if she was the only one?


    "Okay then," Kaito said. "You will train with me while the rest of the students train with my assistants."


    Her pulse skipped. What did he mean by that? She would have preferred Kael or Samuel, but not him. Not when he was still angry with her.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    He walked past her without a nce. The others followed his assistants to the big pool, while she trailed after him toward the smaller pool at the other end. Even there, he still didn¡¯t look at her.


    Ang tried to focus on his instructions about moving the hands and legs in the water, about learning to swim well in less than a week. When he finished, he told her, "If there is any question, don¡¯t hesitate to ask."


    She nodded. He stepped into the water, and just before she joined him, he said, "If you have anything wrapped around your chest, you better take it off so you¡¯ll befortable."


    Ang¡¯s eyes widened. So he figured it out too. What had she been thinking? That he was too stupid to put the pieces together when the truth came out?


    She hurried to the changing room, unwrapping the tight cloth from her chest. The relief was instant. She had been wearing it all day, only taking it off at night. She stuffed it into her bag and went back to the pool. He was still waiting, patient as ever.


    Ang pulled at the front of her shirt, making it hang loose so her chest wouldn¡¯t draw attention. But no one was looking at her...everyone was too busy with their own lessons. She let go of the shirt and stepped into the pool.


    Her fear hit her like a wave. It was stronger than whatever Stales might have felt. She started to shiver, fighting the urge to run out of the water.


    "Don¡¯t be scared," Kaito said suddenly. His eyes met hers as he reached out a hand. She hesitated, then took it, letting him guide her in deeper.


    He was a good teacher, no doubt. But his hands... every time they brushed against her, a sharp, electric sensation shot down her spine. Her legs felt weak in the water.


    Ang wondered if, by the end of his ss, she would be able to learn anything at all.


    "Do you want to learn how to use your legs better?" he asked, standing behind her. She closed her eyes, feeling the heat radiating from him. She forgot for a moment that it was a ss, and when his chest brushed her back, she found herself leaning against him.


    "You are getting distracted, Ang."


    Her eyes flew open and she quickly pushed herself away, but she was still in the water. Before she could fall, he caught her by the waist and pulled her close. His face lowered, his gaze locking with hers. Her heart raced, and for a second she wished it was a dream so no one could wake her. But as always, her luck betrayed her. The bell rang. ss was over.


    It had startedte today, and now it was past four. The students had to return to their rooms, take their baths, and get ready for dinner.


    "We will continue tomorrow." His eyes flicked from her chest to the floor. "Go and change before anyone sees you like this."


    "Can we talk? I can¡¯t..." she began, but he cut her off.


    "Someone might see you. You don¡¯t look nice right now," Kaito said firmly, but she stayed put. She wasn¡¯t leaving until he heard her out. He sighed, finally giving in. "Fine. Go and change quickly. If you catch up with me, we will talk."


    Ang nodded and rushed to the changing room before anyone else. She changed into her uniform in record time. As she was pulling on her jacket, the room began to fill with students. Stales and Alex asked what was going on, and she told them what Kaito had said. They wished her luck.


    When she stepped out of the changing room, he was already gone. Refusing to believe her bad luck, she ran through the empty hallway searching for him. She took the stairs two at a time and ran into Kael.


    "Your Alpha took the path to his dorms," he told her.


    Ang ran with everything she had until she reached the West House gate. Kaito was already disappearing inside, moving so fast she could hardly believe it. What was he trying to do? Wear her out? Drive her crazy with worry until her heart gave out?


    She caught up and reached the door of their room just as he was about to enter.


    "Kaito, please, listen to¡ª"


    Before she could finish, he grabbed her hand and yanked her inside. Her pulse spiked, fear and desire tangling together in her chest. The door clicked shut behind them, and before she could take a breath, his mouth crashed onto hers.


    It wasn¡¯t a kiss¡ªit was an explosion. Fierce. Wild. Hungry. It tasted of frustration, longing, and every secret they¡¯d buried between them. His lips moved against hers like he¡¯d been starving for her, like this was the only way to breathe again.


    She clung to him, kissing him back with everything she had. The world outside ceased to exist.


    "Kaito..." she gasped when he finally pulled back, her voice shaking. "I¡¯m sorry for everything."


    "I don¡¯t care anymore," he murmured, his voice low and rough, vibrating through her.


    Then his mouth was on hers again, deeper, hotter, as his hands roamed her body with urgency. Her shirt was gone before she realized it, and she stripped his away in return, desperate to keep their lips connected.


    They stumbled toward the bed, falling onto it in a tangle of limbs. She sank beneath him, his weight pressing her into the mattress, his hard chest flush against her bare skin. His body heat seared into her.


    He kissed her forehead, then trailed fire down her face, her jaw, her neck. By the time his lips closed around her breast, her back arched with a sharp gasp. His tongue circled and teased until she whimpered, and his hand imed her other breast with equal hunger.


    "Goddess... Kaito..." she moaned, gripping his hair.


    He sucked harder, pulling sounds from her that she didn¡¯t know she could make. The heat coiled low in her belly, tightening until it was almost unbearable. Every touch, every lick, every graze of his teeth had her writhing beneath him.


    Her breath came in desperate, shaky bursts. The Moon Goddess must have been smiling when she made him her mate, because right now Ang felt like she was being worshipped... and she never wanted it to stop.

 Chapter 98: Telling The Truth.

    <h4>Chapter 98: Telling The Truth.</h4>


    "What is your deal with Principal Valois?" Hiro asked again and again. They had just finished from the gym and he hoped his brother would give an answer, but Renn stayed silent. "You know she has been on our suspect list, yet you go to see her."


    "I am getting sick and tired of everyone asking me about her," Renn said as he mopped his face with his towel. He picked up his gym bag and started to leave.


    "Are you getting angry now?"


    "Why not? You keep asking if we are dating," Renn¡¯s voice rose with every word. "Fine. If you think so, then it is..."


    "I am sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to..." Hiro stopped mid-sentence and turned to look at him. "Why am I apologizing to you for fuck¡¯s sake? You are clearly at fault here. You didn¡¯t even tell me Angel was a girl. You kept it away from all of us."


    Renn sighed. They had already spoken about it this morning and agreed they wouldn¡¯t bring it up again. Yet here they were, going back and forth like an old couple. "She didn¡¯t want anyone to know. It was her choice. You don¡¯t expect me to go against her."


    "You don¡¯t go against people in skirts, I forgot," Hiro chuckled, but hisughter faded when he saw Renn didn¡¯t find it funny. "What could be the reason? She said family troubles, but is that enough? She went through so much in our hands but never left the Academy."


    "I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s better not to pressure her," Renn said with a shrug as they took the steps. It was evening, and he wondered if he should pass by the West House to see Ang. Just this morning, Samuel told him that Kaito knew Ang had been in his room the night he came searching for her.


    It was an awkward situation, but he couldn¡¯t understand why Kaito didn¡¯t confront him about it. Why was he keeping quiet? The thought was beginning to eat at him.


    "Maybe Angel ran away because of the people who shot me. It might not just be about her family. Maybe she had a falling out with them, so the Academy was her way out," Hiro suggested, sounding uncertain now.


    "I still don¡¯t have an idea of what is going on," Renn told him. "Now that we all know the truth about her identity, we can ask her about it. Maybe she doesn¡¯t even know your attackers."


    ****


    The room was dark when her eyes opened. Ang tried to stand up, but two strong hands were wrapped around her. She smiled, even though she had never woken up like this before. Kaito didn¡¯t want to let go of her.


    She stretched her hand to the top of the drawer and took her phone. It was already eight in the evening. They had both missed dinner because of... her lips curved into a soft smile as she remembered what happened between them earlier.


    The change in his attitude as soon as she came after him to apologize. She couldn¡¯t control herself when he kissed her like that. The way he touched her almost drove her out of her mind. He knew exactly how to send her to the heavens and pull her back down with just his tongue, lips, and hands.


    They were going to go all the way, but he stopped when he realized she wasn¡¯t experienced. And when she told him she was not yet eighteen, it made things even worse. Do werewolves care about that? She thought once you were sixteen and had a mate, you could do it.


    But she didn¡¯t insist either. She remembered what Stales and Alex had told her. If iming was through sex, then Kaito should know exactly what he was getting into before doing it. She didn¡¯t want more secrets between her and the Alphas.


    Now that they all knew who she was, it was time to tell them about their mate. Ang sighed at the thought. How was she going to do that? Should she gather them together and say it? What if they started fighting? Or should she tell them one by one? That would be unfair.


    It was hard to decide, but she had to make a choice and be ready by tomorrow. Time was no longer on her side.


    "Hey," Kaito whispered, his voice soft and warm. He hugged her tighter, pressing her body to his. "How are you?"


    "I¡¯m fine, but we missed dinner," Ang said. Her heart pounded hard against her chest. With her skin against his, all she could think about was ripping off his shorts and getting it over with... but she forced herself to stay in control. She had to.


    It wouldn¡¯t be long before she experienced it.


    "That¡¯s not a problem," he said, kissing her. She was surprised he wasn¡¯t bothered. They had both worked all day and needed food to get their strength back.


    "It is."


    She felt one of his hands leave her body. Ang almost told him not to move. She was sofortable like this. But he took his phone from the drawer and let go of herpletely.


    Kaito switched on the light, walked to the couch, and began scrolling through his phone while she watched him. Right now, he looked so much like a mafia daddy. The way his brows lifted one after the other. Then he started making a call, and when he caught her watching, he gave her a smile and winked.


    Cold chills ran through her. She wondered if she would melt in bed before he came back to join her.


    "Hello, have you seen my message," Kaito said and paused for the person on the other end to respond. Then he added, "Then make it fast. We are waiting."


    He ended the call and ced the phone on the couch. Kaito returned to the bed andy beside her. He pulled her close to his chest and wrapped his arm around her again.


    "Someone will bring dinner for you. Do you want anything else?" he asked.


    "No. I am fine."


    "Good." He smoothed her hair and kissed her forehead. "I don¡¯t want us to leave the bed tonight. Do you want to leave me here by myself?"


    "Nooo... I have missed my room," Ang said.


    "You don¡¯t miss me?" Kaito¡¯s smile faded as he looked at her. "Wow. I have learnt something new today."


    "No, don¡¯t say that. I have missed you."


    "You are a smart girl. It still feels strange, but you are actually here in my bed," he began. "You have been a girl all this while."


    "Yes, Kaito. No one noticed and I have to tell," Ang said. He traced circles on her arm with his finger, and she closed her eyes, enjoying the sensation.


    "I sensed something different about you the day I saw your application name. It stood alone without a surname. I wanted to ignore it, but I couldn¡¯t, so I chose you."


    "That was fate pushing you."


    "Then, when you came into this room for the first time, something felt different. I wasn¡¯t expecting my roommate to look so small..." Kaito chuckled softly and went on, "Also, your scent. Remember I asked you about it? If you use female deodorant?"


    "Yes, but I stopped," Ang replied with a smile. "I changed to male so no one would notice."


    "I kept wondering if you were a boy at all, but I erased the thought from my mind because I believed that if you were not, you would have told me."


    "I am sorry. I didn¡¯t."


    "It¡¯s okay. Can you tell me why you left home toe here?" Kaito asked suddenly.


    Her heart skipped a beat in fear. Was it right to tell him she was the girl his father had nned to make his surrogate?


    "I am listening, dear. Tell me."


    Ang cleared her throat and sat up. He allowed her to break from his embrace, then shifted so he could watch her as she spoke.


    "My uncle wanted to sell me off. I had to run away."


    "Sell?" Kaito¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She wondered if he truly didn¡¯t know his father had intended to buy her like amodity. If he did know, then there would be a problem. "To whom?"


    "The West pack. I was going to be sold to your pack, and that¡¯s why I ran away. I wanted a different life for myself," she said, letting the truth out of her chest. No more lies, she told herself. But what if this ruined everything?

 Chapter 99: Telling The Truth II.

    <h4>Chapter 99: Telling The Truth II.</h4>


    Kaito was speechless. He had no idea what to say to her. He just stared at her as if she had spoken in anothernguage. He sat up properly and asked, "You were sold to my pack? I don¡¯t understand that. How is that even possible? Howe I don¡¯t know about it?"


    "You didn¡¯t know about it?" Ang was surprised. She was d that he didn¡¯t, but it also meant his father had lied to him. She could see the disappointment and embarrassment on his face. She had been there before and knew exactly what it felt like to be humiliated by a parent. "I am sorry about it."


    She pressed his arm gently and added, "I heard about it the day I made my application. My uncle is the worst person to mess with, so I took refuge and came here."


    "My father didn¡¯t tell me this, even though he hardly hides anything from me. I am still surprised that he made such a decision without consulting me first."


    "Sometimes things happen like that. I felt ashamed when I realized that I was just amodity to everyone. I had to run and live a different life."


    "How about your parents? Didn¡¯t they try to stop him?" Kaito was curious. His face was slowly turning red from the anger building inside him. "Why would they let your uncle determine your life?"


    "My mother did. She let him do that, not my father," Ang said. "My father iste... at least, that¡¯s what my mother told me. I have never seen him or even a photo of him. He is just a mystery to me."


    Ang could not control her tears. If only Grace would at least show her a picture of her father or tell her his name... or even his family, so she could go to them and find out who she really was.


    "Hey dear, don¡¯t cry," Kaito moved closer and wiped her tears with his thumb. Then he drew her into his arms. "I can¡¯t stand tears, especially yours. It¡¯s going to be fine. I¡¯m sorry for your loss."


    "I didn¡¯t know about the transaction between my father and your uncle..." He stopped, his eyes narrowing as he remembered something. "Wait... you are Ang the surrogate. I was told you volunteered to be my surrogate. We were supposed to meetst month, but I resumed school earlier. I was going toe as soon as you settled in my home."


    "My uncle lied to you... and your father contributed to this lie," she said quietly.


    "Don¡¯t worry, dear. They will all answer to me when the time is right," Kaito told her. "For now, we just keep you safe. My father won¡¯t stop if he finds out you are here. So yes, you have to remain in the Academy until I am crowned."


    Ang nodded. She was relieved that he understood her and didn¡¯t push too much. They talked a little about his family, and when the food arrived, they ate together. Soon after, she drifted off to sleep.


    The next morning, Kaito woke her up for morning exercise. She dressed and followed him. The workoutsted for two hours, and when they were done, Ang hurried to the room and took her bath.


    Once she was dressed for school, she went to have her breakfast and headed to ss with Alex. During the long break, Stales came over to hear what happened yesterday evening.


    "We spoke and made up. Kaito and I are no longer fighting," Ang told them. She looked at both of her friends, noticing their surprise. "I was surprised that he got over everything. He..."


    "You had sex?" Stales asked, making everyone look at him like he had dropped a bomb. "Why are you looking at me like that? I¡¯m just asking a question."


    "Why would you ask her such a question?" Alex spoke in a low tone.


    "She¡¯s our friend, and if she doesn¡¯t like it, I¡¯m sure she would say so, right?" Stales asked, looking at Ang. She nodded with a smile, and he continued. "You see... she¡¯s fine with it. Let¡¯s hear it."


    "You love listening to such things. Go ahead and tell him, Ang," Alex sighed, leaning back in his seat.


    "Like you¡¯re not going to listen," Stales chuckled.


    "Stop it, Stales. I understand Alex¡¯s point," Ang said, ncing at him. He was always extra careful with her because she was a girl. "He¡¯s a gentleman and respects ady¡¯s privacy."


    "Really?" Stales leaned forward on the table.


    "Yes. However, we¡¯re friends, Alex. I don¡¯t mind your questions about my life."


    "That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m saying," Stales winked at him.


    "Don¡¯t do that, man," Alex said, crossing his arms and looking away. Stales and Angughed. He looked so cute when he acted like this.


    "So?" Stales asked curiously.


    "No. I couldn¡¯t. I don¡¯t want anyone iming me without knowing what he¡¯s about to do," Ang told them. "That¡¯s why I need to tell the truth soon. I was thinking today."


    "Why don¡¯t you leave it till tomorrow after visiting day ends," Stales suggested. "What do you think, Alex?"


    "I think it¡¯s a nice idea. Tomorrow, parents will be here, so it¡¯s better we do it after they¡¯re gone," Alex said. "My mom ising."


    "My parents areing with my siblings," Stales said with excitement. He had missed his family so much. "How about you?"


    Ang already felt a wave of loneliness. She had no one except Grace, and she didn¡¯t want her toe, because Grace would cause chaos the moment she stepped into the Academy. "No one ising."


    "Sorry about that," the boys said sadly, understanding her situation.


    "It¡¯s okay, guys. I only have my mom and no one else." She forced a smile, pushing the ache in her heart aside. "I don¡¯t want her toe anyway."


    "But what if shees?" Alex asked suddenly.


    **


    Author: Please, can you drop a review if you haven¡¯t?


    It will help rank this work and rmend it to other readers.


    Thank you.

 Chapter 100: What Did You Do To Him?

    <h4>Chapter 100: What Did You Do To Him?</h4>


    Ang blinked and shook her head. "No, she won¡¯te. I know Grace... she doesn¡¯t care about these things. I have invited her for parents¡¯ day many times in my previous school and she never came. She was always busy with one thing or the other."


    "She must have been a very busy person then," Alex said, not sure what else to say. He could see the pain in her eyes. Her mother was never there when she wanted her to be.


    "I wish she was," Ang chuckled painfully, looking away. The tears gathering in her eyes threatened to fall. "My mother won¡¯te, and when she does, trust me... she is going to bring trouble with her, so it¡¯s better I don¡¯t tell her about tomorrow. Besides, there¡¯s no way I could contact her. I don¡¯t even have her phone number."


    "It¡¯s alright," Stales said softly, cing his hand gently on her arm. He didn¡¯t know what to say or do to make her feel better. "I don¡¯t know why, but you don¡¯t deserve everything you went through. No child does."


    "I¡¯m so sorry you went through all of that," Alex added. In his mind, he wished Grace was a man so he could punch him a thousand times, demanding why he would treat his own child like that. Stales was right¡ªno one deserved such an excuse for a mother. Alex even wondered why the authorities in Ang¡¯s town had not punished her by now.


    He didn¡¯t ask further questions, not wanting to make Ang feel worse. She already looked troubled, so he decided to change the subject.


    "Your shift is in three days. How are you feeling about it?" Alex asked with a smile. "Huh? Little she-wolf?"


    "Our Alpha..." Stales added, both of them looking at her until she had no choice but to forget her sadness for a moment.


    "You guys should stop. I... I..." Ang¡¯s eyes widened as it suddenly hit her¡ªher first transformation would happen the day after tomorrow. She had barely seventy-two hours to prepare. "My eighteenth birthday is in three days."


    "Yes, Alpha," Stales bowed with a yful smile. She pped him lightly and turned to Alex with surprise on her face.


    "I haven¡¯t even thought of anything," Ang said, trying not to panic. She had prepared nothing for that day.


    "You don¡¯t have to think too much," Alex chuckled, watching how tense she was. It was normal, especially for first-time shifters. "What do you want to do? Throw a first shift party?"


    "Alex..." She looked shocked. "Do people do that?"


    "Yes. There will be a small celebration before the red full moones out," Stales exined. "It¡¯s going to be brief so that the human students can go back to their rooms before the transformations start."


    "Oh, I see." Ang brought out her bottle of water and took a sip. She could not stop thinking about it. "What about the Alphas¡¯ transformation like?"


    The boys looked surprised and exchanged nces. Ang knew at once that something was wrong. "What happened? As their mate, am I not supposed to know about their transformation?" she asked.


    "Y-yes... no. You can," Stales stuttered. He still carried the memory of Taros¡¯ transformation in his mind. There was no way he could forget something like that. "I only got to see Taros¡¯ transformation, and it was not funny. I wish something could be done to save him."


    "What do you mean?" Ang became more curious. She wanted to know why he would say something like that. "I thought only first-time shifters had painful transformations?"


    "Yes... that¡¯s how it is for all werewolves except the Alphas," Alex answered. "They see it as a curse rather than a blessing. Their transformation is always more painful than that of a first-time shifter. It¡¯s horrible, and we don¡¯t know why."


    "Haven¡¯t they found a solution?" Ang asked with a worried look. She had no idea her mates were going through such horror during their shifts. Now she understood why they always disappeared on the day of the full moon.


    "They said you are the solution," Alex told her. She looked at him in shock, then turned to Stales, who nodded in agreement.


    "How am I the solution?" Ang asked, confusion clear on her face.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll tell you, but you don¡¯t have to panic," Alex began. "They need to im you before it can stop."


    A cold shiver ran down her spine. Wait... all of this came down to the fact that they were yet to im her? The moon goddess must be a big joker. She had turned their lives into some twistededy. Why would she allow them to suffer like that, only to make the solution something as personal as their mate having sex with them?


    "It¡¯s unbelievable, but that¡¯s the truth," Stales told her.


    "It¡¯s going to be chaotic when I tell them tomorrow," Ang sighed, burying her face in her palms. She was already scared about tomorrow.


    "Yes, but trust me, they won¡¯t hurt you... if there¡¯s a fight, it will be among themselves," Alex said.


    Just when she was about to ask another question, Xavier walked into the ss. He avoided their tablepletely, taking a different path to his desk. He sat at the back, quiet. Even though there were only a few people in the ssroom, it was easy to tell something was wrong with him. He was acting strange.


    "It¡¯s like a demon has taken over his body," Stales said, ncing at him.


    "Probably a sixty-year-old tired demon," Alex added. He kept staring at Xavier, then turned to Ang. "What did you do to him that day? I saw you talk to him, and since then, he¡¯s been acting strange."


    ****


    I totally forgot to upload this story on time. I was rxed and came online to replyments...boom! Sorry for keeping you waiting.


    Also, if we rank top 10 golden tickets before the week ends, I will be doing a Mass release of many Chapters.

 Chapter 101: Bonding With Hiro?

    <h4>Chapter 101: Bonding With Hiro?</h4>


    "I did nothing to him except give him a little warning," Ang said, ncing in Xavier¡¯s direction. Did he really take it so seriously? Was it that threat that made him start acting this way? She sighed and turned back to her friends. "Let¡¯s forget about him. He¡¯s dealing with his own shit at the moment."


    "You are right," Stales said, standing up from his seat. The break was almost over, so he had no choice but to leave for his ss.


    Ang and Alex went through their notes, revising before the next ss. Every now and then, she turned around to look at Xavier to see if he was just pretending, but to her surprise, he never once looked at her. His eyes stayed on the floor the entire time. It was strange, but she decided not to care.


    The rest of the day went by without much trouble. Ang did not dwell on her worries because she had a lot of sswork to finish. The swimming sses were cancelled because Kaito had a board meeting, so she stayed back in the library, going through books about the prophecy of a promised she-wolf.


    She couldn¡¯t find anything newpared to what Stales and Alex had already told her. Still, something about the prophecy left her uneasy. The Alphas¡¯ powers and packs were written about in detail, but hers were not mentioned at all. Nothing was said about her being an Alpha.


    The part about iming them to end their painful transformation wasn¡¯t in any of the books either. Ang had no choice but to give up on her research because it was starting to contradict what she already knew. She took her bag and left the library with Alex.


    When they reached the dormitory gate, Hiro was there waiting for her. She was surprised because he was thest person she expected to see.


    "Hello, Alpha Hiro," Alex greeted before heading to his room. He didn¡¯t wait for a reply and just walked past, leaving them alone.


    "Hey," Hiro said, his hands in his pockets like always. "How are you doing?"


    "Fine," Ang replied, looking at him. She couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the horrible pain Stales said they went through during the full moon. She was starting to feel like it was her fault since it was tied to her. "Hope you¡¯re not here to taunt me again. I¡¯m not in the mood."


    "No, I want us to talk. Why do you think badly of me?" he asked, clearly surprised.


    "Don¡¯t forget you¡¯re the big bad wolf who scared me the day I arrived at this Academy," Ang reminded him in case he had forgotten. She was not going to forget that day.


    "I am sorry, Ang. Forgive me. And it¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t make things difficult for yourself," Hiro said.


    "Are you shifting the me to me?" she asked, ready to walk away if he said yes.


    "No, I never said that." He shook his head. "Okay... let me apologize to you properly. I¡¯m sorry for how I treated you. I didn¡¯t even know you were..."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter who I am, Hiro. You should be nice no matter what."


    "I was. Have you forgotten the night we first met? I offered you my clean white handkerchief, yet you rejected it with an insult."


    Ang tightened her grip on her bag and rolled her eyes upward. She knew he was going to bring that up. She had been wrong that night, but he had taken it too far and ended up hurting her. "Do not look for ways to justify your wrongs."


    "Okay, Madame. Have you forgiven me?" Hiro asked, hoping she would say yes.


    "No. I have to think about it," Ang shrugged.


    Her answer surprised him, but he said nothing. He already knew girls could be difficult to handle, and Ang was not just any girl¡ªshe was far more challenging than most.


    "Why don¡¯t you go in and change so we can talk?" he asked politely.


    "What do you want us to discuss?" Ang narrowed her eyes at him, suspicion all over her face. Then it hit her. "You want to read my mind, right? I knew it."


    "I won¡¯t... that¡¯s not my aim," Hiro said, rubbing his forehead with a sigh. She was going to be both his headache and his cure. "I¡¯m not going to read your mind. We¡¯ll have a clean discussion together. Okay?"


    "Promise?"


    "I swear... I promise."


    "You better keep that promise or I won¡¯t hesitate to break your bone..." Ang stopped herself just in time. How was she going to break the bones of an Alpha? Yes, she was their equal now, also an Alpha¡ªbut a baby one who hadn¡¯t even taken her first step.


    "You haven¡¯t changed at all... only your identity changed," Hiro said with a small smile, shaking his head. "You¡¯ve kept your stubbornness."


    "I¡¯ll go up and change," she said quietly, heading to her room while he waited. Kaito wasn¡¯t there, which meant the board meeting was taking longer than she expected. She changed into her casual clothes and went back to meet Hiro.


    They strolled along the path that led to the security houses. Hiro told her there was a small river named after Mistvale¡¯s first founder. He loved the atmosphere and the nature there, so she followed him.


    The river flowed past the houses into the woods. A wooden bridge crossed over it, and they sat together at its edge, enjoying the cool breeze that brushed across their faces.


    "I love the atmosphere here," Ang said as she closed her eyes. The ce felt like it was breathing peace into her. It was good to sit in this quiet, beautiful spot away from all the noise of life. "What did you call it?"


    "Malyster Water. Named after the founders of Mistvale Town," Hiro replied.


    She nodded slowly. "Were they werewolves?"


    "Yes. The first and the strongest," he began. "They stood strong for many years until something happened, and they vanished. Some believed it was better for the kingdom that they disappeared, while others said they were the reason there was peace and stability in the first ce. People had so many different opinions that, over time, no one bothered about them anymore."


    "Wow. How powerful were they?" Ang asked with curiosity. She caught the silly smile on his face, those deep dimples showing. She wondered how he managed to smile so easily, even when life seemed to be weighing on him. She wished she could smile like that too.


    "More powerful than us," Hiro said, finally looking at her for the first time since they sat down. His gaze lingered for a few seconds before he continued. "They had different powers. Even though they were few in number, they could destroy a town in just a few hours. People fear Taros, Kaito, Renn and me. Now imagine living with the founders, who were far stronger than we are."


    "Were they that powerful and wicked?" she asked.


    "That¡¯s what the stories say," Hiro replied. "But don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t think they exist anymore."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes. And even if they do, I doubt there are more than three of them. Can we change the topic?"


    "Sure," Ang said with a nod, and he smiled again.


    "Tomorrow is visiting day. Is there anyoneing for you?"


    "No. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not expecting anyone."


    "Then we are swimming in the same boat," Hiro said with a softugh. "I¡¯m thinking of organizing a pic since we have no reason to be there tomorrow. We could just spend the day without worrying about parents who are gone."


    "I love that idea. I don¡¯t want to think about my mom or the trouble my uncle will cause if I ask him toe," she said,ughing. He joined in, and Ang couldn¡¯t stop stealing nces at him.


    She slowly ced her hand over his. Then, leaning against him, she rested her head on his chest.


    Afortable silence fell between them, filled only with the sound of their hearts beating and the birds singing in the trees.


    Hiro lowered his chin to rest on her head and wrapped his arm around her. They stayed like that, saying nothing, simply soaking in the warmth of the moment.


    **

 Chapter 102: The Blame

    <h4>Chapter 102: The me</h4>


    "Do not tell me that I am thest to know what is going on?" Taros ran his hands through his white hair. He still felt stupid and left out of thetest happenings. "You did not inform me about this, and you were the one who nned everything?"


    "I wanted you to rest. You have been working and using too much of your powerstely," Kaito told him. "If you will not think for yourself, I will do it for you as a friend."


    "Well done, Kaito," Taros said, knowing fully well he had been defeated in the argument. "You could have still told me about it. Even if I was not going to take part, I could have given a suggestion."


    "No, Taros. You heard your friend. It was not necessary," Renn joined in. They had been waiting in the board meeting room for a long time, and it seemed no one was ready toe and answer the questions they had. The dy was starting to piss him off.


    "Okay. You are going to win no matter how much I argue," Taros said, shaking his head to end the matter. Kaitoughed at his words, and Taros rolled his eyes before leaning back in his seat.


    The room went silent again. After a few minutes, the door finally opened, and Principal Valois walked in with Mr. de. The Alphas were surprised to see only the two of them. They had expected the full board to be present, but it seemed only those two had been informed about the meeting.


    "Let us stand up for her Royal Highness who kept us waiting, only to appear with the board members she wanted," Kaito said as he turned around in the executive chair. He was seated in the ce meant for the chairman of the board, his father¡¯s seat.


    "Since when did Mr. de be part of the board?" Taros asked, looking to his brothers for answers. They shook their heads, showing they had no idea, and he turned towards the staff. "He should leave if he is not a member. This discussion is far beyond him."


    Principal Valois ignored them. She walked to the end of the long table and sat on the chair opposite Kaito, though closer to Renn. She tried to smile at him, but he stood up and moved his seat next to Taros.


    The room was quiet as sadness crossed her face, but she quickly tried to cover it with a forced smile.


    "That was cold of you, bro," Taros whispered.


    "I don¡¯t care," Renn replied with a shrug. He took out his phone and began scrolling through it.


    "We need answers, Principal Valois. Yesterday we found out that something strange happened in the Central House. A boy who¡ª"


    "Are you saying something strange, Kaito?" she interrupted, a faint smile tugging at her lips. "Who caused the thunderstorm? Did it just happen?"


    "Say it directly, Principal Valois," Renn cut in. "Yes, we caused the thunderstorm. What are you going to do? Deduct our house points? That still doesn¡¯t change the fact that an imposter was in this school as a student, and right now another imposter is standing over there listening to our conversation."


    Principal Valois sighed. She needed patience to deal with the boys. She turned to Mr. de and made sure he said nothing. He nodded in understanding.


    "Go ahead and say what is in your mind, Mr. de," Renn said, his voice louder now. "I still remember yesterday when you called us into your office, using Angel and painting him ck. You didn¡¯t even give those children a chance to exin themselves."


    "There was evidence, Renn. You saw the video and what happened there," Mr. de spoke for the first time. He didn¡¯t want to stay quiet anymore.


    "Yes, there was evidence and no one is arguing about that, right?" Renn turned to his brothers, and they both gave their support. "But there were also allegations against Evan. That is why Angel went to his ce angrily. If you had given him the same chance you gave Evan, I am sure this would not have turned into chaos."


    "Exactly. Now the safety of the students is in danger," Taros added. "We don¡¯t even know what that creature was. None of us saw him except for the two students who were outside."


    "What if they are lying?" Principal Valois asked. "Maybe they didn¡¯t see him."


    "Don¡¯t start with that, because we won¡¯t finish this discussion today," Kaito told them. "There is no way my Beta will lie about that. He even got hold of Evan¡¯s wristwatch while trying to stop him."


    "We left pictures of Angel and papers on the floor in Evan¡¯s bathroom. That is enough evidence to show you there is something wrong with¡ª"


    "I didn¡¯t see anything like that when I went to his room," Principal Valois said, her brows furrowed in confusion. She turned to Mr. de, and he shook his head. "There was nothing in his room."


    "You are joking, right?" Kaito asked in surprise. Were they trying to hide his crime?


    "Honestly, I am not. I would not lie about something like this if it were true, and Renn knows that."


    Everyone turned to Renn. He sighed, hating the fact that she was putting it all on him. "It is either they did not check properly, or someone is cleaning Evan¡¯s mess."


    "It could be her," Taros said.


    "No. She is telling the truth, guys," Renn told them. "Principal Valois is no liar."


    ****


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up!


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 103: Growing Up Alone.

    <h4>Chapter 103: Growing Up Alone.</h4>


    "Tell me, what was it like growing up alone?" Ang asked, still in his arms. She didn¡¯t want to break free. There was something about being there with him... it gave her peace. If anyone could understand what she had been through, it was him. They understood each other¡¯s pain without needing to talk too much about it.


    "You¡¯re supposed to know," Hiro chuckled, his eyes drifting away as if he was walking through his own past. "It was cold and lonely. Sometimes, I wished there was someone to talk to about what was going on in my life... but there was no one. When I woke up in the pack house, I would see my cousins¡¯ parents preparing them for school. And me? I just struggled to find my own way."


    "I can imagine. I always prepared myself for school as long as I can remember, but guess what? It made things easier for me," she said. "I didn¡¯t have to rely on my mother for everything. I handled things myself whether she was there or not. But sometimes, I wanted her to step in and fulfil her duties... just once. But she never did. Not even once."


    "She sounds just like my uncle. Maybe we should introduce them and let the worst family members in the world meet," he said yfully.


    Ang broke from the hug and looked at him. He was the king of jokes, and this one... she had tough. He didn¡¯t know who Grace was. She would charm his uncles, then turn them against each other for her own amusement.


    "You know what happened?" Hiro asked. She shook her head, and he continued. "When my parents died, I didn¡¯t know. I thought they left me. I was only four, and one of my uncle¡¯s wives always told me I was a bad kid who wouldn¡¯t listen, and that¡¯s why they left me to have another baby. She kept saying that until I started hating my parents. She made me do things I didn¡¯t want to."


    Ang was shocked. How could anyone be so cruel to a four-year-old who had just lost his parents? Instead of helping him, they turned him against the very people who had loved him.


    No matter what, Grace had never said anything bad about her father. She always said he was a good man, even though he was gone now. That was one of the reasons Ang would fight for his name any time, any day. Her father must have truly been a good man, because Grace was not someone who gave praise without meaning it.


    "After they left me in the orphanage, I grew up with the belief that I was unloved by my parents, so I condemned myself," Hiro said, tears in his eyes. Ang felt her heart burn when she saw him like this, yet even now she could see him trying to smile through the pain. "Later, my eldest uncle came to me and told me I was useless. He said I was one of the reasons my parents died when I was four. He told me I couldn¡¯t use my powers because I was weak."


    "He left and you hated yourself for hating your parents," Ang added softly. She could see why he was always ying tricks on people¡ªit was his way of escaping the pain. She held his hand gently and kissed his knuckles. "Now, you don¡¯t have to worry about the past. You are loved here. Your brothers might not say it, but the day you got shot, every one of them was restless."


    "Really?" Hiro asked, as if he couldn¡¯t believe it.


    "Yes, Hiro. Don¡¯t act like I am saying something strange," Ang said, looking serious. He was staring right at her, his eyes never leaving hers. She swallowed hard and looked away before she ruined the moment with the cravings building inside her. "Taros spent days by your side. Kaito kept checking on you... Renn did the same, even though they were busy with their duties. They really do care."


    "What about you?" Hiro asked, reaching out for her face. He cupped her cheek in his hand and she kissed his palm with her eyes closed. He loved what she was doing, but he forced himself to control his urges. They had just started being friends and he wasn¡¯t going to let his foolish desires ruin it.


    "You already know my answer," Angughed, opening her eyes. She hadn¡¯t liked him at first, but after finding out he was her mate, everything began to change. He was actually cute and seemed to be the youngest among the Alphas. "Are you younger than the rest of the Alphas?"


    "I know you are trying to tease me," Hiro said, shaking his head. "We are all the same age, but Kaito is older than all of us by three hours."


    "Really?" Ang was surprised. "No wonder he behaves so mature, giving off that big brother vibe."


    "He has always been strict and too serious," he told her. "We fight and y all kinds of tricks to get on each other¡¯s nerves, but I know for a fact that we both know exactly when to stop."


    "Wow. I think I like that," Ang said. It was a relief to know that if she broke the news to them tomorrow, they wouldn¡¯t kill each other. Just a little fight and it would be over. They would learn to live in peace with her.


    "Then Rennes second... my buddy," Hiro smiled as he spoke of him. "Always there for me no matter how rude he is. Renn would give his heart to me without thinking twice if I was in need of it."


    Ang was surprised. She didn¡¯t know Renn would do something like that. Her boyfriend was more soft-hearted than he seemed. "I didn¡¯t know that he had a good side like this."


    "Renn had a rough upbringing. It was not easy for him. I won¡¯t talk about it with you or anyone because he doesn¡¯t like discussing his personal stuff, so... you can ask him if you want."


    Ang nodded. This was the second person mentioning it. She wondered what Renn had been through. Did he lose his parents too? Did he grow up in an orphanage? Many questions kept running through her mind.


    "Then there is Mr. Perfect Taros, as thedies call him."


    "Thedies?" her face tightened. "What do you mean by that?"


    "Yes... it¡¯s Taros I¡¯m talking about," Hiroughed, looking at her. "Every girl in Luna Girls¡¯ Academy admires him. He¡¯s handsome and his eyes take their breath away... does it do the same to you?"


    "Yes. They are hard to ignore."


    "I understand. Boys admire them as well."


    "I see," Ang crossed her arms in front of her chest. "Thepetition is high."


    "Exactly. He is our doctor. Taros is super caring... he does it for anyone, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a stranger, friend, or brother," Hiro said calmly. "He grew up in a perfect home, his mom always standing by his side no matter what. I spent one of my holidays at his home and I don¡¯t think I have ever seen a happy family like his."


    "I wish it was the case with us," Ang said quietly. "Taros is lucky."


    "Yes. He doesn¡¯t take it for granted."

 Chapter 104: She Is Not To Be Trusted!

    <h4>Chapter 104: She Is Not To Be Trusted!</h4>


    "I refuse to believe there is nothing in Evan¡¯s room," Kaito insisted. He had been there himself and seen the safe hidden in the wall. The boy could not have done it alone unless someone had helped him. Could it be Principal Valois? But Renn kept saying she was incapable of lying.


    "I was there with Kaito, Miss and Mister," Renn said, standing up from his seat. "I saw the hidden cameras in Evan¡¯s room. There were photos of Angel inside the safe in the wall. We don¡¯t know why he kept them, and now the both of you are saying it¡¯s our imagination."


    "It¡¯s crazy we are still debating this," Taros said from where he sat, looking frustrated. "The boy, whatever his name is, is a threat not just to Angel but to every student. Only the goddess knows who he is working for."


    "I¡¯m beginning to suspect the staff of this Academy," Renn added, and Mr. de gave him a sharp, angry look. "What now, Mr. de? Am I lying?"


    Principal Valois sat quietly as they argued. Her mind was a mess, tangled with everything that had happened so far. She didn¡¯t know what to believe anymore. "I don¡¯t think any of my staff has anything to do with this boy Evan. There¡¯s no safe in the wall, Kaito. If you don¡¯t believe me, let¡¯s go to the dormitory and check."


    "Fine then," Kaito said, pushing himself up from the chair. He walked to the door and noticed the principal still sitting there, looking surprised. Maybe she thought he would let the matter go, but this was just the beginning. If things didn¡¯t go well, he would have no choice but to call for a general meeting using his father¡¯s authority.


    "Why are you still sitting?" Renn said, walking past her. "Let¡¯s get going, teachers."


    Principal Valois sighed as she watched them leave the room. These boys were going to drive her into an early grave. Hopefully, they would graduate someday and let her have peace. She would be more than happy to send them off in a grand style.


    She rose from her chair and picked up her car keys from the table. "Let¡¯s go, Mr. de. We¡¯ll see what the boys are talking about."


    "Why can¡¯t you just stop them? Especially that boy Renn. He¡¯s been disrespectful, and Kaito is no better," Mr. deined as they headed down the stairs.


    "You better watch how you talk about them when you¡¯re around me. Do you understand?" Principal Valois said, her voice sharp with anger. She didn¡¯t wait for his reply and walked off ahead of him.


    Outside the Academy block, the boys began walking down the path that led to the dormitories, talking among themselves.


    "What do you think is happening?" Taros asked. He had not been there the night it all went down and needed more rification on the matter.


    "I don¡¯t know, but something serious is going on," Renn said, shaking his head. "If we overlook it, I¡¯m afraid we will be losing a lot."


    "Why do you trust Principal Valois so much?" Kaito asked suddenly. It had been on his mind for a while. "You two seem close and yet distant."


    "That¡¯s true, Renn. I know we don¡¯t talk much about our personal lives together, but if you think this is important for us to know, then don¡¯t hesitate, please," Taros pleaded. His voice, as usual, was calm and gentle, almost tempting.


    "Nothing like that. I might have been close to her, but that was in the past and I¡¯m not doing that anymore. It¡¯s over," Renn told them. He was being sincere, if only they would stop doubting him.


    "Wow," Kaito stopped walking and turned to him, a smile curling on his lips. "Look at you and Miss Valois. I can¡¯t believe you two were together. Shame on you, Renn. We all wanted her but you..."


    "I¡¯m shocked as well," Taros said, smiling at his brother and giving him a gentle p on the arm. "Boy, you are dangerous."


    "Stop saying all this. I have a girlfriend, and I don¡¯t want her to hear this," Renn tried to stop them from teasing him. "Don¡¯t say it out. She¡¯s always hanging around..."


    A ck Benz interrupted their conversation. It stopped very close to them. The window of the car wound down and Miss Valois said, "You guys shoulde in. We will go together to the dormitory."


    "No, thank you. We will be fine," Renn answered on behalf of everyone. The others had no choice but to agree with him.


    "Fine then," Principal Valois forced a smile and drove away.


    "What really happened between you two?" Kaito asked as they continued strolling down. He had not insisted on going with Principal Valois because of Renn. Whatever happened between them must have been serious enough to sour their rtionship.


    "She is not who she seems to be," Renn said, bitterness in his tone.


    "Come on, bro. You told us that we could trust her," Taros reminded him.


    "I did not say trust her. I only know one thing about her, and I will defend it anywhere or anytime," Renn began to correct him. "The woman doesn¡¯t lie. She is an honest person, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that she would hurt you and still tell you to your face that she did it, without any remorse."


    "Then we can¡¯t take her off our suspect list," Kaito said. They reached the front of the Central House. He sighed and walked inside with his brothers. The students seemed surprised to see them. Without stopping, they went straight to Evan¡¯s door. Principal Valois and Mr. de were waiting there.


    "Let¡¯s add Mr. de to our list. I fucking hate that guy," Taros whispered. Kaito and Renn both chuckled.


    "What¡¯s funny?" Principal Valois asked when they reached where she stood.


    "Nothing, Principal Valois," Kaito answered, walking into the room. The first thing he checked for was the CCTV camera, but there was nothing. His heart skipped. He rushed to the bathroom and checked the wall. It waspletely sealed and freshly painted, like nothing had ever happened. Was this a dream? What the hell happened overnight?

 Chapter 105: The God of Wind/Thunder.

    <h4>Chapter 105: The God of Wind/Thunder.</h4>


    Kaito could not believe his eyes. This felt like someone had pulled a stunt just to make him look like a mad person before the Academy authority. He walked back to the room, his steps heavy with anger, and stared at the spot where the camera had been installed yesterday. It was gonepletely cleared away like nothing had ever happened.


    "Someone is trying to drive us crazy," Renn said as he stepped out of the bathroom, still shaken. He looked straight at Mr. de. "Are you the one who worked overnight? Why is the bathroom all cleared?"


    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about," Mr. de replied firmly, his eyes cold with doubt. It was clear he didn¡¯t believe a word of what the boys imed to have seenst night.


    "Howe you don¡¯t know what happened when this is the house you¡¯re in charge of?" Taros said sharply, narrowing his eyes at him. "If this was happening in North House, trust me, I would know exactly what was going on."


    "So now you¡¯re ming me?" Mr. de shot back, cing a hand on his chest in disbelief. Taros shrugged, making it clear he wasn¡¯t backing down.


    "Can we all stop this nonsense ande to an agreement?" Principal Valois¡¯s voice cut through the tension. Her gaze swept around the room. "The students here were moved upstairs because of the mess you leftst night. But none of them saw what you¡¯re iming you saw, Kaito. I need time to work on this and find out the truth."


    "So we just sit and wait for you while you ¡¯work on it¡¯?" Renn asked bitterly as he dropped onto one of the beds. His anger was still burning.


    "Mr. de will handle this and we¡¯ll be fast¡ª" Principal Valois began, but Renn¡¯sugh cut her off.


    "As usual, someone¡¯s shifting responsibility," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Don¡¯t mind me, old habits. But I think this matter is far more delicate than we¡¯re treating it."


    "That¡¯s true," Kaito said quietly, turning toward her. His calmness sent a chill through her. "Why don¡¯t you take twenty-four hours to figure this out? We will too. We need to know why the safe in the wall is gone. This is serious, because I don¡¯t think Evan is working alone."


    "I doubt it too," Renn added darkly. "That bastard threatened Angel with blood in the locker. You, of all people, know what that means."


    Principal Valois¡¯s eyes flickered with something close to shock, though she kept her faceposed. "I¡¯ll look into it then. But I still don¡¯t believe anything of that sort happened here. Maybe both of you misunderstood what you saw."


    "Look at the same person you told us to trust?" Taros turned to Renn, his voice filled with disappointment. "You said she would never lie. She can¡¯t even stand by you when you need her most."


    There was a tense silence before Principal Valois finally spoke, pretending not to hear what Taros had said. "I will start the investigation immediately. There is no need for you to panic or alert the rest of the students. Let¡¯s keep this between us. If I cannot get the result by tomorrow, I will inform the parents at the meeting. Is that clear?"


    "Do something about it," Kaito said firmly before turning to his brothers. "If you¡¯re done here, can we go?"


    Renn and Taros were not ready to leave, but arguing further with the principal would lead nowhere. They walked out together, the air still thick with unspoken tension. On the way, Renn reached into the pocket of his trousers and pulled out his phone. He swiped left and scrolled through his gallery, showing his brothers what he had captured.


    "I took images of what happened yesterday, but they¡¯re going to implicate Angel," Renn said quietly.


    "I still can¡¯t believe Angel is a girl. The two of you hid it from me," Taros said sadly. He was still reeling from the shock of Kaito exining the evidence Evan had against her.


    "I didn¡¯t know until a day ago. If you¡¯re angry, direct it at Renn. He knew for a long time and kept it a secret from all of us," Kaito replied without looking at him.


    "I thought you¡¯d forgiven me, man?" Renn asked, pausing his scrolling. Everyone kept pointing fingers at him for keeping it a secret, yet none of them had figured out that Ang was a girl even though they spent more time with her than he did.


    "No. Who said so?" Kaito shot back, his brows furrowed. He had no intention of letting it go, or Renn might do it again.


    "Why is everyone ming me?" Renn asked, spreading his hands in frustration as he began walking backward. He knew what he was about to say would get him in trouble, but he said it anyway. "Taros is Angel¡¯s friend, yet he couldn¡¯t even tell she was a girl. How is that my fault?"


    Taros¡¯s lips parted, but no words came out. He looked at Kaito, hoping for support.


    "He is trying to make us look stupid," Kaito said in a low tone. Then he raised his voice at Renn. "What are you trying to say, bro? Don¡¯t me Taros for this and don¡¯t try to shift me because you are not escaping it."


    "I am not shifting mes, Alpha Kaito," Renn chuckled, shaking his head with a smile that only made things worse. "Your case is more serious than Taros¡¯. You slept on the same bed with a girl for weeks and still could not tell she wasn¡¯t a boy. Is your manhood that weak?"


    The moment he saw the change in Kaito¡¯s expression, Renn knew he had to run for his life. The wind suddenly blew harder than it had a minute ago, and he was sure he had just angered the god of winds.


    Using his primal power, Renn raced toward his dormitory like a cheetah, his feet barely touching the ground. He could already feel Maiti charging after him with the same speed. This was going to be fun.


    Taros was about to join the chase when Principal Valois stepped out of the dormitory with her new handbag, Mr. de, at her side. They both looked around, trying to figure out what was going on.


    "Don¡¯t panic. Renn and Kaito are just having fun," Mr. de told her.


    Principal Valois took a deep breath and sighed in relief. For a moment, she had thought it was something serious. "One of these days, I¡¯m going to die of a heart attack, and it will be you and your brothers¡¯ fault."


    "I will revive you, ma," Taros said, trying hard not tough. From the look on her face, he could tell she had already decided he was no different from the rest of the Alphas.

 Chapter 106: A Visitor.

    <h4>Chapter 106: A Visitor.</h4>


    Ang returned to the room after spending time with Hiro. She had her bath and changed into her pyjamas. She did not feel like going for dinner, so she bought some snacks instead. Kaito was still not back from his meeting. He had not replied to any of her messages, which was strange. The same went for Renn, who usually texted her more than anyone. Maybe the meeting did not go well, or maybe it was still going on.


    She went to the drawer and took out the photo of her from a year ago. It had been taken without her permission, right in her hometown. She still could not understand how Evan had it. How did he get it? Why was he keeping photos of her? She could have called it obsession, but she knew that was not the case.


    The boy was threatening her to leave the Academy. Ang sighed, rubbing her forehead with her fingers. She wondered what his real reason could be and why it had to be her of all people.


    Still sitting there with no answers, lost in her thoughts, she heard the doorknob turn. She saw the keyhole twist and knew at once it was Kaito. She walked halfway to the door and stopped just as it opened.


    Kaito came inughing. She froze, surprised to see him like that. He hardly ever smiled, yet today he returnedughing loudly. He closed the door, locked it with his key, and kept smiling as his eyes roamed over her like he had something wild in mind.


    He walked straight to her and wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her close to his chest. He kissed her cheeks and neck, sending cold shivers down her spine.


    "What is going on, Alpha?" she asked in a soft voice. His heart was racing fast, as though he had run all the way to the dormitory.


    "I love the way you call me Alpha," Kaito whispered, biting her left ear gently. She shivered as he moved to her neck, burying his face there. "I missed you so much. I wanted to fly here, but my brothers wouldn¡¯t let me."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. We had a meeting, and after that we went to Central House," he said.


    At the mention of Central House, Ang pushed him back slightly. He lifted his face, and their eyes met. Her heart skipped a beat as she got lost in those crazy, intoxicating grey eyes.


    He leaned in to kiss her, but she stopped him by pressing her index finger against his lips.


    "What happened there?" she asked, her voice carrying a sharp seriousness. If they had gone there, it had to be connected to Evan. She wanted to know if they had found him or at least learned the reason he was after her. "Did you find anything useful?"


    Kaito took a long deep breath, and his expression shifted quickly. She already knew whatever came next would not be good news.


    "Unfortunately, we didn¡¯t find anything useful. Even the evidence we left there was erased."


    "What? How did it happen?" Ang asked, her voiceced with fear. She could not understand why this was happening to her. "What kind of evidence did you leave behind?"


    "The safe where we found your photos. I took the other photo because it was the only one that could reveal your identity if anyone saw it. And then the CCTV camera I broke during the thunderstormst night. Today when we went back there, it had all disappeared."


    "Someone must have cleaned Evan¡¯s mess. That means he is not working alone," Ang said firmly. She knew this was more than a simple grudge. Could it be because she was a werewolf? Not just any werewolf, but the Alpha¡¯s mate. No, that was impossible... no one knew about her being a werewolf, right?


    "I thought of that too. It¡¯s either he went backst night and cleared it himself, or someone did it for him," Kaito said, tightening his arms around her waist. He could feel her fear, and it hurt deep in his chest.


    "What does this person want from me? Did I wrong them in the past without knowing?" Ang asked aloud, even though she knew Kaito had no answers.


    "That¡¯s something to think about. You always seem to get into trouble, so it could be someone from the past," he said softly, looking at her with gentle eyes. She looked different tonight. He cupped her cheeks in his hands and spoke with quiet assurance. "You don¡¯t have to be scared. No one will hurt you while I¡¯m here. This will be solved before you know it."


    Ang nodded and leaned against his chest. He held her tightly, closing his eyes for a moment before speaking again. "Can I say something?"


    "What is it?"


    "You still smell like my mate. But I also get another scent at the same time... one that¡¯s simr to Alex¡¯s."


    Ang froze in his arms. She forced herself to stay calm so he would not notice her heartbeat quicken. She remembered the day Alex had poured his scent on her to confuse the Alphas.


    "I... I spend time with Alex a lot. He¡¯s my friend, so... yeah," she managed to say. She told herself this would all end tomorrow.


    "I know," he replied.


    "Can we talk tomorrow after Parents¡¯ Day? It¡¯s something important, and I want us to discuss it then," Ang told him. She nned to send the same message to the others so they could alle together. Tomorrow, she would reveal the truth. It was going to be a big day.


    **


    The next morning, since there were no sses, Ang woke up earlier than usual, hoping to find Kaito next to her. But his space was empty. He must have left early to make sure everything was in order to receive parents, guests, and guardians.


    Since no one was going to visit her, Ang had her bath and went for breakfast before returning to the room to get ready for the pic. Hiro had told her he would be ready soon.


    She was about to wear her sneakers when she heard a knock on the door. She wondered who it could be, as most of the students had already gone to the visiting ground.


    When she opened the door, she found Alex in the corridor, pacing up and down like an old man who had just been deeply frustrated.


    "Alex, what are you doing here?" Ang asked, surprised as she stepped out to meet him. He opened his mouth to speak, but nothing came out, and it only left her more confused. "I thought your mom had already arrived. Did something happen?"


    Alex nodded, his face full of pity. He cleared his throat before finally breaking the news. "A woman named Grace came to see you. She said she is your mother. Principal Valois let her in."

 Chapter 107: Her Mother’s Daughter.

    <h4>Chapter 107: Her Mother¡¯s Daughter.</h4>


    Angughed at what he said. What did he mean by Graceing to see her? There was no way that woman woulde for her. She shook her head and told him, "That¡¯s impossible. My mother doesn¡¯t even know where this school is. She had no idea about the visiting day. It¡¯s not her..."


    "I saw her, Ang," Alex said in a low tone. He tried to step closer, but she stopped him by holding her palms out.


    "There is no way Grace woulde... whoever you saw was not my mother, Alex," she said, her face tightening as doubt began to creep in. She wondered if this was some kind of joke, but Alex was not the type to joke about something so sensitive. "Please tell me it¡¯s not true."


    "Can you calm down and listen to me?" he asked, ncing around as though he didn¡¯t want anyone else to see or hear them. He came closer, took her hands, and led her back inside.


    "Your eyes are glowing. You need to take a deep breath and calm your nerves, young wolf." He released her and shut the door behind them. Ang was startled. She rushed to the mirror and froze when she saw her reflection. Her eyes were glowing red. Her heart skipped a beat. What if someone else had seen her like this instead of Alex?


    "I-I..." she started to speak, but he cut her off.


    "Just take a deep breath," Alex said, demonstrating first. She followed his lead. "Let it go... all that bad energy and hatred. You don¡¯t need that right now, especially with the full moon around the corner."


    Ang nodded and repeated the breathing until her heart slowed down. When she looked into the mirror again, her eyes were back to normal. A small smile spread on her face and she turned to her friend. "What would I do without you?"


    "Probably end up in one of the Alphas¡¯ dens by now," Alex chuckled, then shifted the topic. "I know it¡¯s hard to believe your mom came, but you need to go out there and see her. Maybe she missed you and just wanted to see your face. That could be all."


    "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case, Alex," Ang said, crossing her arms as she tried to think of any reason that could have brought that woman here. She found nothing reasonable. But what if Alex was right? What if her absence had made Grace finally realise she was her daughter, and not just something to make money from?


    "Just go and see her. We will go together if you want," Alex told her.


    "What about your mom? Won¡¯t she be waiting for you?"


    "No. She is sitting with Stales¡¯ parents. They will entertain each other for now," Alex exined. "After you are done with your mom, I will take you to my mom and Stales¡¯ parents. Stales told them a lot about you and they are curious to meet you."


    Ang nodded. She ran her hand through her hair, smoothing it down. Then she picked her phone from the bed and followed him to the visiting grounds. There was arge crowd, yet no one paid attention to her. She was surprised as she squeezed herself through, passing between people.


    They walked a little further and stopped right in front of Grace¡¯s table. Grace sat there with sunsses on and a white scarf tied around her face. She wore a ck gown and had her hair packed into a ponytail. Her presence drew attention little by little. Most people did not know she was doing it on purpose, but Ang could see it clearly.


    "Come on," Alex gave her a gentle nudge. She nodded and stepped forward while he stayed back.


    "Look at my girl," Grace stood up to wee her. She covered her mouth when Ang got close, her eyes widening in shock. "You have grown within these few weeks."


    "Stop it, Mother. I look the same," Ang whispered, ncing around to check if anyone was paying attention. Only a few people were, and they seemed to admire the sight of them together.


    "Are you being rude to me?" Grace asked as she sat back down. Ang did the same. "Do you know how much I stressed myself toe here... just to see you? I had to avoid your uncle."


    Ang felt a little strange hearing that. Still, she began to think that maybe Grace truly had missed her. She softened her tone.


    "I am sorry you had to go through so much to see your daughter," Ang told her quietly.


    "You can imagine," Graceughed softly, then leaned closer to her. "Tell me, have you been able to tame any rich werewolf? An alpha, or¡ª"


    "Mother," Ang stomped lightly on her foot to stop her words. What if someone overheard her?


    "Ouch," Grace winced, pushing her foot away. "You are going to break my toes, girl."


    "You have to control your mouth, Mother. You could ruin what I have managed to build with careless words," Ang warned her. "Now, you can go ahead and tell me the real reason you are here. Let¡¯s make it quick. I have somewhere else to be."


    Grace studied her daughter for a moment and then smirked. "You never cease to amaze me. You really are your mother¡¯s daughter. You know me too well, Ang."


    Ang rolled her eyes and let out a sigh. Her ears were already starting to ache from listening to her mother. "Just say it."


    "Alright," Grace smiled. "I came to collect the bnce. You were owing me before you left the house, remember?"


    Ang felt her face grow hot. So that was it. She should have known Grace would nevere to see her without a selfish reason. Still, she had not expected it to be about the money she had paid to buy her mother¡¯s silence.


    ****


    Help this work rank top 10 and get a mass release of many Chapters. I¡¯m sure we want many Chapters after Ang tells the truth to her mates.


    Thank you for your support so far. I really appreciate it.

 Chapter 108: Not Ending Up Like Me.

    <h4>Chapter 108: Not Ending Up Like Me.</h4>


    "I should have known your intentions were never pure. It felt too good to be true," Ang said, shaking her head. She had foolishly hoped that her mother cared, even just a little. Her heart twisted painfully when Grace revealed the real reason she came.


    She tried to hold back the heat burning in her eyes. They stung so badly, and she knew the tears would spill soon if she let them. She had to keep them in, no matter what.


    "Are you trying to make me look bad now? Stop it," Grace said, sounding surprised. She could not believe her daughter expected her to forget about the money and nevere for it. "What did I tell you the day you left the house? Don¡¯t mess with my bnce. You know how much I value my money, Ang. You of all people should know."


    "I know, Mother. But don¡¯t forget I am here as a student, not the principal," Ang reminded her. "I don¡¯t earn money. Do you even know how I¡¯m surviving here? We haven¡¯t seen each other for weeks, and now that we have, did you even ask me if I¡¯m okay?"


    "You look fine, Ang. What could possibly happen to you within these walls?" Grace said, avoiding her gaze. She crossed her left leg over her right and adjusted her seat. But the heated re from her daughter made her sigh. She wished Ang would stop with what she called the pity act. "Stop painting me as the viin. What kind of questions did you expect me to ask?"


    "At least you could have asked, how are you, Ang? Is the Academy treating you well? Do you have any problems?"


    Grace stayed quiet, watching her daughter pour her heart out. Ang seemed far more outspoken than she used to be.


    "Is that what¡¯s bothering you?" Grace asked, noticing how close Ang was to tears. That was never good for business. "Fine. How are you doing? Do you have any problems here?"


    Ang rolled her eyes and crossed her arms. It was toote for those questions, and she knew they weren¡¯t from Grace¡¯s heart. She had been forced to say them.


    "See," Grace pointed at her daughter¡¯s eyes as they rolled. She quickly lowered her hand when she noticed people at the table behind Ang ncing their way.


    "How much was my bnce, Mother?" Ang asked, changing the subject. If her mother wanted her to leave, she might as well deal with the reason she came in the first ce.


    "You were supposed to give me one thousand dors but only gave two hundred and fifty," Grace said, her eyes lighting up the moment she spoke about her money.


    Ang nodded slowly. Where on earth would she get the rest of that money? There was no way she could earn it inside the Academy. But she knew she would have to try¡ªor face the painful truth of being betrayed by her own mother.


    "Fine, I will. You just have to give me a little time to raise that amount."


    Grace¡¯s brows lifted in annoyance. "Do I have to wait again? Do you even know the havoc your uncle has caused back at home?"


    She brought her hands forward. Slowly, she rolled up her sleeves, revealing the scars left by Toga¡¯s torture. Then she pulled the sleeves back down and took her hands away.


    "W-what?" Ang was shocked and at a loss for words. She could not believe her uncle would go to such an extreme. She had seen him p her mother before, but to hurt her like this... she had never imagined it.


    "Yes. He is turning everywhere upside down to find you. Your uncle has even gotten help from werewolves," Grace said. She noticed the pity in her daughter¡¯s eyes but quickly crushed it. "I didn¡¯t endure this for you. I did it for my money."


    Ang tried not to panic. She knew what could happen if she lost control. But when she looked closely, she thought she saw tears in Grace¡¯s eyes. Was she pretending when she said it wasn¡¯t for her?


    "I will get you your money before the month ends," Ang said quietly. "It¡¯s a promise... just keep my uncle from finding me, okay?"


    "I came here for my money and you are pushing it toter," Grace started, then stopped. Maybe her daughter truly didn¡¯t have it now. "Don¡¯t fail me when the timees, or you will see your uncle before next month begins."


    "I won¡¯t, Ma," Ang assured her, even though she had no idea where the money woulde from. That was something to worry aboutter. Right now, she needed to end this talk with Grace and get to Hiro.


    Beforeing here, she had sent him a message about the new development, and he had promised to wait for her. Just then, something important crossed her mind¡ªsomething she should have asked her mother long ago.


    "Can you tell me... what was my father¡¯s name?" she asked, hoping the answer would not disappoint her.


    Grace was caught off guard by the question. She had shut Ang down years ago whenever she tried to ask about her father, and now the girl had dared to bring it up again. "I don¡¯t really remember him. His name... we were not married. I can¡¯t really remember."


    "You are lying, Mother. Come on, just tell me so I can add it to my official name."


    Grace hesitated for a moment but finally gave in. "Maverick. I don¡¯t know his surname or where he came from, so don¡¯t you dare ask."


    Ang felt a smile stretch across her face. Maverick. That was his name. For years her mother had refused to tell her anything about him, and now she finally had something. It felt unreal, almost like she was dreaming.


    "Why is that red-haired fine-looking guy staring at us?" Grace¡¯s eyes shifted toward the family seated behind Ang. "He¡¯s been looking over here since God knows when."


    Ang turned to see who she meant, and her heart skipped a beat when her gaze met Renn¡¯s. How long had he been sitting there without her noticing?


    He moved his hands, using signnguage to ask if she wanted him toe over or if she woulde to his table instead.


    Ang pretended she didn¡¯t understand and turned back around, but her mother¡¯s smile was now aimed directly at Renn. "Mother... what are you doing?"


    "The boy is clearly interested in you. If you don¡¯t do something about it, you will end up like me," Grace said, picking up her bag and grabbing her daughter¡¯s hand. "Well, you¡¯re not ending up like me, because we are moving to their table right now."

 Chapter 109: I Thought You Left.

    <h4>Chapter 109: I Thought You Left.</h4>


    **


    "Hello everyone," Grace greeted in the tiniest and most twisted voice Ang had ever heard. Ang was still shocked that her mother was actually doing this. The only reason she had agreed toe to this table was because of Renn.


    "Angel..." Renn smiled, shifting to his left and cing his hand on the bench. "Here, have a seat." She wasn¡¯t sure if she wanted to sit or not, but before she could answer, Grace slipped into the seat beside the man sitting across from Renn. Ang let out a quiet sigh and sat down next to Renn.


    "Father, this is Angel," Renn said.


    Ang¡¯s eyes moved to the man across the table and her jaw nearly dropped. He wasn¡¯t tall but was broad and strong, with thick brows and a jaw so tight she wondered if he had ever smiled. His long ck hair was neatly tied back, and the thick fur he wore made him look even bigger.


    "This is Angel?" Renn¡¯s father asked in a deep, powerful voice that could make anyone shiver. Without waiting for confirmation, he went on. "Finally, I meet you. My son says you are his friend."


    "Oh... did he say that?" Ang replied, but caught her mother¡¯s frown from the corner of her eye. That frown clearly warned, don¡¯t you dare ruin this for us.


    "This is your mom, I guess?" Renn¡¯s father asked, turning to Grace. "Your son took after you. I can see the resemnce."


    "Really?" Grace smoothed her hair with her fingers and shed Ang a quick smile.


    "Yes. I am Gerald of the East," the man said, reaching out his hand. Grace ced hers in his, and he kissed her knuckles. Ang felt like sinking into the ground.


    "I know. King of the East pack," Grace replied with a trace of excitement in her voice. Ang stared at her, surprised. They had never talked about werewolves at home, yet her mother knew there was a king in the East.


    "My dad is old-fashioned," Renn whispered to her.


    "What about your mom?" Ang whispered back, ncing at the calm woman seated next to Gerald. "Why is she so quiet about it?"


    "That¡¯s not my mom, Ang," Renn exined. "That¡¯s my dad¡¯s sister. My mom is dead."


    Ang¡¯s expression softened. "Oh my... I¡¯m so sorry."


    "It¡¯s been years now, so you don¡¯t have to worry," Renn said. "Even my dad... we only started talking recently. I¡¯m used to having no one."


    Ang nodded, finding the whole situation strange. She thought it might be the right moment to ask what had happened, but when she turned toward her mother, Grace was deep in conversation with Alpha Gerald. Sheughed at every joke he made, joined by his sister.


    Renn, on the other hand, was quiet. He idly tossed grapes from the table into his mouth. When he noticed she wasn¡¯t eating, he leaned closer and asked, "Are you alright, babe? Do you want something else?"


    "No, Renn, I am fine," Ang replied, trying not to let Grace ruin her mood any further. She felt his fingers brush against hers, and a cold shiver ran through her spine when she realized what he was doing.


    "I miss you, babe," Renn whispered, taking her hand gently and rubbing her thumb with his. "How about we go out this evening and spend some time together? What do you say?"


    Ang turned to look at him. His voice carried a warmth and softness that made her want to throw herself into his arms, but she forced herself to stayposed.


    Renn leaned in so close that their faces almost touched. She quickly looked away before anyone could notice.


    "I¡¯ll send you a messageter. There¡¯s something important I need to tell you," Ang said. Guilt pressed on her chest for keeping the truth from him and the rest of her mates. They were all falling for her, and she had no idea how they would react once they knew the truth tonight.


    "Okay, babe. I hope it¡¯s nothing bad?" Renn¡¯s voice was full of concern. "You¡¯re not nning to break up with me, are you?"


    "I wish that was the case, but I can¡¯t get rid of you no matter what," Ang replied. Her words made himugh, and he squeezed her hand gently. Sheughed along with him.


    "What¡¯s so funny, kids?" Alpha Gerald asked, ncing at them.


    "It¡¯s nothing serious, Dad," Renn answered.


    "We will leave now, sir," Ang said as she freed her hand and stood from the table. Grace¡¯s eyes followed her, full of disappointment and clear annoyance.


    "Why are you in a hurry, dear?" Grace asked, squinting one of her eyes in a way that told her daughter to sit back down.


    "I have to read for my test tomorrow," Ang lied. She turned to Gerald and thanked him before taking her mother¡¯s hand so they could leave.


    Ang ignored her mother¡¯s ranting. She said her goodbye and made sure to walk away quickly, heading straight to Alex and Stales¡¯ parents. They weed her warmly, and she felt their happiness at meeting her. She even received gifts from them, which brought a small smile to her face.


    On her way out of the visiting ground, she spotted Taros¡¯ and Kaito¡¯s families seated together at the same table. It was like watching two powerful royal families sharing a meal. The table gleamed with wealth and ss. Ang tried to hide, hoping none of them would see her. She had no wish to meet Kaito¡¯s father.


    Once she left the visiting grounds, Ang quickened her pace until she reached the MalynsterRiver. Her chest tightened when she didn¡¯t see Hiro there. He must have left after waiting too long. Frustration bubbled inside her, and she almost kicked the tree next to her. She checked her phone and saw she was an hourte from the time they had rescheduled.


    "Why did this have to happen today? Why did Grace have to visit and ruin everything?" Ang muttered, standing by the river with the gifts still in her hands. There was no time to go back to her room and put them away, so she hade straight here. Yet, even after rushing, she had missed him. Hiro must have been disappointed.


    She was about to leave when she felt it¡ªtwo strong hands sliding around her waist, pulling her back into a familiar body. His scent wrapped around her, telling her exactly which one of her mates it was. She leaned into him and closed her eyes, letting herself breathe in that sense of peace.


    "I thought you left," she said softly.

 Chapter 110: Finding Their Mates

    <h4>Chapter 110: Finding Their Mates</h4>


    "Why did you have to act like that, Dad?" Renn asked after Angel left with her mother. "You can¡¯t have anything to do with that woman. She is Angel¡¯s mother for crying out loud."


    "If you say so, son," Alpha Gerald replied. The smile on his face faded now that there was no one close by he needed to impress.


    "I wanted to ask if anything about the Central House was discussed in the meeting this morning," Renn said. He wanted to know if Principal Valois had told the board about Evan, since she had failed to contact them after the twenty-four hours she had given were over.


    "Nothing about it. Is there something going on there?" Gerald asked, his interest sharpening.


    Before Renn could reply, he spotted Principal Valoising their way. He rolled his eyes as she walked past without so much as a word to them.


    "Is that woman still disturbing you?" Alpha Gerald asked, ring at Principal Valois with open disdain.


    "No. We barely see each other."


    "Good. I don¡¯t want her anywhere near you, especially now that you are about to find your mate," Gerald said. He shifted to the edge of his seat and added, "Have you caught her scent yet, or had any hint of who she might be?"


    "No," Renn said with a casual shrug. He had no intention of telling his father that he had caught his mate¡¯s scent twice already.


    "No hints at all?" Alpha Gerald was surprised. When Renn nodded, he went on. "You see, it doesn¡¯t always have to be through scent or a pull. You might see her in your dreams or even speak to her in your mind before meeting her in person."


    "Wait... you said dreams?" Renn asked quickly.


    "Yes, son," his father replied. "Dreams that feel real. Your mother had the same experience."


    Renn¡¯s heart skipped. He had experienced something like that with Angel, but only once. Could it mean that Angel was his fated mate? No... it couldn¡¯t be. She wasn¡¯t even a werewolf. The prophecy clearly said their mate would be a werewolf.


    "Have you seen her in your dreamstely?"


    "No, Dad," Renn lied again. He was interested in the conversation, but his mind kept drifting to Ang. He wanted to go after her and ask questions that had been eating at him. "How many times am I supposed to have this dream?"


    "Countless. It depends on what you want," Gerald exined.


    "Can a human be my fated mate?"


    "No. A she-wolf was promised to us," Gerald told him firmly. "It cannot be a human. If you saw a human in your dream, then something is wrong."


    "No, Dad. I didn¡¯t see anything," Renn said, ending the conversation.


    But his mind refused to rest. What was the link between Ang and his mate?


    After his family left, he went back to the dormitory to rest before evening, yet his thoughts would not leave him alone. He decided to talk to Kaito about it. Hiro crossed his mind, but he knew Parent¡¯s Day was always hard on him. It reminded him of everything he had lost, and Renn felt it was better to let him be.


    He dressed and made his way to the West House. Inside, he found both Taros and Kaito. Ang was not there. Good.


    "So you met a girl in your dream?" Taros said in surprise, sitting on the couch as if trying to piece the story together. "Is she from the Luna Girls school?"


    "Can you calm down, please?" Renn said, trying to keep his tone polite. He turned to Kaito, whose face was unreadable. "It wasn¡¯t exactly a dream. It felt real. We spoke like we were awake, and she knew it wasn¡¯t a dream."


    "Wow... a human mate?" Taros said, still stunned. Everyone believed the moon goddess gave only one fated mate, and it was always a wolf.


    "I wanted us to talk about our mates, but none of you seemed ready for that conversation," Kaito said with a frown. "I know we all want to im her before the other, but this is not helping us. We are only pushing ourselves further away from her."


    "I think Hiro needs to be here as well," Renn said, picking up his phone to call him. He made sure Hiro left whatever he was doing and came to the West House. In less than thirty minutes, Hiro arrived alone, looking curious about what was going on.


    "We are discussing our mate," Renn told him.


    "Oh, okay," Hiro said as he sat on the couch beside Taros. "I hate the fact that we have to share a mate, a school, and even birthdays. Now we have to share ideas too."


    "Don¡¯t start, Hiro. I know you are already upset about today, but it¡¯s important we talk about her," Taros replied.


    "May their souls rest in peace... your parents," Kaito said softly, his voice filled with concern. He knew exactly how it felt to lose someone dear.


    Hiro gave a small nod. "So what are we discussing?"


    "No more lies," Kaito said firmly. "Thest full moon, I caught her scent right in front of my dormitory. When I came, I saw you both already waiting. After you left, the scent faded, but I still caught a trace of it in my room. ording to Angel, my mate¡ªour mate¡ªcame looking for me and knocked her down. That¡¯s how she ended up with my mate¡¯s scent all over her."


    "Wait a minute..." Hiro leaned forward, surprise shing across his face. "Angel told me the exact same thing, except she said she met my mate on the stairs, not in the room. And that¡¯s how she got her scent."


    "She told me the same thing," Taros added. "My mate knocked her down when she came looking for me. Angel never said if it was in the room or the stairs. I don¡¯t remember exactly, but it happened inside the dormitory."


    The three of them turned to Renn for his story. He shook his head. "We didn¡¯t talk about that. Howe you all ended up with the same story?"


    "Ang lied to us," Hiro said, standing up. His hands clenched into fists as he remembered the morning he had questioned her about his mate. "She is smarter than we thought. We underestimated her because of her small size."


    "I am ashamed of you guys," Renn said quietly. "And I am ashamed of myself too. How did one girl manage to make a fool out of all of us?"


    "We have to find Ang," Kaito said, also rising to his feet. He went to the wardrobe and pulled out his ck jacket. "She has a lot of exining to do."


    "I guess she does," Renn agreed. He felt like a fool but tried to keep his anger in check.


    "She will have no choice but to talk," Taros said. At that moment, his phone beeped. A message from Ang appeared on the screen, giving both the time and location for a meeting. Before Taros could speak, they all received the same message.


    "Let¡¯s go and meet her then."


    *****


    Author:


    Hello dearies,


    Thank you for your support. The voting is going well and if we hit our target or anything close, I will release five Chapters this weekend.


    But if this work is gifted a magic castle , I will do a mass release for two or days straight.

 Chapter 111: I’m Your Mate!

    <h4>Chapter 111: I¡¯m Your Mate!</h4>


    Ang paced back and forth as she waited for her mates to arrive. She had sent each of them a message, and she was certain they had received it. They had note yet, but fear was already twisting in her chest. She nced around and saw the same tension in the faces of those who hade to support her.


    "Why do I feel like this is a mistake?" Stales asked, his eyes fixed in the direction the Alphas were expected toe from.


    "I am beginning to think so too," Ang replied, rubbing her sweaty palms together. Her confidence was slipping away with every passing second. But it had to be today. She had to tell her mates the truth, no matter what happened.


    "I don¡¯t think you made a mistake, Ang. This is the right thing to do," Samuel said firmly. He knew everything that was going on, but he had stayed quiet until now. When Alex and Ang came to him earlier for help, he decided to step in. He knew things could go very wrong, so he had brought Kael with him. If the Alphas tried to im her by force without her consent, they would step in.


    "Maybe you shouldn¡¯t have called them all together. They might have already figured out the truth by now," Stales muttered, unable to hide the fear in his voice. He wanted to be supportive, but instead he sounded doubtful. Fear was gripping him harder with each passing moment.


    "I think she did the right thing," Kael insisted. "Ang wants to tell them all at once. She is being fair instead of telling one before the other. If they want to fight, let them fight now."


    "No, Kael. That¡¯s not why we asked you to be here," Alex said sharply, stepping between him and Stales. "You are here to help keep them calm. There will be no violence."


    "That¡¯s impossible. They will fight over who gets to mark or im her first. They all want to do it," Samuel reminded him.


    "It¡¯s better they fight now than keep it inside untilter. No one knows what could happen if they pretend to stay calm," Kael argued.


    "You are right," Ang breathed out slowly, trying to focus. It was going to happen one way or another, and she had to face it.


    <i>"That¡¯s my girl," Mighty-Storm¡¯s voice rang in her mind. Ang¡¯s eyes widened. She could not believe her wolf had returned before her shift.</i>


    <i>"Do you think I would leave you to handle this alone? Never. You are doing the right thing by telling your mates," the wolf encouraged.</i>


    Ang closed her eyes and exhaled deeply. The moment Mighty-Storm came, she felt a surge of strength and confidence.


    <i>"They areing," Mighty-Storm told her. "Do not show weakness. But do show that you are sorry for lying to them and for ying with their feelings."</i>


    "I never yed with their feelings. I care about all of them," Ang said, her voice trembling. She did not even know how she had ended up in this situation. Just the thought of them seeing her as a liar made her heart ache.


    "They areing," Alex said from behind her. His eyes were glowing gold, his Alpha side stirring. "Stay strong, Ang. Good luck."


    She nodded as they all stepped back, leaving her in front. She could already smell their scents, and the air was thick with their anger. Her chest tightened. Did they already know before she could even tell them?


    The four Alphas appeared, their presence impossible to ignore. None of them looked happy to be there. Ang swallowed hard, forcing herself not to show her fear.


    Renn stood a few steps away, his eyes already questioning her. A cold shiver crawled down her spine when they lit up in that familiar way, yet the warmth she had seen in them this morning was gone. The excitement he had shown earlier had vanished without a trace.


    Kaito stood beside him, a deep frown carved into his face. His gray eyes had turned cold, carrying the deadly look she remembered from when she first knew him. The warmth that had been there recently hadpletely disappeared.


    Taros looked more disappointed than angry. He refused to meet her gaze, avoiding her eyes at all cost. She wished he would at least look at her, even if only for a second.


    And Hiro... they had spent the afternoon together before he left, not wanting to be apart for even a moment. She had seen the happiness on his face then, but now it was gone. He looked like the man she had first met on the night of the initiation, with that same mischievous smile, but now it was mixed with disappointment.


    So they had found out. Ang felt her heart pounding against her ribs, the weight of the moment pressing down on her. She wanted to crumble, but her wolf¡¯s voice cut through the fear.


    Be the first to speak. Apologize before anything.


    Ang gave the smallest nod and opened her mouth to speak, but Hiro¡¯s voice sliced through the air.


    "What the fuck were you thinking?" His tone shook the forest. He didn¡¯t care who heard, and neither did his brothers. They stood behind him, silent but in full support. "Did you think we would not find out the truth?"


    They knew.


    Ang felt another shiver run through her. She nced at Alex and Stales, who tried to reassure her with small smiles, but it did little to help. Turning back to the Alphas, she forced herself to speak.


    "I know I have wronged all of you. You did not deserve the lies I told. But I want you to know that¡ª"


    "You lied to the four of us like we were nothing but your puppets," Taros cut in, his voice tight with hurt. "Maybe that is what we are to you. I never gave you a reason to fear me. I tried to make life at the academy easier for you whenever I could, and what did I get in return?"


    "Lies," Kaito said quietly, his hands buried in his pockets. His voice was calm, but it carried a heavy weight. "Lies that never seem to end. They keep piling up. How long will you keep this up? Even if we deal with this one, there will be another. Why do you never learn from your mistakes? Is it really so hard to do?"


    Ang shook her head as each wordnded. They were right to be angry, but it was not as if she had simply decided one morning to deceive them all.


    "Enough with the drama. Just tell us where we can find our mate," Renn said atst. His stance was wide, arms folded over his broad chest, his voice sharp. "I want to know who she is, and after that, we will deal with this."


    So they did not know yet. They had only uncovered her lies from thest full moon, not the truth she had been keeping from them.


    <i>Tell them, girl. It will be hard, but it will free you, Mighty-Storm urged.</i>


    "Yes," Hiro demanded, stepping forward. "We want to know who our mate is." His pain was different from the others. He was a man who rarely trusted anyone, andtely, he had begun to open up to her. Now he felt used and betrayed.


    Ang took a deep breath, sped her hands behind her back, and said the words she had dreaded.


    "I am your mate."

 Chapter 112: The Heartbreak.

    <h4>Chapter 112: The Heartbreak.</h4>


    The ce went silent, so quiet it felt like no one had spoken at all. It was as if the world had stopped and only they were left standing in it. Doubt filled their eyes, all except Kaito. He just stood there, staring at her, and that silence hurt more than if he had shouted. She would have preferred his anger over that cold, still look.


    "That¡¯s a good joke," Hiro said with a shortugh, turning to his brothers. The two beside him nodded. "There is no way you are our mate."


    "Is she not good enough?" Alex finally spoke, his voice sharp. He was getting angry. They were too afraid to face the truth, but it was time they did. They needed to handle it like the men they were instead of making Ang shake in fear.


    "That¡¯s not it," Renn said. "Why would you even think that, boy? She is my girlfriend. Why can¡¯t I make her my mate if I have the chance?"


    "Your what?" Taros asked, not sure he had heard correctly.


    "She is your girlfriend?" Hiro¡¯s shock showed clearly. When Renn nodded, he turned to Ang. "Is that true?"


    "It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s true or not," Ang said firmly. "You are all my mates, and since I cannot reject any of you, I had no choice but to treat you equally." She could still see the doubt written on their faces. They were not going to believe her... except Kaito, who had gonepletely quiet.


    "You are human. The prophecy says a she-wolf, not you," Renn said, his tone softer now. He seemed to be letting go of the idea of being hard on her. "I know you are sorry for lying to us, but do not hide her from us. Are you afraid we will fight over her?"


    "It is bound to happen. If we do not fight now, we will fight for the rest of our lives," Hiro said, ncing at each of his brothers. "I am sorry, but I cannot share her with any of you. Too bad."


    "Tell us who she is," Taros asked, his patience thin. The lies were already too much for him. He was not sure he could ever trust her again after this.


    "I am telling the truth," Ang said, her voice breaking as tears filled her eyes. How could she make them believe her?


    "Your eyes," Mighty-Storm urged.


    Ang gave a small nod. She closed her eyes and called for it. When she opened them again, her irises glowed a deep red. The Alphas instinctively stepped back, shock shing across their faces. Their own eyes glowed in answer to the call of their mate. But behind their shock was something sharper ¡ª the horror of the truth she had been hiding from them all this time.


    "You are her?" Hiro¡¯s voice cut through the air as he snapped out of his shock. "You are the reason we have been punished every full moon for as long as I can remember? You are the reason for the pain we have suffered?"


    "I... I didn¡¯t know what you went through during the full moon until Stales told me," Ang said, tears sliding down her cheeks.


    "What about the story that your uncle was going to sell you? That was why you ran to the Academy," Kaito asked. His voice was gentle butced with heartbreak and disappointment. "Was all that a lie? Were you here because you knew you were our mate?"


    "No, no, Kaito," Ang¡¯s voice trembled. She had known these questions woulde. "That is why I came here. I never knew I was a wolf."


    "She is telling the truth," Alex said quietly, and Stales nodded in agreement.


    "So you knew the truth?" Kaito turned to Alex, surprise shing in his eyes. He had never expected his own beta to keep such a thing from him. The disappointment in his gaze was sharp enough to cut. Alex stayed silent, but the guilt was written all over him.


    "When did you find out you were a wolf?" Renn asked, his voice carrying a desperate hope that she would say yesterday, or maybe today.


    "On the night of the full moon," Ang answered, twisting her fingers together. She could not bring herself to look at him. The way Renn took a deep breath at her words broke herpletely.


    "You had plenty of time to tell me, babe," Renn said. His brows furrowed before he forced them back to normal. "Why am I even still calling you babe? You had the choice to tell me the truth. If you had, we would not be here now."


    "I did not want to be unfair to the others," she whispered.


    "Stop saying that, Hiro. I know I have hurt all of you, but it was never intentional," Ang said, her voice trembling. "I should have told you the truth, but I was scared you would fight over iming me. I did not want that to happen. I wanted peace between us."


    "You did. You achieved the peace," Kaito said, his voice t as he turned to leave. "But I am not interested in being with a mate who cannot tell the truth, not even once. If I have to live with this pain until I die, then so be it. If I never have children in the future, it is fine. At least we will be saving the next generation from this."


    Without another word, he started walking down the path he hade from. Ang felt as if her heart had been ripped from her chest. She could not believe he would walk away just like that, without forgiving her, without easing the me he ced on her.


    "I will talk to him," Samuel said, hurrying after Kaito.


    "You should not have been the one. I never liked the idea of sharing my mate with anyone. But with you, I thought it was just you and I," Renn began, his voice heavy with pain. "That is one of the reasons I did not hesitate to love you. But now it will never be that way. You have three other men in your life, and I cannot handle that, Ang. Do you hear me? My heart cannot handle that."


    Ang stood there, listening to him pour out his pain. She had known it would hurt him, but hearing his words made her realise she had underestimated how deeply he loved her. Renn turned to leave, kicking a rock out of his way, and Ang felt the pain echo in her own chest.


    Alex went after him, promising he would try to calm him down, though Ang doubted it was possible. He told her to stay back.


    "You messed it up. I am not going to forget this. For now, let us stay this way," Hiro said, and before she could answer, he vanished into the woods using his primal power.


    "I will keep himpany," Kael said, going after him.


    Now only Taros and Stales were left. The silence between them was heavy. Ang braced herself for more words of heartbreak and disappointment.


    Taros walked up to her. "Was it in school that you found out about your identity?"


    "Yes," Ang nodded, avoiding his eyes. She could not bear to look at them.


    "What about your family?"


    "I only have my mother, and she never told me anything about my father or about werewolves. I do not know where to start. I was trying to figure it all out before telling anyone. I just could not..."


    She did not know when he stepped forward and wrapped his arms around her. Her heart skipped a beat as she found herself in his embrace. She stood frozen, still shaking from the shock. Was this real? Did he see that it was not entirely her fault? Had he forgiven her?


    So many questions filled her mind, but then he spoke softly. "I understand you, dear. I do. The others will too."


    Stales let out a breath of relief. He had been dreading going after an Alpha to calm him down, but now that Taros was not acting like the others, he felt lucky. "Thank goodness. I am not in a tight corner like Alex or Kael," he muttered.

 Chapter 113: Being A Jerk-Alpha Renn.

    <h4>Chapter 113: Being A Jerk-Alpha Renn.</h4>


    It was hard for Alex to keep up with Renn¡¯s pace. He was fast, almost like a cheetah, and Alex nearly lost him until he caught sight of him again. Renn had stopped by a giant tree, his back pressed against it as though he needed the strength to hold him up.


    Alex slowed and came to a stop, watching him carefully. He had never seen Renn like this before. This wasn¡¯t just anger. It was deeper, sharper, something that cut him from the inside. Alex could finally see how much it hurt him. The bond Renn thought he had with Ang wasn¡¯t a game. To Renn, it had been real, and learning the truth this way was tearing him apart.


    "Renn," Alex called softly as he walked closer, careful not to get too near too fast. He stopped a short distance away, his voice steady. "Come on, Alpha. This doesn¡¯t suit you at all."


    Renn did not move. He stood silent, fighting the ache in his chest. He wished he could push it away, but it stayed, heavy and unrelenting. Alex tried again. "I understand you, you shouldn¡¯t have¡ª" His words broke off when Rennughed, the sound sharp and mocking. Alex knew it was meant to sting, but he held his ground, watching calmly.


    "How do you understand me? Have you ever been in love?" Renn asked.


    "No, Alpha."


    "Good. Then you don¡¯t know," Renn replied, crossing his arms tightly over his chest. His fists clenched hard against his palms as his thoughts consumed him. "I never wanted to share mates with anyone. Yet I had to... with my brothers. When things started with Ang, it felt like a joke at first, but I told her I couldn¡¯t stand sharing her."


    "You forced her into it. You didn¡¯t give her a choice," Alex said, moving a little closer until he stood at his side. "I think you were already in love with Ang, and when you found out she was a girl, you wanted to her right away instead of really knowing her. You wanted her to fill the emptiness in your heart too quickly."


    He stopped then, realizing his words were only adding to Renn¡¯s pain. His tone softened. "Look, I¡¯m not ming you. You still cared for her, you still protected her. And Ang? She liked it, Renn. She truly enjoyed being your girlfriend. That much I know."


    "I doubt it. I forced her into the rtionship. You are right," Renn said with a slow nod, his eyes fixed on the ground. He knew he had no right to feel what he was feeling, no right to question Ang or the choices she made.


    "No, don¡¯t say that. I know Ang," Alex told him firmly. "She would have found a way out if she didn¡¯t want to be with you. She does like you, Renn, but she¡ª"


    "She has three other Alphas in her life that I would have to share her with for the rest of our miserable lives," Renn cut in, his voice breaking as he clenched his teeth. He tried to hold back, but his eyes burned with tears. For a moment he fought them, then gave up, covering his face with both palms as the tears finally slipped free.


    Alex stood quietly, not knowing what to say that could ease the weight pressing down on him. Renn¡¯s pain was heavier than any of the others. After a few minutes Renn wiped his face and turned toward him, his expression raw. "I me her. That makes it even worse," he whispered.


    "You¡¯re not in the wrong," Alex said, stepping closer andying a hand on his shoulder. "This is your way of dealing with the pain. You didn¡¯t destroy her, you didn¡¯t crush her spirit. Trust me, she prefers your cold replies and even your anger over silence. At least it shows you care."


    Renn gave a faint nod and started walking deeper into the woods, his steps heavy with confusion. He had no idea what to do next.


    "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve given up on your love just because you found out she is also your fated mate," Alex called after him, following close behind. "If you walk away now, it only proves you were never worthy of her or of her love. Do you even love her the way you im?"


    Renn stopped in his tracks. He turned slowly, his eyes hard and sharp as they locked onto Alex. "Are you doubting me?" he asked, his voice low with both anger and pain.


    "You are not behaving like someone who is madly in love with a girl."


    "What do you want me to do? Can¡¯t you see the situation we are in?" Renn asked, his voice rough.


    "So are you going to leave her alone?"


    "What should I do?" Renn¡¯s tone changed this time. It was no longer filled with annoyance but with the sound of someone who had already lost hope. "If I had known this from the start, I would have controlled myself before falling in love with her, but I didn¡¯t. I acted like a child who just got a new toy and refused to let it go."


    He lifted his eyes to Alex and asked quietly, "What would you do if you were in my position?" Renn had never been in love before, and the confusion of it all weighed heavily on him.


    "Stop thinking about your brothers and the mating bond. Love her. Prove that you meant it when you said you loved her," Alex said firmly as he stepped closer. "Don¡¯t hold back because of anyone else. Just love her."


    "Will she want that?" Renn asked, his voice uncertain.


    "Let her decide that. Your only task is to follow your heart and not hurt her," Alex told him gently. "Ang needs peace, not your coldness. She needs you to help her figure things out. She is still carrying the weight of not knowing who her father is, still broken from being cast aside by his family."


    Renn pressed his hands over his face as the truth hit him. His voice cracked when he spoke again. "I have been so selfish." He thought of all the times she had lied to protect herself, all the pain she was already carrying. Instead of offering herfort, he had given her anger. He should have listened to her, stood by her, and loved her instead of being the jerk who added more pain to her life.

 Chapter 114: Not Good Enough For Her-Alpha Hiro

    <h4>Chapter 114: Not Good Enough For Her-Alpha Hiro</h4>


    Kael managed to find his Alpha by following his scent. He stood at the edge of the malynster water and saw Hiro staring into it. Taking a deep breath, Kael walked down until he was beside him. Hiro didn¡¯t look at him or make any move to show that he noticed his presence. He just kept staring into the water with that heavy silence Kael hade to fear.


    "I am sorry you had to experience all that today of all days," Kael finally said, his voice low. He had no idea what to say that would ease the weight on his Alpha¡¯s chest. Maybe he should have let Stales take his ce because talking to anyone else would have been easier. But not Hiro. Not when Kael knew what he had been through.


    Hiro had been consumed by Ang from the beginning, obsessed enough to risk his life, even getting shot just to know more about her. He had seen them grow close, even have her spent a night in his room, and watched how much she meant to him. To make things worse, Kael himself had unknowingly helped his Alpha prepare for a pic with her, never realizing untilter that it was Ang.


    "I know you¡¯re hurting so much right now that no matter what I say it won¡¯t change how you feel, but I¡¯ll say it anyway," Kael went on quickly, afraid Hiro wouldn¡¯t listen. "You fell in love, Hiro. That¡¯s not a bad thing. It¡¯s what I always wanted for you. Whether she turned out to be your fated mate or just a girl who truly loved you and gave you life again, I always wanted you to find her."


    Hiro didn¡¯t speak, but Kael noticed the way his shoulders shifted, the way he seemed to be listening. So he continued, "I wished you had met her sooner, before all of this. So that when you ascend the throne, you would have started a family of your own. It would have given you peace, eased the pain of everything you¡¯ve lost. You deserve to be happy now, Hiro. After all you¡¯ve been through, you deserve it."


    "It didn¡¯t work out," Hiro finally said with a soft, broken chuckle. He bit his lower lip and turned to Kael. "Do you know how much I¡¯m hurting right now? It¡¯s like my lungs can¡¯t take in air anymore and I¡¯m forcing it down. My chest feels like it¡¯s going to burst, like my heart is going to tear its way out of me. I don¡¯t want that to happen, Kael."


    "I know," Kael said, his voice firm but gentle. "Trust me, it¡¯s not going to happen. Ang didn¡¯t mean for it to turn out this way. She must have wanted to tell you the truth long ago. You remember her first day at the Academy, how frightened she was? I don¡¯t me her for hiding."


    "I remember," Hiro whispered. He looked away for a moment before turning back to Kael, pain filling his eyes. "I apologized to her, but it doesn¡¯t erase the fact that she lied, that she deceived everyone. When I found out she was a girl, I was angry, yes, but I tried not to judge her or add more to her pain. But this new truth, Kael... this one is different."


    "It¡¯s crazy. She is the mate we have been searching for all this time."


    "You weren¡¯t with me during thest full moon," Hiro said, his voice heavy with pain. His eyes were red, filled with hurt that Kael could clearly see. "de was by my side. He saw how I barely made it through that night. I have been so angry at this so-called promised mate, furious that she was impossible to find. And today I find out it¡¯s the girl I already love. Tell me, Kael, how do you want me to react to that? Should I be dancing and singing like a fool?"


    Kael shook his head slowly. He understood his Alpha more than anyone. Hiro was not someone who easily gave his trust, yet he had given it to Ang. "She made mistakes, yes, but not because she wanted to hurt you. You have every right to be angry because she turned out to be the very person you resented for so long. Your heart can¡¯t handle it and..."


    "My heart is already torn apart," Hiro cut him off, his voice low but sharp with pain.


    Kael swallowed hard and nodded, not knowing how to mend the heart of someone who had already been broken so many times. "Don¡¯t take your anger out on her. If you must, then me the moon goddess. She made it this way, not Ang. If you want to shout at someone, shout at her, but not at Angel. She won¡¯t survive that."


    Hiro rolled his eyes and turned away, his gaze fixed on the distance. "You are only saying this because it¡¯s not happening to you."


    "Don¡¯t say that," Kael replied firmly. "I would never give you bad advice, Alpha. You should love¡ª"


    "It¡¯s over," Hiro broke in. His voice cracked as a single tear slipped down his cheek. Heughed bitterly as though mocking himself. "What I had with Ang... it wasn¡¯t even serious. We were just beginning. So yes, we will get over it. We will focus on iming her and breaking this curse. That¡¯s all that matters now."


    Kael¡¯s chest tightened at his words. "Do you really think the pack will ept that? Do you really believe you can just throw it all away?"


    "What do you expect me to do?" Hiro¡¯s voice rose with anger, sharp and wounded. He hissed under his breath and turned, walking away with heavy steps.


    Kael followed closely behind, refusing to let the distance grow between them. "I expect you not to give up," he said softly but firmly, praying his Alpha would hear the truth in his words.


    "Why wouldn¡¯t I give up?" Hiro asked,ughing again and again until the sound itself began to scare his Beta. "Ang has better options than me. There is Taros, who is perfect and down to earth. Then there is Kaito, the guy everyone admires. Renn, of course, isn¡¯t left out. He is a romantic bastard who knows how to get any girl wrapped around his finger."


    "And then there is you..." Kael began softly.


    "No, there is no me," Hiro cut him off. He stopped walking and faced him. "I can¡¯t give her half the happiness and joy those guys can. I am still trying to figure out my own life and fighting the shadows of my past. I am not good enough for her, Kael. Can¡¯t you see that? She deserves someone better than me."


    Kael was stunned by his words, then let out a small chuckle, shaking his head. "Are you even listening to yourself? You are thinking only about what¡¯s best for her, not what¡¯s in your own heart. You don¡¯t even care about yourself. You want Ang to choose someone else because you think she deserves better."


    "That¡¯s not what I said, Kael," Hiro muttered.


    "It¡¯s close enough," Kael replied firmly. "You¡¯re insecure. You don¡¯t have to be. If you keepparing yourself to who is more handsome or who has a better life, you will only end up destroying yourself. Ang doesn¡¯t care about that. What matters to her is how you treat her, how you make her feel."


    "I wasn¡¯t nice to her from the start. That answers everything already," Hiro said bitterly.


    "No. You¡¯ve already moved past that," Kael insisted. "I think she cares about you more than you realize. She sees you the same way she sees the rest. Ang is trying to give each of you a chance by spending time with you. She was bonding with you, she thought you were ready, but something went wrong along the way."


    "You think so?" Hiro asked quietly.


    "Yes," Kael nodded. "And if I were you, I would go after my love and wait for her to tell me to my face that she doesn¡¯t want me. Did she ever say that to you?"


    Hiro shook his head.


    "Then why are you tormenting yourself like this?" Kael asked firmly. "Stop punishing yourself and let fate decide the rest. Fight for your love, Hiro. Don¡¯t let anything or anyone take away what you deserve."

 Chapter 115: Overreacted-Alpha Kaito.

    <h4>Chapter 115: Overreacted-Alpha Kaito.</h4>


    They walked toward the West House together. Samuel kept watching Kaito closely, expecting at any moment that he would break down,in about his chest aching or how hurt he was, but none of that came. Kaito was quiet, calm, almost too calm, moving like nothing had happened at all. It unsettled Samuel more than an outburst would have.


    "Why are you even following me?" Kaito finally stopped and asked, suspicion flickering in his eyes.


    "I was supposed to calm you down, but unfortunately you¡¯re already calm," Samuel replied, frowning as he studied him, trying to figure out if this was normal.


    "You want me to yell? You want me to scream and throw things?" Kaito asked sharply.


    "Something like that... but I thought at least you would want to talk about what happened," Samuel said carefully.


    "No, Samuel. There¡¯s nothing to talk about," Kaito answered tly as they stepped inside the West House. He took a deep breath, his chest rising slowly before he let it out again. His eyes moved over the hall, remembering this was the very spot where he had first been pulled in by a scent. If only he had thought deeper back then, he might have guessed it was Ang. Instead, she had hidden behind the disguise of a boy, twisting his senses and confusing him. To make matters worse, she had lied, and he had believed every word like a fool.


    "So much has happened. You can¡¯t keep it all inside," Samuel pressed on. He knew it would not be easy to stand by Kaito through this.


    There was a reason he and Alex had switched ces. Alex had admitted that he too had hidden the truth from his Alpha and could not bring himself to face him now. Being the one tofort Kaito would only make things worse between them.


    "I said there¡¯s no use," Kaito snapped as he climbed the stairs. At the door of his room, he turned to face Samuel, his eyes steady. "I¡¯ve been down this path before. I told Ang I hated lies, that there should be no lies between us. Yet not even two dayster, here I am discovering another one."


    "You¡¯ve been through this before?" Samuel asked, surprised. He finally understood the calmness, the cold way Kaito was reacting. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t feel¡ªhe felt too much. But he had already lived through betrayal before, and now he was simply too worn down to show it. Samuel found himself at a loss for words.


    "Do you expect me to congratte Ang?" Kaito asked, pain shing across his face. "Should I p for her and tell her well done for ying with people¡¯s feelings? I don¡¯t know what you all expect from me or from my brothers, but at least they reacted the way they felt. Their hearts were yed with. Ang needs to learn how to tell the truth."


    "You don¡¯t expect her to walk up to you and say she¡¯s your mate, do you? The same person she¡¯s been running from?" Samuel said quietly. He pushed the door open wider for Kaito to enter, then followed him inside and shut it behind them. "Ang was scared, Kaito. It wasn¡¯t easy for her."


    "A lie is a lie. It doesn¡¯t matter if you call it white or ck," Kaito said as he removed his jacket and hung it on the wall. He walked to the fridge, pulled out two cans of Wolfsdrink, and set them on the table. "I know she was scared of me, but what about Taros? If she had told us the truth from the start, I would have seen that everything happening between her and us was nothing more than one of the goddess¡¯s games."


    "Her games?" Samuel asked quietly.


    "Yes. What else would you call it?" Kaito sighed as he opened both cans and handed one to Samuel. "If I had known, I would have handled Evan¡¯s case better. And Hiro¡¯s too. Now that she has finally spilled the truth, I can see there¡¯s a link between all of it."


    "I see," Samuel said, taking a sip of his drink. "But it only makes things harder. What are you going to do now? You can¡¯t be too hard on her, Kaito. If you or your brothers are hurting because of this, remember that Ang is hurting four times more. The pain she carries is worse than anything you feel."


    Kaito¡¯s chest tightened when Samuel said that. He suddenly realized how badly she must be suffering right now. He should have thought of that earlier. "Did we leave her alone? Stales is with her, right?"


    "I¡¯m sure he is," Samuel answered, and Kaito let out a deep breath of relief.


    "You see," Samuel went on, "you care about her more than you want to admit. So stop saying you won¡¯t im her."


    "It¡¯s Ang," Kaito muttered. "I never once thought she would turn out to be the one."


    "I know," Samuel said with a small chuckle, "but not iming her? I¡¯ve seen you during your shifts, brother. If you keep fighting it, you¡¯ll end up destroying yourself and maybe the world along with you. If you love her, then don¡¯t run. Just face it and continue from where you stopped."


    Kaito sank into the couch, his mind heavy. Maybe he had overreacted by leaving her in the woods, but at least her friends had been with her. It was better to walk away than to stay and risk losing control. His powers were still difficult to manage, and when anger consumed him, he could hurt anyone near him. That was the part that scared him the most.


    Pulling out his phone, he dialed Alex¡¯s number. After a few seconds, Alex picked up. "Hey, are you with Angel?" Kaito asked immediately.


    "No, Alpha," Alex replied. "I left her with Stales. He texted me that they¡¯re together."


    "Forget whatever you¡¯re doing and stay with her," Kaito ordered before ending the call.


    "You don¡¯t have to worry," Samuel said gently. "She¡¯s fine. She¡¯ll calm down. And you need to do the same, so that when shees back here, the two of you can finally talk and make things right."

 Chapter 116: Jealous Mates?

    <h4>Chapter 116: Jealous Mates?</h4>


    Ang pulled away from the hug, her chest a little lighter. It was a relief that at least one of her mates truly understood her. Even though Taros was disappointed, he stayed by her side, and that meant more to her than words could say. She could not bring herself to me the others. They had every right to react the way they did.


    "They wille around. I don¡¯t know how soon, but they will," Taros said softly as he held her hand while they walked out of the woods. Stales followed behind them in silence, not wanting to ruin the moment because he found it too tender to disturb. "Kaito, for example, hates lies. He would rather stay quiet than lie. I think he must have been hurt before."


    Ang¡¯s eyes filled with tears and her wolf let out a pained cry inside her. "Then I made him relive that pain again. I am sure he hates me already."


    "You think so?" Taros chuckled as he nced at her. "Why would you think like that? None of us can ever hate you. Even my brothers don¡¯t. Their anger only shows how much you matter to them. Honestly, I am d they reacted the way they did. I have carried this fear for years, wondering what would happen when the truth finally came out. The thought of fighting them terrified me, especially Kaito."


    "So you think this is better?" she asked in a broken voice.


    "Yes. Things have been pushed forward," Taros nodded, giving her hand a gentle squeeze. "The fight for you is inevitable, just as we were told. Each of us wants to be the first to im you, because the first Alpha to do that is granted extra power."


    Ang blinked at him, confusion clear on her face. "What kind of power?"


    "We don¡¯t know yet. It is part of the prophecy."


    "I never saw that written in any of the books I have read," Ang said softly. "How do you even know what the prophecy says?"


    "Every pack in the kingdom has a priestess who was given a copy of the prophecy scroll," Taros exined as they walked closer to the West House. "One copy was sent to each royal family, and my family had one."


    "I see," Ang murmured. "Does it mention anything about my family or my pack?"


    "No. Almost nothing was written about you, and that is what made it so difficult to find you. I guess the moon goddess knew exactly what she was doing."


    They reached the gates of the West House and Ang¡¯s heart began to pound. The thought of facing Kaito again made her stomach twist. She lowered her eyes and whispered, "I will sleep in Alex¡¯s room tonight. I am sure Kaito will send me out of his."


    Tarosughed at her words. "I don¡¯t think he will."


    "He has done it before."


    "Yes, but not this time," Taros said firmly. His eyes softened as he looked at her. "I know my friend, Angel. And now that I know you are my mate, I hate the thought of you sleeping in the same room with him. It feels unfair to the rest of us."


    "But it has always been my room. It¡¯s not like Kaito even gives me his time," Ang said as she crossed her arms over her chest. A small doubt slipped into her mind, wondering if Taros was right after all. "So you want me to change rooms?"


    "I think that choice should be yours, Ang," Stales finally spoke. He had been quiet, letting Taros do most of the talking, but now his calm voice carried weight. Ang had always tried to be fair to everyone since she discovered they were her mates, and he knew it was time for her to start deciding what she truly wanted.


    Ang¡¯s eyes softened as she looked at Taros. "But Taros is right," she whispered. She did not want to hurt him, and deep down she knew it was not only about the bond anymore. Her heart had already grown attached in ways she had not expected. "I will think about it."


    "Take your time," Taros said with a gentle nod. His eyes lingered on hers, heavy with meaning. "But before you go, promise me one thing. No more lies."


    "I have already learnt my lesson," she answered, her voice trembling but firm.


    "Good," Taros breathed, and his hand twitched as though he wanted to pull her into a hug, but he stopped himself when he noticed the curious eyes of students around them. If he wanted to protect her, then he had to act like nothing had changed. Before he could speak, Ang leaned forward and pressed a quick kiss against his cheek.


    A shiver ran through him at the feel of her lips on his skin. For a moment he forgot the crowd around them. His chest warmed and a smile broke across his face, even though shock flickered in his eyes.


    "Bye," he managed to say before turning away. His steps were steady, but his heart was racing faster than he could control.


    Stales chuckled beside her and shook his head. "He really is the coolest Alpha. I always told you that," he said, d she had been able to release the weight from her chest, even if everything still felt like a storm. Somehow he believed it would all settle in the end. "Now, should we go and face the god of thunder and lightning?"


    Angughed at his words, the sound breaking the heaviness in her chest. "You sound like your Alpha sometimes."


    "You are missing him. I get it. He is your boyfriend after all."


    "Stales..." Ang¡¯s eyes widened, her stomach twisting with an excitement she did not want him to notice.


    "What did I do?" Stales asked with a teasing smile as they walked up the stairs toward her room. "I actually like you two together. I never knew my Alpha could act the way he does until you came into the picture. Have you thought about it? Will the rtionship continue?"


    Ang only shrugged, unsure what to say, but Stales answered for her. "I get it, it depends if he agrees. The other problem is that you may end up having co-boyfriends."


    "Stales..." Ang was stunned by his choice of words, but before she could react, he dashed to her door and knocked. Her heart jumped when the knob turned, and Samuel appeared.


    He let them in, and the moment Ang¡¯s eyes fell on Kaito, her heart pounded so hard she could barely breathe. She tried to avoid his gaze, but his silence screamed louder than words.


    She already knew what he would tell her if he decided to speak¡ªpack your things and get out of my room. Just the thought of it made her stomach turn. She leaned against the wall behind Stales, trying to hide her face from Kaito, but Samuel announced their exit. Ang wanted to vanish right there. Why now?


    "Thank you for your concern and words," Kaito said sincerely as he rose from the couch.


    "Anytime, man," Samuel replied, then turned to Stales and together they left, leaving Ang and Kaito alone.


    Ang stayed rooted to the spot, her throat dry as his eyes fixed on her. He sat back down, silent and steady, and she wondered if it was the right time to beg for forgiveness. He would never believe her when she said she had no more secrets, but she could not hold it in anymore. Gathering courage, she walked slowly toward him. "Can we talk?" she asked softly.


    "Sure. Go ahead," Kaito said, his voice calm as he leaned back on the couch. One hand held the wolfscan, the other restedzily on the armrest. He looked dangerously attractive, the kind of man who made her wolf restless, but she pushed the thought away and focused on what mattered.


    "I have wronged you. I am sorry for the lies, and I swear there will be no more secrets between us... that is if we are still going to..." Ang¡¯s words trailed off as she avoided his gaze. His silence tore her apart. "Please say something, Kaito. Yell at me, punish me, do whatever you want with me, but don¡¯t stay quiet."


    The second the words left her mouth, she regretted them. But it was toote. He had already grabbed her hand and pulled her onto hisp. His eyes burned into hers with a force that made her shiver.


    Then his lips crushed against hers. Ang froze for a heartbeat, then melted into the kiss she secretly longed for. Her hands slid into his hair, stroking it as she kissed him back.


    It was slow and deliberate, filled with everything they had not said. In that moment, it was not just her apology. It was also his way of admitting his own fault for pushing her away when she needed him most.

 Chapter 117: Marked By One.

    <h4>Chapter 117: Marked By One.</h4>


    Note: Marking is different from iming.


    ******


    When evening came, Ang did not go to the cafeteria. She felt a little relieved knowing that two of her mates had forgiven her. Even though they had not spoken about their fight for iming her in the future, she knew it was still progress.


    Now what was left were Renn and Hiro. Both of them had opened up to her recently. Renn had shown her to his family without hesitation, and Hiro had trusted her with his deepest secrets. They must be feeling used and hurt, and it was her fault.


    She could not let things remain like that. She could not stand her mates being angry with her. Their recent behavior was already making her weak and she feared it might affect her shift tomorrow. She needed to make peace with them. That was the only way she could feel whole again.


    Ang rose from her bed. Kaito had gone to take a night ss with the form three students, which gave her the chance she needed. She dressed up quickly and decided to meet Hiro first. When she got to the South House, she saw him standing at the gate with some of his pack members. They were in a discussion, but his face was not cheerful the way it used to be. She knew she was the reason behind that change.


    Ang stayed quietly by the side, waiting until they were done. She did not want to interrupt them. When Hiro noticed her presence, he dismissed his pack members right away. Then he came toward her with a serious look on his face. "What are you doing here?" he asked.


    "What do you think I am doing here? Obviously I came to talk to you," Ang replied, her voice sharper than she intended. He always knew how to annoy her.


    "About what? I don¡¯t want to talk to you," Hiro said, shrugging his shoulder as if she was nothing.


    "You have to listen to me. I know you are angry, and I came to apologize."


    "Do not apologize," Hiro cut her off. He avoided her eyes as if meeting them would make him soften. "I mean it."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter if you want it or not. I will apologize anyway," she said firmly.


    Hiro sighed, already tired of her stubbornness. He had no choice but to stay and listen. "Fine. Go ahead and say it."


    "I am sorry, Hiro. I hurt you by keeping things from you," Ang said softly. Her eyes searched his face. He looked so innocent in that moment. His blue eyes lifted briefly to meet hers before turning away to the wall beside them. "I promise I will never do it again."


    "Honestly, you won¡¯t, because I will never give you the chance to," Hiro told her, his voice cold.


    "You cannot cancel me, Hiro. You know we need each other," Ang whispered, her voice trembling. Deep down, she knew he had not forgotten that truth, even if anger made him pretend otherwise.


    "I know about that and that¡¯s what is killing me. Why you of all girls?" he asked with pain in his voice. "Do you know what I was nning to do when I met my fated mate? I was going to tie her up and take her to the caves."


    "Then do it," Ang said, holding her hands out in front of him. Her bold offer shocked him, but her next words left himpletely speechless. "If you want to im my body like that...if you so desperate to have me, then do it."


    "I... I can¡¯t do that to you," Hiro whispered, lifting his eyes to her. The moment he looked at her beautiful face, his resolve shattered.


    "I know. I was only joking," Angughed softly and gave his arm a yful p. He smiled in return, his dimples appearing, and her heart warmed at the sight. She loved that boyish smile of his. "Keep smiling like that. You look so handsome."


    "Really?" he asked, his eyes searching hers.


    "Yes. And I am sorry for causing you pain," Ang said with honesty.


    "It¡¯s fine. I will be okay," Hiro told her, though his voice was gentler than before. Ang did not wait for him to ept her apology. She opened her arms and hugged him tightly, closing her eyes as she pressed herself to him. He seemed surprised at first but did not push her away. "Hey, dear..." he murmured.


    "I am so sorry," Ang whispered again, her voice breaking as tears welled in her eyes. She had never meant to hurt him like this.


    "I understand now. I am no longer angry," Hiro said, finally wrapping his arms around her and holding her close. He kissed her forehead again and again as if to reassure her that he truly meant it.


    "Thank you," Ang breathed, her heart easing as she stayed in his arms. She did not care who was watching. Let them think whatever they wanted. She was with her mate, and that was all that mattered. After a long while, she finally pulled back.


    "We will talk more tomorrow," she said softly. "I have to go and apologize to Renn."


    "Yeah, your boyfriend," Hiro muttered, reminding her of what he had heard.


    "Don¡¯t be jealous. He also deserves an apology, and I am not ashamed to give it. I will do everything it takes to fix the mess I created," Ang said firmly before turning to walk away. Hiro stood there watching her, silent. She was trying to make peace, giving love, affection, and attention to each of them. Maybe the goddess was not so foolish after all for making her their mate.


    *****


    Ang knocked on Renn¡¯s door. She waited for a while before the door opened on its own even though no one hade to answer. Stepping inside, she found Samuel sitting at the desk with hisptop. He looked up, surprised to see her.


    "Hey, wee," he said with a smile.


    Ang nodded, smiling back as her eyes moved around the room. There was no sign of Renn, and she wondered where he was. Before she could ask, the bathroom door creaked open.


    He came out with water still glistening on his skin, a towel tied low around his waist. As soon as his eyesnded on her, his whole face lit up. "Ang!"


    "Hi," she replied softly, trying not to let her gaze linger on his body. Memories of that day came rushing back, the way he had kissed and touched her in this very room. If Kaito had not knocked that time, she wondered how far things would have gone.


    "My girl came visiting and you let her stand?" Renn teased as he walked over to Samuel and shut theptop. "You¡¯re going to excuse us now."


    "Sure, bro, but she just got here and I also want to talk to her," Samuel said.


    "No way. She came to see me, and you know the code. You¡¯re leaving," Renn insisted. Samuel rolled his eyes but gave up, gathering hisptop and book.


    Before walking out, he nced at Ang. "What have you done to my roommate?"


    Ang could only smile without answering. When Samuel left, Renn locked the door. She turned to him quickly, her voice low with guilt. "I came to tell you how sorry I am for putting you through everything. I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª"


    Her words died as He closed the distance in two strides, towering over her, his hand gripping her chin firmly, forcing her to meet his burning gaze. "Mine," he growled against her lips before crushing his mouth on hers. His kiss was hot, rough, iming her like he had been starving for too long. "How do you want me to celebrate this reconciliation? Crazy, wild, or should I handle you with care?"


    "I want it crazy and wild," she blurted, not even realizing the weight of what she was saying.


    The kiss deepened, raw and demanding, his tongue dominating every part of her mouth until she was left breathless. His other hand slid down her waist and grabbed her ass possessively through the fabric of her trousers.


    With one swift pull, he dragged her against his bare chest, her soft body pressed against the hard nes of his muscles. The towel between them strained, and she could feel the hard thickness of his arousal grinding into her. She didn¡¯t stop him. She didn¡¯t want to.


    His lips broke from hers, trailing fire down her jaw before sinking into the tender skin of her neck. He bit down, making her gasp and arch into him. "We¡¯ve been apart for too long," he growled, his voice dark and rough, before lifting her into his arms like she weighed nothing. He threw her on the bed, his wolf burning in his eyes, a predator finally iming what was his. "I was a fool for getting angry with you earlier."


    Before she could catch her breath, he was already on top of her, straddling her hips, his hands tearing her shirt apart, buttons flying across the floor. Her wrap gave way under his strength, leaving her breasts bare for his hungry mouth. Hetched onto one nipple, sucking hard and biting while his other hand squeezed the other until she moaned desperately under him. She writhed, her trousers thest barrier keeping him from all of her.


    A deep growl rumbled from his chest as his fingers hooked into her waistband. With one brutal pull he ripped them away with her underwear, leaving herpletely naked beneath him. She gasped at the sudden exposure, but his zing eyes left no doubt that she belonged to him.


    He spread her thighs wide and pinned them down as his fingers slid over her slick heat. She whimpered, embarrassed, but his growl cut through her protest. "You¡¯re already dripping for me, Angel," he muttered darkly before sliding a thick finger inside her, stretching her tight walls.


    "Renn," she cried out, clutching the sheets, her back arching as the unfamiliar but consuming pleasure tore through her.


    "Yes, baby," he groaned, watching her squirm.


    "Go deeper," she begged.


    He pushed deeper, curling his finger inside until he found that sweet spot that made her scream. His thumb circled her clit while he thrust mercilessly, her body jerking with every movement. When he added a second finger, her moans grew louder, her body fighting but giving in at the same time. He held her down firmly, making sure she took everything he gave her.


    "Don¡¯t fight it, baby," he growled into her ear, his breath hot and heavy. "Cum for me." His fingers worked her without mercy until the pleasure exploded inside her, her body clenching around him as she screamed his name.


    He pulled her against him as she trembled, ruined and breathless, his chest heaving with satisfaction at the sight of her marked and undone by his touch. He kissed her face, her lips, her neck, whispering against her skin, "I love you, Angel."

 Chapter 118: He Blew Her Mind.

    <h4>Chapter 118: He Blew Her Mind.</h4>


    His words echoed in her ears. She had always known he loved her, but the way he said it now in this moment hit her differently. He was looking at her with that deep intensity, his green eyes pulling her in like a force she could not fight, like she was about to be swallowed whole.


    When his tongue touched her in between, she lost control of herself. The sensation was overwhelming, far stronger than she had imagined. His fingers had already felt magical, but the way his tongue moved against her made her shiver at first and then melt as heat rushed through her. She felt as if something had been unlocked inside her and she was enjoying every bit of it, the way his tongue teased her, slid in and out, taking her apart.


    Soft moans escaped her lips and her hands buried into his red hair, holding him to her, desperate for him not to stop. He devoured her like she was his sweetest craving. Her strength gave out and her hands slipped from his head as she leaned back, her eyes rolling shut, drowning in the pleasure. She did not want it to end, but then it stopped.


    Her brows furrowed as Renn pulled back, kneeling in front of her on the bed. She followed his gaze and froze when she saw the size of his arousal straining against the towel, thick and restless like it was fighting him. She could not stop herself from wondering how it would look once free. A flicker of fear rushed through her. Could something that big even fit inside her? She had not thought about that when she had been acting bold, pretending she knew more than she did.


    Renn ced his hands gently on her knees and sighed. Ang¡¯s heart pounded, her body screaming for more even though he had stopped.


    "What happened?" she whispered, her voice trembling, eyes begging him not to leave her like this.


    "You have never had sex before," Renn muttered softly as his thumb brushed across her thighs. It was not a question, but she still gave him an answer, because she did not want him to stop.


    "I have."


    He didn¡¯t buy it.


    Renn let out a low chuckle and shook his head. "Did I also steal your first kiss that day?"


    Her cheeks burned as she looked away. "N-no," she stammered, and this time heughed, the sound making her heart melt as if he had disarmed herpletely.


    "My little wolf," he murmured, leaning down between her legs again, his lips brushing her skin. "You must have read too many of those erotica books."


    Her breath caught as he settled between her thighs once more. Their eyes met, holding each other, and her heart skipped. He was dangerously handsome, tender yetmanding, knowing exactly how to push her toward the edge without even touching her too much. She wanted to ask him how he knew she was untouched, but then she felt the hard length of him pressing against her thighs, restless and throbbing, demanding to be set free.


    "I will use the bathroom," Renn said suddenly, standing before she could stop him. The towel nearly slipped but he caught it just in time. It was not shame that made him turn away. He was protecting her from what he knew he might not be able to control if he stayed.


    "Can Ie along?" Ang asked with a small smile, ncing in his direction.


    "No, babe. I will just take a shower and be back," he replied as he shut the door behind him. Ang blinked, a little surprised at the way he brushed her off. She sank back on the bed and hugged the pillow close. His scent was all over it, and without meaning to, she pressed her face into it and inhaled. A smile touched her lips before confusion rushed in. What was wrong with her?


    Her eyes opened wide as reality sank in. She had almost given herself to Renn. It was not that she regretted it, but Stales had warned her that iming could happen through sex, and if the other Alphas found out, everything she feared woulde true. They would fight each other, especially Renn. Hiro was already jealous because Renn was her boyfriend, and Taros hated the fact that she was living in the same room with Kaito. The prophecy was clear. She was supposed to bring peace, not war. So why was she letting herself get carried away?


    Ang turned on her side and scolded herself in silence. Maybe she needed to stop being selfish and start controlling her desires before it destroyed everything. She had just calmed down when the bathroom door opened. Renn came out, his body fresh from the shower, dressed now in a pair of ck Nike shorts and a red vest that clung to him. He walked to the bed and slipped in beside her, pulling her against his chest like he could not help himself.


    "Are you already missing me?" he teased softly.


    "Why should I miss you?" Ang muttered, crossing her arms tightly. He looked a little surprised at her tone, but she refused to care.


    "Are you still angry?" he asked carefully.


    "Did I say I¡¯m angry?" she shot back, her brows drawn together.


    Renn chuckled and squeezed her gently. "You don¡¯t have to say it. I know you, babe. I want you anytime, anywhere. If I had the chance, I would never let you out of my sight. But..."


    Ang turned to face him, her chest tight. "But what?" Her body still burned from earlier, and she could not understand how he had walked away so easily when she was still restless and aching.


    "You will be eighteen tomorrow," Renn said softly, his hand brushing her cheek. "Why don¡¯t we wait?"


    Ang rolled her eyes and sank into the bed with a groan. Of course he would use that against her. "I thought werewolves don¡¯t care about age."


    "Really? Who told you that?"


    "No one. It¡¯s just my thought."


    "That¡¯s not true. I will im you after your shift tomorrow," Renn whispered, kissing her gently before pulling back. He stood up and walked over to the wardrobe. Taking out a shirt and a pair of shorts, he turned to her with a smile. "You should change if you want to spend the night here."


    "No... I am leaving right now," Ang said as she stood from the bed. She bent to pick her shirt and only then noticed it was torn. Renn had not taken it off her carefully like a gentle man. He had acted like an angry beast, and deep inside she knew she was the one who pushed him into that when she chose wild passion over the gentle touch he first offered.


    "I think you really need this, whether you are staying or not," Renn murmured as he came to her side. He took her hand in his and guided her back to the bed. She sat quietly on the edge, confused about what he intended to do.


    A cold shiver ran through her spine when she saw the way he was looking at her, as if he had not just seen her naked minutes ago. Embarrassment crept up her chest even though he was her mate. Before she could find words, he took the shirt from the bed and gently slipped it over her body. She stayed still, letting him dress her without protest. He pulled the shorts on her the same way, careful and tender, and when he finished she rose again and wrapped her arms around him in a sudden hug.


    "You are blowing my mind away, Renn," she whispered with her eyes closed. The hug was brief, and she pulled back quickly to pick up her wrap from the floor.


    "Let me get you a bag for your clothes," Renn said softly. He walked to his wardrobe, picked out a bag, and carefully packed her things inside. He was ready to escort her, but Ang¡¯s heart ached at the thought of leaving him.


    They reached the West house in less than ten minutes. Renn hugged her at the entrance and whispered goodbye, but even then he refused to leave until she had climbed the stairs and disappeared safely into her room.


    Ang opened her door and stopped short. Kaito was inside waiting, though from the look on his face, maybe not for her. She was shocked he had returned so soon. He stood from her bed with a strange expression, his dark eyes locked on her as he walked forward.


    Without a word he took her face in his hands and studied her closely, like he was trying to see through her. Ang¡¯s chest tightened. What if he realized she had been with Renn, that they had almost gone too far? But why should she feel guilty? They were all her mates. She had no reason to let any of them make her feel ashamed.


    The only fear that gripped her was the thought of the Alphas turning against each other because of her.


    "You got marked by two of my brothers," Kaito said, his brows drawn tight, his jaw tense as if he was holding something back.

 Chapter 119: Happy Birthday, Angela!

    <h4>Chapter 119: Happy Birthday, Ang!</h4>


    "You got marked by two of my brothers," Kaito said with his brows drawn together, his jaw tightening as he released her face. "Damn Hiro and Renn."


    Ang¡¯s eyes widened in confusion. What did he mean? She tried to think back, trying to recall where Hiro could have marked her, but nothing came to mind.


    "Renn did it by scent. It¡¯s fresh, I can tell. His scent is all over you," Kaito said with quiet bitterness, stepping back as if the space between them would keep him calm. His voice carried sadness he was trying to hide, the hurt clear even though he fought to mask it. "And Hiro marked you on your lower lip. Did you not notice?"


    Ang rushed to the mirror, her hands trembling as she leaned closer. There it was. A faint scar just below her lip, from that kiss she shared with Hiro on the night Kaito had paired them. It had been an ident while they were kissing, and she had not even realized.


    "I hate the fact that I am not the first to mark you," Kaito confessed as he stepped closer again. He took her hand, lifted it slowly as though he wanted to kiss it, but stopped midway. A fleeting smile touched his lips. "But I know exactly how to piss them off."


    "Who? Your brothers?" Ang asked, her confusion deepening. She had braced herself for him to be angry, but instead he was calm, almost too calm. What was going on in his head?


    "No one, my dear. I will remain calm for now." His arms wrapped around her, holding her with quiet possession. She stayed still against him, her heart racing, but after a few seconds he let her go. "Take a shower and go to bed. You reek of Renn. Did you two have sex?"


    Her heart leapt into her throat. She froze, unable to lift her gaze to his. How had he seen through her so easily? They had not gone that far, but what they did was close, far too close.


    "Are you going to answer me or not?" Kaito pressed, his tone unreadable.


    "No. Why would you even think that?" Ang stammered, brushing past him quickly. She acted annoyed, hoping that if she looked irritated he would drop it and leave her alone.


    "I don¡¯t know. He is your boyfriend, after all," Kaito muttered with a shrug. "But wait. I will teach him a lesson soon enough."


    "You want to get on his nerves, and it is not going to work," she replied sharply as she opened her wardrobe and set the bag inside. She picked her pajamas and walked toward the bathroom door. "You can join me in the bathroom if you want. I am almost eighteen."


    Kaito shook his head, a small smile curving his lips. "No. I will not. Just a few more hours, and you will be mine to im. I will not let your restless heat trick me into doing something I might regret."


    Ang stopped, her hand frozen on the bathroom door. "Heat?" she whispered, startled. Her pulse quickened. She had not expected him to say that. How did he know? Who had told him she was in heat?


    "Yes, dear. You didn¡¯t notice but I do," Kaito said as he sank onto the couch. He studied her closely, almost enjoying the confused look on her beautiful face. "You are still new, still learning about your body, about your she-wolf side. I hate to break it to you, but you might have been in heat for the past six days. Think about it. Haven¡¯t you noticed how your urges kept growing stronger? The way you crave to be imed even though a part of you doesn¡¯t want it? It conflicts with everything you know."


    "Really?" Ang¡¯s voice was faint, and her eyes were wide with guilt.


    He nodded slowly and she whispered again, "Is it that obvious?"


    "Not to others," Kaito replied, his voice low and steady, "but I see it. I notice everything about you. Take things easy, Ang. Don¡¯t let the heat push you into choices you will regret once it passes." He caught himself wondering why he was even warning her. Her heat was supposed to be his advantage. Tomorrow after her shift, it would have been easier to im her quickly. But no... he cared too much about her. He wanted her decisions to be hers, not ruled by something she could not control.


    "I feel like I can¡¯t stop it," Ang admitted in a whisper as she leaned her head back against the wall. She should not be talking about this with him, but he had brought it up first.


    "You want to give in and get it over with," Kaito said gently as he stood and crossed the room to her. His eyes searched hers with concern. "I know that feeling. You are new to it and it¡¯s pulling you in every direction. You want to acknowledge all your mates. You want to feel each one of them, but you have to fight it for now. You have to hold on and control it so you can make the right choices. Do you understand?"


    Ang nodded, and his lips curved into a faint smile. "Good. Now go and take your bath."


    She closed the bathroom door behind her. Her hands moved to her clothes but then his voice came again from outside, teasing this time. "Should I join you, mate?"


    Sheughed softly, knowing he did not mean it. But his words lingered. He was right. She needed to control her urges, no matter how overwhelming they felt. It was going to be hard, but she could do it. She was not like the other she-wolves. She was not just Grace¡¯s stubborn daughter anymore. She was an Alpha. The male Alphas should be the ones unable to hold back their heat, not her.


    They were the ones who should be chasing after her.


    **


    The next morning Ang was pulled from sleep by the sound of her phone ringing. Her neck ached badly, almost like she had been bitten there. She groaned softly as she sat up and reached for her phone on the drawer.


    It was Stales. She answered, and before she could even speak, his voice filled her ears, singing. His tone was warm and a little rough but sweet enough to make herugh through her sleepiness.


    He was singing her a birthday song. When he finished, she whispered, "Thank you, dear. I really appreciate this. No one has ever done this for me before." Her voice shook as tears stung her eyes.


    "Hey, don¡¯t cry or I¡¯lle over right now," Stales warned gently, but she could not hold it back.


    "They¡¯re tears of joy," she smiled through them. "I¡¯m eighteen today."


    "I know. Alex and I wille once we¡¯re done getting ready," Stales told her. "Wait for us. We¡¯ll all go to ss together."


    "Okay, dear. Bye."


    The call ended. Ang lowered the phone and noticed a flood of unread messages. Alex, Renn, Taros, Kael, and Samuel had all sent their wishes. They each told her happy birthday, wishing her luck for tonight. The thought of her shift made her touch her neck again, the ache pulsing stronger at the reminder.


    "Hey, happy birthday," a voice said, pulling her attention. Kaito was already dressed for school, standing near her bed. In his hands was a small box. "Here, I got you this."


    "Thank you, Kaito," Ang murmured, taking it from him carefully. It was the first birthday present she had ever received. Grace never cared about moments like this, so it felt strange, almost unreal. She opened the box and her eyes widened at the ne resting inside. It shimmered in the light, clearly valuable. Her brows knitted as she looked up at him. "Isn¡¯t this too much?"


    "I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t buy it," he said with a little shrug.


    "Don¡¯t tell me you stole it," she teased, and heughed, dropping onto the bed beside her.


    "My mom gave it to me yesterday when she visited," Kaito exined. "It belonged to my grandmother. I thought you¡¯d like it."


    Ang¡¯s heart squeezed as she stared at the ne. "Isn¡¯t it too precious to give away?" she whispered, closing the box and pressing it back into his hands. "I can¡¯t take this, Kaito. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s too valuable for you to just give to me."


    "I want you to have it, you mean a lot to me Ang. I value you," Kaito said softly as he opened the box again. He lifted the ne with care and stepped closer, brushing her hair aside as he ced it around her neck. "Let¡¯s just try it on. If it doesn¡¯t suit you, I¡¯ll take it back."


    His fingers worked gently as he hooked it behind her neck. Ang walked to the mirror and when her eyesnded on her reflection, she froze. The ne sparkled against her skin and for the first time she saw herself looking delicate, almost too feminine. It was beautiful, there was no doubt. Her lips parted, ready to tell him how much she liked it, but a knock came at the door and broke the moment.


    "Who is it?" Kaito called out.


    "It¡¯s Renn."


    "I would have guessed," Kaito muttered, standing up as though he was about to open the door. But instead he turned back to Ang, mischief flickering in his eyes. "Let¡¯s y a game."


    "What game?" Ang asked, confusion written all over her face. She knew how heated things could get between them and Renn, and thest thing she wanted was another fight. "Don¡¯t do anything that will make you guys fight."


    "Just stay here," Kaito said with a grin as he loosened his tie. He unbuttoned the first three buttons of his shirt, ran his hand through his hair until it looked messy, and then walked toward the door. He pulled it open with ease.


    If he could have taken a picture of Renn¡¯s face in that moment, he would have turned it into a joketer. Renn¡¯s skin went pale, his eyes wide as if he had just seen a ghost. In his hands was arge bouquet of roses, so full and red it was almost overwhelming. Kaito was about to speak when his gaze shifted down the hall, spotting Taros walking toward them carrying a Vuitton bag.


    Kaito sighed, shaking his head slowly. "Where¡¯s thest one?"


    As if on cue, Hiro appeared, holding a box with a bright smile. But the moment his eyes fell on the others standing there, his smile disappeared. The tension in the air was instant, heavy enough to cut through. None of them wanted the others there.


    To Kaito, it was almost entertaining. He leaned on the doorframe with a smirk. "Well done, all of you. But I¡¯m not letting any of you in."

 Chapter 120: Who She loves...

    <h4>Chapter 120: Who She loves...</h4>


    Ang¡¯s heart raced as she tried to figure out what was going on outside. Kaito had told her to stay inside, but she doubted if it was really for a good reason. With Renn out there, she had a bad feeling something could go wrong. She tried to calm herself, reminding her heart that this wasn¡¯t the first time he hade to visit.


    But something was different. Usually, Kaito allowed Renn in, yet this morning he still stood at the door, refusing to move. Did Renn not want to see her face? Or was Kaito stopping him on purpose? Her chest tightened and her breath caught. What was Kaito doing?


    "Well done to you all, but I¡¯m not letting any of you in," Kaito¡¯s voice carried firmly.


    Ang¡¯s confusion only deepened. She looked at him and asked softly, "Why don¡¯t you let him in?"


    "You should dress up for school instead," he replied, turning his back on her as he faced Renn. That was when Ang felt it. Something was off. She walked closer, trying to peek around him, but his tall frame blocked her view. Still, she leaned a little and managed to see.


    Her stomach flipped. All three of her other mates were standing there with gifts in their hands. They must havee to wish her a happy birthday. But then why wasn¡¯t Kaito letting them in? Why did he look so stubborn, almost jealous? He had neverined much about the marking, thoughst night he said he knew how to handle them. Was this his way of proving it?


    "Let me talk to them, please," Ang insisted, pressing her hands against his back as she tried to push him aside. She hardly moved him at all. Maybe she wasn¡¯t trying hard enough, or maybe he simply refused to budge. Her voice rose, frustration leaking out. "Are you kidding me?"


    "Let here out! Are you keeping her hostage?" Taros demanded, his brows drawn together in anger. He had never liked the idea of Ang being alone with Kaito, not after they found out she was their mate. Taros knew exactly how Kaito could be when he wanted something all to himself.


    "I¡¯m sorry, but she needs to dress up for school. You shoulde backter," Kaito said, his tone calm and collected as though their anger did not matter. "Muchter, when we are done."


    He adjusted his cor with a casual air, which only made his brothers bristle with jealousy.


    "Why are you acting like her father?" Renn snapped, though he tried to keep his voice even. He had gone out early that morning to buy flowers for her, and now he could not even give them to her. His chest burned as he red at Kaito. "You¡¯re being selfish."


    "Says the great guy who spent the entire night with her," Kaito fired back without hesitation. His words cut through the air, heavy and sharp. Ang froze, her cheeks burning hot. She lifted a hand to her forehead, wishing the floor would just open up and swallow her. What was he trying to do to her?


    If she didn¡¯t stop him soon, he was going to destroy everything.


    "What?" Hiro and Taros said at the same time. Their faces showed the shock of their lives. From the way they looked at Renn, it was clear they thought he had imed her.


    "How can you be so selfish?" Hiro turned sharply to Renn, his voice trembling with anger. The annoyance was written all over his face, and his grip on the box he held tightened. "You act innocent but you are worse than all of us."


    "It¡¯s not like you wouldn¡¯t do the same if you had the chance," Kaito cut in, shaking his head. He could feel Ang pressing against him, trying to push past, desperate to exin herself. But he was not going to let her. The real show was only beginning.


    "It¡¯s not the way Kaito makes it sound," Renn tried to exin, especially to Hiro, the one he was closest to. But then again, why should he exin? Ang was his mate and his girlfriend. He owed no one an apology. He lifted his chin with defiance. "So what if I spent time with her?"


    The silence that followed was heavy. Kaito smiled to himself, loving every bit of the storm he had stirred. Then he dropped another blow. "Renn marked herst night with his scent. Just so you all know."


    "I thought you two were fighting? When did that happen? How did you even get the chance?" Taros asked, his face filled with confusion. He struggled to understand what was going on.


    "I can exin," Ang called from inside, still pushing against Kaito, still trying to get out.


    "No, you won¡¯t," Kaito said with a low chuckle as he turned back to the others. Their faces were burning with anger, their eyes fixed on Renn like knives.


    "Why are you acting like she belongs only to you?" Hiro asked, stepping forward until he was face to face with Renn. His jaw tightened, his chest heaving with fury.


    "I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It¡¯s not my fault she prefers me to the rest of you," Renn answered boldly. He knew exactly how much his words cut them, and he didn¡¯t care.


    "Let me out before they start fighting," Ang whispered behind Kaito, panic rising in her voice.


    Hiro was ready to drop his gift to the ground and punch Renn when Kaito spoke again, his words hitting like stones. "Don¡¯t act holy, Hiro. You were the first one who marked her. Renn only came second. So stop pretending you¡¯re a saint."


    Taros froze, his eyes wide. The weight of the revtion knocked the breath out of him. He could not believe Kaito knew all this and chose to throw it out now, in front of everyone.


    "I don¡¯t remember doing that," Hiro said, and he meant it. But no matter how hard he tried to convince them, he could already see the disbelief in their eyes.


    "Here," Kaito said, touching his own lower lip, pointing right where he had noticed the scar on Ang¡¯s. Hiro¡¯s eyes widened at the hint. It had happened by ident, but he had no intention of exining himself to them.


    "I will kick you, Kaito. Let me out now or I swear I¡¯ll do something crazy," Ang shouted, her voice trembling. She was losing her calm, her chest rising and falling as panic began to creep in.


    Kaito finally stepped aside, letting her pass. But the relief she expected never came. The moment she stepped forward, a cold shiver ran through her as she saw Renn and Hiro facing each other, their eyes locked with a tension that made the air heavy.


    Before she could even move, Taros in one swift motion threw a punch. First at Renn, then at Hiro.


    Ang gasped, her hand flying to her lips. She never expected Taros to be the one to snap. Heart racing, she rushed in front of Renn to stop him from retaliating. His eyes burned red with fury, his body shaking as he struggled to hold himself back. Kaito had his arms locked around Hiro, keeping him fromunching forward.


    "Let go of me," Hiro growled, shoving Kaito aside.


    "Fine," Kaito said sharply, ring at all of them. "But don¡¯t fight here. You¡¯ll scare my housemates, even though most of them already left for breakfast." He nced around, catching Alex and Stales frozen at the far end, their jaws dropped as if they were watching the start of a war.


    "She is mine. Do you understand me?" Taros snarled, yanking Ang¡¯s hand and pulling her roughly to his side.


    Ang¡¯s heart skipped at his sudden change. The calm Taros she thought she knew was gone, reced by a man consumed by the bond. This was exactly why she feared them finding out she was their mate. The mating bond was driving them to madness.


    "Shut the fuck up, man," Renn snapped, stepping forward. "She is my girlfriend. I love her, and she loves me back. Stop this nonsense and let go of her."


    "I think all of you should shut up," Kaito cut in, his voice sharp. The game he had started was slipping out of his hands, and he hated it. His eyes shifted to Ang. "Ang, you¡¯re just standing there. Say something. Do you love Renn? Do you like him more than the rest of us?"


    Ang froze, her mind spinning. Her heart thundered as she looked from one face to another. She knew anything she said could set fire to an already burning furnace.

 Chapter 121: Back To Starting Point

    <h4>Chapter 121: Back To Starting Point</h4>


    The other three of her mates stared at her, waiting for her answer, their eyes sharp with tension. She knew that if she chose even one of them, the others would pounce, and that was thest thing she wanted. Her heart pounded as she searched for a way out. Then she spoke, her voice trembling but firm. "I am ashamed of all of you right now. If you want to know the truth... you are all my mates. I don¡¯t hate any of you. I care for each of you the same."


    "That¡¯s impossible," Taros said quickly. His eyes, deep and desperate, clung to her, searching for hope. She knew exactly what he wanted her to say, and once, she might have said it. Weeks ago she would have chosen him above the rest without hesitation. But things had changed.


    The bond between them had tangled deeper with every trial, every wound, every touch. The truth was she hade to love all of them. Not one above the other. She wanted to know them all, to understand them, to hold them close. She wanted to give herself to each of them equally, but that would only matter if they stopped tearing each other apart.


    "It is possible, Taros," Ang whispered, holding his gaze before turning to the rest. Her lips curved into a soft smile as she gathered strength. "There is no need to fight over who I love the most, because I love you the same. I will do my best to treat you equally, and I will find a way to heal you from your curses. We have so much ahead of us. Instead of fighting, why can¡¯t you stand together?"


    "I don¡¯t like sharing. I have never shared before," Kaito muttered, his arms crossed tightly against his chest, his jaw set with pride.


    "I don¡¯t want to share my girl either," Renn added with a careless shrug.


    "Me too," Hiro said, his voice low but firm.


    Taros nodded silently, his silence showing his agreement more than any words could.


    Ang¡¯s chest burned with frustration. "If you keep acting like this, you will drive me insane," she cried, slipping out of Taros¡¯ grasp. She stepped into the center of them all, forcing them to look at her, her voice trembling with pain. "Today is my birthday. Is this what you nned for me? Is this your surprise?"


    "No," Renn muttered first, his cheeks flushed with shame. He hated himself for letting things go this far.


    "Sorry, it was Kaito¡¯s fault," Hiro quickly added.


    "Oh, now you throw it on me, when you¡¯re the ones who marked her first," Kaito shot back with a sharp re.


    "Kaito..." Ang said softly, her warning eyes begging him to stop. He only shrugged and leaned back against the door, stubborn and unbothered.


    She turned to the rest, her voice breaking. "If you fight like this again, I won¡¯t speak to any of you. I mean it. No more fists. No more blood."


    "It was Taros," Hiro said defensively, rubbing his cheek where the punch hadnded.


    "You asked for it," Taros cut him off coldly, showing no regret.


    "You should have used your powers," Kaito chuckled darkly, but Ang silenced him with a re that could kill.


    "You are really helping out, Kaito," she said, her voice thick with sarcasm. Then her shoulders dropped, and she turned away, her heart heavy as stone. It was breaking her apart to see them like this, to watch the people she loved most destroy each other. She wished they could feel the pain it caused her.


    "If you don¡¯t want to behave," she whispered, her voice trembling with tears she refused to shed, "then I don¡¯t want to see any of you."


    Kaito was overjoyed, and he could not hide it. He quickly made way for her to step into the room, his hand already on the door knob, ready to shut it against his brothers, but they stopped her before he could.


    "Promise we won¡¯t fight again," Taros said, his voice carrying sincerity. He was desperate because the thought of her turning her back on him scared him more than anything.


    "We won¡¯t... I mean, we will try," Hiro added reluctantly. He said it only because he had no choice. He did not want Kaito to take the victory from them.


    Ang turned to Renn and waited. He did not want to say anything, his pride keeping him silent. Atst he sighed and rolled his eyes. "Fine. I won¡¯t promise, but I will try my best."


    "Kaito?" she asked softly, turning to where he stood.


    "Let¡¯s see how things go. I can¡¯t promise anything," Kaito said firmly. "But if they don¡¯t get on my nerves, I will behave. There will be no fighting, okay?"


    "I will take that as your answer," Ang said, forcing a smile and turning back to the others. She wanted to lighten the mood and ease the tension. "So... can I have my presents now?"


    Renn stepped forward first and handed her roses. She loved roses, and he seemed to know that. She lifted them to her nose and breathed in the scent, and immediately her heart rememberedst night and what had happened between them. She hated how her mind reyed it so vividly. The memory burned her cheeks and yet deep down she wished for it again. He knew exactly how to touch her heart.


    "Thank you, Renn. I love this," she said, smiling at him as he stepped aside. Then Taros walked forward and handed her a Vuitton bag, one she had always dreamed of owning. She did not unwrap it immediately, deciding to wait until after school, but her eyes shone with gratitude. "Thank you so much, Taros. You made one of my wishese true."


    Hiro came next with a box of sneakers. Ang¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at them, unable to look away. She never expected such gifts from them. They had gone out of their way to please her, and they seeded. Each present touched her heart because it showed their effort and love.


    "Thank you so much. I really love this," she said warmly.


    "I guess Kaito gave you the diamond ne," Taros said calmly. He did not sound jealous, but neither was he pleased. Ang¡¯s eyes widened as her lips parted, shocked by what she heard. A diamond ne? She had no words.


    "It is precious because it¡¯s his family ne," Taros continued.


    "He is trying so hard to outshine us," Renn muttered bitterly, his eyes green with envy. His heart twisted as he watched her reaction, wondering if she liked Kaito¡¯s gift more than theirs. He could not imagine what was running through her mind at that moment.


    "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what¡¯s happening," Hiro said, shaking his head. "If we had mothers with nes, of course we would have brought them to her too."


    "Don¡¯t twist it that way," Kaito cut in, his voice low, guilt tugging at him because he could see how his brothers misunderstood. He would never use their loss against them, never remind them of what they didn¡¯t have.


    "That was only a joke," Renn said quickly, brushing it off. "Don¡¯t mind Hiro."


    Ang looked at them, her chest tightening. "I love each one of your gifts," she told them softly. "It¡¯s not about what is expensive but about the thought behind it. Today is the first time in my life I have ever received a birthday gift. I know each of you went out of your way just for me, and I am grateful."


    "Wee, Angel," they said together, their voices filled with warmth.


    Ang gave a small smile and picked up the gifts. "I¡¯ll go and take my bath. I¡¯m alreadyte for school," she said as she ced the presents carefully on her bed. But when she nced back, she saw the boys still standing there. Her brows furrowed. "Why are you still here?"


    "Exactly what I asked them," Kaito said aloud, clearly trying to stir trouble again. Ang sighed, pressing her lips together. She moved closer to the door, waiting for their answers.


    "I¡¯ll walk you to ss," Renn offered immediately. "I don¡¯t know about the others, but I will."


    "No, I¡¯ll take her," Taros said firmly, stepping forward.


    "None of you will. I will," Hiro snapped, his frown deepening before he turned to Ang with a smile as though it would soften his im.


    Ang shut her eyes and rubbed her forehead, a wave of frustration washing over her. "Unbelievable. After everything I just said, here we are again, back at the same fight." Her heart ached with regret. In that moment, she wished she had never told them she was their mate.

 Chapter 122: Speaking Of Enemies....

    <h4>Chapter 122: Speaking Of Enemies....</h4>


    "She is not going anywhere with you," Kaito said with a calm smile, his eyes sharp. He knew exactly what he was doing and enjoyed watching his brothers react.


    "Who are you to decide for her?" Hiro growled, his eyes glowing as his lips curled back to reveal his fangs. His anger burned through his control.


    "Hey, what did I say about fighting each other?" Ang¡¯s voice cut through them. Her brows furrowed as she looked at them with disappointment. "Do you want to scare me away?"


    "N-no..." Hiro quickly pulled himself back, his voice breaking as regret filled his eyes. Ang gave him a small nod before turning toward the stairs. To her surprise, her friends were standing there, Stales and Alex, silent and watching. They hadn¡¯t even told her they were around, which meant they had seen everything from the start. The thought made her sigh deeply.


    She turned back to the boys and said gently but firmly, "I¡¯ll go with my friends. They¡¯ve been waiting long enough."


    The brothers didn¡¯t move, their eyes shifting toward Alex and Stales instead. The shame was clear on their faces. They must have felt embarrassed, knowing their childish argument had been witnessed by their juniors.


    "You can leave now. I¡¯ll see you all in the evening," Ang told them, then turned away and stepped into her room. She grabbed her towel and slipped into the bathroom, her chest heavy with frustration. If they kept acting this way, she was certain she would lose her mind.


    She rushed through her bath, dressed inside the bathroom, and came out only to find Alex and Stales waiting for her. For a moment she froze, surprised that they had stayed behind.


    "They left, including Alpha Kaito," Alex said softly. He was holding the bunch of flowers Renn had given her, his expression a little uncertain. "They really meant well. The gifts... they weren¡¯t what I expected."


    "The alphas are from rich families, of course the gifts would be like this," Stales muttered, his eyes locked on the diamond ne lying on the bed. His fingers twitched as though he wanted to touch it, but he held himself back. He had never seen such a thing in his life, and now oney glittering before him, almost unreal.


    "Forget the gifts. I¡¯m tired," Ang sighed as she sat down on the couch, pulling on her sneakers. "If they keep this up, they¡¯ll drive me crazy before the term ends."


    "That¡¯s true," Alex agreed, his gaze shifting to her face. "What happened out there... it surprised me. I didn¡¯t expect to see that kind of drama from them."


    "They don¡¯t want to share you, and I don¡¯t me them," Stales said with a shrug, his tone casual but his words sharp. "You¡¯re too beautiful for any man to want to share. If I were them, I would have killed a lot by now."


    "Stales!" both Alex and Ang eximed at once, their voices rising in shock. Why would he say something so cruel, as if it was the simplest truth in the world?


    "I¡¯m being serious," Stales replied, lifting his bag from the couch and slinging it over his shoulder. "But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m on your side, so I¡¯d never support that. Honestly, it¡¯s kind of cool having four handsome alphas fighting over you. I only wish I had four girls fighting for me back at the Luna school."


    "Seriously?" Ang rolled her eyes, her frustration mixing with disbelief at his sudden change of mood. She grabbed her bag and walked to the door. "Let¡¯s go."


    "The alphas fighting each other is not a good thing," Alex said quietly as he waited for them to step outside. He locked the door behind them and handed Ang the key.


    "They should just tear each other apart, then the strongest alpha gets our girl," Stalesughed, his tone yful this time. The sound made Ang and Alexugh too, though only for a moment. Theughter faded when Alex¡¯s face turned serious again.


    "If they keep fighting like this, the authorities will eventually find out the truth," Alex said in a low voice as they started down the stairs. "They¡¯ll realize Ang is a girl, and then she¡¯ll be punished. You know how many enemies she already has. If her identity is exposed, they will alle for her."


    A chill spread through Ang¡¯s body. Alex was right. If the boys didn¡¯t stop fighting, her secret would not survive. Her entire disguise, her ce in the academy, everything would fall apart, and the danger would be unbearable.


    "Speaking of enemies, any news of Evan?" she asked, her voice uneasy. Both Alex and Stales shook their heads.


    "I¡¯m still worried about him," Ang whispered. "Where has he gone? Was this only some obsession, or did someone put him up to it?"


    "Kaito thinks it¡¯s the third one," Alex answered, his tone heavy with meaning.


    "I go with that as well," Stales added. "What we saw that night was scary. I think we should go to the library after ss and look through the books about creatures. Maybe we can find out what Evan is."


    "I don¡¯t feel like going there," Ang told him as they reached Stales¡¯ ss. "I don¡¯t think it has enough information. It feels like the things we really need to know are kept away from us."


    "You can¡¯t just conclude that because you couldn¡¯t find the prophecy," Alex said. "Yes, the information is limited, but it¡¯s not hidden on purpose. That¡¯s how it is everywhere."


    "If you say so," Ang gave in softly. She turned to Stales, who was already at the door of his ss. "Have a nice day, buddy."


    "You too, birthday girl. If you want to spend time with any of the Alphas, wait until sses are over today," Stales teased, winking before stepping inside.


    Ang sighed and shook her head. "He is something else."


    "No, I think you are," Alex said as they continued down the corridor.


    "What do you mean?"


    "You spent the night with Renn?"


    Ang froze. Her throat went dry as she looked away. Kaito had twisted things, and now everyone thought she really stayed in Renn¡¯s room. "Not that. I... I didn¡¯t..."


    "I¡¯m not judging you. I¡¯m just surprised," Alex said gently. "You seem happy... I¡¯m d for you."


    "Thank you," Ang whispered.


    They entered the ss, but before she could sit down, the door opened. The teacher walked in with Mr. de, whose eyes locked straight on her.


    Her heart began to race, pounding so loud she could hear it in her ears.


    "Angel, you¡¯ve been called to the principal¡¯s office," Mr. de said.


    Her chest tightened. Why was the principal calling her? Why only her? Was Miss Valois going to punish her for breaking Academy rules? Or... was this about those visitors she had mentioned¡ªthe sponsors?

 Chapter 123: The Sponsors.

    <h4>Chapter 123: The Sponsors.</h4>


    Ang swallowed hard and kept her eyes down. She had been inside her old principal¡¯s office countless times and never once felt nervous, but with Principal Valois it was different. Her chest beat so hard she feared if she opened her mouth her heart woulde out with her words.


    The principal looked as calm as ever. She wore her usual ck suit and white shirt, neat and striking, and still beautiful enough to make anyone look at her twice. Ang could not help but wonder if it was those curves that had once caught Renn¡¯s eyes. She did not want to think about it, yet her thoughts betrayed her.


    Whatever was between Renn and Valois was long before she came to the Academy, but her heart still twisted when she thought of them. How did Renn ever fall for her, and how did it end so badly that he carried so much hate, yet at the same time trusted her in ways she could not understand? The pain in her chest grew heavier as the questions circled her mind. Here she was, sitting in front of her mate¡¯s ex-lover. Nothing about it felt right.


    "How are you doing, Ang?" Principal Valois smiled as she opened the file in front of her.


    "I am better each day," Ang answered softly, shifting forward on the seat as if she needed support.


    "Has anyone found out who you really are? Especially the Alphas?"


    "No, but Renn is a little suspicious," Ang replied, her words chosen carefully just to see the woman¡¯s reaction. She caught it at once¡ªthe faint flinch when Renn¡¯s name was spoken. Quickly, the principal¡¯s eyes dropped to the file as though she had to study something important. Ang continued, "It was just a short moment where he doubted me. His attention moved when he saw a blonde girl from the Luna school."


    The principal¡¯s lips tightened, her eyes betraying what she tried to hide. She forced a smile and said, "That is men for you. They are animals. You need to be careful when dealing with them. You should not be caught in any rtionship here at the Academy. It will only harm you. Avoid them."


    "I thought about that," Ang whispered, her fingers twisting against each other. The thought of leaving Kaito¡¯s room tore at her, but Taros had made his point that morning. If she stayed, the bond between the brothers would only break more. "Can I change my room?"


    "Why?"


    Ang froze. That was the very question she could not answer. She had no excuse that would sound true, not without exposing herself. Her head searched desperately for a reason, but her mind betrayed her with silence.


    "Is Kaito troubling you?" Principal Valois asked, her eyes narrowing as she leaned forward.


    "Yes, that is why I need to change my room," Ang lied, her throat tightening as the words left her mouth. If Kaito ever heard that she used him of troubling her, he would be furious, but she had no choice. She was only doing this so there could be peace between him and his brothers.


    "I will speak to him. He will behave," Principal Valois said firmly.


    "No," Ang cried quickly, her heart beating faster in panic. Kaito must not know about this conversation or that she was nning to move out. "Please, can I change the room without him knowing? I am still a girl and it feels ufortable sometimes. You know the heat ising."


    Principal Valois chuckled and shook her head with a mocking smile. "What did you think would happen when you left the Luna Girls Academy to live among Alphas? Did you expect that a room would be reserved for you like you are a princess?"


    "No, that is not what I am saying," Ang replied, shocked at how the woman twisted her words. Was she doing it on purpose? "I only asked if my room could be changed. It would mean a lot to me."


    "I am sorry to tell you, Ang, but after what happened in the Central house, where you were the center of it all, there are no free rooms," the principal said with a pointed look. "Many students were already moved around to fill the spaces. The only option left is the staff quarters, if you want that."


    "What?" Ang frowned and shook her head. What would she even do in the staff quarters? If she moved there, the Alphas woulde looking for her, and the staff would begin to suspect who she really was.


    "You have no choice. And even if you did, only Kaito can decide whether you stay or leave. I do not control the Alphas," Principal Valois said, leaning back in her chair with her eyes still fixed on Ang. "You should not be afraid. I know Kaito very well. He can be annoying but he is a good boy. He will not harm you."


    Ang blinked in surprise at the woman¡¯s words. Did she just defend Kaito? She was right though. Kaito would never hurt her without her consent. In fact, even with her consent, he had refused to take her fully.


    But now things were different. It would be unfair to her other three mates if she stayed in his room. If the authorities would not help her, she would have to find another way to move out on her own.


    "If you say so, Principal Valois," Ang said quietly as she rose from her seat, ready to leave.


    "Did I tell you to go?" Principal Valois asked, her brows knitting together as her sharp eyes studied the girl standing before her.


    "I... I thought..." Ang stammered.


    "I sent for you, Ang. You came here, poured out your problems, and now you want to walk away?"


    "I am sorry, Principal Valois. I forgot," Ang said quickly as she sank back into her chair. She had been thinking too much and her mind wandered off, making her forget why she had been called in the first ce. "I am really sorry."


    The principal gave a small nod before speaking. "The sponsors of your schrship program are here. They want to meet you."


    Ang¡¯s eyes widened. "Really?"


    "Yes." Principal Valois stood and reached for one of the green files on her desk. "Let us go. They are waiting for you."


    "Me?" Ang asked, surprised that she was the one they wanted to see. There were many other students under the same program, so why only her?


    "Yes, you," Principal Valois replied as she walked to the door and pulled it open.


    Ang rose slowly from her seat and followed. She did not like the thought of meeting strangers she had never seen before. Something about it made her uneasy, but Valois would be with her, so she tried to keep her nerves steady. Renn once said the principal was someone he could trust, someone dependable. But what if Renn was wrong?


    They went down the stairs together, their steps echoing along the wide corridor. Ang¡¯s eyes drifted to the ssrooms below, but then something else caught her attention. Parked in front of the Academy was a ck van. Two men stood by it, both dressed in ck, their posture too stiff and too sharp to be ordinary. A shiver of cold ran down her spine, her stomach twisting as fear crawled over her skin. Who were they?


    The door to the conference room opened and Principal Valois stepped inside first. Ang followed behind her, her heart thudding. The room was filled with almost twelve people, seven men and five women, all dressed in ck. The moment she stepped in, they rose to their feet in unison, their eyes fixed on her.


    The man standing in the middle, who seemed to be their leader, turned to Valois and spoke in a firm voice. "Is this the student?"

 Chapter 124: Who Is Marcus?

    <h4>Chapter 124: Who Is Marcus?</h4>


    He was handsome, there was no doubt about it. He looked like he could be in his early thirties, but that was only if he was human. With him it was hard to tell. His brown eyes locked on her as if he was searching for something familiar, as if he was trying to match her face with a memory buried in his mind. He was tall, his body hard with muscles that made her skin prickle and her stomach twist.


    Unlike the others, he did not wear a suit. Instead, he had on a long sleeve shirt that stretched across his chest, making him look even broader. His ck trousers clung to his frame, every line of his body revealed in a way that made her uneasy. Around his neck hung a gold chain, holding a small ss bottle filled with a red liquid that seemed to boil and stir as though alive.


    The principal gave a small nod, confirming Ang was the person he was searching for. "He is thest student we admitted. If you wish, we can begin the process."


    "I would agree," Marcus said slowly, his voice deep and calm, "but I cannot be sure this is the one I am meant to see." He began walking toward her, each step deliberate. When he passed close, her chest tightened and her heart missed its rhythm. She tried to catch his scent, hoping it would give her a clue about what he was, but it was mixed, clouded, impossible to read.


    Then he circled back, and this time stopped behind her. Her whole body stiffened as he leaned close, his breath brushing the back of her neck. What was he doing? Her hands curled at her sides. Every instinct screamed to push him away, to snarl and bare her teeth, but she couldn¡¯t. She had to control herself. If she slipped, if her anger showed, they might discover the truth¡ªshe was a werewolf.


    "Your scents are heavy," Marcus whispered, his voice grazing her ear. "So many of them cover you."


    "What did you expect?" Ang snapped back before she could stop herself. "I live with werewolves. Should it surprise you that I carry their scents?"


    Marcus chuckled, the sound low and amused. "The boy is stubborn, I can sense it." He stepped in front of her again, eyes studying her as though he saw straight through her mask. Ang¡¯s pulse raced, panic rising. It felt as though he knew, as if her secret had been exposed.


    "I like him," Marcus announced with a small smile.


    "I don¡¯t like you at all," she shot back, her voice sharper than she meant. The others with him stirred, ready to move closer, but Marcus lifted his right hand and they froze where they stood.


    He stood there, calm and unshaken, his presence heavy andmanding. He was acting like a king, and the room bent to his will.


    "Angel, will you stop this nonsense?" Principal Valois snapped, her voice sharper now, more annoyed than the man she was trying to protect. "Do you even know who you are talking to?"


    "Let him speak," Marcus said calmly, his eyes still on Ang. "Go ahead, say what you want."


    Ang folded her arms tight across her chest, her anger rising. They were making her look like the rude one just for saying her mind, but she refused to stay quiet. "What do you expect me to say? I thought I wasing here to speak to my sponsors in a mature way, not to have a stranger walk behind me and breathe on my skin like that."


    "Angel, that¡¯s enough!" Principal Valois cut her off, her patience gone. She didn¡¯t even wait for Ang¡¯s reply before turning to Marcus. "I apologize for his behavior, sir. He tends to talk too much."


    Marcus leaned back a little, unbothered. "It¡¯s fine. His voice... it sounds familiar." His brows drew together for a moment before he looked to the others standing around. "Leave us."


    The order shocked them, but one after the other they obeyed, their eyes sharp with resentment as they passed Ang on their way out. She caught the bloody stares but forced herself not to flinch. What unsettled her more was the thought of being left alone with Marcus.


    The room grew heavy with silence once thest man left. Only the three of them remained. Marcus turned his gaze on Principal Valois, waiting for her to follow, but she shook her head firmly. "No. I know you are part of the board, Marcus, but I can¡¯t leave you alone with Angel. I¡¯ll stay. Unless..." she hesitated, watching him closely.


    "It¡¯s fine," Marcus said, his tone low but edged with authority. "As long as you don¡¯t repeat what we discuss here." He moved to the chairman¡¯s seat and lowered himself into it with ease, stretching as though it belonged to him. A small, bitter smile touched his lips. "It¡¯s been a long time since I sat here. That fool, the Alpha of the West, probably thinks I handed the chair over to him. Let him wait. He has no idea what I have in store for all of them."


    Principal Valois¡¯s face tightened. She nced nervously at Ang, her voice softer now. "We shouldn¡¯t be talking about this in front of him..." She was trying to hide her fear, but it was clear in her eyes.


    Ang sat still, her mind racing. Did Marcus force Principal Valois to bring her here? And why was he speaking so openly about Kaito¡¯s father? What did Marcus truly want, and how did she fit into it?


    "What is said in this room stays here," Marcus warned again, his voice t and heavy with threat. His jaw tightened as he turned his gaze on Principal Valois. "You know very well what I am capable of, so don¡¯t test me."


    "I will not say a word. Neither will anyone else," Principal Valois replied quickly, her tone firm butced with fear.


    Ang sat still, silent. She was scared, though she forced herself not to show it. There was no way she was going to give her word to a man like Marcus. Everything about him screamed danger.


    "We are searching for a girl, not a boy," Marcus said suddenly.


    Ang froze. Her heart mmed against her chest. Were they looking for her?


    "We do not know her name yet," Marcus continued.


    "So what does that have to do with me?" Ang forced the words out, her voice trembling just enough to make her panic sound real. "I am a boy."


    Principal Valois nced at her, her brows drawn together. It was a lie, but at least Ang had learned to lie well¡ªit was the only thing that could save her now.


    Marcus studied her closely. "I know. But a source told me that you look exactly like the girl we are searching for." He rose from the seat, his tall frame casting a shadow over her as he stepped forward. Each move he made filled her with the urge to disappear. "You fit the description too well for me to ignore."


    "I am sorry, but I am not a girl. Who is she to you? Why are you looking for her?" Ang asked, her voice steadier this time though her insides shook.


    "Someone important," Marcus said, his tone carrying a weight she could not read. Then, without warning, he began unbuttoning his shirt.


    Ang¡¯s mouth parted in shock. What the hell was he doing? She quickly closed it, but her eyes could not turn away. When his shirt slid off, his bare chest came into view¡ªand her breath caught.


    On the left side of his chest was the same crescent mark she bore on her own body.


    Ang¡¯s pulse quickened, fear rushing through her veins. That mark was same with the one on her breast...maybe meant for her bloodline or pack.


    Could it be? Was Marcus her family? Was he her father? Her brother? Or something far worse?

 Chapter 125: To The Alphas ’ PIT.

    <h4>Chapter 125: To The Alphas ¡¯ PIT.</h4>


    Ang could not look away from the mark on his chest. Her eyes burned as tears gathered, blurring her vision. For so long she had searched for a sign of her family, and now it felt like they had been searching for her as well. If only Grace had told her more, maybe this moment would not feel so overwhelming.


    She swallowed hard, forcing herself to hold the tears back. She could not let either of them see her weakness.


    Principal Valois was the first to move. Rising quickly, she stepped between Ang and Marcus, her face stern. "You cannot show your body to a student," she said firmly. "Please."


    Marcus¡¯s jaw tightened, annoyance sharp in his voice. "Why are you protecting the boy as if he has never seen a man¡¯s body before?" With little effort, he pushed her aside and closed the space between himself and Ang. His finger tapped the mark on his chest. "Do you carry this anywhere on your body?"


    "No," Ang lied smoothly, her heart pounding as she spoke. "I have never seen anything like that on me."


    She could not reveal the truth, not when he believed her to be a boy, and not when she still did not know who he truly was. What if he was not family at all? What if the mark meant nothing and anyone could have it? Someone could even tattoo it on their skin to fool her. The thought chilled her. As much as she longed to find her bloodline, she had to stay careful. One mistake could lead her straight into the hands of an enemy.


    But still... what if he really was her kin?


    "Have you seen it on someone else?" Marcus asked suddenly, snapping her out of her thoughts.


    Ang shook her head quickly. She turned toward Principal Valois, who was watching her with narrowed eyes, as though trying to read the truth inside her.


    "Who is this girl you are searching for?" Ang asked, unable to stop the question from slipping out. She needed to hear his answer.


    "Someone important that I must find," Marcus said, his tone low and heavy with meaning.


    "Family?" she pressed.


    Marcus paused as he slid his arms back into his shirt. For a moment his expression faltered, and it seemed her questions unsettled him. It was as if her sudden interest in the girl confused him, made him wonder why this supposed boy cared so much.


    "It¡¯s none of your business," he said sharply while buttoning up his shirt. His tone was cold and dismissive. "If you see anyone with that mark, you let us know."


    "I will," Ang answered softly with a nod. Her voice trembled a little, but she forced herself to stay calm. "Why don¡¯t you check at the Luna school?"


    "You don¡¯t tell me what to do," Marcus snapped. The disappointment in his eyes was clear. He had hoped to find the person he was searching for, only to realize it wasn¡¯t her.


    Principal Valois spoke suddenly. "Don¡¯t you even have a name or contact for this girl you¡¯re looking for?"


    "Unfortunately, no," Marcus replied with a dull expression. "All we have is the mark. The description was given to us recently by one of our sources." He moved past Ang toward the door, his presence making her shrink back slightly. He pulled it open and turned for thest time. "You don¡¯t have to worry. We¡¯ll find her soon. Just call me if anything changes."


    "Of course, sir," Principal Valois said, nodding as she followed behind him.


    When they were gone, Ang leaned back against the wall, her chest rising and falling as she tried to catch her breath. Her eyes closed tightly. What had just happened? For a moment she had thought he had discovered her secret, but he hadn¡¯t. Still, why was he looking for her?


    Her mind spun. She needed answers, but she couldn¡¯t trust Grace with this. Grace was not only unreliable, she still owed her money. Seeing her mother would be impossible without paying that debt.


    The only real choice was to tell the Alphas. Maybe they could help her, or at least point her in the right direction. Or she could ask her friends first if they had ever heard of someone with the crescent moon mark on her chest. Maybe they had seen it before.


    Ang pushed herself off the wall and walked out of the conference room. On the stairs she caught sight of Mr. de with a few other teachers. She lowered her gaze and moved quickly, not wanting him to stop her and make things worse.


    Outside the Academy block, the ck van was still parked with its doors open. Marcus stood beside Principal Valois and two teachers, speaking in low voices. His eyes lifted to her. For a moment his stare held her still, making her feel exposed, then he turned away and climbed into the van.


    The doors mmed shut, and the vehicle sped off as if racing against the wind. Another ck car followed close behind until both disappeared from sight.


    Principal Valois turned back toward her. She said nothing more than, "You may go to your ss."


    Ang nodded and slowly walked toward her ss, her mind restless. She wondered if Marcus was a good man or not. From the little she had seen of him, he carried a dark and heavy aura that unsettled her, one that made her chest tighten with unease.


    Yet she could not forget the saying that one should never judge a book by its cover.


    Still, the way Principal Valois had acted in his presence told her more than words ever could. The woman knew him well, but she had been almost trembling in that room, and that alone was enough to make Ang realize that Marcus was someone to be feared, someone she must never cross.


    When she finally reached her ssroom, she discovered the lesson was already over. There had been only one ss today and she had missed it.


    "The full moon is tonight. We don¡¯t have any other sses, remember?" Alex said as he ced his books inside the locker.


    "Oh, I forgot," Ang muttered, pressing her hand to her forehead. A faint, sad smile touched her lips. "I even forgot that today is my birthday... and my first shift."


    Alex¡¯s expression softened. "I¡¯m sorry. But tell me, what happened between you and the principal? Why did she call you?"


    Ang sighed and told him everything from the beginning to the end, how she was summoned, what Marcus had said, and how the ck van men had left. Alex¡¯s face paled in shock. He was terrified to learn they hade because of her.


    He bit his lip and said nothing for a while. He did not want to spoil her day even more, but inside his heart was trembling. The people she spoke of were not ordinary. They were dangerous. They were the same ones who had taken his father¡¯s life, the same ones who would kill anyone that stood in their way.


    "I think you should talk to the Alphas," Alex said quietly. "They would know more about this than we do."


    They left the ssroom together and made their way to the dormitory. Ang hoped to find Kaito there, but the room was empty. She tried calling Renn, but he did not pick. She tried Taros and Hiro as well, but all their phones were switched off. A cold thought slipped into her mind. Were they avoiding her now?


    Ang pushed the worry aside, took a bath, and changed her clothes. A littleter, Alex returned with Stales. Both of them carried packs in their hands, and she frowned at the sight.


    "Where are you taking those?" she asked as they stepped out of the west house.


    "To the Alphas," Alex answered, his hands gripping the pack tightly.


    Her confusion deepened. "Where are they?"


    It was happening again, just like thest full moon when the Alphas had vanished without a word and Stalester imed it was because of the curse.


    "At the Alphas¡¯ pit," Stales said calmly. "There¡¯s still enough time for you to see them."


    "Yes Angel," Alex added, ncing at her. "They¡¯ll be able to tell you what you need to know about the man from the ck van."

 Chapter 126: Knowing His Pain.

    <h4>Chapter 126: Knowing His Pain.</h4>


    Ang had no idea where they were heading. They had already passed all the school buildings and still had not reached their destination. Stales kept saying they were still inside the Academy. She found it hard to believe, but it was true, the walls of the school still stretched around them.


    "Who do you want to meet first?" Alex asked, his eyes on her. He was talking about the Alphas.


    "Taros, of course. I want to see how he is doing," Ang answered softly. She wanted to know if he was fine and if there was anything she could do to ease his pain.


    Stales smirked. "Did you just choose your favorite?"


    She shook her head quickly with a little smile. "No, I don¡¯t have a favorite among them. Can you stop thinking that way? I will see each of them. I can¡¯t even bear the thought of the pain they are suffering here. I just hope it is not as bad as you said. Maybe you only exaggerated."


    Alex chuckled as he nced at her. "You are still doubting." His voice carried warmth but also concern. She was scared and worried at the same time. He had never experienced the bond of mates, but from what little he had seen and heard, it was far stronger than anyone could imagine.


    They finally reached the pit. The heavy door creaked open and the sound of voices echoed from below as they began to descend the steps. Darkness closed in on them even though twomps burned faintly in the corners. A sharp coldness wrapped around Ang the moment she entered. It was colder than anywhere else she had been.


    She followed close behind Alex. Then, before she even saw him, her heart caught. The familiar scent of her mate wrapped around her like a nket. Taros. He was there, standing and speaking with Kael, looking calm as though nothing was wrong.


    But the moment she stepped further in, he turned, almost as if he had sensed her presence. His eyes found her at once.


    "Hey, Ang," Taros said with a smile so warm it could melt the coldest heart. He moved toward her with open arms, and she rushed into his embrace. They held each other tightly, not wanting to let go. For a few minutes, nothing else mattered. When they finally pulled back, their eyes lingered on one another.


    "How are you doing?" he asked gently.


    "I¡¯m fine. And you?" she whispered, unable to look away from him.


    He nodded as if to reassure her, and she felt her chest ease. She was relieved to see him in better shape than she feared. But then something sharp hit her senses¡ªthe heavy smell of blood.


    Ang froze. She knew she wasn¡¯t injured, so she searched around quickly for the source. The smell clung to where she stood, so she turned her gaze back to Taros.


    That was when she saw it. A deep cut ran across his arm, fresh and bleeding. Her heart skipped. Fear gripped her as she stumbled back a step, wondering how it had happened. She looked around the room, but no one was close enough to have done it. Alex and Stales were still talking to Kael, unaware.


    Her eyes returned to Taros, her chest tightening as she realized the pain he must be enduring even while standing strong before her.


    "How did this happen? I will get a first aid kit," Ang said quickly, already moving to go, but Taros caught her hand and held her back. He smiled at her even though she could see the pain in his eyes.


    "Let me get help, please," she begged, but he shook his head.


    "Do not worry. It is the curse. The cut will go away soon," Taros said, and when he noticed the disbelief written on her face, he looked toward the boys. They all nodded in agreement, backing his words.


    "It will heal, only to open again," Kael exined as his eyes lingered on Taros¡¯ wound. "This is nothingpared to what will happen in the next two hours."


    "Yes, it is what the Alphas go through," Stales reminded her gently. "The story I told you."


    Ang¡¯s chest tightened. She still could not believe what she was seeing. The cut was deep, the kind that would leave anyone else broken, yet he was standing there as if it was nothing. She could almost feel his pain as though it was her own. Guilt rushed through her, sharp and heavy, making her wonder if she was somehow the reason for their suffering.


    "What can I do to stop this?" she asked in a low, trembling voice.


    "It will only stop when I im you," Taros answered, pulling her closer to him. He lifted his injured arm slightly, knowing she would not dare touch it, then wrapped the other around her. "You do not have to worry about me. Tonight is your first transformation. You should not be stressing about anything at all."


    Ang¡¯s eyes burned as she looked up at him. "How simple it is for you to say that," she whispered. His pain felt like hers, and yet he tried to make it sound as if it was nothing.


    "You look too worried. Come on, don¡¯t stress yourself," Taros said softly, brushing away her concern with a smile. "Today is your day. Forget this." His words were about the wound, but his gaze never left her, as if her presence alone was enough to carry him through the pain.


    Ang nodded slowly. "I have another problem. Have you ever seen a crescent moon mark on anyone?"


    Taros frowned, his brows knitting in confusion. "A crescent moon mark? Any werewolf can have that. Is it not just a tattoo?"


    "No, Taros." Ang pulled her shirt slightly down and revealed the mark on her chest. His eyes widened as he stared, and then he shook his head. It was clear he was seeing it for the first time. She covered herself again with a sigh. "I just want to know if anyone else has it, or if anyone has ever seen it."


    "Maybe you should ask the rest of my brothers. I don¡¯t think I have seen anything like it," Taros replied.


    "I will go to them after I¡¯m done here," Ang said with a small nod.


    Taros gave her a teasing wink. "Nice boobs, by the way."


    A cold shiver ran through her body. Even in his condition, he still found a way to notice her like that. She had no idea what to say, so she kept quiet and let the silence linger between them.


    After a moment, Taros spoke again, his tone softer. "So it is not a tattoo?"


    "No. It¡¯s a birthmark. And today, I saw it on someone I never wanted to see it on."


    His expression sharpened. "Did you talk to him?"


    Ang shook her head quickly. "No. I was scared."


    "Then why don¡¯t you tell me his name and what he looks like?" Taros said firmly. His voice carried no hesitation. It was clear he would go after the person without a second thought if she asked him to.


    Ang touched his arm gently. "We will talk about it tomorrow. Now is not the right time for either of us." She leaned in and pressed a brief kiss against his lips before pulling away. Her heart was heavy with the things she wanted to tell him, but she knew tonight was not the moment.

 Chapter 127: It’s Not A Story Or Dream!

    <h4>Chapter 127: It¡¯s Not A Story Or Dream!</h4>


    *****


    They reached the pit where Hiro was kept. Stales and Alex stopped at the entrance, refusing to go in right away. Instead, they kept nudging each other, each one trying to push the other forward to apany Ang inside. She watched them with surprise and asked why they were acting that way.


    "Alpha Hiro is crazy," Stales muttered as he leaned against the wall, clearly unwilling to step in. "He will read our minds and twist them until we do whatever he wants. Every full moon, his power grows stronger, and it¡¯s harder for him to control it."


    Ang stood speechless. His words sounded dark and frightening, but no matter how dangerous it seemed, her heart ached to see her mate. If she could, she wanted nothing more than to stay by his side. She turned to them and said firmly, "If you don¡¯t want to go in, then I¡¯ll go alone."


    "We¡¯ll follow you," Alex quickly said, pushing Stales forward. "You can¡¯t go in there alone while we¡¯re here. And honestly, Stales, your fear is starting to affect me too."


    "Now you¡¯re ming me?" Stales grumbled, rolling his eyes, but he still took the lead. Together, they went down the stairs until Hiro appeared, already aware of their presence.


    The moment his eyesnded on Ang, he reached for her hands and pulled her into his arms. "How are you?" he asked softly, holding her close.


    "I¡¯m fine. How are you feeling?" Ang¡¯s voice carried the weight of her worry. She knew the torment he battled with and wished she could take it from him, bear it in his ce.


    "For now, I¡¯m good," Hiro said with a small smile. His relief at seeing her was clear, but his gaze showed restraint. "You shouldn¡¯t be down here. Today is your birthday. You should have stayed in the dorms and celebrated with your friends."


    "I can¡¯t celebrate while you¡¯re locked away in pain," she whispered, her voice trembling.


    "This is normal for us," he assured her. "We¡¯ve endured it before, and we¡¯ll keep enduring it until we find a way to end it."


    Ang sighed, her heart heavy. She knew she was the key to freeing them, yet she could do nothing until her first transformation. The helplessness tore at her.


    Hiro frowned, noticing the shadow in her eyes. "You¡¯re worried. What is it? Tell me." He didn¡¯t read her mind, keeping the promise he had made to her.


    "It¡¯s about a crescent moon birthmark," Ang confessed as she slowly pulled away from his embrace. cing her hand over her chest, she whispered, "It¡¯s here. During thest full moon, it glowed red."


    Hiro¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "That¡¯s strange. Has it ever happened before?"


    "No. It was the first time," Ang exined softly. "That same day, I also discovered that I was a werewolf. And today, I saw the same mark on a stranger. For a moment I thought he could be a family member."


    "I¡¯ve never heard of something like that," Hiro admitted after a pause. "But you should ask Kaito. He is very close to his father and knows a lot about signs, symbols, and old stories. He might understand what it means. By the way, who is this stranger?"


    "I don¡¯t know him," Ang muttered, rolling her eyes as she looked away. "Principal Valois introduced him as the sponsor of my schrship program. But to be honest, he gave me a creepy feeling."


    "Principal Valois?" Hiro chuckled quietly, as though something had just connected in his mind. "That exins a lot. I¡¯ve always wondered why she was so interested in you. Do you know she stopped me many times whenever I tried to find out more about you? It almost felt like she was protecting you. Did you make some kind of deal with her?"


    Ang blinked in shock. "She stopped you?" she asked, stunned. She had no idea the principal had been doing that. Only the goddess could know what that woman truly wanted.


    "Yes," Hiro said with a firm nod. "She blocked me more than once, even threatened me openly. You didn¡¯t know?"


    Ang shook her head slowly. If he hadn¡¯t told her now, she would never have known. But the thought disturbed her. Why was Valois shielding her yet still allowing Marcus toe close? What exactly was that woman trying to achieve?


    "Something is not right at all," Ang whispered, running a shaky hand through her hair. "The man came looking for me. He said his name is Marcus."


    "I have heard of people with that name, but I can¡¯t say if any of them is the same Marcus you¡¯re talking about," Hiro muttered. Suddenly, a sharp pain struck his head. He pressed both hands against his temples and gritted his teeth as though fighting to keep control.


    Ang¡¯s heart skipped. She rushed to his side and held his arm, fear filling her eyes. "Are you alright? Did I push you too far with all these questions?" Her voice trembled as guilt swept over her. "I¡¯m sorry... maybe this isn¡¯t the right time to talk about it."


    Silence filled the room. Alex and Stales walked closer, their faces dark with worry. The boy working on the chains did not move, though he nced at them briefly.


    Ang slowly released Hiro¡¯s arm when Stales helped him sit, hoping it would ease the strain. She turned to Alex and asked softly, "Who is that?"


    "de," Alex replied. "He¡¯s from the south pack. A good guy. Haven¡¯t you met him yet?"


    "No. I only met Kael," Ang answered, her eyes already drawn back to Hiro. He no longer had his face buried in his hands. His breathing had steadied, and she hurried back to him. "How are you feeling now?" she asked.


    Hiro lifted his gaze to her. "Better," he said, his voice low with wonder. "When you touched me, the pain vanished. Just like that. You really are the cure. It¡¯s not a story or a dream... it¡¯s real." His eyes shone with something between disbelief and hope.


    Ang¡¯s chest tightened. She didn¡¯t know what to say. She never thought she had that kind of power. "Do you want me to stay?" she asked gently. "If it helps you, I don¡¯t mind. I can take the pain away."


    "No," Hiro said with a faint smile, shaking his head. "You shouldn¡¯t stay locked down here with me. Go rest. Your first shift is close, and you¡¯ll need your strength. We can talk about Marcus and everything else tomorrow, alright?"


    Ang nodded slowly. "I¡¯ll check on Renn and Kaito before I rest."


    As she turned to leave, a voice echoed in her mind¡ªhis voice, deep and steady. Good luck.


    Ang froze for a moment, then looked back at him. He was smiling at her, his eyes warm. She couldn¡¯t help but smile back before walking away with her friends.

 Chapter 128: Reek Of Alcohol.

    <h4>Chapter 128: Reek Of Alcohol.</h4>


    Ang stepped into the pit that belonged to Renn. He was nowhere in sight even though his scent lingered in the air, strong enough for her to know he was close. She moved toward where Samuel stood, but before she could ask him about Renn, she felt something quick behind her. Strong hands slipped around her waist, pulling her back until her body pressed into his. She didn¡¯t need to turn to know who it was. Only Renn knew how to make his presence so clear.


    "Babe," his voice came in a whisper that sent cold shivers racing down her spine. His touch alone had the power to undo her. She tried hard not to think of him in that way, especially when everything around them was already a mess.


    "Renn..." she breathed, wanting to turn and face him, but he wouldn¡¯t let her. He held her tighter, his face buried in her hair, breathing her in like it was the only thing keeping him alive. "Can you stop being¡ª"


    She never finished, because he spun her around and kissed her. It was sudden, unexpected, but brief. Yet that small moment was enough to drive her wild, leaving her lips burning and her heart screaming for more.


    Ang broke free from his hold, her fingers brushing across her lips as her eyes widened. "What the hell, Renn?" she whispered, stunned. Her friends pretended they hadn¡¯t seen a thing, greeting him casually before walking away toward Samuel.


    "I knew it would be different with you," she said, shaking her head andnding a soft p on his chest, though it was nothing against someone as strong as him.


    Renn only smirked, biting his lower lip as he caught her hand and pressed it against his chest again. "I like it when you hit me like that," he teased, pushing her hand harder against himself in a yful way that made herugh despite herself. "See... you like it too."


    "I am not doing this with you," Ang pulled her hand away, trying to keep her resolve. She had been so worried about him, but here he was acting as if nothing was wrong. Maybe his case wasn¡¯t as serious as the others. "I thought I would find you in bad shape when I came here, but you look just fine."


    "You think so?" he asked, his eyes glinting with something she couldn¡¯t read.


    "Yes. I am happy you are doing well," she replied softly, concern still lingering in her eyes. Then her attention drifted to Samuel. He, too, seemed unbothered. Everything here felt strange, but she was grateful they were fine. "Hello, Sam."


    "Hi, Ang," Samuel answered with a smile, lifting a ss in his hand. She caught the scent almost instantly. Alcohol. He had been drinking. Her chest tightened as her thoughts went straight to Renn. If Samuel had turned to the bottle, then what about her own boyfriend?


    "Have you been drinking too?" Ang asked as she moved closer to him, but Renn stepped back. She did not stop. Each step she took forward, he moved away, until he half ran around the ce while she chased after him. "You have been drinking. I can smell it."


    "No, you are wrong. It¡¯s only wolfscan. You can ask Samuel," Renn replied, stopping atst and staring at her, hoping she would give up and believe him.


    But this was not just any girl. This was Ang, his mate, his girlfriend, the one who never gave up no matter the situation.


    "Then why are you running away?" she asked, arching a brow. She nted her hands firmly on her waist and stopped chasing him. "Tell me, why are you scared?"


    "I might have stood close to Samuel, and now my body reeks of alcohol," Renn said with a straight face. He knew she would not buy it, but he still tried.


    Ang frowned, folding her arms across her chest. She stood her ground and waited for him toe back to her. "I can see that. But why are there two sses over there? You better not lie to me."


    "Hey..." Renn finally walked toward her. "I am sorry, but I needed the alcohol. Not much, just enough to forget the pain if I could."


    Her chest tightened at his words. He wanted to feel less pain, but she could do nothing to help him until the full moon came and went.


    "I don¡¯t want you to be sad," he said gently, lifting her chin and giving her a small smile, even though her lips stayed pressed in anger. "It¡¯s not as bad as you think. I feel better with you here."


    "Do you want me to stay until the moones out?" Ang asked softly.


    "Yes... sure," Renn answered, and a smile tugged at her lips. The thought of staying seemed to please her, and his heart leapt at the sight. But he knew he would only disappoint her in the end. "I was joking. You should not be down here on your birthday. Today means so much. It is bad enough we ruined your morning, and now you are here with us. You should go out and enjoy with your friends."


    Before she could tell him she wanted to be with him more than anywhere else, Renn called out, "Alex,e here."


    Ang turned to him, confused. "What are you doing?"


    He did not look at her. His eyes stayed on Alex as he approached. "Come here, buddy," Renn said with a faint smile. "Why don¡¯t you take your friend out on a date since I am stuck down here?"


    "I can¡¯t go anywhere even if I wanted to," Alex said. "I have to stay with Kaito since I¡¯m his Beta. Even if I find a recement, we still can¡¯t go out. Only Alphas can leave without a pass from the authorities."


    "A pass will take days to be approved," Renn added, realizing there was no way out without him or his brothers. He turned back to Ang with a small sigh. "I am sorry, there is nothing I can do."


    "I think she likes it here," Alex said, smirking as he stepped back. "Besides, she has her boyfriend."


    Ang¡¯s eyes widened at his words. She could not believe he said that in front of Renn. Her cheeks burned. "I¡¯m going to pay you back for that," she muttered.


    "I know," Alexughed as he walked back to the others.


    Renn¡¯s eyes rested on her. "So you like being around me that much?" he asked softly. His body was already beginning to heat up, sweat forming on his skin. The change should have started earlier, but for some reason it was dyed. A thought flickered through his mind¡ªwas it because she was here with him?


    Ang¡¯s heart raced. "I... I..." she stuttered, unable to finish. She looked away, struggling to catch her breath. Each time his eyes locked on hers with that fierce intensity, memories from the night before came flooding back¡ªthe way his lips had taken hers with so much hunger, as if they were made only for her.


    Get hold of yourself, Ang, she scolded silently, biting her lip.


    Renn closed the gap between them, pulling her into his arms. He held her tightly, kissed her forehead with so much depth, as though he feared she might vanish if he let go. His voice dropped low and tender. "Thank you foring into my life."


    "I was supposed toe. It¡¯s fate," Ang whispered.


    "I know... but don¡¯t kill the moment with words," he murmured.


    "Okay," sheughed softly, her hand rubbing his back. But a momentter, her hand stilled. His back felt different. It was too hairy for someone like him who barely had any body hair at all. She was certain it had not been there yesterday.


    Before she could run her hand across again, Renn broke away from the hug and called out to her friends. "Come on. You guys should go and rest before evening."


    "There is still time and I could¡ª" Ang started, but Renn cut her off with a gentle smile.


    "No, dear. You should go," he said firmly as her friends walked over. He waved lightly. "Bye."


    His eyes lingered on her as she walked away, his chest heavy. He knew she did not want to leave, and truth was he did not want her to either, but she had to. The moment she was gone, the mask fell away. He could no longer hold back the pain he had been burying deep so she would not worry.


    His body shook, heat tearing through his veins. He staggered toward the chains, his breathing harsh as he called out for Samuel. His temperature was spiking, his blood pressure soaring, and there was no stopping it anymore. The agony he had been fighting back finally erupted.


    "Chain me now," hemanded his Beta, his voice breaking with pain.

 Chapter 129: An Apology.

    <h4>Chapter 129: An Apology.</h4>


    "We are about to enter the dungeon of my favorite Alpha," Stales said, standing in their way to block them. Alex let out a long sigh and folded his arms across his chest, giving him the space to talk. He knew Stales had always been obsessed with Kaito, but even he was surprised at how far it had gone.


    Stales had even collected the package that was meant for Kaito himself.


    "Are you sure you don¡¯t have feelings for my mate?" Ang asked, frowning at him. She was only teasing, but her tone carried a sharp edge, and he could hear it.


    "I wish I did, but unfortunately I am not gay," Stales replied without shame. "I would have been gay for him, the same way Taros was willing to be gay for you."


    That single sentence silenced her. Ang bit her lip and wished she had never told them about Taros¡¯ secret feelings for her.


    "Don¡¯t do that, you know she is going to blush all through," Alex said with a grin, his eyes sliding to Ang. Her face was already pink, and he burst outughing. Stales joined him instantly, pointing at her. "See, I told you," Alex added.


    "We just left her boyfriend¡¯s dungeon and those two were a little too much in there," Stales teased again as he reached for the door. He expected his friends to warn him to keep his mouth shut, but before they could, he gasped. "I love how Renn... holy fuck!"


    He jumped back so suddenly that his heart almost flew out of his chest. The moment his hand touched the door, a violent shock ran through him. It was like being struck by lightning. The pain tore through his body in one sharp wave and then faded secondster.


    For a moment he thought about what would have happened if he had not been a werewolf.


    "What just happened?" Ang asked, her face pale with worry. The small spark of light had startled her as much as it had him.


    "I think Kaito just greeted us," Alex said with a dry chuckle. He stepped closer, lifted his hand, and let his ws slide out. He pressed them against the door instead of his skin and pushed it open. "Avoid touching metal for now."


    Ang stared at the walls and understood. Tiny sparks still danced on the metal protectors that lined the entrance. A shiver ran through her as she remembered Renn¡¯s words. Now she saw the truth. Kaito really was the god of lightning and thunder.


    "Be careful, it¡¯s dark in here," Alex said as they made their way down the steps. Unlike the rest of the cells, this ce had no light at all. There was no one else around, only her mate, left alone in this cold and cruel ce.


    Ang¡¯s chest tightened as she forced herself to keep walking, her heart heavier with every step. If she had known, she would havee sooner. She would never have left him in the dark like this.


    "It¡¯s really dark, but thank the moon we¡¯re werewolves. We¡¯ll find our way," Stales said as they kept descending the long stairs that felt endless. Then, all of a sudden, fingers snapped in the silence, and light red across the dungeon in different corners.


    Ang flinched, a shiver running down her spine, until she realized it was her mate who had lit the mes.


    "Alpha..." Alex called softly as he walked to the figure sitting on the cold floor. Kaito¡¯s wrists and ankles were already bound in heavy chains. It was a sight he had hoped Ang would never see, but it was toote now.


    "I thought you were all celebrating her birthday out there," Kaito said, his forehead damp with sweat. "Why did you bring her down here?"


    "They didn¡¯t bring me," Ang quickly answered, hoping to ease the anger in his voice. "I wanted toe. I needed to see you. You don¡¯t look well."


    "I know," Kaito muttered. His body was burning with fever and he wanted her to stay away, but Ang¡¯s stubbornness was stronger than his warnings. She went to him anyway, kneeling at his side, careful not to touch the chains.


    "You are stubborn," he whispered.


    "It¡¯s nothing new. You knew that from the very first day," she said with a softugh, though her eyes were filled with worry as she looked at his barely open ones. "You¡¯re burning up. Please... tell me if there¡¯s something I can do."


    "No. Even if there was, I would not let you," he said firmly, though his gaze shifted to Alex.


    "I brought you food," Alex said, taking the package from Stales and opening it slowly. "Forgive me. I took too long."


    "It¡¯s fine. I already guessed why," Kaito groaned softly, his eyes going back to Ang. She slipped her hand into his, and though he looked weak, he managed a smile. "You are so warm, yet cold. I love it."


    "You don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re saying," she chuckled as she rose to her feet and took the package from Alex. "I¡¯ll feed you."


    "I don¡¯t want that. Today is your day, and you should be out there celebrating until night falls," Kaito said, trying to persuade her, but she shook her head firmly.


    "I want to be here," Ang replied with a smile that told him she was not going to change her mind. She knelt in front of him and began to feed him. At first, he refused, but when he saw her determination and the warmth in her eyes, he gave in. "You should eat as much as you can. You¡¯ll need your strength."


    "I¡¯m sorry for ruining your day," Kaito said, his voice low with regret. "It started this morning when I caused that fight with my brothers. I was selfish."


    Ang¡¯s heart softened at his words. "I didn¡¯t like it, because I wanted you all to live in peace. We still have so much ahead of us," she said, scooping food with the spoon and holding it up to his lips. He opened his mouth slowly and ate. "But it¡¯s alright. I know you didn¡¯t mean it. You would never ruin my day on purpose."


    "Thank goodness you know that," Kaito whispered after chewing. He felt lighter with her by his side, though deep inside he feared he was thinking only of himself when he should not. He studied her face for a moment, then asked, "You¡¯re worried about something. Do you want to tell me?"

 Chapter 130: The Full Moon-Alpha Angela.

    <h4>Chapter 130: The Full Moon-Alpha Ang.</h4>


    "Thank goodness you know that," Kaito whispered after chewing. He felt lighter with her by his side, though deep inside he feared he was thinking only of himself when he should not. He studied her face for a moment, then asked, "You¡¯re worried about something. Do you want to tell me?"


    Ang sighed. All of her mates could sense her troubles, and he was no different. She had nned to tell them about Marcus, but after seeing him chained and suffering, she thought it better to wait. "Can we talk about it tomorrow?"


    "Why tomorrow? Is it that serious?" he pressed gently.


    Ang nodded and continued to care for him, though his mind was no longer on the food. He wanted to know what was weighing on her. "It has to do with my family. You don¡¯t need to worry. We¡¯ll talk tomorrow."


    "The sun is going down," Stales announced as he came back from the window, where he had been watching the sky.


    "You should go now. I want to rest before evening," Kaito told her. She could see that he would not stop until she agreed. Ang rose slowly and handed the food back to Alex, who would likely stay behind.


    "Good. Alex will join you soon. For now, go with Stales," Kaito said firmly.


    "I will," she replied, stepping back reluctantly.


    Kaito smiled when he saw how sad she was to leave. "Hey, make sure you enjoy tonight. You will feel pain at first, but it won¡¯tst forever. Focus on what you are going to gain instead of the pain you feel. And when the timees, don¡¯t hold back. Run wild, Ang, like never before." He turned to Alex and said, "Do not chain her. Let her shift freely, no shackles this time."


    Alex nodded at once, his eyes steady on his Alpha as he epted everymand.


    "Stay by her side. I will join youter," Kaito added.


    "I will, Alpha," Alex replied.


    "Thank you," Ang said softly. He gave a faint nod, and she noticed how pale he looked. It seemed he was holding back his own suffering just to keep her from worrying.


    Since he wanted her to go, Ang obeyed. Outside, the sky had dimmed, and the evening air carried both calmness and weight. She returned to the dorms, bathed, and changed before making her way to the caf¨¦. Alex arrived sooner than she expected, and together they walked to the bunk houses behind the West House where the celebration was already in full swing.


    The older werewolves looked thrilled, their faces filled with excitement, while the younger ones like her carried nerves hidden behind shaky smiles. Ang tried to join in, but her heart felt heavy.


    Darkness spread fully and the moon had not yet appeared. Still, heat was building inside her body. She tried to sip from the drink in her hand, but her trembling fingers gave up and she spilled it away. All eyes turned to her. Why were the others so calm when she felt like she was burning alive?


    Alex rushed to her side with Stales close behind. They caught her as her knees almost gave way, then guided her past the noise of the bunk houses and into the woods. With every step, her senses sharpened. The music behind them grew louder, as though it was being yed inside her head. Every sound of the forest came alive: the rustle of leaves, the call of birds, the distant movements of unseen creatures.


    Then the moon began to rise, silver and bright, its presence so strong she felt it sinking deep into her bones.


    Voices of her friends tangled in her head, too mixed to understand. Ang lifted her eyes to the glowing light above. For a moment, it felt like the moon itself smiled at her, and she thought she was going mad.


    Her bones ached with sharp cracks of pain. Her heart thudded wildly, faster than she could control. Alex and Stales held her tightly, steadying her as if she were fragile ss that would shatter if they let go. But that only made something inside her snap.


    "Let me go," she whispered faintly. They refused, their grip firm, and frustration rose like fire in her chest. She pushed them away with sudden strength. "I said get off!"


    Her screams tore through the night, sending shivers down their spines, and both Alex and Stales let her go at once. Alex watched helplessly as she dropped to her knees, clutching her stomach, her cries echoing in his ears. She kept calling for help, but there was nothing he could do. The Alpha had warned him not to interfere, only to stay and watch over her. Watching was the only way to keep her safe, to make sure no one else discovered there was a she-wolf here.


    "I feel so much pain in my joints, Alex," Ang cried, her voice trembling as tears rolled down her cheeks. No matter how strong she thought she was, she could not hold them back. Every passing minute felt like her bones were shattering, twisting, reshaping into something new. Whatever was happening, it hurt more than anything she had ever known.


    "It will soon be over. The pain won¡¯tst forever," Alex tried to assure her, though his own voice was shaky. He nced at Stales and frowned when he saw his friend wiping at his face. "Shit, don¡¯t be soft now. Why are you crying?"


    Even through her torment, Ang gave a broken chuckle at his words. Stales was crying because of her?


    "I¡¯m not," Stales muttered quickly, swiping his tears with the back of his hand. "And why would you even say that in front of her? She¡¯s a girl. I¡¯m not supposed to look weak."


    "I thought you didn¡¯t care," Alex shot back. "To you, she¡¯s still just a friend. A boy, remember?"


    "I didn¡¯t mean it that way."


    "Of course you did¡ª"


    "Both of you shut up!" Ang roared suddenly, her voiceced with a growl. Her eyes glowed a burning red as her ws broke through her fingers and her fangs lengthened. She was no longer just in pain. She was changing.


    "Sorry," they both said quickly in unison.


    Ang ignored them, her body convulsing as bones snapped and shifted, dragging her down onto all fours. The cries from her lips turned into growls and whimpers as the transformation tore through her. Hours seemed to pass, but atst the pain gave way to power. She stood not as a girl anymore, but as a wolf, embracing what she had always been and what she would forever remain.


    Alex stared in disbelief. He had expected a white wolf, but what stood before him was unlike anything he had ever seen. Her fur gleamed gold beneath the moonlight, her chest marked with a glowing red crescent. She was massive, intimidating in her strength, yet her presence carried a softness that made his chest ache.


    The glow in her eyes deepened when she heard it¡ªthe long, echoing howls from the pit side. Her mates were calling. They wanted to im her!

 Chapter 131: The Full Moon- Alpha Angela II.

    <h4>Chapter 131: The Full Moon- Alpha Ang II.</h4>


    "I can¡¯t let her leave," Alex said as he blocked her path. His chest tightened because he knew the risk he was taking. What if in her excitement she shoved past him or even hurt herself?


    "Let her go and run wild," Stales insisted, his voice carrying the same urgency Ang felt. Her eyes burned with the pull of her mates calling out to her, and Stales could see how badly she wanted to answer that call. "If she doesn¡¯t go, they¡¯lle here themselves. If I were you, I¡¯d let her be."


    "Don¡¯t be stupid," Alex snapped, ring at him. "My Alpha gave me one task, and that was to watch her. Did you forget? She can¡¯t just roam around wherever she likes. Anyone could see her. Do you want to put her in danger?"


    Stales clenched his jaw. Frustration ran through him because he didn¡¯t understand why Alex was being so strict tonight. He had gone against Kaito¡¯s instructions before, all because of Ang, so why now was he suddenly clinging to the rules? Was it really about protecting her, or was it something else?


    As the thought crossed his mind, Stales exhaled heavily. Maybe Alex wasn¡¯t worried about danger at all. Maybe he was jealous. Maybe he didn¡¯t want Ang going to her mates because deep down, he wanted her for himself.


    A knowing smile tugged at Stales¡¯ lips. "It¡¯s either you don¡¯t want her to enjoy herself," he said slowly, "or you like her and you¡¯re jealous."


    Alex¡¯s body went rigid, his face darkening as he stormed toward Stales. His voice came out rough, his anger barely held back. "What the hell are you saying? I¡¯m trying to protect her, and all you can do is throw stupid ideas in my face?"


    "If you don¡¯t have feelings for her then why are you so pissed?" Stales asked as he stepped back. He knew the full moon made tempers dangerous, and provoking a Beta, even if it was his closest friend, was never a good idea.


    Alex¡¯s ws tore out, his fangs snapping into ce as he rushed to Stales. He didn¡¯t n to hurt him, but shing his power, watching fear spark in his friend¡¯s eyes, gave him a twisted satisfaction.


    For a moment he let that anger control him. He leapt on Stales, growling low, forcing him back in panic. But then it hit him¡ªhe couldn¡¯t lose control, not tonight. He had a responsibility, and Ang came before everything else.


    He pushed himself up, breath heavy, and turned to where she had been standing. His chest froze. She was gone. The space was empty as if she had vanished into thin air. His voice broke in frustration. "Where the hell did she go?"


    "See what you caused?"


    Stales scrambled to his feet, eyes scanning the shadows around them. His chest rose and fell quickly when he realized she was nowhere in sight. "I think you need to face the truth. You can¡¯t stop her. One of them is going to im her tonight. It was bound to happen."


    Alex¡¯s throat tightened, fear rushing through him like fire. "You¡¯re right. But what about the others? What will happen to the rest when they find out she¡¯s been imed? Do you think they¡¯ll let it go? They¡¯ll tear each other apart."


    Stales¡¯ expression hardened. "Then we go after them and stop it before the worst happens." He didn¡¯t wait for Alex¡¯s reply. His body shifted swiftly, bones snapping as he transformed into his wolf.


    Alex hesitated only for a breath, the weight of dread pressing on him, before he followed, his own form bursting into the night. Together they charged into the forest, running toward the danger, hearts racing with fear of what they might find Ang caught in.


    **


    Ang felt something she had never felt before. It was a rush of excitement mixed with freedom, like she had broken out of a prison that had held her for so long. Her paws carried her deeper into the woods, her heart racing with every leap.


    She tried to avoid the other wolves, not wanting to be seen, but the night called to her, wild and endless. Everything happening to her was strange and new, yet thrilling. For the first time she began to understand why werewolves always longed for the full moon, why they looked forward to this night with so much eagerness.


    "Do you know our mates are waiting?" Mighty Stormy¡¯s voice echoed in her mind. The sound of her wolf filled Ang with joy. Stormy had returned, and this time Ang felt she wasn¡¯t going to vanish again. She had told her once that when the first shift came, her wolf would remain forever. Tonight proved it was true.


    Before Ang could say a word, Stormy pulled them in another direction. She could feel the change in her steps as they turned north, toward the ce where the call of their mates was pulling.


    "What are you doing?" Ang asked breathlessly, though her voice was weaker now. Stormy had more control, and in her wolf form, Ang found it harder to resist. Her body moved with Stormy¡¯s will, every stride faster than thest.


    "To our mates," Stormy answered, her tone filled with certainty as she raced like the wind itself. No matter how much Ang wanted to slow her down, nothing could stop her now. Stormy¡¯s desire was stronger. She wanted their mates to im her, and she had waited for this moment for too long.


    They finally stopped at the foot of a tall hill. Ang lifted her golden head and froze. Four wolves stood there, their towering shapes marked with the strength of Alphas. Even though they were in their wolf forms, she knew who they were.


    Her breath caught when she realized she could hear them clearly. Every word, every growl made sense in her mind. Communication was easier like this, wolf to wolf. But what she heard sent a sting of disappointment through her chest.


    They were fighting. Arguing about who would im her first. Ang¡¯s heart sank. They had promised her they would not fight, that they would stand together for her. Yet here they were, their voices filled with anger, ready to tear each other apart.


    Stormy let out a deep, powerful sound that shook through the night. At once the four Alphas stopped and turned toward her. Their eyes widened, and for a moment all the anger left them. Their jaws hung low, struck silent by the sight before them.


    Her golden fur glowed under the moonlight, and in that instant Ang saw what they saw¡ªher beauty had left them speechless.


    Stormy moved slowly, her steps teasing, her tail swaying as if she wanted to tempt them even more. Then she gave a low sound, almost yful, and spoke to them. "Let the fastest Alpha im me."


    Ang froze, her chest tightening. She could not believe Stormy had said that. Why would she push all four of them into a frenzy, knowing they were already burning with the need to im her?


    "Take that back before they tear each other apart," Ang snapped, her voice sharp, but Stormy did not listen. Instead, she darted off in another direction, leaving the Alphas staring for a moment, caught between confusion and desire. Then, like fire catching the wind, they all charged after her, each one determined to be the first.


    Ang shook her head, watching them. "The four Alphas areing for us," she said under her breath.


    Stormy onlyughed. "Wouldn¡¯t that be fun?" She suddenly veered west, her pace quickening.


    Ang¡¯s heart raced. "No. I don¡¯t want them to im me like this. It¡¯s my first time and¡ª"


    "I know," Stormy cut her off, her voice softer now. "You can change to your human form anytime."


    "That¡¯s not the point. I can¡¯t handle four Alphas at once."


    Stormy chuckled. "Then don¡¯t handle them. Let them handle you." Herugh was wild, careless, before she shifted left, avoiding a pack of wolves that had appeared to the right.


    But then it happened. She ran straight into someone. The scent hit Ang before her eyes confirmed it. Taros.


    Ang gasped, and without thinking she shifted into her human form. She expected her clothes to return with her, but instead she stood bare in front of him. Heat rushed through her face as his blue eyes locked on her, searching her with an intensity that stole her breath. It felt as if he was seeing a naked woman for the first time, though she knew that wasn¡¯t true. He must have had others before. All of them had. But deep down, she wished it would be different now. She wanted to be the only one.


    "Ang," Taros said atst, his voice low, almost broken. He stepped closer, his body changing, shedding the beast until he stood before her as a man.


    Ang¡¯s legs trembled, but she did not move. She wanted to, yet something rooted her in ce. Stormy was no longer pulling the strings. This choice was hers. And as his eyes burned into her, she knew she was waiting for him, ready for him to im her.

 Chapter 132: Claimed Me, Alpha

    <h4>Chapter 132: imed Me, Alpha</h4>


    He didn¡¯t hold back this time. He stepped forward until there was no space left between them. Ang gasped when her bare skin pressed against him, her body shivering at the contact. She had never felt this close to him before,pletely naked with her nipples hard as fuck against his chest.


    His hands roamed over her, everywhere at once, destroying every bit of control she thought she had. His mouth brushed hers and she gave in instantly, opening up to his kiss. He started slow, teasing her lips, then turned rough and demanding, his tongue sliding deeper, stealing her breath and making her crave more.


    Ang clung to his back, fingers digging in, kissing him back with all the hunger she had hidden for so long. It felt like he had been holding this back for years, and now he was finally letting loose everything he had ever wanted to do to her. Tonight, there were no boundaries.


    Taros kissed her like a man starved. He grabbed her ass, lifted her onto him, and pinned her against the tree behind them. The sweet boy she knew was gone, reced by the bad one who wasn¡¯t going to stop until he got everything from her.


    "Taros... my forever crush," she whispered when their lips broke apart.


    He chuckled, his lips dragging over her ear before iming her neck. His teeth grazed her skin and she moaned, threading her fingers through his hair, cursing herself for ever wasting time when she could have been having this.


    His mouth found her breast, sucking hard, his teeth rubbing her nipple until she trembled and arched against him. Ang was burning, every nerve alive, and then his hand slipped between her thighs. His fingers slid inside her, deep and slow, and her head fell back against the tree as she tried not to scream.


    "Fuck, Taros," she gasped, her legs shaking, her body betraying her. She couldn¡¯t stay still, couldn¡¯t calm down, not when every move of his hand pushed her closer to breaking apart. She fucking loved it. She needed more.


    "Ta..." she tried to call his name, but he swallowed her words, kissing her harder than ever, taking full control of her mouth and body. Ang swore she was in heaven. She didn¡¯t care about anything else. All that mattered was him, right now, and the aching need for him to finally take her and make her his.


    It was like he read her thoughts. Taros tore his mouth from hers and set her down on shaky legs. His fangs snapped out and he sank them into her neck. She cried out at the sting, but the pain only made it hotter, because it meant he wanted to mark her as his before he even imed her body.


    "I haven¡¯t tasted yet but I know you¡¯re sweet," he growled against her skin as he pulled back. She didn¡¯t fully understand what he meant, but the way his voice dripped with hunger made her whole body melt. Then he dropped to his knees in front of her, his eyes dark with need. "Don¡¯t hold back. I want to hear you scream my name."


    Ang¡¯s lips curved into a smile, her chest rising and falling fast. She didn¡¯t want to resist him, not even for a second. She wanted to give him everything. When his face lowered between her thighs, she knew exactly what he nned.


    Her breath caught. "Fuck..."


    Without thinking, she spread her legs wider, offering herself up. His mouth pressed against her, lips parting, tongue sliding over her folds like he wanted to taste every drop. The wet heat of his tongue made her tremble, her knees nearly giving way.


    "God... Taros..." she moaned, throwing her head back against the tree. The woods wrapped around them, wild and raw, making everything feel more dangerous, more real. Better than any fucking bed.


    He devoured her like she was his feast, licking, sucking, dragging his tongue inside her before pulling back only to tease her clit again. Her legs shook as waves of pleasure hit her, her hand clutching his hair, forcing him closer. He wasn¡¯t stopping, wasn¡¯t even slowing down.


    The slick sound of his tongue working her made her thighs mp around his head. She gasped, body trembling, the pressure in her lower belly building too fast to control. "Shit... don¡¯t stop... fuck, don¡¯t stop!" she cried, biting her lip until she tasted blood.


    "Don¡¯t stop, please," she begged in a shaky whisper, even though he had told her to scream his name. She didn¡¯t want anyone to hear them, didn¡¯t want anyone to interrupt. This moment was theirs, and hers alone.


    His hand pressed against her lower belly, holding her steady while the other lifted her leg onto his shoulder, opening her wide for him as his mouth devoured her pussy. Ang¡¯s fingers tangled deep in his hair, pulling him closer, her soft moans spilling out no matter how much she tried to hold them back.


    Taros was relentless. His tongue worked her deeper, harder, each stroke dragging her closer to the edge. Her chest rose and fell, sweat dripping down her skin, her voice breaking as she gasped, "Make me scream, Alpha... I want to scream your name like no one ever has."


    He growled against her, the vibration shooting through her core as his hand left her belly and slid down to y with her clit, working in sync with his mouth. His tongue fucked her as his fingers teased her, the mix too much for her to handle. Ang bit down on her bottom lip, but the moans still escaped. Her thighs shook uncontrobly against his shoulders, her body losing all control under the fire he was building inside her.


    She knew it wasing, that wave she had been craving but never reached. Her body was screaming for release, her back arched hard against the tree, her nails digging into his scalp as she tried to ground herself.


    "Fuck, Taros... don¡¯t stop," she cried, her voice breaking, her legs trembling so hard she thought she might copse. She wanted him inside her, wanted his cock filling her up, but he didn¡¯t let go. He kept eating her like she was the only thing he needed, tongue and lips pushing her higher and higher until she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    The pressure burst and she shattered, her orgasm ripping through her with a violent force that made her scream his name. "Yes! Taros... yes! My blue eyed mate!"


    Her whole body convulsed as wave after wave crashed over her, her voice echoing through the woods. She held onto his hair like her life depended on it, her cries raw and broken, tears slipping down her cheeks from the overwhelming release.


    Taros didn¡¯t stop, not even when she came undone. He licked every drop, drinking her in as her body shook and her p*ssy pulsed around his tongue. Ang couldn¡¯t believe how hard she was falling apart with him, how much she loved the way he owned her pleasure.


    For the first time in her life, she felt truly fucking alive.


    ***


    Author; guys, boost me up withments. I¡¯m getting none.


    Plzzzz

 Chapter 133: She-wolf In The Woods.

    <h4>Chapter 133: She-wolf In The Woods.</h4>


    Principal Valois looked at the two students Mr. de had brought in. They had just reported that a She-wolf was running wild in the woods. It sounded unbelievable, but they insisted they had proof.


    "What proof?" Principal Valois asked as she leaned back in her chair. It was already past nine, almost ten, yet she had not left her office since morning. Piles of documents still covered her desk. Her body felt heavy, her spirit even heavier. Ever since the moon goddess cursed her, she had lost the power to shift like other wolves. Every full moon only reminded her of what had been taken from her, and of the sorrow she carried.


    "Her scent... that¡¯s what the students said," Mr. de replied, lowering himself into the chair across from her. "Thest full moon, they imed her scent lingered around the west house."


    "That¡¯s it?" Principal Valois lifted her brows, almost in disbelief. She had expected some real evidence, maybe a video, maybe a sighting, something solid. But scent? To her it sounded like a weak tale, one that could not hold against reason. "And you believe that story?"


    "Why not? They know exactly what they are saying and I¡ª"


    She cut him off before he could finish. "If a She-wolf was truly near the west house, Kaito would have reported it to me. He hasn¡¯t, which means the matter is closed. Do not bring this up again."


    Mr. de¡¯s shoulders sank. Disappointment clouded his face. He should have known it would be difficult to sway her, especially when the matter touched on the Alphas. He wondered if she had some hidden bond with them, or if it was fear. Was she afraid of them, or of the power their families held?


    "Is there anything else you want us to discuss?" Principal Valois asked.


    When he shook his head, she lowered her gaze back to the files on her desk. She had defended Kaito without a second thought, even though she knew well that those boys had no respect for her, or for the rules of the school. They never obeyed, never cared. So why was she still standing on their side?


    "You may leave," Mr. de told the two students standing in the corner. "Wait outside for me while I talk to the principal." The boys obeyed and slipped out of the room. Once the door closed, his voice grew sharper. "How long are you going to keep defending them? The students would not havee to me if it was just some silly suspicion. They must have seen something."


    Principal Valois let out a heavy sigh. She felt like one day she was going to lose her mindpletely because of the people around her. Maybe they would even be d when she was gone. "What did they see? Nothing. Mr. de, those two boys are young and full of fantasies. They are in heat, and I believe they only imagined a She-wolf being around."


    "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case. You are¡ª"


    "No," she cut in, removing her sses and cing them on the desk. "You are making noise over nothing, and I am beginning to think you are obsessed with the Alphas." Her patience was wearing thin. She was tired of the same endless talks about those boys, tired of being pushed. If Mr. de would not stop, then she would. "Maybe I should take this matter to the board, the same board where the Alphas and their families sit. Maybe then they will ask you why you keep having problems with them. If you cannot give them a good answer, you will have no choice but to resign. What do you think about that?"


    Mr. de froze. Sweat broke out on his forehead as he looked at her. Once again, she had twisted his concern into something else, and all because of the Alphas. If only she could stop seeing them as untouchable boys and face the truth of their behavior, things would not be so difficult.


    But who was he to speak against them?


    The Alphas were not ordinary students. In the werewolf kingdom, they were treated like gods. And once they leave this academy, those four would rise to their thrones, taking the power of their packs with them.


    "If you don¡¯t believe me, then let¡¯s go to the woods where they said they caught her scent," Mr. de said. He leaned closer on the edge of his seat, his voice dropping low as if he feared someone might hear. "What if she is the one? The promised wolf. What if she has already made contact with Kaito?"


    "I don¡¯t doubt that possibility," Principal Valois replied, her tone sharp. "But if she had, the curse would already be broken, and Kaito would not have ended up in the pit today." She was about to dismiss him when his next words stopped her.


    "Then let us go there to confirm it. If there is no She-wolf on the school grounds, I will resign."


    Her eyes narrowed as she studied him. The certainty in his voice unsettled her, almost as if he truly knew something she didn¡¯t. "If you insist, then fine. I will dly sign your resignation letter. You have been nothing but a thorn in my side these past few days."


    "I am helping you," Mr. de pressed, his voice rising with conviction. "The promised wolf is the key to everything, Miss Valois." He stood, waiting for her to do the same.


    She rose slowly, ring at him. "There had better be something useful out there and not just your endless grudge against the Alphas."


    His brows drew together, and for a moment his confidence cracked. "Why would you think I hold a grudge against them?"


    "You are the leader of the Central House," Principal Valois replied coldly. "It could be that you dislike them because they stand as your rivals."


    He didn¡¯t flinch at her usation. Instead, he gave a softugh and shrugged. "You think too poorly of me. I dislike Kaito and Taros only because of the way they treat me with disrespect. That is all. I have no personal hatred for the other houses."


    "Whatever you say," Principal Valois muttered as she closed the file on her desk with a sharp thud. Finally pushing back her chair, she stood tall. "Call the security guards. We are going to the woods tonight to search for this She-wolf. And if we find nothing, your resignation letter will be the first thing on my desk in the morning. Let¡¯s pray this is not a waste of my time."

 Chapter 134: Someone Is Watching Us.

    <h4>Chapter 134: Someone Is Watching Us.</h4>


    **


    "What do you mean you lost track of her?" Kaito¡¯s brows drew together in frustration. He had been following Ang¡¯s scent through the woods when Alex called him. Thinking his beta was in danger, he rushed to him, only to find it was about his ipetence instead.


    "I tried to stop her from leaving, but she vanished when I turned back and..." Alex¡¯s voice trailed off.


    Kaito pressed his palms over his face, the smell of burnt fur clinging to his skin. He forced himself to push it aside and focus on the fading trace of his mate. Her scent was no longer where he expected it. He thought she had gone west, but it was clear now that she had drifted far into the south.


    "Forgive him, Alpha. This is my fault," Stales said with his head bowed, unable to meet Kaito¡¯s eyes. Shame weighed heavy on his shoulders.


    "I didn¡¯t tell you to stop her from moving around. I told you to let her run free but keep an eye on her," Kaito said, his voice tight as he fought to hold back his anger. His gaze shifted to Alex. "So how many students did you say saw her?"


    "I don¡¯t know if they truly saw her. I only overheard them talking. They said something about her and how they would report to the school authority," Alex exined, finally lifting his eyes. He had failed his Alpha too many timestely, and he knew this was nothingpared to the punishment he deserved.


    "Did you see these students?" Kaito pressed.


    Alex nodded. "Yes, Alpha. I think they are from the West House, form three."


    "They are my mates," Stales said quietly, his voice heavy with regret.


    Kaito knew that scolding them would do nothing now. What mattered was stopping this from reaching the wrong ears. If the authorities learned about Ang, everything would be ruined.


    Closing his eyes, he tried to reach out, searching for a connection with Hiro. He pushed harder, but after several seconds of silence, he gave up. His mind was too guarded, tooplex for anyone to break into. Not even Hiro could reach him.


    "It¡¯s not working," Kaito said, shaking his head in frustration. He paced the ground restlessly, his mind racing, until an idea came to him. "Stales, can you distract the authorities?"


    "Me?" Stales¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Of all people, why him? He could face a lot of things, but standing against the authorities was something he had never imagined. The thought terrified him, yet when he remembered that it was for Ang, his best friend, he knew he had no choice. If he did nothing, she could be expelled from the Academy. "Fine," he said atst, his voice unsteady. "I¡¯ll go to the Academy block and see what is happening."


    "Don¡¯t go overboard this time. Please, don¡¯t hurt anyone," Alex muttered under his breath, hoping Kaito would not hear.


    But Kaito¡¯s ears were sharp. His eyes narrowed as he turned on both of them. "What do you mean by that? Who did you hurt before?" His gaze darted between them, searching for the truth.


    Both boys froze, caught off guard by his question.


    "It¡¯s nothing serious," Alex said quickly, trying to sound calm. "We just scared someone away." He nced at Stales for support. Stales gave a stiff nod, and Alex added, "See? That¡¯s all."


    Kaito¡¯s jaw tightened. He didn¡¯t believe a word of it, but there was no time to drag the truth out of them now. "I know you are lying," he said firmly, "but this is not the time for me to deal with you. We will return to thister." He forced himself back to the matter at hand. "You can go now, Stales. If I manage to reach any of the other Alphas, I will send them to you. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, Alpha," Stales answered. Without another word, he turned and dashed into the shadows, his primal energy carrying him quickly toward the dormitory path.


    Just when Kaito was about to give directions to Alex, Hiro and Renn came running toward them. Relief swept through him the moment he saw them. The signal had worked after all. He thought he would not be able to reach Hiro, but somehow the link had broken through.


    "You called me and said it was urgent," Hiro said with a confused look, his breath heavy from running. "I brought Renn with me immediately. What is going on?"


    "Have you seen Ang?" Kaito asked without wasting time.


    "No," they answered at the same time.


    Kaito let out a long sigh and rubbed his forehead. His chest felt tight, his anxiety eating him alive. Where was she? Every second she stayed out there only pushed him closer to madness. He quickly exined what had happened, and then gave orders. Renn would go after Stales to help dy the authorities, while Hiro would try to reach Ang through the mind link.


    "While Hiro is doing that, I will go with Alex to search the woods for her," Kaito said, his tone leaving no room for doubt. "Whoever finds her first must get her out of the woods immediately. Do you all understand me?"


    "Got it," Renn said, before sprinting off in the same direction Stales had gone.


    Kaito was just about to move with Alex when Hiro suddenly spoke. "Where the fuck is Taros? Is he not supposed to be part of this search?"


    **


    Ang was still shaking when he pulled back from between her thighs, his lips glistening with her release. She tried to catch her breath, but Taros didn¡¯t give her the chance. He stood, towering over her with his eyes zing, the hunger in them almost feral.


    "Taros..." she panted, still trembling, her body too weak to fight but desperate for more.


    He didn¡¯t speak. He grabbed her waist, spun her, and pressed her back against the tree, his mouth crushing hers in a kiss that tasted of her own sweetness. His cock was already hard, straining against her thighs.


    But then something caught Ang¡¯s attention. Her eyes refused to move away. She could swear there was someone behind the tree, watching them. She didn¡¯t want Taros to think she didn¡¯t want this, but how could she ignore that strange feeling?


    "Taros... wait," she whispered, her hands slipping from his body to press against the rough bark of the tree. He didn¡¯t stop right away. His breath was heavy, and she could see him struggle to pull back.


    "Did something happen? Did I... do something wrong? You don¡¯t want this anymore?" he asked, his blue eyes filled with worry.


    "Why wouldn¡¯t I want it?" Ang said softly, feeling guilty. But the weight of that feeling wouldn¡¯t leave her chest. She looked around nervously. "Don¡¯t you think someone is behind us?"


    "Not really..." Taros muttered before leaning in to kiss her neck again. She closed her eyes for a moment, wanting to surrender to him, but the thought came crashing back, breaking her focus. She pushed at his chest, and this time he pulled back, watching her carefully. "I can¡¯t smell anything except you."


    Ang gave a nervousugh, ncing over her shoulder. She pointed to the direction where she thought she had seen movement. "Can we just check? Please?"


    Taros sighed but nodded. "Fine. If that¡¯s what will make you calm." He moved behind the tree while she stayed back. Ang swallowed hard, as she stood naked in the middle of the woods where anything could happen. It was reckless, and she knew it, but she couldn¡¯t help herself.


    Then she heard his voice, sharp and unsettled. "What the fuck is this?"


    Ang¡¯s heart skipped. He had seen something. Panic rushed through her as she hugged her arms over her chest and squatted down, ashamed and afraid.


    "Come here and look at this. Don¡¯t worry, no one¡¯s going to see you. Juste," Taros called out.


    Her legs trembled as she stood and walked toward him. The moment she saw what he was staring at, her jaw dropped. A lifeless bodyy before them, pale and cold, like it had been left there for days. Her throat tightened. Words failed her. Fear wrapped around her like chains, leaving her speechless.


    "Do you know who it is?" Taros asked, his face dark with worry.


    Ang finally found her voice, her lips trembling. "That¡¯s Evan Thatcher."

 Chapter 135: The Dead Body.

    <h4>Chapter 135: The Dead Body.</h4>


    Ang stood frozen, her mind wrestling with the shock. She could not believe her eyes. It was Evan¡ªthe same boy she once had a misunderstanding with¡ªnow lying lifeless on the cold ground. Her arms wrapped around herself as if to shield her from the truth, and she staggered back in disbelief.


    "Are you okay?" Taros asked, his voice uncertain. He looked at her and then at the body, not knowing what to do first. She was still naked, trembling from more than just the night air, while he had nothing on but his trousers. He wanted to shield her, to take her away, but before he could move, Kaito appeared with Alex.


    They must have been searching for them. From the look on their faces, it was not about chasing Ang anymore. Something heavier, something far more serious, weighed on them. Fear clenched Taros¡¯s chest as he stepped in front of Ang, trying to hide her behind him, to protect her from their eyes.


    Kaito was not surprised to see them together. When Hiro asked earlier about Taros, he had lied that Taros was injured and resting in his dorm. Hiro had not believed him, but he let it go. Now the truth stood before him.


    "I¡¯m not surprised to see you two together," Kaito said. His voice was tight, his anger and jealousy barely hidden, but even he knew this was not the moment to fight with Taros. He handed over the clothes Alex had brought for Ang.


    Kaito had known she would be naked after transforming, but he had not expected to find her here with Taros. While everyone else had been worried about her, she had been in his arms. His chest tightened with bitter thoughts, but he pushed them away.


    "Here, wear this," he said, forcing calm into his tone. "We need to think clearly, and I¡¯m already losing my mind seeing you like this." Taros took the clothes from him and passed them to Ang. Alex turned away, giving her privacy while she dressed.


    Kaito, however, did not look away. His eyes lingered on her, and no matter how much he tried, he could not stop the rush of desire that stirred inside him. This was not the first time he had seen her body, yet every time felt like the first. It was wrong to be thinking of her like this now, but he could not help himself. He shook the thought from his mind.


    Ang dressed quickly and stepped forward, but her eyes never left Evan¡¯s body. Her heart squeezed painfully as questions filled her head. What happened to him? How long had he been lying there? Did he die the very night he disappeared, or only today?


    Kaito walked over and knelt beside the body. He studied Evan closely. His blue eyes, though dimmed, still seemed to hold a faint light, as if refusing to let go. But his body had already begun to decay, a sign that death had taken him the night he vanished.


    Ang¡¯s voice broke as she spoke. "What is going on? Is he really dead?" Tears welled in her eyes, blurring her vision. A shiver ran down her spine when Kaito gave a silent nod. This was the first time she had ever seen death so close, so real, and it tore through her. "Is it our fault that he died? Is it... my fault?"


    "No," Taros said firmly, his voice shaking with emotion. "Why would you think that?" He held her hand tightly, his gaze locking with hers. She was already breaking, and it made his chest ache. None of this was her fault. No one knew what had caused Evan¡¯s death.


    "So why is he here?" Ang whispered, tears rolling down her cheeks. Her voice shook as she looked at Evan¡¯s body. Before anyone could answer, Taros came rushing toward them, his steps heavy with urgency. He brought news with him, his face pale.


    "The search teams areing," he said quickly, then his eyes fell on the lifeless figure on the ground. He froze, his expression twisting. "What the hell... is that supposed to be Taros¡¯ twin lying there?"


    "Why would you even say that?" Taros snapped, his brows drawn tight. There was no humor in his voice, not even the faintest trace. He could not understand why Hiro wouldpare him to whaty before them. They didn¡¯t even know for certain if it was Evan.


    "He has your eyes," Hiro muttered as he crouched closer to where Kaito still knelt beside the body.


    "I don¡¯t think so," Taros answered sharply, refusing to ept it.


    "I get it, man," Hiro said with a faint smile that felt out of ce in the moment. He looked at Taros and added, "But your eyes are no longer unique. Someone else carried the same, maybe even better ones."


    "He is dead, Hiro," Taros said in disbelief, staring at him. How could Hiro still speak as if Evan were alive? Did he not see the truth in front of him?


    "I know," Hiro replied, his tone steady. "This isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve seen a dead body. I even held my parents after they died. This... this doesn¡¯t shake me anymore."


    Kaito stood slowly and ced a hand on Hiro¡¯s arm, stopping him. "That¡¯s enough," he said firmly. His gaze shifted to Ang, who stood pale and trembling. "She doesn¡¯t look good. Take her away from here."


    "What was she even doing here alone?" Hiro asked, his eyes narrowing on her as though expecting an answer.


    Ang said nothing. Her voice caught in her throat and her gaze dropped to the ground. Hiro frowned, surprised, because Ang was never one to stay silent.


    "Now is not the time," Kaito cut in, his voice sharp.


    "They areing this way," Hiro finally said, his tone turning serious.


    "Take her away immediately. Do not take her to the West House," Kaito ordered firmly. His eyes were sharp and his voice left no room for argument. "It is not safe for now. And do not let her out of your sight."


    "Of course. Why would I not protect her?" Hiro replied, stepping closer and waiting for Ang to move. She turned to Taros, her eyes searching his face. He gave her a small nod, a silent sign of approval, and only then did she take Hiro¡¯s hand. With his primal powers guiding them, Hiro led her away through a hidden path that curved toward the South House.


    The moment she was gone, Kaito released a long breath and turned back to Taros. "Here. Put this on." He stripped off his jacket and pushed it toward him. "We will have to cover the area with your scent before¡ª"


    He never finished his words. Bright light cut through the darkness andnded on them, harsh and blinding. The torch swayed in deliberate motions, making the beam dance annoyingly in their eyes.


    Principal Valois stepped forward, the torch still in her hand. Kaito bit his lower lip as the weight of being caught settled heavily on his chest. This time there was no escaping. He nced at Alex, whose face showed pure fear of what was toe.


    "Mr. Kaito," Principal Valois called out, her voiceced with mockery. Behind her stood Mr. de, smiling with a wicked delight as though he had been waiting for this very moment. A handful of guards nked them, but these were not ordinary guards. They were the kind only summoned when the Academy grounds faced a grave security threat.


    "Where is the she-wolf?" Principal Valois demanded. Her tone was sharp and merciless, her gaze unyielding. "And do not even think of lying to me. I can smell her everywhere."

 Chapter 136: The Accusation.

    <h4>Chapter 136: The usation.</h4>


    "Where is she?" Mr. de asked, a smile tugging at his lips as if he was enjoying the tension he was causing.


    Kaito let out a tired sigh, his eyes moving around as though he was searching for something. "I am also wondering where she could have gone," he said calmly. He could sense how nervous Alex was, and he knew if he did not control this moment the pressure might force his Beta to say something he would regret.


    "I am not ying with you, Kaito," Principal Valois said, her voice sharp as she frowned. She handed the torch to Mr. de and stepped closer, crossing her arms in front of her chest.


    "I don¡¯t know what you are talking about," Kaito replied with a careless shrug, though inside he was tense. He noticed that they had not yet seen Evans¡¯ body, and that gave him a little hope.


    Principal Valois turned to Taros, her eyes narrowing. "Where is she?"


    "I don¡¯t know," Taros answered quickly. His heartbeat was racing but he forced himself to look calm.


    "Really? You don¡¯t need to make this difficult," Mr. de pressed, his voice low but demanding. "Tell me where she is, right now."


    "If I didn¡¯t tell the principal, what makes you think I will tell you?" Taros shot back, his tone dripping with disdain. He never liked the teacher, and it took all his control not to say more. "Mind your own business, man. You are acting like a jealous wife."


    "You will not speak to your teacher like that in my presence," Principal Valois raised her voice. "He may be young but he is your tutor, not one of your ssmates."


    "He shouldn¡¯t speak to my brother like that either," Kaito stepped forward, his eyes glowing as they locked on Mr. de.


    "You see? He is openly challenging me," Mr. de said, shaking his head in frustration. He turned to the principal as if waiting for her to take his side.


    Valois hated the situation, her patience stretched thin. She was at least relieved that Hiro and Renn were not around to add more chaos to this mess. "Enough of this nonsense between you," she snapped. Then her eyes returned to the boys. "Now back to the matter at hand. Do not lie to me, or I will deduct a thousand points from your house. I can already smell the stupidity of your actions."


    Her gaze drifted toward the tree, the very spot where the she-wolf had been with one of the boys. She was still unsure which of them, but she knew it had to be one of them. "Who is it that broke the rules?"


    "I did," Kaito said firmly. He nced at Taros before looking back at her. He wasn¡¯t even sure why he stepped forward, but he knew it was the only way to protect both his friend and Ang. "I brought her here, and yes, we were together... we were having sex. Trust me, it was good until¡ª"


    "I do not care about the details!" Principal Valois cut him off, her face twisting with shame and anger. She closed her eyes for a moment, trying to contain her frustration. Kaito had always been stubborn, but breaking such a serious rule was unlike him. It left her unsettled. "So on thest full moon, you were with her as well?"


    "Yes, I see they already gave you the details," Kaito answered, his hand curling tightly into a fist. His chest burned with anger at the thought of those who had betrayed him. Whoever dared to run to the authorities so easily seemed to have forgotten that he was still their Alpha, and he would make them regret it after.


    "Five hundred points deducted from your house," Principal Valois dered, stepping closer with a firm voice. "I am warning you all to be careful. I have tried to amodate your behaviour, but this has gone far beyond what I can tolerate."


    "What? Five hundred?" Alex finally spoke, his voice breaking with shock. He turned to his Alpha, his eyes filled with disbelief and pain. Not again. This wasn¡¯t fair. "We don¡¯t deserve this."


    "Your Alpha made a mistake," Mr. de said, a cruel smile ying on his lips. His words cut deeper than the punishment itself. "Hopefully your house will recover from this. If it isn¡¯t Ang dragging you down, it is your Alpha."


    Taros flinched. His chest tightened as he struggled to understand why Kaito would put himself in such a position. "No... this isn¡¯t Kaito¡¯s fault," he blurted out. His voice trembled with guilt. He knew it should have been him, not his Alpha, who carried this me. But now the entire West house would pay for it.


    "Keep quiet. I will handle this," Kaito interrupted, his tone sharp and final. He stood tall, his face set with calm defiance even though inside his blood was boiling. He would not give Mr. de the satisfaction of seeing him break.


    Principal Valois tilted her head, her eyes narrowing with suspicion as she looked at him more closely. "Who is this girl?" she asked, her voice heavy with demand.


    "Hailey," Renn¡¯s voice rang out as he walked up to where his brothers stood. His tone carried anger and mockery. "Your little witch of a sister. You should have seen them together, making¡ª"


    "How dare you speak to the principal like that?" Mr. de snapped, cutting him off as he stepped forward in rage. But Miss Valois quickly caught his arm, holding him back even though her own hands trembled. Her thoughts raced. Hailey with the Alphas? No, that could not be. It would be a disaster if such a thing were true.


    "What exactly do you want to do?" Renn asked, his brows drawn tightly together. He wasn¡¯t surprised by de¡¯s reaction, but his own anger was clear. "You should stop protecting people you know nothing about." His eyes suddenly shifted andnded on the body lying behind Kaito. His voice dropped with shock. "What in the world is that?"


    Kaito turned slightly and answered in a low voice. "It¡¯s Evan Thatcher."


    "What?" Principal Valois gasped, her face paling. She had not yet seen what they were referring to, but the mere mention of Evan¡¯s name sent a chill down her spine. She hurried to where the boys stood and froze when her eyes fell on the body.


    Her hand flew to her mouth as her whole body trembled. Evany there lifeless, his eyes a deep unnatural blue, his mouth open with fangs visible. But they were not the fangs of a werewolf. She could not even tell what he was anymore, and the sight filled her with dread.


    Mr. de staggered back, shock written all over his face. Evan was one of his own students, someone under his care, and now this. "What happened to him?" his voice cracked with disbelief as he turned on the boys. "What did you do?"


    Kaito and his brothers stood in silence, their faces tight with anger and disbelief. Was he really using them of killing Evan? The same boy they had just found cold and lifeless only moments ago?

 Chapter 137: Kaito...A Bloody Liar.

    <h4>Chapter 137: Kaito...A Bloody Liar.</h4>


    "Are you trying to drive me crazy with your questions?" Kaito asked, his eyes burning with anger. How dare he use him and his brothers of something so vile.


    "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what he meant," Principal Valois said quickly, pressing her hand against her chest. She nced at Mr. de before he could say anything else that would only make the boys angrier. "Can you please step aside while I speak to them? Call the ambnce toe for the body."


    Mr. de hesitated, clearly unhappy to leave, but he had no choice. With a sour look, he pulled out his phone and walked toward the security guards who stood a distance away.


    "Don¡¯t tell me you actually believe what he said?" Renn demanded, his brows drawn together in disbelief. They could use him and his brothers of anything, but murder? That was too much. His voice broke with hurt as he added, "If we killed him, we would never lie about it."


    "I didn¡¯t say I believe him, but..." Principal Valois began, then stopped herself. The boys were ready to argue, and she knew she would get nothing out of them if it turned into a fight. Her face paled. "This is so bad. Did you truly not do it?"


    Renn rubbed his forehead and began pacing. "She is still asking if we did it or not. Can¡¯t you see¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t let your anger take over," Taros cut him off firmly. He turned toward the principal, his voice steady. "Stop letting that man¡¯s poison fill your ears. You know us better than that. We did not do this."


    Principal Valois gave a small nod, though her eyes showed her worry. There were so many questions swirling in her mind, questions that could shake the entire academy. If the board and the sponsors heard that a student had died on campus again, it would cause chaos. Years had passed since such a tragedy. She had prayed never to see it return, yet here they were.


    "We need to inform our parents, the students, and the board," Kaito said, stepping closer to the body. He bent down, about to touch it, when Principal Valois quickly stopped him.


    "Don¡¯t. We don¡¯t know what that thing is. It could carry a disease or something dangerous to werewolves," she said, fear making her voice tremble. She backed away and motioned for them to follow. "Come, let¡¯s stay clear of it until the ambnce arrives."


    For the first time, the boys obeyed her without a single word of protest.


    "What do you think it is?" Renn asked, his face clouded with confusion. "I have never seen anything like it."


    "I don¡¯t know," Principal Valois admitted softly. She looked at each of them, her tone turning grave. "This will remain a secret between us, do you understand?"


    The boys stayed silent, but her eyes caught Alex standing aside. She pointed at him. "Even you too. Don¡¯t say a word to anyone about this. It stays between us."


    "Why should we listen to you?" Kaito¡¯s voice was sharp, his anger clear. "You said you were going to get back to us about Evan¡¯s case but you never did. If you had, maybe we could have stopped this. Now we don¡¯t even know if someone turn Evan into it or if he was just born that way."


    Taros stepped forward, his voice filled with frustration. "Yes. You never spoke of it with our parents during thest meeting. I asked my dad. You kept quiet."


    "You kept it a secret and now look at what it has turned into," Renn shouted, his head shaking. He was more disappointed in her than angry.


    "I got this, trust me," the principal said, but her eyes kept moving from one boy to another, unsure of what to hold on to.


    Renn¡¯s voice cut through her words. "I can see that. Then tell us, who is Evan? Why is he not a werewolf when he registered as one? Who is behind his death? What kind of creature are we dealing with? And what are you going to do to protect the students, because this is only the beginning."


    Kaito added, his tone heavier now. "And above all, Angel was his target. Why was he so focused on him? Don¡¯t tell us it was just obsession, because it is more than that. Cameras were in Evan¡¯s room. That boy had support from someone higher. You owe us answers. We will not stay quiet."


    The principal¡¯s lips tightened before she suddenly spoke again. "Or maybe Angel is not who he ims to be. Maybe he is the one who brought this trouble to us. Think about it. He lies, he hides, he deceives."


    The boys froze, surprise shing in their eyes as they turned to her. The sudden turn of her words stirred something inside them.


    She felt their attention shift, heavy and expectant, and she wondered if she should finally reveal the truth of what was really happening or bury it deeper.


    *****


    Ang managed to take her bath and changed into the clothes Kael gave her. They belonged to Hiro, and his scent lingered on them. Even with everything that had happened, she could not take Evan¡¯s image out of her mind.


    She still remembered that morning she went to his room. It was hard to believe that a boy like him could do something so frightening.


    Her hand had trembled when she held the doorknob, her heart heavy with doubt. Who was truly responsible for his death? Was it her fault? Did he bring it upon himself? Or had some wild animal attacked him?


    Her thoughts gave her no peace. Even though he had been her enemy, she did not want to be the reason he was gone. She took a deep breath and stepped out of the bathroom. Hiro and Kael stood in the corner, speaking in low voices, but the moment they saw her, they went quiet.


    She knew at once they had been talking about what happened.


    "Hey, how are you feeling now?" Hiro asked, turning toward her.


    Ang only nodded and crossed her arms over her chest.


    "Do you want food? I could bring it to you," Kael offered.


    She shook her head, and he gave her a small nod. "I¡¯ll go and join the rest. I¡¯ll keep you updated."


    "Thanks, man. And be careful out there," Hiro said. Once Kael left, silence fell between them. He did not know what to say, and she stood there with tears in her eyes. The sight of them tore at him.


    "You should get some sleep," he finally said.


    "I can¡¯t. Today is not supposed to end like this," Ang whispered, trying to hold her tears back.


    "I understand. It started rough because of us. I do apologise, for myself and my brothers," Hiro said honestly. He was never good atforting anyone, but he tried. "I don¡¯t know how to make it right."


    "You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I just want to know what really happened to Evan," Ang replied. "Do you think the school authorities will believe it was us?"


    "Hey, don¡¯t bother yourself about that," Hiro said as he walked closer. He was the worst person when it came to consoling, but he still reached for her hands and held them gently. "Kaito will handle it. He always does."


    "The way you are so sure that he will..." she rolled her eyes, but a smile tugged at her lips. Hiro let go of her hands, reached for his phone, and opened the music app. A soft tune filled the room as he came back to her, taking her hands again.


    "What are you doing?" she asked, puzzled.


    "We are going to dance. I don¡¯t want us to end this day thinking about death," he said with a small smile as his hand slid around her waist.


    Ang chuckled and ced one hand on his shoulder while holding his other hand, letting him guide her as they began to move sideways.


    "You know Kaito," Hiro said, his voice light, "he acts like our big brother. It suits him though."


    "Yeah, kind of," Ang replied, trying to picture it. "He gives me daddy vibes when he¡¯s with Alex and the rest of the pack."


    "Exactly," Hiro said, his eyes resting on her. She was too beautiful for anyone to think of hurting her. He hated himself for not admitting his feelings sooner. At first he had even fought them, confused by the way he saw her when he thought she was a boy. It had shaken him, made him question everything. Now, with her so close, he knew how foolish he had been. "Kaito is that one person who will step in and save you no matter what. He always protects us all."


    Ang knew he was right. From her very first day in the academy, Kaito had been there. He was a good guy, no matter what anyone said.


    "I¡¯m closer to Renn," Hiro admitted as they moved gently together. "He¡¯s always been there for me. But Kaito... he¡¯s there for all of us. That¡¯s why I¡¯m saying you don¡¯t have to stress yourself. Just wait for his feedback. He¡¯ll handle it."


    Ang nodded softly andid her head on his shoulder. For the first time since the day started, she allowed herself to breathe. The warmth of his arms gave herfort, easing the weight pressing on her chest. She was d he wasn¡¯t asking for a kiss or pushing her into anything more. His calmness made her heart rx.


    But Hiro¡¯s calm was breaking inside.


    His eyes fell on her neck, and his heart stopped. There was a fresh mark there. He had smelled Taros on her earlier, but he had pushed the thought away, convincing himself he was wrong. Now the sight of that mark tore him apart. Taros and Ang... together in the woods making out.


    Damn it.


    He shut his eyes, fighting the burn of tears. His chest felt heavy, his blood hot with anger and pain. He bit his lower lips...Kaito was a bloody liar.

 Chapter 138: A Alpha/Beta Thing.

    <h4>Chapter 138: A Alpha/Beta Thing.</h4>


    "What do you mean he is a con artist?" Renn asked, raising his brow. He could already sense that something was wrong. He remembered how often Hiroined that Principal Valois had a secret connection with Ang. "You defended him so many times. You even threatened Hiro because of him, yet now you are trying to make it seem like he was the only liar."


    "I will never believe a word you say against Angel," Taros told her firmly.


    "You are trying to twist things," Kaito said, his voice tight with anger at the way the principal was handling the matter. "Don¡¯t think this will end here. We are not leaving until you answer every question."


    Principal Valois swallowed as she faced them. The boys were not going to let her slip away so easily. She had to keep her ground, no matter how hard it was. Thest thing she wanted was to admit she had spoken carelessly against Ang. That boy had clearly earned their loyalty.


    "I only want you to be careful," she said, her tone softening. "Do not trust Angel too much. I am the one who has been protecting him all this while, so you should believe me."


    "If you will not tell us the truth, then forget it," Renn said sharply. His eyes shifted to the right when he noticed the ambnce arriving. He turned to Evan¡¯s lifeless body, and a heavy thought struck him. What could have killed the boy?


    The team stepped out of the van. They checked Evan first to confirm he was truly gone, then carefully wrapped him in a bag to prevent infection. Without another word, they lifted him into the van and drove away.


    "Are we going after them?" Taros asked his brothers, but the principal answered instead.


    "No. I will handle this from here," she said. "You must look after the students and make sure everyone returns to their dormitories until we discover what caused the death."


    "We cannot leave this matter unsettled. You owe us answers," Renn pressed. His voice carried the weight of his determination.


    "The principal is right," Kaito finally said, though his tone showed his reluctance. "Tomorrow the medical team will tell us what really happened. For now, the students¡¯ safety muste first." He looked at his brothers, wishing they could understand what he was trying to do.


    "That is exactly what I am saying," Principal Valois pped her hands, relief shing in her eyes. At least one of them understood, and it gave her the time she needed to cover the truth. If the board discovered what had happened, it would grow far moreplicated.


    "I am not on your side," Kaito reminded her coldly. He turned to his brothers. "Let¡¯s go. We will leave it to the authorities. They will handle it and give us answers this time. Isn¡¯t that right, Principal Valois?"


    "Of course. Leave it to me," she nodded, watching the four boys as they finally walked away.


    The moment they were gone, she pressed a hand to her chest and let out a heavy breath. Those boys were going to be the end of her. She knew it.


    **


    "What should we do?" Taros asked when they reached the gate of the west house. A few security guards stood there, finishing up their search. His voice was low but restless. "We can¡¯t just sit and wait for the authorities to handle this."


    "It¡¯s clear Principal Valois doesn¡¯t want us involved," Kaito replied after a moment of thought. His eyes were sharp. "She is hiding something from us. I told her earlier to handle things, but I didn¡¯t mean it that way. We will do our own investigation."


    "I agree," Renn said with a nod. He looked tired, weighed down by everything that had happened. "Something about this doesn¡¯t add up."


    "She is hiding too much," Taros added. "Miss Valois has always been secretive, but this time she knows what¡¯s going on. She shouldn¡¯t be trusted."


    "We will talk about it tomorrow," Kaito said firmly. "For now, go and rest. Make sure your housemates are safe."


    "What about Ang?" Taros asked quickly.


    "She isn¡¯t here. I kept her somewhere safe, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about," Kaito told him. His voice was calm but final. "Get some rest. Tomorrow we will gather and make a n."


    Taros nodded and turned to leave, but his eyes fell on Alex standing quietly in the corner. The boy¡¯s shoulders were tense, his head lowered. Taros sighed, a small smile pulling at his lips. "Looks like someonended on his Alpha¡¯s bad side again," he muttered. He turned to Kaito. "Is he on your cklist this time?"


    "Yes," Kaito said coldly. He folded his arms across his chest, his gaze darkening as it fixed on his Beta. "He is number one."


    Alex lowered his head even further, avoiding his Alpha¡¯s eyes.


    "I already feel sorry for him," Taros chuckled, patting Alex¡¯s arm before walking off. "Don¡¯t be too hard on him."


    "Are you leaving as well?" Kaito asked.


    Renn shook his head, ready to follow him inside. Kaito walked ahead, stopping to speak briefly with the guards. Since their search turned up nothing, they left quietly, leaving the house in silence.


    After that, Kaito went upstairs to his room with Renn and Alex following him. The moment he stepped inside, the silence weighed on him. It felt strange without Ang there. He had gotten used to her presence, her voice, her small movements filling the space. Now the emptiness pressed on him.


    Her birthday gifts were still on the bed, untouched and unwrapped, exactly how she had left them. He had no ns to move them. He would rather leave them the way she wanted. Tonight, he would probably spend the night on the couch.


    "I am sorry, Alpha," Alex said suddenly, even though Kaito had not spoken a word to him. His voice was low and unsure, his fear of his Alpha¡¯s anger already heavy in his chest.


    Kaito sank onto the couch while Renn went to the fridge and brought drinks for them. He offered one to Alex, but Alex shook his head. He could not bring himself to take anything while the air was still thick with his Alpha¡¯s displeasure.


    "What is happening here?" Renn asked with a frown as he sat beside Kaito. He looked between the two of them, trying to make sense of it. He had never seen Kaito treat Alex this way. They were always close, more like brothers than Alpha and Beta. Seeing this distance unsettled him. "Did Alex do something wrong?"


    "He has forgotten his duties as Beta and wants me to remind him," Kaito replied coldly, pouring his drink into a ss. He raised his eyes to Alex. "Isn¡¯t that the case?"


    Alex¡¯s lips parted, but no words came out. He wanted to deny it, to beg that it was only a mistake, but he could not. This was not the first time he had disobeyed, and Kaito would not ept the same excuse again. His heart pounded, the truth heavy on him.


    "Maybe I should get another Beta," Kaito said all of a sudden, his tone sharp enough to cut through the silence. He leaned back, his eyes still fixed on Alex. "What do you think, Alex?"

 Chapter 139: Mystery solved?

    <h4>Chapter 139: Mystery solved?</h4>


    "A... a new Beta?" Alex asked, his voice breaking. The words hit him harder than a blow. His heart skipped, and for a moment he couldn¡¯t breathe. Of all the punishments he thought he might face, losing his ce at Kaito¡¯s side was the one he never imagined. Yes, he had made mistakes, but to be rejected by his Alpha... that was a wound too deep to bear.


    "Man, that¡¯s too much," Renn said quickly, ncing between Kaito and Alex. He was trying to see if this was just a cruel joke, but the look in Kaito¡¯s eyes told him otherwise. "You¡¯re serious about this? Wow."


    "What do you expect?" Kaito snapped, his voice sharp with anger. "You think I¡¯m joking? He is my Beta, yet when I give him an order, he does the opposite. I ask him to do something, and he does whatever he pleases."


    "Is that true?" Renn asked, turning to Alex. Alex¡¯s silence and the small nod of his head gave the answer.


    "Why?" Renn pressed gently. "Why don¡¯t you listen to him? Why go against him?"


    Kaito¡¯s anger only deepened. "It¡¯s not just that. He keeps secrets in this house when I need the truth. If he had told me about Ang and Evan sooner, we could have fixed things before they got this far. But no, he waited. He left me in the dark, and now we are paying the price." His voice shook with fury. "I will not keep a Beta who doesn¡¯t know his duties. I can find someone else to take his ce."


    "Calm down, Kaito," Renn tried again, though he knew it was useless. He could feel the weight pressing down on the room. He looked at Alex¡¯s face, pale and stricken, and his chest tightened.


    "What calm?" Kaito thundered. "He overheard members talking about Ang and did nothing. He let them run to the authorities, and because of that we lost five hundred points today. Five hundred, Renn! And for what? Because my Beta chose silence. Tell me, does that sound like someone fit to stand by my side?"


    Renn lowered his head, unable to deny it. Kaito was right. But his heart ached for Alex, who looked broken under the weight of his Alpha¡¯s words.


    Kaito¡¯s voice softened, but it carried more pain than anger now. "A Beta is the Alpha¡¯s backbone. It is not just a title, Alex. You are me when I am not there. You are my confidence, my strength. I know you have your own life, your own friends to protect, but you cannot forget what you are. You are not just another wolf in this pack. You are my Beta. And you must put me before everything. Do you understand?"


    Alex finally lifted his head, his voice quiet but steady. "Yes, Alpha." The look on Kaito¡¯s face cut through him like a de, and Alex¡¯s heart broke under the weight of it. He wished he could turn back time, undo every failure that had brought them to this moment. He did not regret helping Ang, but seeing this pain in his Alpha¡¯s eyes was unbearable. Rejection from Kaito was something he could never endure.


    "I promise," Alex said, his throat tight. "I will not fail you again. I will never neglect my duties in this pack."


    "You said it so simply. I hope you will keep to your words. You may leave," Kaito said as he picked up his ss and took a sip, trying to calm himself.


    Alex did not move. His chest felt heavy. He was not sure if his Alpha had truly forgiven him or if those words were only meant to dismiss him.


    "Go, before I break your heart with what I might say," Kaito added, his tone softer but still firm.


    "Have you forgiven me?" Alex asked quietly as he turned to leave. Every step felt heavy. He did not want to go, but he knew he had no choice.


    "Your actions will decide if you remain my Beta or not," Kaito replied.


    Something flickered across Alex¡¯s face, a faint light of relief, because in those words he sensed forgiveness.


    "Do not be too happy. I am still angry," Kaito warned. "Go now. Make sure the students are back in their rooms. Check that the others are doing their duties."


    "I will do as you say, Alpha," Alex said, bowing deeply before he walked out of the room.


    Renn smiled and leaned back. "I like the two of you. Samuel and I are close, but what you have with Alex is different. It feels more like a bond between father and son. Since his father is gone, you filled that ce in his life."


    Kaito shook his head and sank back against the couch. "No... it¡¯s not like that. I only try to guide him. His father died in a strange way, and from what Alex told me, I believe those people are connected to the Academy."


    Renn¡¯s expression hardened. His voice dropped though the walls were soundproof. "What do you mean?"


    "We saw them in the Academy block that day I went with the boys to apologize to Mr. de. I can¡¯t exin it fully, but I don¡¯t think Principal Valois is who you believe she is. You had a rtionship with her in the past. She could have changed."


    Renn looked at him, disbelief in his eyes. He didn¡¯t want to think about it. "I doubt she is guilty."


    "Why?" Kaito asked quietly, his eyes narrowing. "Why do you trust her so much?"


    **


    Taros finally got to his room. It was already midnight. He had gone through his duties, making sure that every student was safe in their rooms. If not for what happened earlier, his day would have been perfect. He could not stop thinking about Ang, about the moments they shared. It stirred something inside him that he had never felt before. He had never wanted a woman the way he wanted her, and the thought that she was his mate filled him with a joy he could not exin.


    But when he looked at Xavier, he noticed something was wrong. His Beta had been quiet for days now, which was unlike him. Xavier was never the silent type.


    "A penny for your thoughts?" Taros asked as he shut the door behind him. His voice was calm, but his eyes searched for answers. "You look like the whole world is against you."


    "I¡¯m fine," Xavier replied, climbing onto the smaller bed in the corner. He pulled the nket over himself as though he wanted to hide.


    Taros frowned. "I don¡¯t think you are. Does this have to do with Renn? I saw that video of him punching you in the hallway."


    "No," Xavier said quickly.


    "Then is it Angel? I heard you two had some misunderstanding."


    Xavier sat up, his brows pulling together. His voice was sharp but full of confusion. "Who is Angel?"


    Taros froze, staring at him. For a moment he thought Xavier was joking, trying to make him talk unnecessarily. "What do you mean, who is Angel? That¡¯s like asking me who Hiro is. Angel is your ssmate."


    "I don¡¯t know anyone by that name," Xavier said, and the sincerity in his eyes shook Taros to his core.


    Before he could push further, Taros¡¯s phone beeped. It was a message from Hailey. She had finally uncovered the truth, the answer to the mystery of which family owned the bullet that had shot Hiro that night.

 Chapter 140: Stales Lost His Memory?

    <h4>Chapter 140: Stales Lost His Memory?</h4>


    "Don¡¯t tell me you slept in Hiro¡¯s room?" Stales asked, his eyes wide with disbelief. They were already


    dressed, ready for thebined ss of racing and long jump, though none of them were sure it would even hold.


    "Nothing happened, Stales," Ang rolled her eyes, regretting the words the moment they left her mouth. Now he would never let it go. She knew he would keep teasing her. It would not have been wrong if something happened between her and Hiro since he was her mate, but nothing did, and Stales would never ept that. "I slept on the bed, he used the couch."


    "Really?" Stalesughed so hard that his voice echoed across the room. "Can you believe this, Alex? She wants us to buy that story."


    Alex didn¡¯t respond. He seemed far away, lost in thoughts that weighed him down. Ang had noticed since morning that something wasn¡¯t right with him. She asked, but all he ever said was that nothing was wrong. She knew he was lying.


    "Are you okay?" she asked softly, cing her hand on his arm. He startled as if she had woken him from a dream. "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to scare you."


    "Are you alright, buddy?" Stales stepped closer, worry written on his face. "You¡¯ve been like this all morning."


    "I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t have to worry." Alex tried to smile, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. Still, it was better than nothing. "So tell me, have you chosen your race partner?"


    "Yes, I have. You and Ang are on my team," Stales replied. He turned, scanning the group to see who else he might want to add. With Alex by his side, many would fight for a spot, but he wanted to be careful with hisst choice.


    That was when his eyesnded on Xavier, standing quietly in the corner with his arms wrapped around himself. Stales frowned, wondering what had happened to him or if he had still not recovered from what took ce.


    "Why don¡¯t we add him?" Stales pointed in Xavier¡¯s direction. Ang and Alex both followed his gaze, their surprise clear.


    "No way," Alex said at once, his voice sharp with rejection. "We don¡¯t need a bully in our midst."


    "He¡¯s been quiet for days now. Maybe he has changed," Ang replied, though even she wasn¡¯t sure why she was defending him.


    "I think you did something to him," Stales teased. "Maybe he¡¯s scared of you. Let¡¯s go ask him."


    "I did nothing except a little threatening," Ang shrugged, refusing to carry the me for Xavier¡¯s strange behavior.


    "If you¡¯re so sure, then let¡¯s call him over and see," Stales said, and before she could stop him, he waved at Xavier. "Though honestly, I doubt he¡¯lle."


    "You know that, yet you¡¯re still doing it?" Alex shook his head, watching Xavier closely. His former seat mate would normally have red at them or even growled by now. But instead, Xavier actually started walking towards them, and the whole room fell into silence. "W-wait, what is going on?"


    "He¡¯s reallying," Ang whispered, her heart pounding faster with every step Xavier took. She couldn¡¯t believe it. By the time he reached them, her chest was so tight she could hardly breathe. Xavier kept his head down, his eyes avoiding hers, as though even looking at her was too heavy to bear.


    "Are you alright, Xavier?" Stales asked, his eyes shifting from him to his friends, worried by the silence. Xavier only gave a small nod, and Stales went on. "You don¡¯t have to be so tense. Angel didn¡¯t mean it in that way, isn¡¯t that right?" He nced at Ang, and she nodded quickly.


    "Who is Angel?" Xavier asked, his brows drawn tight as he finally looked up. His voice carried confusion, not anger. The question stunned them. For a moment, none of them spoke, thinking he was pretending.


    "Are you serious?" Ang asked, blinking as though she had not heard him right.


    "Don¡¯t y games," Alex said, his voice calm but firm as he stepped closer, resting a hand on Xavier¡¯s shoulder. He could feel the boy¡¯s heart racing beneath his touch. "We are sorry for the way we treated you, even though you brought some of it on yourself. What happened the other day was a mistake."


    "What day?" Xavier asked again, his eyes filled with honest confusion.


    "The day you threatened Angel with a knife," Stales reminded him, his tone sharp.


    Xavier shook his head slowly. "I honestly don¡¯t remember anything like that. Maybe it wasn¡¯t me. Please, just let me be."


    Stales studied his eyes carefully. There was no mockery there, no arrogance, only raw sincerity. If he hadn¡¯t been the one to stab Xavier that day, he would have sworn Xavier was telling the truth. His stomach twisted. Something wasn¡¯t right.


    "I think he lost his memory," Alex said atst, pulling his hand back. Xavier stepped away at once, eager to escape, and walked off without another word. "He¡¯s still scared of us, but he doesn¡¯t even know why."


    "What could have happened to him?" Ang asked as she rubbed the side of her neck. A knot of guilt sat in her chest even though she didn¡¯t want them to put the me on her. She had done nothing except exchange a few words with Xavier that day when her shift had begun.


    When she lifted her gaze, she found both of her friends staring at her in a way that made her feel used. Her chest tightened. "N-no, don¡¯t even start. I only told him a few words to scare him off. Yes, he saw me when I started to transform, but he is a wolf. It wasn¡¯t his first time seeing such a thing."


    "Maybe you did something to him without knowing it," Stales said firmly, his eyes locked with hers. "Come on, threaten me the way you threatened him. Let¡¯s test it and see if I¡¯ll act the same way he did."


    "I don¡¯t think anything will happen," she refused, shaking her head. Even if it did, she couldn¡¯t risk having Stales end up like Xavier. She would never forgive herself if something happened to him or anyone she cared about.


    "You should try," Alex said quietly, though his curiosity was in in his tone. He wanted to know the truth just as much as Stales did.


    Ang¡¯s heart pounded. A voice in her head told her it was foolish, but she gave in anyway. She stepped closer, lowered her voice, and whispered fiercely, "If you dare say a word about what you saw, I swear I¡¯ll rip your heart out. You won¡¯t try me, will you?"


    She pulled back, a nervous smile tugging at her lips. "That¡¯s exactly what I told him," she said, relieved when Stales stood there unharmed. Nothing happened. She exhaled shakily, ready tough at herself for even believing it could¡ª


    Then she froze.


    Stales¡¯ eyes had gone ssy. He wasn¡¯t blinking, wasn¡¯t moving, only staring straight ahead as if he had fallen into the same strange trance Xavier had been in.


    "Stales?" her voice cracked as she touched his arm. "Are you okay?"


    Her heart jumped to her throat when he didn¡¯t answer. Alex rushed forward, shaking him, calling his name, but Stales didn¡¯t move. His expression stayed fixed and empty, his gaze lost.


    "No... no... no," Ang whispered in horror, stumbling back. Her hands flew up to her mouth as tears blurred her vision. Her whole body trembled as if she had been struck. "What have I done?" Her voice broke into a cry, fear and regret crashing over her. "Oh God... what the fuck have I done?"

 Chapter 141: Bullets/Truth.

    <h4>Chapter 141: Bullets/Truth.</h4>


    "Stales..." Alex tried not to panic. He looked around but there was no staff in sight. The other students had begun staring, whispering among themselves. They must be wondering what was happening. He turned back to Ang, lowering his voice. "Pull yourself together. You¡¯re drawing attention."


    Ang forced herself to breathe in and out, trying to calm the storm inside her chest. But Stales was still the same, no sign of improvement. Her heart dropped. That meant she had done it, not only to him but to Xavier too. Hot tears threatened her eyes as she stared at her friend. "I am so sorry," she whispered, her voice trembling.


    "Sorry for what?" Stales asked suddenly. His friends froze, their eyes wide, as though he had risen from the dead. Then, to their shock, he broke intoughter he could not hold back. "Look at your faces. You actually fell for it."


    Ang stood frozen, staring at him in disbelief. Did he really think this was funny? She had been terrified, ming herself, thinking she had hurt him. Her body was still shaking from the fear.


    "There is nothing funny about this," Alex said sharply, his voice edged with anger. He pped Stales lightly on the shoulder, but his re was hard. "Are you out of your mind?"


    "N-no..." Stales said between bursts ofughter, his voice carrying through the hall. He bent forward, clutching his stomach as if theughter itself would tear him apart. "I can¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t see it. I was trying so hard to keep my face straight."


    Ang arched her brows at him, her heart still heavy. "Don¡¯t you think that was too much?" Her voice softened, not angry but weary. In truth, she was relieved it had only been a joke. If anything had happened to him, she would never have forgiven herself. But Stales, clearly, wasn¡¯t thinking that way.


    "The joke was expensive," Alex muttered, sitting down with a sigh. He was drained and done with the entire scene. "Let¡¯s just go. The meeting is about to start."


    "I¡¯m sorry if I scared the both of you, alright?" Stales finally said, hisughter dying down.


    Ang gave a small nod and picked up her bag. Then something struck her. "Wait¡ªthe race. If we leave now, won¡¯t it affect our points?"


    "No," Stales answered at once. "The staff won¡¯t be around anyway. After what happenedst night, they¡¯re all in a meeting. It couldst the whole day, who knows?"


    "Then let¡¯s go," Ang said, walking towards the entrance. Her eyes drifted to the general ranking board, and she spotted her name. She was ranked four hundred and sixty-two. Not great, but at least she was no longer in the red zone.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t enough. She knew she had to work harder before the test began, or else she would slip back to the bottom again. A cold fear gripped her heart as her mind wandered to everything waiting for her outside the Academy walls.


    She didn¡¯t want to leave, not even when the term ended. The Academy was her shield. Out there, beyond its walls, her enemies were waiting. They would find her, and when they did, only the goddess knew what fate would fall upon her.


    "What are your powers?" Stales asked as they walked towards the woods. That area was out of bounds after what had happened the night before, but the riverside was excluded. So it was chosen as the venue for the meeting. Stales kept talking, his eyes on Ang. "Kaito is the god of thunder and lightning, Hiro is the lord of mischief, Renn has the strength and all the muscle, and Taros is the healer. What about you? What powers do you have?"


    Ang only shrugged. She did not know what to say. The question pierced her because she had never thought of it deeply. Sometimes she wondered if the goddess had given her nothing at all.


    "It can¡¯t be nothing. Think," Stales pressed, unwilling to drop it.


    "You should let her be. When the timees, the goddess will reveal her powers," Alex said firmly, pushing Stales back a little.


    Ang shook her head. "I don¡¯t care about that right now. All I want is to find my father. If I find out who he is, then maybe I¡¯ll finally understand myself. I¡¯m tired of not knowing. The mystery is eating me up, it¡¯s exhausting."


    "I understand," Alex said softly. "But why don¡¯t you ask your mother about Marcus? Maybe she knows something about him." He looked at her with pity, but Ang turned her eyes away.


    "I wish I could, but I can¡¯t." She ran her fingers through her hair, her voice tight with frustration. Just the thought of facing Grace again gave her a headache. She had not even been able to raise the money she owed her.


    "Why?" Stales frowned, confused. "I know your mom is wicked, but I don¡¯t think she would refuse to tell you about your father. Isn¡¯t that an easy way for her to finally get rid of you?"


    Ang let out a long sigh. "I have been asking her for years. The only thing she ever told me about him was that he was a dead man. And then recently, she gave me a name¡ªMaverick. No surname, nothing else. You see howplicated Grace can make everything?"


    "Maybe if you press her more, she¡¯ll give you the surname too," Alex suggested with a small smile, trying to lighten the moment. Ang only shook her head sadly. They had no idea who Grace truly was.


    "I can¡¯t. I owe her money and I don¡¯t have it yet," Ang admitted quietly. Both of them stared at her in surprise. She swallowed and continued, her voice breaking. "It was the day I got my admission letter. I had to buy her silence. I had to pay her three times the amount my uncle was going to give her. That was the only way she let mee here."


    Her chest tightened as the memory reyed in her mind. That day had cost her more than money. It had cost her peace.


    "Oh mine, what a mother," Stale said, still surprised. He searched his pocket and pulled out seventy dors, the little he had left from the money his parents gave him during theirst visit. He pressed it into her hand. "Here, pay her back so that we can fix things."


    "I have one hundred dors with me in the dormitory. I¡¯ll give it to you when we get back," Alex added.


    Ang felt the tears press at her eyes, and she knew it would be foolish to try and stop them. Shaking her head, she pushed their hands back. She didn¡¯t want their money. They had already done more than enough for her. "What I need is a job, maybe something online. I can raise money that way," she said softly.


    "Isn¡¯t this money enough?" Stale asked.


    "No, but that¡¯s not the only reason why I can¡¯t take it," Ang replied with a faint smile. "I want to raise it on my own. Besides, I already owe my mom over six hundred dors."


    "What?" Alex¡¯s eyes widened. He stuttered in disbelief. The thought that a mother could demand such a huge amount from her daughter just to keep her safe stunned him. There were people who would give their very lives for those they loved, yet Ang¡¯s own mother put a price on her. "I am so sorry."


    "No lies, your mom is selfish," Stale said, anger shing across his face. To him, she did not even deserve to be called a mother. He wondered what kind of man Ang¡¯s father was to have married her. Or maybe he was no different. "How do we help? We can¡¯t just sit back and watch you face this alone."


    They reached the riverbank before Ang could answer. On the bridge ahead stood the four Alphas, deep in discussion. Someone else was with them. A girl.


    Ang¡¯s heart skipped as her eyes caught her face. Hailey. The same girl she had seen with Taros the other day. They were together again, standing far too close. Ang¡¯s pulse quickened at the sight.


    <i>"We may have to do away with her if she dares to stand in our mate¡¯s path... but I doubt that is the case," Mighty Storm muttered.</i>


    Ang nodded faintly as she walked toward them. Hiro was the first to notice. "Were you three nning to take forever?"


    "We are here now, does it matter?" Ang asked as she walked to where Kaito stood.


    She wrapped her arms around him and held him close. When everyone thought she was done, she moved to each of her mates, hugging them warmly and kissing their cheeks, making sure they felt her love.


    She returned to stand between Kaito and Taros. It was not about making Hailey jealous, it was her way of showing her ce, her way of telling the other girl that the Alphas were hers, that they belonged with her and no one else.


    "Who is him?" Hailey asked, her brows drawn in confusion as her eyes shifted from Taros to Hiro.


    "Our mate," Renn answered, moving closer to Ang. "And it is not a him, it is a her."


    Hailey was stunned, even though Taros had told her before. She had doubted him, but now the truth was right in front of her. She had already promised not to speak of anything that was said in this meeting, no matter how shocking it was.


    "Nice to meet you," Ang said, stretching out her hand with a calm smile. Hailey took it and smiled back.


    "Nice to meet you too."


    "That¡¯s enough," Renn said, pulling their hands apart. "Can we get to the real matter now?"


    "Of course. I did some research," Hailey replied, shifting her gaze to everyone. She took out a bullet sealed in a polythene bag, the same one that had been pulled out of Hiro the night he was shot. She noticed the sudden sharpness in Hiro¡¯s eyes, his interest stirred. "This bullet belonged to the Malynsters, the founders of Mistvale. They are dangerous, but they usually keep to themselves. What I do not understand is why they woulde after Hiro. Why would they want him dead? Did you cross into their territory?"


    "That is a good question. Where was he that he got shot?" Stales blurted out, and the moment the words left his mouth, regret filled his face. All eyes turned to Hiro, waiting. He could no longer escape an answer.

 Chapter 142: How Did You Started Dating?

    <h4>Chapter 142: How Did You Started Dating?</h4>


    Words suddenly felt heavy for him, and Ang wondered why. Just moments ago he was talking fine, yet now he seemed to struggle. She folded her arms across her chest and waited, her mind circling back to that night. Maybe the memory of it weighed him down, making it hard for him to speak.


    It had been a horrible and terrifying night. Everyone was worried sick, and when they finally found him, he had been shot. The memory still left her cold. She never wanted to remember the details, but today was different. If they were ever going to reach the truth, they had to know what really happened. Where he went that night, and why he became entangled with such a dangerous family.


    Ang had never heard of them until Hiro had mentioned their name. The Malynsters. Dangerous. Not to be crossed. So why did he go near them?


    "This is serious. How did you end up with them, bro? I thought you went for that research thing," Renn asked, fear showing in his eyes. It was clear none of them wanted anything to do with that family.


    Ang frowned at Renn, confused. He spoke like Hiro had told him where he had gone that night, yet no one had said a word.


    "What were you doing with them?" Kaito asked atst, his voice sharp with curiosity. It was the first time he had spoken since they arrived. "If you don¡¯t talk, we¡¯ll never get to the bottom of this. What dealings do you have with the Malynsters?"


    "Come on, Hiro," Taros said gently, turning to his brother. "We won¡¯t judge. Just tell us."


    Everyone nodded, including Ang, though she did not know why. From the way Hiro was acting, she had a sinking feeling he would disappoint them.


    "Go ahead and say it, bro. They were going to find out anyway," Renn added, patting his brother¡¯s shoulder before ncing at the rest. "No judging."


    They all nodded again. Hiro swallowed hard. It was clear he did not want to speak, not because he was afraid of what they would think, but because he wanted to keep his business hidden.


    "Okay. I¡¯ll talk," Hiro sighed, his eyesnding on Ang. "I went to Ang¡¯s town that night. I was curious about her, so I went to do a little research. It was at her former school that I got shot."


    Ang froze. Her heart began to pound in her chest, heavy and wild. She could not tell if it was because he had kept such a thing from her, or because his words dragged her back into the past. "You are saying you got shot because of me?"


    Hiro nodded, and Renn quickly asked, "So why keep it a secret?"


    "Can you shut up?" Hiro muttered, rolling his eyes, his gaze fixed only on Ang. He saw the disappointment flicker in her eyes, and it stirred a sadness inside him.


    "What did you do?" Kaito demanded in shock, stepping as if he might cross over to Hiro. "Why would you go digging for information about her when you could have just asked her?"


    "We were not in good terms then. I asked Ang many times but she didn¡¯t tell me anything useful, and I couldn¡¯t stop myself because something about her didn¡¯t sit right," Hiro defended himself, his voice carrying a mix of frustration and stubbornness. "You don¡¯t expect me to do nothing. Kaito was the one who gave her admission, yet he kept it away from us."


    "I don¡¯t need to exin myself, just the same way you went on your own and created this mess," Kaito shot back coldly.


    "I asked you many times how you got shot but you kept quiet about it," Taros said, his anger rising. He was clearly annoyed by the whole situation. "If you had spoken, this wouldn¡¯t have been so hard."


    "I saw no need. I wanted to handle it by myself because I knew you would try to stop me," Hiro replied, his face calm, showing no sign of remorse, as if nothing was wrong.


    "Instead of ming each other, why don¡¯t we move forward?" Ang spoke suddenly. Her words made everyone pause, surprised that she was brushing it aside. But she had to. Too much was already happening and if they kept arguing, it would only slow them down. "No judging, remember? Let¡¯s skip it."


    "So what happened? Did you talk to anyone on your way?" Hailey asked, her eyes fixed on Hiro.


    "No. Kael was with me. We drove in without noticing anything strange," Hiro said, his brows furrowed as he tried to recall every detail of that night. "When we got to the school, the security guard was standing at the administration block. He didn¡¯t say a word or try to warn us."


    "Then why did he end up shooting you?" Kaito asked, moving to Hiro¡¯s side and leaning against the rails of the bridge, his eyes dark with suspicion.


    "I got out of the car to talk to him nicely. I thought if he agreed to let me in, there would be no reason for violence," Hiro exined, his voice low but steady. "I had only covered half the distance between the car and the building when it happened. He raised his gun and shot me."


    "That¡¯s strange," Taros said, shaking his head with confusion. He didn¡¯t even know what to say at that moment.


    "Yes, it may look normal at first, just a guard doing his duty, right?" Renn added, his voice low. "But it¡¯s beyond that."


    "Shooting without a word feels too extreme for me," Hailey said, her shoulders lifting in a small shrug as her eyes lingered on Hiro with pity.


    "Do you think they already knew he wasing?" Ang asked, her brows drawn together as she thought it through. She had turned it over in her mind again and again, and everything pointed to the same answer.


    "Yes. You hit the hammer on the nail, babe," Renn replied with a yful wink. The simple gesture sent a shiver down her spine and made her cheeks warm. She tried to hide it, but the other Alphas saw it and their faces showed a flicker of jealousy. They did not like what Renn had just done.


    "How did you two even start dating?" Taros asked, his eyes shifting from her to Renn with clear disapproval. He seemed upset, almost angry.


    "Can we talk about itter?" Ang whispered, her voice soft, but Taros didn¡¯t look convinced. His expression only grew more frustrated.


    "Taros is right. How did you two start dating?" Kaito asked, his gray eyes sharp and demanding. The weight of his stare left her no space to escape. She knew she had to answer.


    Her gaze turned to Renn, silently asking if he would exin or if she should. But Renn gave a small shake of his head. Ang let out a quiet sigh before her eyes wandered to Stales and Alex. The two of them were chuckling as if the matter was nothing more than a joke, making the tension rise in her chest.


    "Can you tell us now?" Kaito pressed again, his voice filled with curiosity, his eyes fixed on her.

 Chapter 143: Who Is Marcus?

    <h4>Chapter 143: Who Is Marcus?</h4>


    Ang swallowed hard. She knew she had to tell the truth to the others, even though Renn did not want her to. They seemed so interested in the matter, but she didn¡¯t want to betray him.


    "Look at them," Renn said, trying to shift the attention. "They are more interested in me than the matter at hand."


    "I don¡¯t know why you all keep cutting me off," Hiro sighed, sounding hurt. "It feels like no one cares about what I¡¯m saying."


    "It¡¯s true. We already have so many problems waiting for us," Alex added, looking at Hailey for support. She nodded, and he continued, "You can question Renn and Angter. Right now, we don¡¯t have time."


    "We¡¯lle back to thister," Kaito said, ending the argument as he looked away. Ang¡¯s eyes went to Alex, full of gratefulness. He had saved her from the rising pressure. "So, where were we?"


    "The guard shot him with a bullet made for Alphas. That means he knew Hiro wasing," Renn concluded.


    "Exactly," Hiro said firmly. "After I got shot, he told me I shouldn¡¯t havee here. He knew I was after Ang. So the real question is, what¡¯s Ang¡¯s connection with them?"


    All eyes turned to her. Nobody med her, but they all wanted answers. Ang felt her heart racing. This was strange for her. She had run from home because her uncle wanted to sell her. She never thought there were people secretly watching her all along.


    "I¡¯m sorry you got shot because you went looking for information about me," Ang said softly, her voice filled with guilt. She looked at Hiro with worry. "But you have to believe me when I say I don¡¯t know who those people are. I don¡¯t know why they were there or what they were protecting."


    "Are you sure, babe?" Renn asked as he walked to her. He took her hand, but then Taros slid his arm around her waist, pulling her closer. "Come on, man. Don¡¯t start. Why are drawing her to your side?"


    "This matter is more serious than your little romance," Hailey said coldly, not looking at them, though her words were clear enough. She pressed further. "So, Ang, are you saying you don¡¯t remember meeting any stranger? Maybe someone who seemed nice and harmless?"


    "No," Ang shook her head. "Back home, I used to fight a lot..."


    "I¡¯m not surprised," Hiro muttered with a dry chuckle.


    Ang rolled her eyes at him and continued. "I had no friends. My mom and uncle were the only ones I knew. Everyone here knows the story and why I ran away from home. There was never any strangering around. The kids at school were the same ones I grew up with. That¡¯s all I ever knew."


    "Ang is telling the truth," Kaito said atst. It was clear he had been thinking deeply and had now decided to speak. "The day we went after Evan, we found pictures of Ang. Some were even from her hometown. They were taken without her knowledge."


    "That means they had been around her for a long time and she never knew," Taros added, and the others nodded in agreement.


    Ang¡¯s heart skipped. The words struck her hard. This was even scarier than she thought. Did it mean she had been watched all her life without ever realizing it?


    "The pictures should have the date they were taken, do you remember?" Renn asked carefully.


    "Yes... it was a year ago," Ang said in a low voice. She could feel their eyes on her, worried and heavy, as if they could see how much the topic was weighing on her. She felt their emotions pressing against her chest. Hiro¡¯s voice was already in her head, asking if she was alright, so she spoke out loud to everyone. "I¡¯m fine. This just scares me a little."


    "Nothing will happen to you," Kaito assured her firmly. "We will get to the root of this soon. If we connect this to what happened to Hiro, then it¡¯s possible Evan was working for the same people. I don¡¯t believe the story the authorities are holding on to."


    "I was there in his room that night," Renn spoke up. "The boy had CCTV cameras installed. I doubt he was working alone. I think one of the staff must be involved. I don¡¯t believe Evan went back to clean everything out of his room. Someone else did it."


    "It could be Mr. de. That guy has been after us for a while," Hiro suggested.


    "The man doesn¡¯t like Taros and me. That could be the reason for his behavior and nothing more," Kaito replied, then he turned his attention to the younger boys who had been unusually quiet. "What about you two? Are you not part of this conversation?"


    They nodded quickly, and he added, "Then speak up. Give us your suggestions."


    Stales and Alex exchanged a quick nce before Alex spoke. "Why don¡¯t we break into Mr. de¡¯s room when he¡¯s not there and search his things? If he¡¯s involved, we¡¯ll definitely find something."


    "That¡¯s a brilliant idea. I like it," Renn said, his eyes lighting with approval. He then turned to Hiro. "We also need to talk to Kael. Maybe he can describe what the security guard looks like."


    "Good idea," Hailey agreed with a nod.


    "I have something to add," Ang said, her voice steady though her chest was heavy. "Principal Valois knows I¡¯m a girl."


    "What?" the alphas eximed together. None of them had expected that. Even Hailey¡¯s eyes widened with shock, which meant she too had no idea her sister had been standing behind Ang all this while.


    "Are you certain?" Kaito asked, still doubting. Ang nodded, and his surprise deepened.


    "That exins a lot... the meetings between you and her, the threats she gave Hiro to stay away from you," Taros said as if the pieces were finally falling into ce.


    "I always knew it. That woman is sly," Hiro said, relief and anger mixing in his tone. "I was right the whole time, yet Renn kept defending her. And now Hailey, I know you¡¯ll do the same."


    "No," Hailey shook her head quickly. "I¡¯m not even on good terms with my sister right now. Taros knows that."


    "She¡¯s right," Taros confirmed, giving her his support.


    <i>"I can¡¯t stand this,</i>" Mighty Storm growled inside Ang, her voice dripping with jealousy. Ang tried to push her wolf back but she couldn¡¯t. The thought of Renn once having some kind of entanglement with Miss. Valois burned her, and now the way Hailey seemed close to Taros made it worse. It felt as if they were all drifting toward others, leaving her behind.


    "You seem very close," Ang blurted before she could stop herself.


    "Yes. We¡¯ve known each other since childhood," Hailey replied without hesitation.


    "Not just Taros. She has known all four alphas since they were children," Stales added quickly, trying to keep Ang from falling deeper into jealousy. "There¡¯s nothing more between them."


    "That¡¯s not what I meant," Ang said in a rush, her eyes widening as her face heated with shame. The words had slipped out too quickly, and now she felt exposed in front of them all.


    "I only wanted to clear the facts," Stales said casually, as though it meant nothing. He noticed his friend¡¯s eyes warning him to stop, but he ignored it. "Isn¡¯t that right, Alpha Taros?"


    "Yes," Taros answered with a small smile. His gaze rested on Ang, watching her closely. Was she jealous of Hailey? The thought amused him, and he had to hold back hisughter.


    "Me, jealous? Why should I be jealous?" Ang asked with a forced chuckle. Her voice trembled slightly even though she tried to sound calm. Deep inside she knew she was jealous, but she would never admit it. Or was it already too obvious? Could they all see it on her face? She looked up and caught Hiro smiling.


    No. He was in her head again. He knew the truth. He knew she was jealous of Hailey.


    Heat rushed to her cheeks and she quickly looked away, feeling shame and embarrassment weigh her down.


    "Can we proceed?" Kaito asked in a firm tone. He didn¡¯t wait for anyone to answer before he continued. "So, Miss Valois is also on the list. We need to get the truth out of her without making her suspicious. Renn, can you handle that for us?"


    "Hell no. I want nothing to do with that woman," Renn refused at once, his tone sharp.


    "You two used to have something between you. That gives you an advantage," Taros said.


    "I think they¡¯re right," Hailey added with a faint smile. "If you press her hard enough, she might reveal something."


    Renn groaned and rubbed his face before giving in. "Fine, I¡¯ll see what I can do. But I¡¯m not promising anything."


    "I have something more to say," Ang spoke up, gathering her courage.


    "Just say you have more trouble, mate," Hiro teased, his voice brushing her thoughts.


    Ang rolled her eyes at him and turned her attention to the others. He loved to make fun of her, and it annoyed her. "Principal Valois called me to her office yesterday. She said the sponsors of my schrship wanted to meet me. When I went to the conference hall, I met a man. He introduced himself as Marcus. He said he was looking for me."


    "Marcus?" Kaito¡¯s eyes widened. The name struck him like a bell. The other alphas reacted the same way.


    Ang blinked in confusion. Their expressions unsettled her even more. "Do you all know him?"


    "Marcus Malynsters," Hailey answered. "He is the fourth son of the first werewolves. He must be over a thousand years old by now. Marcus is hot and¡ª"


    "Stop talking like we¡¯re describing some hero," Renn cut her off with anger in his voice. "He is dangerous, ruthless, heartless. All the Malynsters are the same. They never show themselves unless there¡¯s a reason. If Marcus has appeared, then something big is happening."


    "Then why is Marcus looking for you, Ang?" Hailey asked, her voice filled with both worry and curiosity.

 Chapter 144: An Invitation.

    <h4>Chapter 144: An Invitation.</h4>


    Ang took a deep breath as she tried to calm the pounding of her heart. Her hands trembled slightly, heavy from stress, but she forced herself to stay strong.


    "I have a birthmark," she began, pressing her palm against her chest. "It¡¯s a crescent mark on the left side of my chest. It glowed red during the full moon."


    Kaito leaned forward, speaking for the boys who were all waiting. "We saw it yesterday. Go on."


    Ang hesitated, then released the truth she had been holding in. "I saw the same mark on Marcus. His is on his hand. He told me he was searching for me, and that his sources had a description that matched me."


    The room went still. She saw their jaws drop, the shock in on their faces.


    "So he didn¡¯t find anything yet?" Taros asked, tension clear in his voice. His worry for her was hard to hide.


    "No, he found nothing," Ang said with a small, fleeting smile in his direction. "I didn¡¯t let him, and Principal Valois also refused to give him what he wanted. He left without answers. But before he did, he mentioned your father, Kaito. What he said wasn¡¯t good. You need to warn him. Marcus wille for him."


    Kaito nodded slowly. He didn¡¯t know why Marcus would have business with his father, but he was sure his father would understand once he mentioned the name. "From what you¡¯re saying, Marcus isn¡¯t sure about you. He only has a description. He doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re Ang because you¡¯re still disguised as a boy?"


    Ang nodded, her eyes searching his, wondering what he was trying to piece together.


    "But Evan knew," Kaito continued. "That¡¯s why he sent you threats and tried to force you to leave. Which means Marcus and Evan are not working together. If they were, Marcus would have known the truth about you by now."


    "Kaito is right," Renn agreed. "Evan has known for a long time. If he was working for Marcus, you wouldn¡¯t still be standing here."


    "This is getting more strange and more dangerous," Hiro muttered, unable to hide the unease in his voice. "I wish we were in my room. I would have drawn it all out on my board so we could n properly."


    "Toote for that," Taros smirked faintly. "So now we have three threats. Marcus, Hiro¡¯s shooter, and this unknown person Evan is answering to."


    "It could be the principal," Hiro added quickly. "I don¡¯t trust her at all."


    Renn let out a heavy sigh. He had defended her enough already. If suspicion was now on her, it was her own doing.


    "Then we have Ang¡¯s uncle. We also have Marcus who might be her bloodline. We are not sure yet if he is a threat or not," Kaito said.


    "Yes. My birthmark might just be a tattoo on him. We need to find out which n of werewolves has it," Ang added, her voice low but steady.


    "We will do that. Hailey, will you handle that?" Kaito asked politely. She nodded with her arms folded across her chest, a sign of how tense she was. "Thank you. Kael, Renn, and I will return to Ang¡¯s town to find out more about the shooters. We must be sure it is the Malynsters. We also need to discover what they are hiding."


    "What about me?" Ang asked. She hated the thought of being left behind and doing nothing like thest time.


    "You, Hiro, Samuel, and Alex will go into town and learn more about the Malynsters. Be careful so no one notices you. While you are there, try to find out if your father is from the same family. Do you have a name?"


    "Maverick," Ang answered quickly, her heart racing with hope that the name would mean something.


    "Never heard of a Malynster with that name, but still ask about it," Kaito replied.


    "What about me?" Taros asked.


    "You, Hailey, Stales, and de will do proper research about Evan. His hometown, his family, everything. Find out all the details and if possible, uncover the link between him and the superiors."


    "Isn¡¯t this de the same teacher you all wereining about?" Hailey asked in confusion.


    "No. Hiro has two betas. de and Kael," Taros exined. "de runs most of the pack affairs while Hiro and Kael go around having fun."


    "Don¡¯t make it sound like that," Hiro said, caught off guard by the bluntness.


    "Tomorrow is the day. We can¡¯t do anything tonight because the school authorities are watching us. But by tomorrow, they will rx, and then we move into action," Kaito said firmly, ending the meeting. "Does anyone want to add anything?"


    "No, I think it is clear," Renn said with a nod, impressed by the n. The others shook their heads, satisfied with their duties.


    "Good. We have to be careful tomorrow and act as a team," Kaito advised. "If you go out with your partner, make sure you return together. No one should be left behind, understood?"


    They all agreed, and the matter was closed. Ang thanked each of them before leaving. Kaito did not follow her back to the dorms this time. Instead, she walked with Alex.


    After dinner, she returned to her room and took a warm bath, letting the water wash away the weight of the day.


    When she stepped out of the bathroom, she froze. The door was half open. She was sure she had closed it before. Her heart skipped as fear rushed through her chest. Did someonee in while she was bathing?


    She hurried to the door and checked the corridor. It was empty, quiet, and dry. No one was passing. Ang shut the door again and turned toward her bed. Her birthday gifts were still there, neatly unwrapped, except now something new caught her eye. A red box. She knew for certain it wasn¡¯t there yesterday, and it wasn¡¯t there before she entered the bathroom. Which could only mean one thing. Someone had been inside.


    Her hands trembled, but she forced herself to stay calm. Memories of what happened with Evan shed through her mind, and the thought of someone ying games with her made her blood boil. She gathered courage, walked to the bed, and opened the box. Insidey a letter and a small white teddy bear.


    Ang¡¯s chest tightened. This wasn¡¯t from the Alphas. They had already given her gifts the day before. She reached for the note and read it. The words were simple but unsettling...if she wanted to know who left the gift, she shoulde to the bunk houses, alone.


    Her heart pounded as she sat back, torn between fear and determination. Whoever wrote this wanted her isted. Maybe it was dangerous, maybe it was a trap, but she knew she couldn¡¯t always rely on others.


    If she wanted answers, she had to face it herself. Still, she was not foolish. Ang ced the note on the couch and sent a message to Kaito. If she wasn¡¯t back by the time he returned, he shoulde find her at the bunk houses.


    With her decision made, she put on her jacket. From the table she picked up a knife, slipping it carefully into her jacket. Her eyes glowed faintly as she stood by the door, her wolf stirring within her. If anyone tried something reckless, they would taste her fury.


    It took her less than five minutes to reach behind the dormitory. The ce was silent and swallowed in darkness. Not a single light flickered, not a single soul could be seen.


    "You called me out here. Can you step out and stop this silly game?" she said, her voice firm though her heart was racing.


    Suddenly, she caught a sh of movement near the other bunk house. It was fast¡ªtoo fast for human eyes¡ªbut her werewolf senses picked it up. She strained to listen, but the thing moved almost soundlessly. Her chest tightened with dread. A part of her whispered thating here alone might have been a terrible mistake. She needed to leave before it was toote.

 Chapter 145: The Party.

    <h4>Chapter 145: The Party.</h4>


    The cool breeze kissed her skin as she stood in the darkness. Ang had already made up her mind to leave since no one was around. Whoever invited her here was clearly ying games. They wanted to scare her and it worked. She was terrified, but she would never let it show.


    Just when she was about to walk away, lights came on all of a sudden. Someone must have switched on the bulbs outside. Ang lifted her head, and to her surprise, she saw a big decoration that read Happy Birthday, Ang.


    Her confusion only deepened until she saw Alex and Stales stepping out, holding a cake. The other housemates followed with candles and gifts in their hands. It seemed the entire house had gathered to celebrate her.


    Ang froze where she stood, shock running through every part of her body. She had never celebrated a birthday in her life. It was all so strange, and the fact that she came out here expecting an enemy instead of her friends made her eyes sting.


    Hot tears threatened to fall as she heard them singing the birthday song for her. She couldn¡¯t hold them back any longer. The tears rolled freely down her cheeks, leaving her overwhelmed and lost for words.


    They surely knew how to make her speechless.


    "Happy birthday, Angel," they chorused together, pping their hands. Ang could only stare at them. They understood she was too moved to respond.


    "Happy eighteenth birthday, buddy," Stales said, handing her a box. He hugged her briefly and stepped aside.


    "Happy birthday, big girl," Alex whispered as he ced the cake in her hands. It was chocte¡ªher favorite. She had always wished for one on her birthday, but Grace always refused.


    Grace used to say that birthdays were nothing more than counting down to the grave, and only a fool would celebrate such a thing. For a long time Ang believed her. She did not want to die young like her father.


    But when she turned fifteen, she began to understand that her mother¡¯s words were not entirely true. A birthday was not about death. It was about life. It was proof that you had survived another year, proof that you had grown, that you were still standing with loved ones beside you. It was another chance to chase your dreams.


    Grace knew all of this, but she kept it to herself, and in the end, it only left Ang feeling robbed of something precious.


    "We wish you many more years, buddy," Stales said as Ang epted the gifts from the others. Her hands were soon overflowing, so she passed some of them to her friends before turning back to face them all.


    "How did you even manage to put all of this together? I honestly came here thinking I was walking into danger. I¡¯m so curious."


    "Let¡¯s say, I came up with this particr idea," Stales said proudly. "We wanted to leave you surprised and shocked at the same time, so I went to your room not long ago to drop the red box. I wasn¡¯t fast enough, so I left the door halfway open when I heard the bathroom doorknob turn."


    "I understand now because I was surprised to see the door open when I clearly closed it before going to bed," Ang replied with a small smile. "I loved the surprise, but you really scared the life out of me. Look, I even hid a knife in my jacket. Isn¡¯t that silly?"


    "No, I think it was a brilliant idea," Alex said, his eyes showing his admiration. "It means you were careful and ready beforeing out to face whoever it was."


    "Thank you so much. I truly appreciate your efforts," Ang told them, her eyes shining with sincerity. "But how did you manage to pull all this off?"


    The decorations were beautiful, brighter than she had ever seen. Even the bunk house was lit up, filled with drinks andughter. Games were scattered everywhere, and the boys were enjoying themselves without a care. Seeing how much fun everyone was having warmed her heart. It made her happy to know there were people who cared about her happiness.


    "We did nothing. It was all Alpha Kaito¡¯s n," Stales confessed with a grin, watching the surprise on her face. "Yes, smile harder, girl. Your mate pulled this off just to make you happy."


    "I don¡¯t believe it," Ang whispered as excitement rushed through her. She scanned the crowd until her eyes found him. There he was¡ªher mate¡ªthe one who had nned this wonderful party for her. He stood only a few feet away, speaking with some students, but she doubted he was listening to them because his eyes never left hers.


    A cold shiver ran down her spine when he winked at her. He did it so openly, as if he didn¡¯t care who was watching.


    Ang quickly looked around to see if anyone else had noticed, but the party was in full swing. No one was paying attention to them. Everyone seemed too busy enjoying the night they had been waiting for.


    "I think he¡¯sing our way. Look how hot he is," Stales muttered in admiration before turning to Ang. "But tell me, why haven¡¯t they imed you yet?"


    "I don¡¯t know, Stales, but I¡¯m d they¡¯re not tearing each other apart," she said honestly.


    "It¡¯s because of the problems we¡¯re facing. There¡¯s too much going on, it distracts them," Alex replied. "But didn¡¯t Alpha Taros already im you? I mean, the way you two lookedst night... it seemed like something happened."


    Ang rubbed her neck as a wave of shame swept through her. What had happened between her and Taros in the woods was supposed to remain her secret, her hidden desire, but things had taken a turn she never expected.


    "He almost imed me. It didn¡¯t work out because I found Evan¡¯s dead body," she confessed softly.


    "Oh mine... that¡¯s real horror. I am sorry about that," Stales said with sympathy. He hated interrupted moments like that. "But would you have allowed him to im you?"


    "Why not? I¡¯ve always liked Taros," Ang admitted with a shy smile as the memory came back. She could still feel the heat of his kiss, the way his hands had explored her body, the way his mouth made her lose all control. He had almost taken herpletely before they were forced to stop. She never wanted it to end that way. She had wanted more, much more.


    "I thought you wanted Renn to im you the other day during your romantic moment," Stales reminded her. He noticed Alex¡¯s sharp eyes warning him to shut up, but he ignored it.


    "Yes, when I was with Renn, I didn¡¯t want him to stop either," Ang admitted, her cheeks warm. "I wanted him to take me. It feels like whenever I¡¯m with each Alpha, I want him to im me... that¡¯s what is happening to me."


    "It¡¯s the mating bond," Stales exined. "It¡¯s the wolf¡¯s lust, the craving for its mate. You just want them all. So why don¡¯t you let each of them im you and end the struggle?"


    "I think it would be better to do it before the next full moon," Alex said firmly. "We have four weeks before then. That should be enough time."


    "Or you could have a foursome and let them all im you at once..." Stales teased, but before he could finish, Alex quickly covered his mouth with his hand. Ang burst intoughter at the way Alex reacted. He was too sensitive about such things and hated talking about them.


    "I like Kaito too. I want him to touch me," Ang said, biting back moreughter. She enjoyed seeing Alex flustered and wanted to tease him further. She had no idea someone was standing behind her.


    "So you want my touch?" came the familiar voice, deep and unmistakable, sending a shiver straight through her. Ang¡¯s heart skipped wildly. For a moment, she thought she was imagining it, but the voice and the scent left no doubt. It was Kaito.


    Her eyes widened when he pressed his body against hers from behind. Alex and Stales left immediately, giving them space. Ang¡¯s heart sank because she knew her mouth had gotten her into trouble. She would never have said such a thing if she had known he was so close.


    His hands slid around her waist, pulling her tighter against him. Every touch from him made her body tremble as if she might melt away. A thought shed through her mind, wondering if he even cared about the students who might see them standing so close.


    "Kaito..." she whispered, but her voice came out so soft and shaky that it sounded more like a moan.


    "Yes, sweetheart. Do you want me the way I want you?" he asked in a husky tone before pressing his lips to her neck. His breath was uneven against her skin, his hands firm on her body as though he would never let go.


    "Someone might see us," Ang whispered again, her hands resting on his as if trying to loosen his hold, though she knew she was not trying hard enough. If she truly wanted him to stop, he would have.


    "I don¡¯t care about them. I could take you right here in front of everyone. I¡¯m not ashamed of loving you," Kaito whispered hotly against her ear, sending shivers all over her body. "But that won¡¯t be right. You are too sweet for that. I should be a gentleman. I won¡¯t let you be exposed like that."


    Ang wanted to say something back, but her words failed her. This side of him, this bold and shameless part, felt new and dangerous. The way he spoke so easily both excited her and frightened her. There was no way she could ever allow him to do something like that in public. Her identity could be revealed, and the shame alone would destroy her.


    "Tell him to kiss you," Mighty-Storm urged in her head. "Tell him to touch you like never before."


    "Touch me like never before?" Ang gasped under her breath. Her eyes widened. Had she really said that out loud? No, she hadn¡¯t. If she had, Kaito would have reacted, he would have teased her. But he didn¡¯t... until his deep voice answered.


    "Your wish is mymand, mate," Kaito said suddenly, leaving her stunned. Before she could process what was happening, his arms tightened around her waist and in the blink of an eye, he whisked her away to the back of the bunk house.


    "What are you¡ª" Ang began, but her words were cut off when his lips crashed onto hers. The shocksted only a heartbeat before her body surrendered. Butterflies exploded in her stomach, her arms wrapped around his neck, and she kissed him back with all the longing she had buried inside, just the way she had always wanted.

 Chapter 146: Miss Valois’ secret.

    <h4>Chapter 146: Miss Valois¡¯ secret.</h4>


    His body was fire pressed against hers. She tried to breathe, but the heat in his eyes stole every ounce of control she had left.


    When his lips imed hers, it wasn¡¯t soft. It was hungry, demanding, the kiss of a lover who had held back too long. His tongue swept past her lips, tasting her deeply, making her whimper into his mouth. She clutched at his shirt, dragging him closer until her chest was pressed tight against his, her pulse racing so fast she thought she might explode.


    Kaito kissed her harder, his mouth devouring hers until she was dizzy, then broke away only to trail kisses along her jaw and down her throat. She tilted her head back with a gasp, her hands tangling in his hair as his teeth grazed over the soft spot at her neck. He growled low in his chest, the sound vibrating against her skin, making her thighs press together in aching need.


    "Ang..." he rasped, his voice thick with hunger. "You did not put on your wrap. Your nipples...so fucking hard."


    Ang didn¡¯t say a word. She couldn¡¯t. Her voice was lost somewhere between the racing of her heart and the fire burning under her skin. She hadn¡¯t worn the wrap beneath her jacket, thinking the thick fabric would be enough to cover her. But now the zipper hung low, loosened somewhere in the blur of their frantic kissing.


    Kaito¡¯s hand brushed the edge of her jacket, pushing it aside without hesitation. The cool night air touched her bare skin for only a moment before his mouth was there, hot and demanding, tracing the curve of her breast. She gasped, clutching at his shoulders, her body trembling at the raw hunger in his touch.


    Then, with a deep, primal growl, he bit down. His fangs sank into the tender flesh of her breast. Pain red for only a second before it was swallowed by a rush of white-hot pleasure that made her cry out, her back arching against the wall. The sensation ripped through her body, flooding her veins with heat, binding her to him in a way she could never escape.


    The crescent mark red to life beneath his mouth, glowing a radiant golden-yellow. The light pulsed in time with her racing heart, spreading warmth through her chest. Her whole body trembled as the bond sealed, as destiny itself acknowledged him¡ªthest of her four mates.


    Ang gasped, clutching his shoulders, her nails digging into him as she rode the waves of fire and bliss. Kaito¡¯s mouth lingered against the glowing mark, kissing it with reverence after the bite, his breath rough and uneven.


    "You¡¯re mine now," he whispered against her skin, his voice dark, possessive, and edged with promise.


    Ang¡¯s lips parted, her breath shaky, her body still quivering in his arms. She had been imed, fully andpletely, by all four of her fated mates. The final bond had been sealed.


    So what next now?


    **


    Miss Valois tightened her grip on the ck hood she wore. She was in disguise and prayed no one would be able to find out who she really was.


    She walked deeper into the thick woods. The silence around her felt heavy. The area had been dered out of bounds for students. They were told there was an outbreak and that the ce was sealed up for fumigation. Everyone believed her story, which only meant the Alphas had kept their promise to stay calm until she found a way to resolve the matter.


    But Miss Valois doubted if she could truly resolve anything. Too many things were happening at the academy, and they were happening all at once. The issue with Marcus was growing worse. He was desperate to find the girl with the crescent mark, and he kept insisting that the description given to him matched Ang.


    After he left yesterday, she thought the matter would rest, but instead, it had only opened the door to more trouble. He had already given her six missed calls this morning, demanding more details about Ang. He was still trying to act nice for now, but she knew a day woulde when the mask would fall, and he would reveal himself as the Malynster he truly was.


    On the other side was the Patriarch, who was pressing her harder than ever for the promised she-wolf. His sources had already told him that she was Mistvale. He wanted Miss Valois to confirm from the Alphas whether their mate had contacted them or not.


    Her head felt heavy as she walked further into the woods, and a deep sigh escaped her lips. She was close to breaking down. What would happen when the she-wolf was finally found? She could already see the waring, packs tearing each other apart, families turning against one another.


    Yet, she reminded herself she was not supposed to care. For a long time now, she had been alone, with nothing left to lose.


    "Are you going to keepingte for our meeting?" a deep voice cut through her thoughts, pulling her back to reality.


    Miss Valois pressed a hand against her chest, trying to steady her racing heart as she drew in a sharp breath and exhaled


    "Patriarch... I had to wait for the staff to leave my office beforeing," Principal Valois said as she looked around. She had never seen him before. She never cared to, but something in her tonight wanted to see his face and ask why the promised she wolf was so important to him.


    "That is not an excuse to keep the Patriarch waiting," the deep male voice replied. He moved faster than her eyes could follow, a shadow too quick for a werewolf his size. "I did not keep you waiting when you begged me to protect one of your students. What was his name again?"


    Miss Valois stayed silent, praying he would forget. The night he spoke of was almost ten years ago, yet she was still paying for it, still trapped doing the Patriarch¡¯s bidding.


    She had heard the stories about him but never believed he was real. That night, when one of her students was abused by his own uncle, she could not stand it.


    "Renn," the Patriarch said atst, his tone curling into a mockingugh. "How could I forget that red haired boy? So handsome, so innocent. Poor child, he was too young to understand what was done to him. Tell me, does he know now?"


    "I think he does," Miss Valois said softly, swallowing hard. Her eyes burned with tears but she forced them back. Renn¡¯s cruel uncle had hurt him when he was only a child. She had not known at first, and when she finally found out, she tried tofort him. But because that man was King Gerald¡¯s Beta and his own brother, they imed she was lying.


    Renn had been too young to understand. He grew up without a mother, and he worshipped his father with all his heart. Yet King Gerald never cherished him in return. Instead, he used his son¡¯s gift and magical power to build his own strength in the kingdom.


    The king did not care for his son, never watched over him, and so his brother took advantage. When Renn¡¯s uncle refused to stop his dirty acts and would not face the truth, Miss Valois had no choice but to summon the Patriarch.


    That night, Renn¡¯s uncle was killed and the boy was finally free. The Patriarch warned King Gerald as well, telling him to take good care of his son or he would suffer the same fate as his brother.


    Only the Patriarch could speak to a king in such a way and live. He was feared, dangerous, and not a man to be crossed. Yet she had dared to do it, for Renn.


    "So, have you found her?" the Patriarch asked, cutting into her thoughts once more. He stood only a few steps away, yet his presence carried a dark weight that made her chest tighten and her peace crumble.


    "No. I am still searching for her. I have checked most of the students, but they are male," she lied with as much calm as she could. "Are you even sure your source was right? The she wolf might not be in Mistvale at all."


    The silence that followed made her uneasy. She did not know if it was a good sign or a bad one. Then, in a blur, he moved so fast she barely saw him, and suddenly he was behind her. For a moment, she thought he would tear her apart, but something held him back.


    "How dare you say that? She is in Mistvale," his voice thundered, shaking her to the core. "If she has not shown herself yet, she will soon make contact with her mates. The prophecy is close to being fulfilled. They will im her, but I will be the first to find her."


    "And what will you do when you find her?" she asked, her voice trembling yet strong enough to be heard.


    "That is none of your concern."


    "You know I have nothing to lose," Miss Valois said, her fear melting into quiet defiance. "So you better not keep the truth from me."


    Instead of rage, augh escaped him. It was the first time she had ever heard it, and it chilled her even more. She wondered if he truly found her words amusing.


    "You have nothing to lose?" he asked again, his tone suddenly sharp and cold. "Do not forget that your son is still alive and well because of me."


    Her heart skipped. She stumbled a step to the side, straining to see his face, but the darkness cloaked him. Her body shook like a leaf in the wind.


    "Yes, Miss Valois," he said slowly, as if savoring her fear. "Did you think I would not discover the truth? That the boy you nearly gave your life for is your son? If you want Renn to continue living in peace, then you will bring me the promised she wolf before the next full moon."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 147: A Meeting About Mate.

    <h4>Chapter 147: A Meeting About Mate.</h4>


    Principal Valois could still hear the words spoken to herst night. Sleep had refused toe as she kept searching for a way out. It had been years since she chose to walk with the Patriarch, believing it would bring her peace, but peace never came. Instead, things had only grown worse.


    The very person she had once tried to protect was now being turned into bait to satisfy the Patriarch¡¯smand. The more she thought about it, the more fear gripped her. She knew she had never been a good mother to Renn. He had grown up believing his mother was dead, only toter discover the painful truth. By then, resentment had already filled his heart. He hated her, and she understood why. Renn would never ept her as his mother, and she no longer med him.


    Sitting alone in her office, she struggled to think clearly. Where could the she-wolf be? At first she had suspected Ang, but the girl was human. Every trace of her past showed no sign of any werewolf blood. The only truth about Ang was that she had been running from her uncle, who had nned to sell her like an object. Principal Valois had wanted to step in, but her own burdens were already too heavy, and another fight would have broken her.


    For Renn¡¯s safety, she had to tread carefully and keep her emotions hidden. A knock on the door startled her. She quickly brushed at the tears threatening to fall, not wanting anyone to see her weakness. But before she could answer, the door opened and Taros walked in with his brother. They made themselvesfortable without waiting for permission, even calling her secretary to bring drinks.


    "I am surprised you knocked," Valois said with a forced smile. They never knocked before, and she had thought it was someone else. "But you should have waited for me to answer. What if I had other guests?"


    "You sent for us. We knew you had no visitor, that¡¯s why we came in," Hiro replied with a smile as he reached for the sweets on her desk and began sharing them with his brothers.


    "That does not justify your act. It is courtesy to wait for a response before barging into someone¡¯s office or home," she said, trying hard not to lose her temper. If only they knew the storm inside her, they would not dare to provoke her so easily.


    "I wish people also respected the courtesy of leaving anding back into someone¡¯s life without permission," Renn suddenly spoke, his voice sharp enough to draw every eye to him. His words carried weight, and they were left wondering what he truly meant.


    "You are right in your own way," Taros said quietly, lifting his eyes as if trying to understand the meaning hidden behind Renn¡¯s sudden outburst.


    "Can we all just focus and listen to her?" Kaito spoke for the first time, his voice firm enough to draw their attention. He turned toward the principal. "You sent for us. Is there a problem? We kept to our promise."


    "I can see that," Miss Valois replied with a faint smile. She closed the book before her, wanting to give them her full attention. "But that¡¯s not the real reason I asked you here. I wanted to know if you have found your mate. Time is running and you need to move faster."


    The boys froze in surprise. They nced at one another, confusion written on their faces, as if she had just spoken words that did not belong to her.


    "You can tell me. It¡¯s safe here," Miss Valois urged softly, hiding her trembling hands under the desk. She knew what she nned to do with their answers was wrong. If they ever found out, their anger would be beyond her control. And Renn? He would never forgive her, not even if there was a faint hope left between them.


    "Why should we tell you?" Taros asked with a frown. "It¡¯s our mate, not yours. Why are you so interested?"


    "Why won¡¯t I be interested?" she countered quickly, forcing her voice into a formal tone. "This is important to me because I care about you. It concerns¡ª"


    Rennughed before she could finish, cutting through her words. The sound pierced her chest, stirring a rush of annoyance she struggled to hide. The others joined in hisughter, all of them amused, while she stood there burning with unease.


    "What¡¯s so funny? Do you think I¡¯m joking?" Miss Valois rose from her seat, her eyes moving quickly from one boy to the other. Fear pressed against her heart. Did they already know her secret? Did they realize she wanted their truth for her own selfish reason?


    "Yes, ma," Renn answered atst. Theughter was gone from his voice. His serious tone made her flinch, because as her son his words always cut the deepest. "Since when have you cared about anyone? We all know you only care about your business. So stop pretending and tell us the real reason."


    Miss Valois swallowed hard. She had no words that could cover the truth or stop them from seeing through her.


    "Well, she has not contacted us," Kaito said, his voice calm but steady. "If we had, we would have already imed her."


    "I see." Principal Valois leaned back slowly in her seat, surprised that Kaito had given her a straight answer. Unlike the others, he did not y with words. "Won¡¯t you try to reach her? There is no time left."


    "We will search for her," Hiro replied. The others nodded in agreement, their decision clear. "When we find her, we will inform you. Is that all, Principal Valois?"


    "Yes, boys," she said with a smile that barely reached her eyes.


    "Then we will be on our way," Kaito added, rising from his seat. His brothers stood with him, ready to leave.


    But before Renn could follow, Miss Valois called out to him. Her voice was softer than before, carrying both hesitation and need.


    "I want to speak with you alone," she said.

 Chapter 148: Mother/Son’s Discussion.

    <h4>Chapter 148: Mother/Son¡¯s Discussion.</h4>


    Renn wanted to say no, but at thest moment he changed his mind and stayed behind. Maybe this was his chance to get something out of her about Evan¡¯s case. As soon as the others were gone, she turned to him and asked quietly, "Have you told them about us?"


    "Why should I do that?" Renn replied, his arms folded tightly across his chest, his brows pulled together in anger. "You want me to tell them that my mother is alive and that she is Principal Valois?"


    Her silence burned through her. Hearing him say those words cut deep into her heart. She knew it would never be easy to win him back.


    "Did you think I would wee you with open arms after you left me all those years ago?" Renn asked, his voice heavy with pain. He hated how the memories rushed back, the scars of his childhood reopening. "You im to be my mother, but you were never there. You gave me away to my father the moment I was born. You chose everyone else over me, and now you want me to see you as a mother?"


    "I know I failed you," Valois whispered, forcing herself to meet his eyes. "I am asking for a second chance to redeem myself." She could see the anger he had carried for years, the hurt that only grew deeper with time. She wondered if it would ever fade or if it had already carved itself into him forever.


    "Second chance?" Renn¡¯s voice rose as his chest tightened. "Did you ask me before you left? Did you care what I wanted back then?" She shook her head, tears already falling. "So why do you need my permission now?"


    "You don¡¯t understand. I had my own battles," she said, standing slowly. She walked toward him, her hand trembling as she tried to touch his face, but he shoved it away.


    "Don¡¯t," Renn said sharply. "You missed that chance years ago. You knew how cruel that family was, yet you ran and left me there. What kind of mother does that? I don¡¯t need your excuses. I don¡¯t need a mother. And Dad... I don¡¯t rely on him either."


    Her voice broke. "Don¡¯t say that. You are breaking my heart with every word."


    Renn¡¯s eyes burned, but he refused to let her see his tears. "You ripped mine long ago. You¡¯re lucky you still have yours," he said, turning his face away. "Now, can you say what you need to say so I can leave? I have a ss to attend, Principal Valois."


    She nodded with pain in her heart. It was better to let things rest for now. Sooner orter, he woulde back to her, because no child could truly stay away when he knew his mother had the power to help. "I want you to be careful. You cannot leave the Academy without my permission. I will¡ª"


    "I don¡¯t understand. Why? Are you nning to babysit me now?" Renn cut in, his tone sharp.


    "No. It¡¯s for your own good."


    "Let¡¯s not go back there," Renn muttered, rubbing his forehead with both hands. He was exhausted from repeating himself to her. Was she really so blind that she could not understand? "I don¡¯t want a mother in my life. I am fine the way I am."


    "It is not about that," Principal Valois replied softly, her eyes full of worry. "Your safety matters to me more than anything. I don¡¯t want to lose¡ª"


    "What is going on?" Renn interrupted, searching her face. There was fear in her eyes. But fear of what? "Wait. Does this have something to do with Evan¡¯s case? What are you hiding? If you know something and you keep it from me, I will never forgive you."


    "If I tell you, you will go straight to your brothers and they will turn it against me."


    "I tell them things sometimes, but not everything," Renn said quickly. It was a lie. He always shared information with them, but right now he only wanted her to talk. "So tell me the truth."


    Principal Valois let out a heavy sigh and lowered herself onto the edge of her desk. "I won¡¯t lie to you. His case isplicated. I am not directly involved. I spoke with the staff yesterday, and we are still trying to find out what kind of creature did this. The autopsy will be ready tomorrow."


    Renn¡¯s eyes narrowed. "And the footage? Who took them?"


    "I don¡¯t know, Renn. Are you sure you saw something like that?" Miss Valois asked carefully. Maybe the boys had been mistaken that night, thinking there was a camera in the room when there wasn¡¯t.


    "I know what I saw," Renn shot back, his eyes narrowing with frustration. "Don¡¯t make me look like I¡¯m insane when I¡¯m not. You need to push further. If you didn¡¯t go back there to clean the mess, then someone did. It had to be either a student or one of your staff."


    "We are on it," she answered quietly. "Let¡¯s wait and see what tomorrow brings. For now, you and your brothers must stay quiet about this."


    Renn leaned closer, his voice firm. "What about the Malynsters? How well do you know them?"


    The question struck her like a blow. Fear flickered in her eyes, and for a moment she could not breathe. The Malynsters were a family that even she dared not speak lightly about. "Why are you asking about them? Did you have an encounter with one of them?"


    "No. But I saw one of them here yesterday. What¡¯s going on?"


    She let out a shaky sigh of relief, grateful that he had not been caught in trouble with them. "He is looking for a girl with a crescent mark. And he will not stop until he finds her. I know the Malynsters. Once they want something, they never let go until they have it."


    Renn¡¯s heart pounded in his chest. "What does the mark mean? Is it tied to their family heritage or something else?"


    "I don¡¯t know," she admitted, her voice breaking with worry. "But I do know this¡ªwhoever that girl is, she is in grave danger."


    A cold shiver ran through Renn, and his thoughts went straight to Ang. She was the one in danger. He needed to warn the others before it was toote. "So what will you do if you find her? Will you hand her over to him?"


    "Yes, Renn," Miss Valois replied with a firm, almost cold resolve. "I will give her to him without regret, because only a fool would choose to stand against the most dangerous family on earth. I will not risk your life again."

 Chapter 149: Finding A Job.

    <h4>Chapter 149: Finding A Job.</h4>


    Ang scrolled through her phone, her heart sinking a little more with each search. She had been trying to find a job that required no experience. It sounded simple, yet it was harder than she imagined. After all, she had only started using a phone when she entered the academy.


    "I heard there are on-site jobs in the academy, but I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll hire us," Alex said softly, watching her with concern. His mind had been restless, searching for ways to help her gather the money she needed. "Maybe we should check them out."


    "Won¡¯t it affect our studies?" Stales asked carefully. He knew what was at stake. Alex was at the top of the general board, but he and Ang were still struggling to climb into the top three hundred.


    "No. I already spoke to Samuel," Alex exined with calm assurance. "He¡¯ll try to find something that isn¡¯t too demanding. We won¡¯t work long, maybe a week or two, just enough to help, then we can focus on our tests and exams."


    Ang frowned, her thoughts turning heavy. Why were they saying we? She was the one who needed the job, not them. They had done so much already. It felt wrong to drag them into her troubles.


    "Alright, guys," she said atst, cing her hands on the table. They had juste from a long ss and were on break before swimming. She looked at their faces, full of concern, and her chest ached with gratitude. "I know you want to help me, but this is something I¡¯ll do alone. You¡¯ve all done enough already. Thank you, truly."


    "There¡¯s no way we¡¯re letting you carry this alone," Stales blurted out, unable to ept her refusal. It stung him that she thought they would step back when she needed them the most.


    Ang¡¯s eyes softened. "I think it¡¯s better this way. You¡¯ve been my strength since I got here. You¡¯ve stood by me when I had no one. That means more to me than you know. So please... let¡¯s not argue about it."


    But Alex leaned forward, refusing to let her build that wall. "You should see it differently, Ang. Right now you¡¯re in trouble, and as friends, we should face it together. Tomorrow it could be me or Stales in your position. And when that timees, wouldn¡¯t you do the same for us?" His voice was steady, but his eyes carried a plea she couldn¡¯t turn away from.


    Ang¡¯s lips parted but no words came. He had left her with no way out. She lowered her gaze and gave a small nod, though her heart was still heavy.


    It was then Stales spoke, his words cutting through the silence. "Why don¡¯t you tell the Alphas?"


    Ang¡¯s head snapped up, shock shing in her eyes. It was clear she didn¡¯t like the thought.


    "I know you want to handle things on your own," Stales continued gently, "but keeping it from them might not be the best choice. What if we can¡¯t raise the money? If I were in your ce, I wouldn¡¯t hide this from them. I¡¯d go straight to them for help."


    Ang stared at him, her voice faint as she asked, "What are you saying, Stales?"


    "The truth, buddy. I¡¯m not saying you should run to them every time you face a problem, but this one feels different. We need your mates¡¯ help. Who knows, one of them might even find you a job if you don¡¯t want to take their money."


    "I am not doing that," Ang replied firmly, her lips twisting as she folded her arms across her chest. She nced at Alex, expecting him to speak up for her, but he just sat there watching quietly. Her heart tightened. Was he actually agreeing with Stales? "Alex, say something, please."


    "What?" Alex asked atst, his voice calm. "You should do what you feel is right. Whatever choice you make, we¡¯ll still be here. We¡¯ll always be your support system."


    Ang blinked back the tears that stung her eyes. That small reassurance meant more than she could say. "Thank you so much," she whispered, her voice breaking. She turned to Stales, who sighed heavily, then gave a small nod, epting her decision even if he didn¡¯t agree with it.


    "You wanted to move out, remember?" Stales reminded her gently, pulling her mind back to something she had almost forgotten.


    Ang hesitated before nodding. "Can I move to your room, Alex?"


    He looked puzzled. "Why? What¡¯s wrong with your room?"


    "I have four mates," Ang answered softly, her chest tightening as she spoke. "It doesn¡¯t feel right to stay in the room with only one of them."


    Alex frowned. "But you¡¯ve been living with Kaito since the beginning, even before he found out the truth about you. What would really change if you continue to stay there?"


    "The others will feel jealous, obviously. Don¡¯t you see? It¡¯s unfair to them." Ang¡¯s voice trembled, surprised that Alex wasn¡¯t understanding her. Maybe it was because he was Kaito¡¯s Beta.


    "Have theyined?" Alex pressed, his brows drawing together.


    "Taros did," Stales answered quietly. He shifted ufortably before adding, "And sooner orter Renn will too. I was there when Taros said it."


    "Did Kaitoin when Taros spent time with her without asking for his permission? Renn even started dating her and still, he did not say a word, so why are they the onesining now? Kaito is not the type of man who would take advantage of a woman."


    "You are not getting my point, but let us leave that aside. Can I move to your room?" Ang asked, blinking at Alex with pitiful eyes, hoping his heart would soften enough to say yes.


    "Unfortunately, no. Honestly, I would have loved to let you stay in my room," Alex began, his voice gentle. Stales cleared his throat loudly, dragging all eyes to him, and when Alex caught on to his teasing thought, he chose to ignore it. "The truth is you cannot move out without the Alpha¡¯s permission. And even if he agrees, there is no guarantee that he will allow you into my room. Rooms are given based on rank within the pack, so he might ce you somewhere else entirely."


    "So I have to ask Kaito?" Ang said sadly. She lowered her eyes to her milkshake, sipping it quietly as if that could hide the worry in her heart. The principal had told her the same thing¡ªthat it would have to be Kaito¡¯s decision. But deep down she wondered if he would even allow her to leave.


    "Yes, Ang. I am sorry," Alex replied, his voice soft but firm. "I have gone against him a few times already, and it nearly cost me my ce as Beta. I do not want to risk that again. Please, try to understand me."


    "Alex told me he almost got removed as Beta," Stales added, his tone careful. Ang froze, her hand trembling as she set her drink back down on the table. Her eyes widened as she looked from one friend to the other, shock and concern written all over her face.


    "It is better you ask Kaito yourself," Stales continued, meeting her gaze. "I am sure he will not refuse you. After all, you are his girlfriend."


    Ang swallowed hard, her chest tightening at the thought. "I am sorry you went through that," she said softly to Alex, her voiceced with worry.


    The bell rang then, pulling them all back to the present. It was time for ss, and Ang knew she could no longer avoid it. She would have to ask Kaito for permission, and deep inside, she prayed he would not turn her away.


    **

 Chapter 150: Leveling Up?

    <h4>Chapter 150: Leveling Up?</h4>


    "You have to getfortable with the water, Ang. It¡¯s not going to harm you," Kaito said. His voice carried so much assurance that it calmed her. "You can do it."


    Ang slowly took his hand and stepped into the swimming pool. It was not too big, just right for beginners. The moment her body brushed against his bare chest, her heart skipped. He looked breathtaking, and she could not help but stare.


    "Hey, concentrate," Kaito whispered when he caught her staring at him. They moved to the middle of the pool where the water reached her waist. Then, without warning, he began sshing water at her.


    "What are you doing?" Ang gasped, blinking as water dripped down her face. She tried to wipe it away, but he onlyughed and sshed more, covering her arms and shoulders. "Is this how you teach?"


    "Not really. You¡¯re an exception, mate," Kaito chuckled, scooping water with his hands and pouring it over her face again. She held her breath, exhaled sharply, then red at him, though she could not hide the little smile tugging at her lips.


    "Come on. Let¡¯s go under the water, even if it¡¯s just for a few seconds. Try to hold your breath," he encouraged.


    Ang nodded. She thought he would go in first, but instead he wrapped his arms around her, pressing her against his wet chest. A shiver raced down her spine. It was not from the cold water, but from the warmth of his closeness.


    "Are you ready?" he asked softly.


    "Yes," she whispered, taking a deep breath.


    "One, two... three."


    Together, they went under. To her surprise, it was not hard at all. She could breathe. Her lungs did not burn, and panic never came. Kaito stared at her in shock while she smiled, almost as if this was natural. They stayed beneath the water for six whole minutes before finally resurfacing.


    "Did you see that?" Ang eximed, her eyes shining with excitement. "I could breathe under water. I don¡¯t even know how I did it, but I did!"


    Kaito looked at her with amazement. She was glowing with happiness, and he could not help but smile back. "Yes. I think your werewolf abilities are waking up. Slowly, but they¡¯reing. Tell me, what about your hearing? Do you notice distant sounds?"


    Her smile faded a little as she shook her head. "No, I don¡¯t." Then she looked at him with curiosity. "What about you?"


    "I can stand here and hear a conversation in the dormitory. All I need to do is focus," he said simply.


    Her eyes widened in surprise. She pointed toward the bigger pool where her ssmates were gathered. "So you can hear them from there?"


    He nodded, making her even more astonished.


    "Do you filter the noise or do you just hear everything?" she asked.


    "I filter," he exined. "If I don¡¯t focus, I won¡¯t hear anything. But once I set my mind on a conversation, every word reaches me."


    "Wow, I can¡¯t wait to unlock that ability," Ang said as she yed with the water. She was still learning to bring her werewolf powers to life. The prophecy spoke of a she-wolf with great abilities, but so far, nothing had shown in her. "Something happened between Xavier and me the other day. It¡¯s confusing, but I can¡¯t say it was me."


    "What could that be?" Kaito asked. He held her hand and helped her out of the pool. Before she could answer, Renn walked in. He came straight toward them.


    "Seriously, bro? Is this how you teach students to swim?" Renn¡¯s eyes fell on their hands, still linked in front of him. "I thought this was supposed to be a ss."


    He noticed the other students were all using the other pool, while Ang was here alone with Kaito. It looked suspicious. Renn¡¯s eyes narrowed as he spoke, his voice sharp. "There¡¯s no way I¡¯m allowing this. Why did you separate her from her mates? This is supposed to be a ss, for fuck¡¯s sake, Kaito. Don¡¯t be¡ª"


    "You¡¯re angry because you see us together, but you invited her to a room date and lied to me when I came looking for her. Does that ring a bell?" Kaito cut him off, releasing Ang¡¯s hand and stepping in front of her, shielding her from Renn¡¯s stare. "You can¡¯t deny it."


    Ang¡¯s heart skipped. Kaito knew about that night? She thought no one knew except her friends. If he knew, did the other two Alphas know as well?


    Renn¡¯s face turned pale, as if he had just seen a ghost. He opened his mouth to speak but no words came out. His eyes went to her, searching for an answer, but she shook her head. She hadn¡¯t told him. So how did Kaito find out?


    "I wanted to say something, but she had a secret to protect, so I didn¡¯t," Renn finally said. His voice was tight with frustration. "Besides, she was my girlfriend, not yours. Why do I have to exin myself to you?"


    "Here we go again with that girlfriend thing," Kaito said, rolling his eyes and sighing. He was tired of hearing Renn¡¯s im. "She¡¯s mine as well. Don¡¯t forget that."


    Ang¡¯s heart skipped. Kaito knew about that night? She had thought no one knew except her friends. Fear crept into her as she wondered if the other two alphas had also found out.


    Renn¡¯s face flushed as if he had seen a ghost. He wanted to speak, but the words got stuck in his throat. His eyes went straight to her, as if asking if she had told Kaito, but she shook her head. She had not said a word. Then how did Kaito find out?


    "I wanted to say it, but she had a secret to protect, so I kept it," Renn finally said, his voice low but firm. "And besides, she was my girlfriend, not yours. Why do I have to exin myself to you?"


    "Here we go again with that girlfriend thing," Kaito said with a sigh, his eyes filled with irritation. He was tired of hearing it. "She belongs to me as well. Don¡¯t forget that."


    "Oh please," Renn chuckled with a sharp edge, smacking his lips. "If not for the prophecy, there would be nothing between you two."


    "Enough," Ang broke in. Her voice was steady, but her chest burned. She knew if she did not stop them, things would only grow worse, and a fight might break out. That was thest thing she wanted. She could not afford to draw such attention to herself when dangerous eyes were already searching for her. This academy was her only ce of safety, her only chance to hide. "I belong to the four of you, and you belong to me. That is the truth, but it does not matter right now. What matters is why you came here, Renn. It must be important."


    "Yes, it is," Renn replied, his gaze shifting between them. "I just came from Principal Valois¡¯ office." His words made them both pause and move closer to him, curiosity sparking in their eyes. He took a breath before speaking again. "I found out she had nothing to do with Evan¡¯s case."


    "Do you believe her?" Ang asked with a frown. The thought of that woman made her chest tighten with jealousy, and she wondered if Renn would ever trust her the same way he seemed to trust his ex. "Maybe she¡¯s lying just to stay in your good books."


    "No," Renn replied with clear disgust. If only Ang knew what Miss Valois truly meant to him, she would never speak that way.


    "She could be," Ang muttered, rolling her eyes.


    "I already said no... wait, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re jealous?" Renn chuckled, amused by her reaction.


    "You two better not get on my nerves," Kaito finally broke in, his tone sharp. "If she¡¯s not involved, then why is it taking so long for the investigation to move forward?"


    "The woman is scared," Renn answered firmly. "If the board hears about it, the academy could be shut down. I¡¯m not saying she isn¡¯t guilty of other things, but in Evan¡¯s case, she has no hand in it."


    "So?" Kaito pressed.


    Renn¡¯s expression hardened as he nced around to make sure no one was listening. "We need to act now. We can¡¯t wait until tonight. Ang is in danger. Marcus is determined to find her, and we still don¡¯t know why. But we must figure it out before he does. He¡¯s getting closer to the truth."


    Cold chills spread through Ang¡¯s body. Was Marcus really her family, or was he only after something hidden inside her? If that was the case, what could it possibly be?


    "Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯re with you," Kaito said softly, his voice carrying reassurance. He turned to Renn with resolve. "Tell the others. We need to return to the dorms and start preparing. There¡¯s no time left."

 Chapter 151: Gottya...A fucking Game.

    <h4>Chapter 151: Gottya...A fucking Game.</h4>


    "Why didn¡¯t you pair me with Ang?" Renn asked again, his voice filled with frustration. Kaito clenched his jaw, knowing that if Renn asked one more time, he might actually lose his patience. They had been on the road for almost three hours, and now they were in Ang¡¯s town, heading toward her former school. Renn¡¯s voice broke through the silence again. "You did the same thingst time and paired her with Hiro. I don¡¯t get it. I¡¯m her boyfriend. I should be by her side."


    "I¡¯m driving, Renn," Kaito muttered, ncing at him before fixing his eyes back on the road. It wasn¡¯t even nine yet, but the night was too quiet, the kind of quiet that made him uneasy. He rolled the windows up and kept his focus sharp.


    "The other day I thought you¡¯d finally pair me with her, but you sent her off with Hiro again. Hiro, of all people," Renn grumbled, lifting a bottle to his lips and taking another long sip. "What have I done to you, bro?"


    "Don¡¯t get drunk," Kaito warned, his tone sharper now. Renn had already finished one bottle and was halfway through the second. If he kept going at this pace, he would be wasted before they even arrived.


    "I won¡¯t, rx," Renn replied, waving him off before lowering his voice again. "But tell me why you can¡¯t pair me with her. Did I do something wrong? Why Hiro? You know he doesn¡¯t even like her that much. What if he decides to hurt her or tries to teach her one of his stupid lessons?"


    Kaito sighed deeply. Just then, a pair of headlights appeared on the road ahead. He tensed, watching carefully, but the two cars swerved off at a junction, heading in another direction. Only then did he answer. "Hiro may give her a hard time, but he¡¯s still her mate. He¡¯ll protect her when it really matters. I trust him with that."


    Renn shook his head, still unconvinced. "I¡¯d still rather be the one by her side," he muttered, his eyes flicking to the rear camera. The road stretched out behind them, empty and silent, and for some reason, that made it feel even stranger. Mistvale would just be waking up, but here the night pressed heavy and lonely around them.


    "Turn the music up," Kael¡¯s voice broke in from the back seat, his tone sharp with annoyance. "I¡¯m tired of listening to him repeat the same thing. I should¡¯ve brought my ear pods."


    Kaito chuckled softly and turned the volume up a little, though not too much. He wanted the music to drown out Renn¡¯s nagging without blocking the sounds he needed to hear outside.


    "You think I¡¯m being ridiculous?" Renn asked suddenly, twisting around to look at Kael, who was lying down behind his seat. His face softened, though his voice carried the edge of desperation. "You¡¯re probably thest person I should be talking to about this, since you¡¯ve never even fallen in love before. It must sound strange to you, right?"


    "Honestly, yes," Kael admitted, his eyes narrowing slightly as if the thought itself surprised him. "I¡¯ve never even seen a girl up close. The academy doesn¡¯t admit them, and I¡¯ve been stuck there my whole life."


    "Exactly," Renn said with a small, bitterugh as he turned back toward the front. His eyes caught the rear mirror, and a sudden tightness gripped his chest when he noticed a vehicle approaching behind them. The lonely road didn¡¯t feel so empty anymore. His fingers tightened around the bottle. "I wish we brought Samuel with us."


    "So that the both of you will get drunk?" Kael teased, sitting up straight. "I don¡¯t know why, but he is a good guy whenever you are not around, Alpha Renn. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Alpha Kaito."


    "No, he is going to take your side."


    They allughed, but Renn¡¯s eyes shifted back to the mirror. His smile faded. The vehicle was still there, and now it was too clear to ignore. The way it kept its distance but never left their trail made his chest tighten. "How long before we reach Ang¡¯s school?" he asked, his voice serious this time.


    "Less than fifteen minutes," Kaito replied, ncing quickly at his phone. They had the map, though Kael had insisted he knew the way already. "Why are you asking?"


    "I think we are being followed, or maybe I¡¯m overthinking," Renn muttered. He closed the wine bottle in his hand and shoved it aside, then checked the side mirror again. The headlights red back at him. It was a truck, and it was not hiding its intentions. His throat went dry. "Can we just speed up and see what they do?"


    Kaito nodded, his hand tightening on the gear as he pushed down on the elerator. The car surged forward, and within moments, the truck behind them did the same, keeping up easily. The tension in the air grew heavier. There was no denying it anymore. Whoever was behind them knew exactly who they were.


    "Are we going to slow down and confront them?" Renn asked when Kaito eased the speed for a moment.


    "No, not yet," Kaito said firmly, his eyes sharp on the road. He wasn¡¯t scared for himself or even Renn. His worry was for Kael. Thest time Hiro had faced a group like this, they had used weapons meant to kill werewolves. He wasn¡¯t willing to risk that again. "Can you check how many they are?"


    "Okay," Renn said, already moving to open the door even while the car was still in motion.


    "Not in your human form," Kaito warned.


    Renn shot him a look, disbelief in his eyes. "No way. You know I hate changing into that animal."


    "Just do it. We might be in danger."


    Renn inhaled deeply, trying to calm his racing heart. He closed his eyes and let his energy surge through him, feeling it in his bones as his body shifted. The transformation was smooth, something he had mastered over the years, and in seconds, he was no longer human but a bird soaring in the car.


    "Look how cute he is," Kaito teased, swerving the car slightly to the side as he rolled the window down. Renn shot out into the night, wings spread, vanishing into the darkness. Less than a minuteter, he returned, slipping back inside before Kaito shut the window and steadied the car. Renn shifted back, his body trembling faintly from the quick change.


    "So?" Kaito asked at once. "How many are they?"


    "Four," Renn answered. "They are well armed. What are we going to do? Fight them?"


    "Yes." Kaito saw the excitement in his eyes. He stopped the car and got out. "Renn, you cane, but Kael stays back."


    Renn got out and the two of them stood, leaning against the boot of the car. The truck behind them stopped as well. The men inside had not expected them to stand so boldly. They had gotten Hiro thest time because it was sudden, but it was not going to be the same with them.


    The doors of the truck opened and the men stepped out with their guns ready to shoot.


    Renn¡¯s mind raced. They had no weapons to fire back. "Wait, are you nning on using powers? The authorities will know¡ª"


    "I don¡¯t care," Kaito cut in, his voice hard. He was ready to unleash his fire. He didn¡¯t n to warn them, because thest time, one of them had shot Hiro without a warning. The memory burned in his chest, and his anger summoned the energy inside him.


    mes burst to life in both his palms. Atst he saw the faces of the men chasing them, strangers to him, and yet they looked shocked to see his power. Kaito hurled fire at the first one. The man screamed and ran but the fire consumed him, and he copsed on the road. The others fired their bullets, but Renn shifted into a dragon, his roar shaking the ground as he spewed fire over all three of them.


    Kaito¡¯s hands returned to normal. The mes vanished and water reced them, pooling in his palms. He poured it over one of the men who was still alive, thrashing in pain from the fire. The man gasped as the mes died out on his body, but he copsed momentster, his strength gone.


    Renn shifted back into human form. The two of them ran toward the man, their hearts pounding, their blood still hot from the fight.


    The man was half burnt, his body broken and weak. He was of no use to them anymore, so Kaito ended his suffering, giving him a peaceful death. They walked to the truck and opened the driver¡¯s seat, searching through everything. They pulled out all the papers they could find. There were also two phones and a picture of Hiro and Kael.


    "This must have been the day they came here," Renn said, and they both nodded. Kaito searched further in the passenger seat and found a folded paper. When he opened it, he realized it was a diagram. His eyes darkened as he went through it and saw drawings of them.


    His brows furrowed in confusion when he saw his own face. The sketch was rough, as if the artist had not been sure what Kaito truly looked like. "What the hell is this for? I can¡¯t even understand these writings. They are definitely not English."


    "Yes, probably anothernguage. I can try tranting it in the car," Renn said, picking up two of the guns, both heavily loaded. They left the truck and returned to their car. The moment Kaito got in, he froze. Something felt wrong. The air smelled different, as if someone else had been inside.


    He quickly turned to the back seat to ask Kael if anyone hade near the car, but his chest tightened when he saw the seat empty.


    "Where did he go?" Kaito¡¯s voice dropped, heavy with worry. "He was right here when we left."


    Renn¡¯s heart pounded as he turned and searched the back seat. That was when he noticed a note lying there, ced carelessly as if to mock them. He reached out and grabbed it. His eyes went cold as he read it aloud.


    "It says ¡¯gottya.¡¯ What the fuck is this supposed to mean? Is this a fucking game to them?"

 Chapter 152: Identification/Marks

    <h4>Chapter 152: Identification/Marks</h4>


    Ang sat quietly in the back seat as they drove through the winding roads of Mistvale. She knew these streets well after going out with Taros twice. A soft smile touched her lips as the memories came back. She wished she could have more of those moments with him, moments that made her feel alive.


    The car came to a sudden halt. She blinked and looked around, realizing they had reached the marketce. The doors opened one after the other.


    "Are you alright?" Stales asked, tapping her shoulder gently. Everyone else had stepped out except the two of them. She gave a small nod, but he studied her and said, "You don¡¯t look too well."


    Before she could speak, Hiro¡¯s voice cut in. "Are the both of you going toe out, or do you need a special invitation?"


    Ang let out a sigh and stepped down from the car, standing beside it. The air was heavy with evening sounds, and the glow ofnterns was already spreading as night crept closer. The town was just as lively as she remembered. The noise of cars, theughter and chatter of people, the smell of food drifting through the air¡ªit reminded her of how much she had missed the outside world.


    The academy had kept her safe, but it had also kept her locked away. Out here, beyond those walls, the world felt vast and beautiful.


    "Do I have to beg you to move too?" Hiro asked as he stood in front of her. To her surprise, he took the hoodie from her hands and helped her slip it on. Then he handed her a nose mask.


    Ang wore it and gave him a questioning look. He smiled, and it made her brows draw together in confusion.


    "You look disguised now. Your wannabe uncle might not recognize you," Hiro said lightly as he motioned for the others to move. "Let¡¯s go."


    "Are you talking about Marcus?" Ang asked as she followed.


    "Yes. Of course."


    Samuel gave augh and looked at her. "Don¡¯t mind him. We¡¯re not even sure that man is your uncle. All we know is he¡¯s searching for you, and only the goddess knows why."


    "She¡¯s the hot cake," Hiro added, ncing at her with a teasing smile. "Everyone wants her. I know why. Maybe that crescent mark of yours holds strange powers, and Marcus wants you to unlock something for him."


    Ang frowned, her chest tightening with unease. "Like what?"


    "Like unlocking the tomb of some ancient Malynster family member."


    The boys burst intoughter at his words, but Ang didn¡¯t find it funny. She moved past Hiro, ignoring their amusement as they walked deeper into the market. Familiar stores passed by as they headed toward the meeting ce. They were going to see an informant who supposedly had the answers they needed. Hiro imed to know this person well.


    "Your buddy seems to know this town better than I thought. Has she been here before?" Hiro asked, his voice carrying a hint of curiosity.


    "Yes. She came... I think twice, with Alpha Taros," Stales replied, then smirked a little. "I think it was a date."


    The smile that had been on Hiro¡¯s face disappeared. He said nothing after that, keeping quiet until they reached the store of his friend.


    His friend was a tall man with grey hair, and from the way he carried himself, Ang could tell he was a werewolf who should be in histe fifties. The moment he saw Hiro, a smile broke across his face and they hugged each other warmly.


    Ang was surprised to see such closeness between them, especially with the big age difference.


    "You don¡¯te around anymore. What happened?" the man asked as they pulled away from the hug. His eyes moved to the group standing behind Hiro. "You broughtpany. Is there a problem?"


    "Unfortunately, trouble came to us," Hiro replied, his gaze shifting toward Ang for a moment. "But there¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t handle, Zane. I need your help. Can we go inside?"


    "Of course," Zane said with a nod and led the way to the inner room.


    Ang followed and looked around in surprise. The inner room felt like a different ce altogether, nothing like the perfume shop they had just walked through. There was a table with chairs, but what caught her attention was whaty behind them. Racks and shelves filled with different kinds of weapons. Bullets, des, guns, everything that screamed danger.


    She tried not to stare for too long. She didn¡¯t want Zane to feel ufortable. But in her heart, one question pressed hard¡ªwhat was he doing with all of these?


    "I sell them to werewolves who need them," Zane said suddenly.


    Ang¡¯s eyes widened. Her lips parted slightly. She hadn¡¯t spoken her thoughts out loud, yet he answered them as though he had read her mind.


    "Please, have a seat," he added calmly.


    Ang sat beside Stales who was already seated. She realized she had been the only one left standing, and maybe that was why Zane was able to guess how uneasy she felt about the weapons hanging on the wall.


    "Who are we dealing with?" the older man asked, his tone calm but sharp.


    "Marcus," Hiro answered. Zane looked confused until he added, "Malynster."


    Zane¡¯s lips parted though no words came out. He stared at Hiro for a long moment before finally speaking. "What business do you have with the devil?"


    "I thought he was a werewolf?" Ang asked, her brows pulling together in confusion.


    "Keep quiet, Angel," Hiro said firmly before turning back to Zane. "I have no personal business with him. He came to our school searching for a girl with a mark."


    "Then why is it your concern? Do you know this girl?" Zane asked, his eyes narrowing.


    Hiro let out a heavy sigh and shook his head. "I only want to help Marcus find her because he is disturbing the peace of the school. Principal Valois does not want the board to hear about Marcus. She fears what might happen if they do."


    Zane gave a short chuckle and shook his head. "That woman always thinks she can handle every situation." His eyes then softened with curiosity. "Can I see the mark?"


    Ang reached into the pocket of her hood and brought out a folded paper. Alex had drawn the crescent moon mark and painted it in red. She passed it to Hiro who ced it on the table in front of Zane.


    "Here," Hiro said. "We saw this on Marcus¡¯ arm. But he said the girl carries it on her left breast. Have you ever seen it before?"


    Zane leaned forward, his eyes fixed on the paper. His expression darkened with recognition. "Yes. This is an ancient mark. It was used to identify the original family of Mistvale. The girl belongs to the Malynster n."

 Chapter 153: Celibacy Gone Wrong.

    <h4>Chapter 153: Celibacy Gone Wrong.</h4>


    "I saw them heading to the clinic," Alex said when he returned. He had been sent to check if Principal Valois and Mr. de were around. "We can go ahead and break in."


    "Are you sure?" Hailey asked, needing some assurance that it was safe. They were hiding behind the house next to Mr. de¡¯s. Her rtionship with her elder sister was already strained, and being caught in such a situation would only make things worse for her.


    "Alex is smart. He wouldn¡¯t have said so if it wasn¡¯t true," Taros replied, trying to ease her worry. Hailey gave a weak smile. Taros added, "de got a spare key from the house masters¡¯ room. He¡¯ll use it to open the door."


    "I will never get used to that name," Hailey muttered. Every time Beta de was mentioned, her mind always went to Mr. de, the teacher.


    "Then I¡¯ll start calling him Beta de," Taros said.


    "That would be better."


    de nced around, making sure no one was watching, before marching toward the house. Alex kept watch while he worked the lock. To his surprise, the spare key turned easily, and the door creaked open on the first try. He signaled for the others, and they hurried inside.


    "Shouldn¡¯t I stay out here and keep watch?" Alex asked.


    "No, I¡¯ll do that. You should go in with them," de said, stepping aside. "If Mr. de returns, I¡¯ll lock the front door and you all can escape through the back. That way he won¡¯t even know someone broke in."


    "Good idea," Taros agreed, though his tone carried a warning. "Be careful."


    de shut the door after them. A cold shiver ran down Hailey¡¯s spine. The house was silent and dark, but they could not risk turning on the lights. The curtains were too thin to hide their shadows, and anyone outside would notice.


    "Do you really trust him?" Hailey asked in a low voice, surprising the others. "He carries that strange name and I¡¯ve only met him today. At least I¡¯ve known Alex for a while now."


    "I don¡¯t trust you either, yet here we are working together," Alex said honestly. He didn¡¯t mean to hurt her, but he also couldn¡¯t hide his unease. "You¡¯re Miss Valois¡¯ sister. If she pressures you, you might talk. None of us can say what you¡¯ll do."


    "That¡¯s not true," Hailey shot back. Her chest tightened at the thought of being doubted. She would never betray them just to stand by her sister¡¯s side. "My sister is the one who can¡¯t be trusted. Renn himself has said it over and over again."


    "Did they really date?" Taros asked as he switched on the torchlight in his hand. They were now in the living room. Two brown chairs sat at the center, and on the table between them was a bottle of wine with a ss half filled beside it.


    "I don¡¯t know for sure. You should just believe what Renn says," Hailey replied, her heart thumping hard in her chest. She hated lying, but she had no choice. Renn would never forgive her if she told the truth.


    When she first heard about Renn, she had not even known he was her nephew. Miss Valois told her the truth seven years ago, back when Renn himself didn¡¯t know that Miss Valois was his mother. When heter found out, he was not heartbroken but filled with anger. He felt betrayed by everyone who had kept it from him, and since then, he had seen Hailey as part of that betrayal, another enemy in his eyes.


    "Mr. de has been drinking," Taros said, pulling her out of her thoughts. He noticed the television was still on. A trash can sat nearby, filled with crumpled tissues, some of them stained with spots of blood.


    Alex reached for the remote on the table and pressed a button. The sound that came from the TV froze him in ce.


    "Yes... yes, harder," a woman¡¯s voice moaned. On the screen was a young woman, her body bare, her curves moving with each rough thrust of the man behind her.


    "Dammit, de," Taros muttered as he walked quickly to the TV and switched it off. "He was watching porn?"


    "It seems so," Hailey said, letting out a nervousugh once the shock passed. She had never expected something like this in Mr. de¡¯s house. "Well, he is young and too handsome to stay celibate. I used to tell my sister that he wouldn¡¯tst, but she insisted he was strong enough to go through the process."


    "At least he isn¡¯t hurting anyone," Alex said quietly, finally finding his voice. He tried to push the image out of his head, but it lingered stubbornly. "The tissues were probably used to wipe off his..."


    "His swimmers," Hailey finished for him, folding her arms across her chest. She turned to look at him. His face was flushed red, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was the first time he had seen something like that. Maybe it was. The thought surprised her. "But I don¡¯t understand why there are bloodstains. That¡¯s disgusting. Do you think he¡¯s sick?"


    Taros shrugged and said, "If you ask me, I¡¯d say he has mental issues. But blooding out of his private part... that could mean he caught some kind of infection."


    "Celibacy gone wrong," Alex muttered under his breath, and the others burst intoughter. "Maybe we should give him a test."


    "That¡¯s actually true," Taros replied, and they all turned to him in surprise. "I¡¯m a doctor. It doesn¡¯t disturb me the way it does you."


    "I wasn¡¯t serious about the test," Alex said quickly, trying to cover his words as he started walking around the house.


    "If he¡¯s sick, then we¡¯ll find some test results or at least something that can tell us what¡¯s wrong," Hailey said as she headed to the kitchen. She searched the counters and the cupboards, but everything looked ordinary. When she returned to the living room, Taros was flipping through the books on the shelf.


    Hailey went into the bedroom to meet Alex and joined him in searching. There was nothing under the pillow, the drawers were empty, and the wardrobe had nothing unusual. When Alex suggested looking under the bed, Hailey thought he was being too fussy. But he dropped to his knees anyway and saw a carton hidden beneath.


    His eyes widened. "There¡¯s something here." He dragged it out and opened it. The box was filled with all kinds of medicine.


    "What the hell is this?" Hailey gasped as she dropped to the floor and began pulling the boxes out one by one. "Taros, can youe here?"


    "I found something too," Taros said as he rushed in with a paper in his hand. His face was grim. "Mr. de is sick. He has a sexually transmitted disease...a deadly one."


    Hailey froze, staring at the pile of medicine. Alex¡¯s mouth hung open. "Look at all these drugs," he said, still in shock. "Who would have thought he was going through something like this? He looks so healthy, so young."


    "The test results exin everything," Hailey said softly, her voice heavy with disbelief.


    "I also found out something else," Taros continued. "Mr. de is a doctor."


    "What?" Hailey looked at both of them in shock. "That¡¯s impossible. If he was, my sister would have told me. Are you sure?"


    "Yes. It¡¯s written here," Taros said, showing her the paper.


    Alex frowned deeply. "If de is a doctor, why isn¡¯t he working in the clinic? Why isn¡¯t he teaching biology? Instead, he¡¯s in the technical department, only teachingputer science."


    "Exactly," Taros said. His tone carried unease. "Why is he hiding it? Something big is going on here. I have a feeling we won¡¯t like what we discover next."

 Chapter 154: The Autopsy.

    <h4>Chapter 154: The Autopsy.</h4>


    Principal Valois arrived at the academy clinic after being told that the autopsy results were ready. It should have been good news, yet a wave of unease settled in her chest. She could not exin why she was anxious, but deep down she feared what the results would reveal.


    "Come in," the doctor said, leading them into theb. They all put on nose masks before stepping inside. "You said he was a student?"


    "Yes," Principal Valois answered quietly as she followed him in. The female pathologist gave them a faint nod of greeting. On the tabley Evan¡¯s body, covered with polythene. He looked cold, stiff, and lifeless. Her heart ached at the sight. "Have you been able to find the cause of death?" she asked.


    "Yes. He died about a week ago," the doctor replied, ncing at the female pathologist beside him. She leaned in and whispered something to him. "Correction, it¡¯s been eight days since he died."


    Mr. de¡¯s face tightened. "That means he died the same night we allst saw him." He shook his head, his voice heavy with regret. "The boys were right the whole time."


    "I never really doubted them," Principal Valois admitted softly. "Please, continue, doctor."


    Mr. de drew a deep breath, his brows furrowed with worry. "So what¡¯s the cause of death?" He hated asking, but he needed to know.


    The pathologist raised her eyes to them and spoke with calm precision. "Neurotoxin was injected into him."


    Principal Valois frowned, confused. "What exactly is that?"


    "It is a powerful poison," the doctor exined. "A substance that attacks the nervous system of a werewolf, leaving them paralyzed until it eventually causes death."


    Shock washed over Mr. de¡¯s face. "You mean this was injected into him while he was alive?"


    Principal Valois turned sharply toward him, her expression tightening. "Will they inject it after he is already dead?" Her tone carried both frustration and grief. She knew neither of them were doctors, but this was simple enough to understand. Common sense should not be this hard.


    "I got confused," Mr. de said, his voice low as his eyes went back to the pathologist. "So someone must have injected him with it, right?"


    "Yes. Come closer and look at where he was injected," the pathologist replied. She unzipped the polythene bag and Evan¡¯s body was revealedpletely, pale and lifeless.


    Wearing gloves, she touched his skin without hesitation and pointed at his neck. "Three injections were given here. That is what caused the instant death."


    "I see..." Miss Valois whispered, her throat tightening as tears filled her eyes. The sight of the boy tore at her heart. His life had been stolen, a future cut short before it even began. "Were you able to tell what kind of creature he is? I have never seen a werewolf like this before."


    "He is a werewolf," the doctor answered, his tone firm. "From his organs and the tests we carried out, there is no doubt he is one of your kind." His brows furrowed as if something troubled him. "But he is different from other werewolves. I am still trying to understand why. Do you know if he registered as a werewolf?"


    "Yes, he did," Mr. de replied.


    "Which pack?"


    "The central pack."


    The doctor¡¯s eyes moved from one face to another. "Have any of you ever met his parents?" When they all shook their heads, he let out a long breath. "We need to meet them. I found a rare gene in him. If we run tests on his parents, we may learn if it is hereditary. It could exin what makes him different."


    "About that..." Miss Valois scratched the back of her head, clearly uneasy. The doctor¡¯s request troubled her deeply because she knew it was impossible to bring Evan¡¯s parents into this without drawing too much attention and creating questions she was not ready to answer.


    "Is there a problem?" the doctor asked, sensing her hesitation.


    "Yes," Mr. de spoke up, his tone firm but calm. "We want to keep this away from his parents and the public. There will be chaos if word gets out. Is there no way you can carry out whatever tests you need without involving them?"


    The doctor hesitated before nodding slowly. "I don¡¯t know... it might take longer than expected, but if that is what you want, we will do it your way."


    "Good," Miss Valois said atst, relief masking the storm inside her. She turned and walked out of theb, the men following close behind. Fear weighed on her chest. The academy was no longer safe for the students, and after hearing everything from the doctor, she knew something dark was moving again. She needed to uncover what it was before it destroyed them all. "Thank you, doctor. If there are any new developments, inform me immediately."


    "Of course, Miss Valois," the doctor replied. "But you must warn the students to be careful, and I strongly suggest increasing the number of security personnel to keep everyone safe."


    "I will see to it," Principal Valois said with a faint smile. Yet the moment the doctor left, her smile vanished, reced with a look of grim determination. She turned to Mr. de and lowered her voice. "Someone is ying a dangerous game with us. I have to find out who killed Evan."


    "Do you need help?" Mr. de asked as he walked beside her toward her car.


    "Not really. I know where to get the help I need to solve this mystery," she replied. In her heart, she already knew who to turn to¡ªthe Patriarch. it would only take him a few days to trace the hand behind Evan¡¯s death.


    "Should I go back to my lodge then?" Mr. de asked carefully.


    "Yes. I will check on the boys and update them on the case," Principal Valois answered as she opened her car door. The boys had shown her more patience than she expected, and she knew it was only fair to share the results of the autopsy with them.

 Chapter 155: A Trap?

    <h4>Chapter 155: A Trap?</h4>


    He drove fast, like a man with nothing to lose, and he didn¡¯t care about the consequences. Kaito¡¯s mind was restless, chasing every possibility. The enemy they were facing was no ordinary one. This was someone clever, someone who knew the academy and everything that happened inside its walls.


    That meant none of them were safe. If anyone was going to protect the academy and keep it standing, it had to be them, not Principal Valois. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder how the other two groups were doing. Deep down he trusted that, no matter what, Hiro and Taros wouldn¡¯t end up in the same mess as they were in now.


    "I wish Hiro was here. He could have tried to reach Kael. I¡¯m trying, but you know I¡¯m not as good as him," Renn muttered, flipping through the papers in his hands.


    "At least I caught the scent of the bastard who took Kael," Kaito said as he pulled into the school grounds. He forced himself not to think about Kael¡¯s condition. Kael was strong. No matter what, he would handle himself.


    "Yeah, but this town feels dead," Renn replied, his eyes roaming the quiet streets. The ce had long recovered from the war between werewolves and humans years ago, but it was too calm, too slow. "I managed to trante the writing on the paper. It says something aboutbs and animals."


    "It doesn¡¯t make sense... at least not yet. But whatever it is, they¡¯re ready to kill for it. Let¡¯s get in there and uncover the truth," Kaito said firmly. He grabbed one of the guns, opened the car door, and stepped out.


    The security guard was already waiting. Before the man could even lift his weapon, Kaito shot him twice in the legs. Another guard came rushing from behind, and Kaito didn¡¯t hesitate. He fired without mercy, as if the man himself had been the one who kidnapped Kael. Two more burst out of the building, charging at him, but Renn took them down before they could get close.


    They waited, guns raised, but no one else came. The silence stretched, heavy and unsettling. Kaito sharpened his senses, listening for the faintest sound. The air was still. Too still. It felt like they were the only ones left.


    "We can go in," he said quietly, moving toward the corridor. But as he passed, his eyes fell on the first guard he had shot. The man was still alive, writhing in pain on the ground.


    "He¡¯s wearing sunsses... at night?" Renn frowned in disbelief. He bent down, grabbed the torchlight beside the guard, and switched it on. The beam revealed the man¡¯s face. His breathing was shallow, his body trembling, as if he was standing at the very edge of death.


    "Who are you working for?" Kaito¡¯s voice was sharp and heavy with threat, but the guard gave no reply. Kaito squatted and pulled the sses off his face, and the sight before him made his blood run cold. The eyes staring back at him were not human, they were the same lifeless bluish eyes Evan had when they found his body.


    Kaito staggered a step back, his gun aimed straight at the man. "These are the same eyes Evan had when we found him dead."


    Renn, who had been scanning the area, turned and froze at the sight. His chest tightened as the truth sank in. If this guard was the same kind of creature as Evan, then it meant something far worse. It meant whoever was pulling the strings, the onemanding them, was the same person who had controlled Evan.


    "I think we¡¯ve found our guy," Renn muttered, his voice heavy. He gave a small nod and lowered his gun, though his eyes kept darting around.


    "Where can I find your boss?" Kaito asked again, his tone harsher this time. He hated repeating himself. There would be no third time.


    "If he won¡¯t talk, let¡¯s just kill him. He¡¯s useless to us," Renn said tly, raising his weapon and aiming at the guard¡¯s head.


    The guard¡¯s lips parted as if to speak, but only blood spilled out, choking him before any words could escape. His body went limp, and his chest stilled.


    Kaito¡¯s grip tightened on his gun, anger burning in his chest. "He¡¯s dead. Just like Evan."


    "Do you know what he is?" Renn asked with a tired sigh.


    "No. And I don¡¯t know what the hell to do next either. How are we supposed to get to Kael now?" Kaito muttered as he stood and walked down the corridor. His eyes caught a door with a name tag that read Principal Office.


    "Break it if you don¡¯t have a key," Renn said behind him.


    "Obviously, I don¡¯t have a key," Kaito snapped without looking back. He wasn¡¯t in the mood for jokes. All he wanted was to find Kael. And when he did, he swore he would put a bullet straight into the kidnapper¡¯s face. If fate ever allowed that man to live another life, Kaito would hunt him down again and make sure he regretted every second of it.


    "I¡¯m trying my best not to get angry because it won¡¯t end well," Renn muttered, shifting his stance as he faced the entrance, keeping watch. "You and I both have bad tempers. We shouldn¡¯t even be working together. This is the worst kind of mix."


    Kaito sighed and kicked the door hard with his foot. It flung open without resistance, and strangely enough, he found himself liking the sound of it. "Hand me the torchlight," he said.


    "You don¡¯t need it, you can see in the dark," Renn reminded him, but still passed the torchlight over. Once his brother stepped inside, Renn stayed back to guard the hallway. His body was tense, restless, waiting for an unlucky soul to appear so he could release the storm burning in his chest.


    Ten long minutes passed before Kaito¡¯s voice came from inside. "Can youe in here?"


    Renn pushed the door and walked in. "What happened?" he asked, his eyes catching the piles of files scattered across the table.


    "I went through all the files of form three students," Kaito said, his face grim. "There is no record of Ang." He picked up another file and flipped through it. "But then I checked the files of form five students, and here she is. The same name, the same reports, the same grades... but the passport photo and the house address don¡¯t match."


    Renn frowned, his mind spinning. "Wait... the name and reports are the same?" He leaned over and stared at the passport. It wasn¡¯t Ang at all.


    "Yes. The name is Ang. No surname, just like before," Kaito exined, pointing at the nk space. "Look at her reports. The record of her behaviour, her poor grades, all of it matches her. She was an F student here. But the picture is not hers."


    Renn exhaled slowly, his chest tight. He didn¡¯t know what to think. "Maybe this isn¡¯t her file after all," he said weakly, though the doubt was already there.


    "I am one hundred percent sure it is hers," Kaito said firmly, his voice low but sharp. "I was the one who gave her admission into the academy. Do you remember?"


    "Yeah... Hiro mentioned something like that," Renn admitted. His jaw tightened as the truth began to settle. "This means someone doesn¡¯t want anyone to find Ang."


    "That¡¯s right," Kaito muttered darkly. "He is erasing everything about her, hiding her as if it¡¯s meant to be protection. But I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s protection, because if it was, he wouldn¡¯t have tried to kill Hiro... Ang¡¯s mate."


    "The person wasn¡¯t trying," Renn argued. His voice grew harsher, more bitter. "Our brother would be dead from that bullet if we hadn¡¯t reached him on time that night." He shook his head. "But what I don¡¯t get is this... if he knew we wereing, why wasn¡¯t the wee stronger? A few security guards? That¡¯s all? They can¡¯t stand against us. We¡¯re not just ordinary men, we carry power in our blood."


    "Wait..." Kaito paused, sliding the files back into ce. He grabbed the paper that had the principal¡¯s address written on it and straightened. "Let¡¯s go back to the car."


    Outside, nothing seemed unusual, so they got into the car and drove out of the school premises.


    "Those papers we found in the truck, can you show me again?" Kaito asked as he kept his eyes on the road. He wanted to take a closer look this time. Renn handed them over, and Kaito studied the sketches carefully. The face was poorly drawn, but clear enough to recognize, and beneath it was a rough scrawl of words: the healer.


    "There¡¯s a drawing of Kael here, and they think he¡¯s your Beta?" Renn¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. He was shocked at how well they captured Kael¡¯s face and powers, yet got his brotherspletely wrong. "Wait... they think you¡¯re Taros?"


    "Exactly. Whoever kidnapped Kael is after Taros, but he mistook me for him," Kaito said with a shake of his head. His tone carried both anger and mockery. "The person who began this game thought he was clever, but he wasn¡¯t as smart as he believed. I don¡¯t think Evan really knew much about us at all."


    "I think his main target was Ang. He couldn¡¯t touch her directly because she was always with us, so instead he tried to scare her, to drive her out of the academy and back into this town," Renn muttered.


    "Exactly," Kaito agreed, though his voice grew quieter, unsure. "But what do they want from her..."


    He never finished the thought. His eyes snapped back to the road and his heart leapt to his throat as he mmed the brake. A body was lying in the middle of the road, and the car screeched to a halt just inches away.


    Kaito¡¯s senses sharpened instantly. The scent that filled the air was familiar. Without hesitation, he stepped out of the car, gun drawn, every muscle tense. Renn stayed behind, his eyes darting around, ready for anything, watching the shadows for danger.


    Kaito moved closer, his chest tightening with every step. When the headlights fell fully on the figure, his heart skipped a beat. It was Kael. He was lying unconscious, sprawled across the cold ground, his face pale and lifeless.


    Kaito froze, struggling to believe what he was seeing. Kael had been kidnapped by strangers¡ªso how was he here, lying helpless on the road? None of it made sense.


    Was this a trap? It felt too easy, far too staged to be real. His gut twisted as his eyes scanned the darkness around them. Was the kidnapper nearby, watching their every move, waiting for them to fall right into his game?

 Chapter 156: A Bad Idea?

    <h4>Chapter 156: A Bad Idea?</h4>


    "So it means this girl Marcus is looking for is a Malynster," Hiro said as his eyes drifted to Ang. How in the world did she end up connected to those people? He saw the way her face lit up when Zane mentioned she was a Malynster. "Could this girl be his daughter?"


    "You mean Marcus¡¯ daughter?" Zane asked, lifting his brow. When Hiro nodded, he went on. "I don¡¯t know anything about Marcus or his family. Who he sleeps with is none of my business, and it shouldn¡¯t be yours either."


    "I already told you why I¡¯m doing this," Hiro said with a tight throat, avoiding his gaze. It hurt him to lie to the old man. Zane had always been nothing but a good friend.


    Hiro first met him at the orphanage. Zane used toe as a phnthropist, bringing gifts for the children. Hiro remembered how empty he always felt, because gifts meant nothing to a boy who had watched both his parents die in front of him. To make it worse, his uncles told him he was the reason his parents were gone. Zane was the only light in those days. The old man would sit with him, talk with him, and bringfort when everything else was dark. That was how they became close.


    "I don¡¯t care about your reasons," Zane cut him out of his thoughts. He leaned back in his seat and said, "It¡¯s not good enough to be dragging yourself into Malynster business. Let Marcus find this girl on his own and take her. After all, she¡¯s family. It could even be good."


    "From what you¡¯ve said so far, I don¡¯t think Marcus is a good person," Ang finally spoke. She wanted so badly to know her family, but she didn¡¯t want more trouble. If Marcus meant danger, then maybe it was better to close that door forever. She had already carried too much, and she couldn¡¯t ignore the safety of the ones who were risking everything, even breaking school rules, just to protect her.


    Zaneughed as his eyesnded on her. The sound made a cold shiver race down her spine. He said, "I¡¯ve never seen a good Malynster before. But I¡¯ve never heard of them hurting their own blood either. That¡¯s why I¡¯m saying you should all stay out of it and let Marcus get what he wants. He will anyway. He always does."


    "You speak like you know him," Ang said, her gaze sharp on him.


    "I have a friend who knows the Malynsters," Zane answered.


    "And who is that?" Hiro asked, leaning in with growing interest.


    "She lives quite far from here. You have to go up..." Zane paused, his lips moving as he tried to count. Atst, he nodded. "Four streets after this one, then you¡¯ll find her store."


    "I see... what¡¯s her name?" Hiro asked.


    Zane narrowed his eyes, studying him. It was clear Hiro wasn¡¯t being honest. The boy was hiding something about the Malynsters. "What is going on, boy? If you tell me the truth, I¡¯ll do my best to help you."


    "Do you know any Malynster by the name Maverick?"


    "No. I have never heard of a Malynster with that name," Zane replied. "You might think I know much about them, but I don¡¯t. It seems you have business with that family that you don¡¯t want to share."


    "It¡¯s safer if we don¡¯t," Hiro said quietly. He hated disappointing the old man, but he couldn¡¯t risk his mate¡¯s identity. "If you help us, I¡¯lle backter and tell you what it is."


    Zane let out a small chuckle. "You never change. You¡¯re still the old lord of mischief."


    "I will never change, old man," Hiro muttered with a faint smile, shifting closer to the edge of the seat when he noticed Zane taking a pen from the table. The old man opened a book and scribbled a note. After a few minutes, he handed it over.


    "What¡¯s this?" Hiro asked.


    "Give it to Eliza. She¡¯ll know I sent you." Zane broke into a cough. Hiro quickly reached for the jug on the table, poured water into the ss, and handed it to him. The old man drank slowly, then looked at him with gratitude. "Thank you, Hiro. You haven¡¯t forgotten how to care for people. I was afraid you had."


    Ang couldn¡¯t help smiling at those words. She had always known Hiro was kind, even though he often hid it behind his sharp tongue and tricks. Watching him now, she saw the bond he shared with Zane. Just how long had the two known each other? She wondered if Hiro would ever tell her.


    "Are you alright?" Hiro asked, his voice edged with worry as he noticed Zane¡¯s face had turned pale.


    "Yes, my friend," Zane coughed again but forced a chuckle. "Nothing is wrong with me. I¡¯m only getting old."


    Hiro tried to smile, but it was forced. The thought of losing someone he loved crushed him. "Don¡¯t get old, Zane."


    "Oh, my boy," Zane¡¯s voice softened, sadness in his eyes at seeing Hiro¡¯s fear. "It¡¯s nature. We all grow old, and one day we die. I¡¯ve lived more than two hundred years. Isn¡¯t that a blessing?"


    "Still... you have to stay alive," Hiro whispered, fighting the tears that threatened to escape.


    He stood, and the old man rose with him. Without another word, they embraced tightly, holding on as if letting go would mean losing each other forever. Then, with heavy hearts, they said their goodbye.


    Outside the busy streets of Mistvale, Hiro tried to shut out the noise in his head. He avoided reading people¡¯s minds and instead kept his focus on what Zane had told him. The Malynster family was dangerous, and he needed to be very careful asking questions about them. Anyone around could be working for them.


    "What are you thinking?" Ang asked with a gentle smile.


    He looked at her. That smile was the most beautiful thing he had ever seen, something he would give anything to keep seeing. But he forced himself to straighten. He wasn¡¯t supposed to feel this way. Not when they were on a mission.


    "I¡¯m thinking about everything. Are you sure your father¡¯s name is Maverick?" Hiro asked, watching her closely. Her face showed confusion. "It could have been Marcus. Who knows, maybe that man is your father."


    "No. I heard my mother clearly that day," Ang insisted as they reached the fourth street. They had been walking for several minutes already. "She said Maverick, not Marcus."


    "How often does your mom lie?" Hiro asked in a casual tone, waiting for the p or punch that usually followed such questions. But nothing came.


    Ang stopped walking. Her mind was racing, her heart thudding as she thought about everything. Could her mother have lied to her? What if there was no Maverick? What if her father really was Marcus? But then... he looked so young. Could that man truly be her father?


    "Maybe," Hiro¡¯s voice slipped through their bond, soft but steady, making sure the others wouldn¡¯t hear. "There¡¯s only one way to find out, mate."


    Ang¡¯s eyes shifted to the store in front of them. Eliza¡¯s store. Hiro believed the answers she was looking for were hidden inside. But fear tightened her chest. A part of her wished she would never know the truth about her family. Maybe some things were better left in the dark. At that moment, it all felt like a bad idea. But it was already toote to turn back.


    Together, the four of them stepped into the store.


    **


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up!


    Like it ? Add to library!


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up!Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up!


    Like it ? Add to library!


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up!


    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up!


    Like it ? Add to library!


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up!


    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up!


    Like it ? Add to library!


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 157: The Search-Mr. Slade

    <h4>Chapter 157: The Search-Mr. de</h4>


    "So he is a doctor?" Alex asked, his brows drawn together in confusion. He was still kneeling beside the carton, snapping pictures of the drugs they had uncovered. Each new find left him more stunned. Everyone in the academy carried secrets, but this one felt heavier. Why would Mr. de hide his profession? Wasn¡¯t being a doctor something to be proud of?


    "How did you even know about it?" Hailey asked, her voice uneasy. Her mind was racing, because the thought of her sister finding out the truth broke her heart. The man she trusted most might be nothing but a liar.


    "This medical report had an envelope," Taros exined, lifting a white sheet of paper. He pointed at the corner where words were written. "It was addressed to Doc de. T."


    Alex¡¯s lips twisted as though the words left a bitter taste. "So it¡¯s true. He¡¯s really a doctor, but he still can¡¯t get rid of his own sickness. I swear, I can¡¯t think straight after seeing this."


    "You mean the porn video?" Hailey teased, giving him a yful wink. His brows furrowed and he quickly looked away, his face dark.


    "That¡¯s not what I meant," Alex muttered, clearly irritated.


    "If de is a doctor and still hiding it from the authorities, then it can only mean one thing," Taros said firmly.


    Alex nodded. "He¡¯s hiding something dirty. And if it everes out, everything will fall apart."


    "Exactly. I wonder what it is," Taros agreed.


    "Do you think he killed someone back in his town and ran away to the academy?" Hailey asked, her tone more serious now. To her, it almost sounded believable, something that could exin his strange behavior.


    "Maybe we should keep digging. We might find more about his past," Taros replied. He raised his phone and took more pictures of the results before slipping them carefully back into the envelope. "If nothing useful shows up here, we¡¯ll go to the hospital and look deeper."


    "I¡¯ll put this back," Alex said, sliding the carton under the bed again. He stood up and followed Taros into the living room. Together they began checking the books lined up on the shelf, pulling them out one by one. "Maybe he just hates the profession. Maybe he quit medicine forputer science. But if that¡¯s true, why keep it a secret?"


    "Maybe he isn¡¯t hiding it at all. Maybe we just never knew," Taros said thoughtfully as he shut the book in his hand and slid it back into ce before reaching for another.


    "I don¡¯t agree," Hailey cut in, shaking her head. She was sure of what she felt. "If my sister knew de was a doctor, she would have told me. She wanted to pair with him, and something like that wouldn¡¯t have stayed hidden from me."


    "What?" Alex and Taros eximed at the same time, staring at her in disbelief.


    "Yes. I haven¡¯t gotten a mate yet, and she is afraid I will end up like her," Hailey admitted softly. She kept to herself the part where Miss Valois had scolded her for spending too much time with the alphas, warning that she would never find her mate if she kept clinging to them.


    "You never told me this," Taros said, his voice firm with a mix of disappointment and concern. "If you had, I would have told you a hundred times that he is not a good choice."


    "I knew that already, and that is why I refused," Hailey replied as she closed the book in her hands. She passed it to Alex, who carefully ced it back where it belonged. "We need to check the principal¡¯s office and see what his resume looks like. If he listed this profession, it will be there."


    "Or maybe you should just call your sister and ask her," Alex suggested.


    "No. That¡¯s not a good idea," Taros cut in quickly. They had already searched through every book and found nothing useful. He was about to tell them that the search in Mr. de¡¯s house was over when the sound of a beep from his phone made his chest tighten. He nced at the screen and saw a message from Beta de, warning him that someone was on the way.


    "Shit. We have to use the back door," Taros whispered urgently. He scanned the room until he spotted it and rushed over. His pulse raced as he tugged it open. The moment Hailey and Alex slipped out, the front doorknob began to turn. Taros froze, his heart hammering in his chest. If Mr. de stepped inside and caught him there, everything woulde crashing down.


    **


    Beta de stood outside, his eyes sharp as he kept watch. He pressed himself into a shadowed corner, careful not to draw attention. The staff quarters were close, and any teacher could appear at any moment.


    He had no idea what was happening inside. Did Taros find anything worth the risk? He doubted it. If they had, the search would have been over long ago. Thirty-two minutes had already passed, and there was still no sign of progress. The wait gnawed at him.


    A thought crossed his mind¡ªwhat if they were wrong? What if the teacher had nothing to do with Evan¡¯s death? Everyone knew there was bad blood between him and the alphas, but maybe this suspicion was just a shadow of that feud.


    He reached for his phone, ready to call Taros and ask how far they had gone, when the sound of approaching footsteps froze him. His primal instincts red, every sense on edge, ready to fight or shield his crew if danger came.


    He listened closely. After a moment, he realized it was only Mr. de. The man muttered under his breath, cursing the principal and the boys. Evan¡¯s autopsy was out, and the principal wanted to share the report with the alphas. Mr. de clearly thought it was pointless. To him, the boys were only students, not staff, and had no right to be involved in the investigation.


    Beta de typed a quick warning to Taros, telling him the teacher was close and they had to leave. Then he locked the front door with the spare key and sped off, using his primal power to blur away.


    He had no time to waste. The principal was heading to the dormitories, and he could already guess her first stop. West House. It was nearest to the ssrooms.


    He arrived just in time. Miss Valois¡¯ car rolled to a stop in front of the dormitory. She stepped out and walked toward the gate. de moved to meet her, pretending it was only chance that brought him there.


    "Principal Valois," Beta de called, pretending to be surprised as he stepped forward. "Good evening ma, how may I help you?"


    Her brows drew together as she studied him. "If I¡¯m correct, this is not your dormitory. So can you help me?"


    "I thought you needed someone to call a student from inside," he replied quickly. There was no way she could simply walk in, not when it was the boys¡¯ dormitory.


    "I do. Can you call Kaito for me?" she asked, her hand resting on her purse. She looked neat and stern in her ck suit trousers and shirt, the darkness of the outfit almost reflecting the heavy mood she carried with her.


    "I am sorry, Miss Valois. He is not here," de answered. His mind raced, unsure of what he would say if she asked where Kaito had gone. He could not lie and tell her the alpha was inside, because she would insist on seeing him.


    She nced at her wristwatch. It was already half past eight. Where had he gone at this hour? The alphas could move freely without a pass, but something about this felt strange. A weight settled in her chest, and she could not shake it off.


    "I will go and check up on the rest," she said, opening her car door.


    de¡¯s heart pounded. If she went around and found the other alphas were not within school, she would know something was wrong. Before he could stop himself, the words slipped out. "The rest of the alphas are not in school. You won¡¯t find them."


    Miss Valois froze. Her face fell as his words sank in. For a moment, she stood silent, her mind running through possibilities. She had trusted those boys to obey her, to wait like she asked. If they had gone against her, she would have no choice but to involve their parents.


    She closed the car door and stepped back toward him, her voice heavy with demand. "Can you tell me exactly what is going on?"

 Chapter 158: Hey, You, Red-haired boy.

    <h4>Chapter 158: Hey, You, Red-haired boy.</h4>


    "Are you alright?" Renn asked. He sat in the back seat with Kael¡¯s head resting on hisp. They had managed to get him into the car, and now they were on their way to the principal¡¯s house.


    "I guess so," Kael murmured, trying to open his eyes. Just hearing his friends¡¯ voices made him feel a little better, though the pounding in his head was so strong it didn¡¯t seem natural. Something had to be behind it.


    "Thank goddess," Kaito breathed out in relief. His eyes flicked to the rearview mirror, watching them in the back before focusing on the road again. Then he remembered the bottle of water he had left. "Give him water. It might help."


    Renn quickly reached for it. He opened the cap and handed it to Kael, who drank every drop before forcing himself to sit upright. The car fell into a heavy silence. Each of them had questions, but none of them wanted to be the first to ask.


    "I¡¯m having a terrible headache," Kael admitted, pressing his palms against his temples. He wished it would stop.


    "Sorry about that," Renn said softly. He was simply d they had found him. "Do you have painkillers in here, Kaito?"


    "No. I don¡¯t keep drugs in this car."


    "Why?" Renn asked, frowning.


    Kaito nced at him through the mirror. "What do you think, Renn? You expect this to be Taros¡¯ car, where you can find all sorts of things?"


    The mention of Taros pulled a sad smile from Renn. He leaned back, staring at the roof of the car as if searching for memories. "I just remembered him. I miss him. If he were here, Kael would already be fine. That¡¯s why I told you from the start to take someone else with you on this journey."


    "Don¡¯t start, Renn. Not now," Kaito said firmly, his grip tightening on the steering wheel. Kael gave a weak chuckle.


    "Don¡¯t mind him," Kaito added quickly, ncing at Kael. "We make a great team."


    "Can you remember what happened now?" Renn asked suddenly. He knew Kaito would disapprove¡ªthey had agreed to give Kael time to recover¡ªbut he couldn¡¯t stop himself. His curiosity burned inside him. He wanted to know how Kael had been taken from the car, whether he remembered the face of the kidnapper or even the ce he had been held.


    "Didn¡¯t we agree on this, Renn?" Kaito said, his voice calm but edged with warning as he drove carefully. ording to the address they had taken from the principal¡¯s office, they were getting close. Unlike the ce they had just left, this part of town was alive, filled with people going about their evening. The change in atmosphere was striking, almost jarring.


    "I do remember what happened," Kael said atst. He leaned back against the seat, his eyes half-closed as if reying everything in his mind. "A man came to the car with a gun. At first, I thought he only wanted to scare me, maybe use me against you, but I was wrong."


    "What did he do?" Kaito asked quietly. He slowed the car, his focus torn between the road and Kael¡¯s words. He was ready to stoppletely if it meant hearing the full truth.


    "He pointed the gun straight at me and told me to get out or he would shoot me until I was dead," Kael exined, his voice low but steady. "I had no choice. I followed him into the woods. I¡¯m not an alpha, and if that bullet was carved with moon etch, I wouldn¡¯t havested a few minutes. I knew it."


    Renn¡¯s hands curled into fists as Kael continued.


    "There was a van waiting not far from the trees," Kael went on. "The man pushed me toward it. He told the others not to bothering after you because you were stronger than they expected. They knew they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance."


    "I wish they came," Renn muttered, clicking his tongue in frustration. His chest tightened at the thought. "I really wish they had. So what happened next?"


    "They didn¡¯t say a word until one of them gave me an injection on the neck," Kael said, his hand moving to the spot where the needle had pierced his skin. Renn leaned closer to check, worry written all over his face. "I don¡¯t know what it was for, but they expected me to pass out. When I didn¡¯t, they started arguing about whether the dose was wrong."


    Kael took a breath before going on. "They also argue if I was an alpha or just an ordinary wolf. It turned into a debate because I wasn¡¯t reacting the way they thought I would. Then one of them made a call. The driver called the person on the other end Doc, like he was their boss. After that, they decided to drop me on the road."


    "Just like that?" Kaito asked in disbelief.


    "Yes. They took a route that led to the highway and left me there...exactlywhere you found me," Kael replied. His voice grew weaker as he remembered. "Not long after, I started feeling dizzy. I tried to hold on, I waited for more than an hour before everything went dark."


    "So Doc is their boss," Kaito said slowly as he pulled the car to a stop. "Didn¡¯t you hear anything else? Something useful from their talk?"


    Kael shook his head at first, but then his eyes lit up as a memory returned. "They mentioned a hospital. That¡¯s where they were supposed to take me."


    "That¡¯s strange," Renn muttered, his thoughts racing. He remembered the papers they had found in the truck and in Evan¡¯s room the other day. He opened the door and stepped out, heading toward the front seat.


    But before he could move further, a familiar voice called out. "Hey, you, red-haired boy."


    Renn froze at once. He had never been here before, so he turned quickly, unsure who it could be. His heart skipped when he saw her standing there. It was Ang¡¯s mother, Miss Grace.


    **


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up!


    Like it ? Add to library!


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up!Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up!


    Like it ? Add to library!


    with a thumbs up!Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up!


    Like it ? Add to library!


    with a thumbs up!Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!

 Chapter 159: Who Is Marcus?

    <h4>Chapter 159: Who Is Marcus?</h4>


    Ang walked into the store the olddy had rmended, the one Zane told them about. At first nce it looked like an ordinary perfume shop, bottles lined up neatly on shelves with a faint scent of flowers hanging in the air.


    She wondered if there was more to it than what met the eye or if this was truly just a ce that sold perfume. Unlike the way Zane weed them earlier, here they were asked to sit in a small guest area instead of being invited into an inner room.


    "Where is the woman? I don¡¯t see anyone except that sales boy who showed us in," Stales muttered, his eyes moving around the shop. He was already restless, his patience running thin after they had been waiting for five long minutes. Zane had not kept them waiting when they visited his ce.


    "Are you sure this is the right store?" Ang asked softly. She could not help wondering what was going on and why they had not yet met Eliza.


    "Yes, Angel," Samuel replied in a calm voice. "You have to be patient. We came here for help, so we must stay calm."


    "I know," she whispered, her eyes drifting to Hiro. He had been unusually quiet, and she could not tell if he was lost in thought or simply avoiding another chance to tease her.


    They were sitting side by side, so she leaned against him and rested her head lightly on his back. He did not push her away or make ament. That silenceforted her, and she smiled faintly.


    "I already texted Renn and Taros but neither of them has replied," Hiro said after a while. His voice carried unease. He wanted to know how far they had gone with their task, but deep down he had a gnawing feeling that something had gone wrong.


    "You don¡¯t have to worry," Ang whispered through their bond, her words echoing gently in his mind. "I¡¯m sure they can handle whateveres."


    Hiro nced sideways at her, his lips twitching as though fighting a smile. "Why are you in my head?" he asked quietly. He would never admit it aloud, but he liked it¡ªthe way she could reach him at any time, her voice brushing against his thoughts as though it belonged there. It felt like something sacred between them....a mating bond he could not deny even if he tried.


    "Yes. Do you want me out?" Ang asked, her tone filled with concern. "Am I making you ufortable?"


    "No. Never," Hiro said at once, surprising even himself. He hated the thought of her feeling unwanted. She reached for his hand, her fingers curling around his as she gave a gentle squeeze. A shiver ran through him, sharp and sweet, and he fought the urge to close his eyes.


    When he turned to look at her, she was already smiling, and that smile drew him in like a tide he could not resist. His breath caught, and before he realized it, his face was moving closer to hers.


    He was so near he could see the softness of her lips, and he wanted nothing more than to taste them. But just as he leaned in, Stales coughed loudly.


    Hiro looked up and saw that Stales¡¯ eyes were turned elsewhere, yet the boy coughed again, loud and clear. Hiro understood exactly what that meant. Her friend had a way of ruining moments, and this time was no different. He clenched his jaw, whispering bitterly, "your friend knows how to get on my nerves."


    Ang swallowed hard as her eyes lingered on Hiro. She wanted that kiss, she wanted it more than anything in that moment, even though she knew she should not. Her whole life was about to change, her identity was hanging by a thread, and the moment Eliza came and revealed the truth everything would shatter. Fear gripped her chest, but at the same time her heart was aching for something warm and safe. She was terrified of what wasing, yet here she was waiting for it.


    "This is not the ce for us to ...," Ang whispered, pausing as her ears caught the sound of footsteps outside. Someone wasing, the moment she had been dreading.


    Quickly she straightened up in her seat, her heart beating faster. The door opened and a woman walked in, her presence filling the room at once. She looked to be in her early forties, of average height, her light skin marked with tattoos that told clearly she was a werewolf.


    "Are you my visitors?" she asked, her voice calm, almost pretending not to know who they were.


    Ang¡¯s eyes darted around, scanning the store one more time. Aside from the sales boy, no one else was there. She forced a small smile and tried to appear at ease.


    "Yes ma," Hiro said as he stood up and reached to shake her hand, but instead of shaking it, the woman leaned forward and pressed her lips to his cheek.


    Ang felt a wave of heat rush through her. Anger burned inside her chest, sharp and fierce. If there was one thing she never shared or joked about, it was her mate. Hiro was hers and hers alone, and seeing another woman touch him made her blood boil.


    Hiro, sensing it, nced at her quickly. She looked like a furious little parrot, ready to bite, so he pressed his foot against hers under the table, a silent way to calm her before the woman noticed.


    "Are you alright, boy?" the woman asked, looking at Ang as if worried. Ang forced herself to nod.


    "You may sit, Hiro," the woman said, turning back to him. "These are your friends, right?"


    "Yes," Hiro answered, though the word tasted bitter. "We also came to shop." It was another lie, one among many he had told today. He wondered when it would finally end.


    "How may I help you?" the woman asked as she took her seat across from them. "Zane said it is about the Malynsters. That will be fifty dors for each question."


    Hiro sighed deeply. Of course she would want money. He should have expected her greed. He reached into his pocket, pulled out a hundred-dor bill, and ced it on the table. She tapped the surface with her finger, signaling for him to leave it there, her eyes glinting with satisfaction.


    "Ask your questions then," she said with a smile that did not reach her eyes.


    "I want to know about Maverick Malynster," Hiro said firmly. "Who he is and where we can find him."


    "I have worked with the Malynsters for years, but I have never heard of anyone called Maverick. Can you ask another question?" Eliza said, her tone t as though she wanted to dismiss it quickly.


    Hiro turned his eyes to Ang. Maybe she had misheard her mother that night, or maybe this woman was hiding something. He reached into his pocket and pulled out the sketch of the crescent mark. He ced it on the table and asked, "What about this?"


    Eliza leaned forward to look at the drawing. "That is the mark of the Malynster family. It is how they are identified. Some say it glows during the full moon, and when it does, it doubles their powers."


    Ang¡¯s heart raced. "What kind of power?" she asked, her voice filled with both fear and curiosity. She prayed the woman would give an answer that made sense, something that would exin everything.


    "It is usually passed down from parent to child. For example, Marcus has the power to erase memories and¡ª"


    Ang did not wait to hear more. Her eyes darted to Stales, who looked just as shaken as she was. If Marcus could erase memories, then it meant she had inherited the same ability.


    The memory of what happened to Xavier suddenly came back to her. She had not wanted to believe it, but now the truth was right in front of her. The woman had said it could happen during transformation, and it all made sense.


    "The Malynsters are not like other werewolves. I am sure you already know that," Eliza added, her hand sliding across the table to im the money Hiro had ced earlier. She tucked it away without shame and looked at them again. "Do you have another question?"


    Ang¡¯s lips trembled as she spoke. "Does Marcus have a daughter?" Her voice carried both hope and fear, as though the answer would either save her or break herpletely.


    "I don¡¯t know about that. It is difficult to say anything certain," the woman replied, her tone cautious.


    "Do you know if he has a rtionship with¡ª"


    "Boy, I will not answer without seeing money first," Eliza cut him off with a sly smile.


    Hiro¡¯s patience was already thin. He rolled his eyes, pulled out another hundred-dor bill, and dropped it on the table.


    "Good," she said, her fingers brushing over the note as if the money gave her power.


    "Tell me something sacred about that family, something no one outside knows," Hiro said firmly. "I want to know two things."


    "You are a clever boy," Nikita said, her eyes glinting as she picked up the money. She sighed, as though remembering something heavy. "The Malynster family rarely gives birth to females. When I worked with them, there were only two women in the entire family. A female is considered important, almost sacred, and I do not think Marcus would hide his daughter if he truly had one. The family would never allow it."


    "He is chasing after a girl with the Malynster mark," Samuel spoke up. His voice was calm but heavy. "Does that not mean she is his daughter?"


    The woman froze for a moment, her eyes flickering in surprise at what they already knew. She turned to Hiro, studying him carefully, and for a second her face showed difort. She could feel the boy¡¯s gaze cutting into her, and she hated it, because it meant he was slowly realizing the truth¡ªshe was still tied to the Malynsters.


    Her lips curled into a mischievous smile. "Since you are so curious about Marcus, why don¡¯t you ask him yourself?"


    "What do you mean?" Ang asked, her voice trembling with confusion.


    Before anyone could answer, Hiro suddenly reached forward and snatched the woman¡¯s phone from her hand. But it was already toote. The betrayal had already taken root. Ang¡¯s eyes shot toward the door, her heart skipping a beat.


    There he was. Marcus stood at the entrance, tall and unshaken, his presence filling the room like a storm waiting to break.


    "Hello, dear," he said with a smirk, his voice smooth and mocking, as if he had been waiting for this moment all along.

 Chapter 160: The Autosy II.

    <h4>Chapter 160: The Autosy II.</h4>


    Taros slipped out through the back door and ran until he caught up with the others. When they finally got far enough from the staff quarters, they stopped to wait for de. Taros tried calling him but he didn¡¯t answer.


    "I told you he wasn¡¯t reliable," Hailey said with a roll of her eyes, folding her arms across her chest. No matter what the others said, she never liked de.


    "He just saved us a few minutes ago," Alex reminded her, as if she had already forgotten. But Hailey only shrugged.


    "Thank goodness you¡¯re a girl," Alex went on. "You¡¯ll leave for your school once we¡¯re done with this investigation."


    Hailey¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. "Hey Alex, be nice." She hadn¡¯t expected him to sound so ready to get rid of her.


    "I don¡¯t enjoy yourpany," Alex said coldly. "I wish I never traded ces with Stales."


    Her face fell at his words. She bit her lip and turned away, sadness in her steps as she walked off.


    "You didn¡¯t have to say that," Taros muttered, shaking his head. "You should be nicer." His phone beeped then, a message from de saying he had gone to handle something that came up at the dormitory. Principal Valois had gone to check on Kaito. Taros called them together.


    "de just sent a message," he said once they all gathered. "And there¡¯s something else. He said the autopsy result is ready."


    The news made them all uneasy.


    "We need to go to the school hospital first," Taros added.


    "Why are we going there?" Hailey asked, still sounding confused.


    "To find out about the report," Alex answered firmly.


    "You could ask my sister," Hailey offered.


    "So she can lie about it?" Alex shot back. He knew Principal Valois wouldn¡¯t tell them everything. She¡¯d hold back the truth to keep them calm and avoid panic among the students.


    Hailey sighed and gave in. "Fine. Let¡¯s go then."


    When they arrived at the hospital, she told the boys she could handle it since she knew the female pathologist. The boys stayed outside while she went in.


    "Do you think things are going well for the others?" Alex asked quietly. Worry hung heavy in his voice. He wasn¡¯t just thinking about their friends¡¯ safety. His heart was tied to Ang, and he feared the truth she might uncover about her family. Was she really a Malynster? He hoped not.


    "I don¡¯t know," Taros said, "but there won¡¯t be a problem." Then he turned to Alex. "What¡¯s wrong? You look worried."


    Alex dragged a hand through his hair and sighed. "I don¡¯t know why, but I keep praying for Ang. I don¡¯t want her to be a Malynster. I want her to belong to a family with less darkness... a family that would have loved her all these years she never felt loved. I don¡¯t want her to regret knowing who she really belongs to."


    "And you think the Malynster family is like that? You haven¡¯t even met Marcus yet. He could actually mean well for her," Taros said.


    "I hope so," Alex murmured, though his voice carried doubt.


    "Besides, she has us. If Ang doesn¡¯t want anything to do with them, no matter how strong that family is, we won¡¯t let them get close to her," Taros added with quiet certainty.


    Alex gave a small nod, realizing he might be worrying too much. They waited in silence until, after about fifteen minutes, Hailey came out to meet them. She held the report in her hand and gave it to Taros. He scanned it quickly, his expression hardening.


    "He died the very night he disappeared," Taros said.


    "The night we went after him," Alex whispered, his chest tightening. "What was the cause of death?"


    "Neurotoxin," Taros replied, looking up at them. "It was injected into him three times."


    The others stared at him in confusion until he exined further. "It¡¯s a poison that attacks the nerves. And that¡¯s not all. They discovered a rare gene in him. They think he was a werewolf carrying a rare strain. They n to test his parents to confirm."


    Hailey¡¯s mouth fell open. "That¡¯s insane. No wonder things don¡¯t add up. Why don¡¯t we go to the academic block and check his records? There might be something useful there."


    Alex actually chuckled under his breath. "Finally, you¡¯re beginning to make sense."


    Hailey hissed and rolled her eyes before following Taros as they left. The academic block was almost deserted, the air heavy with silence. The staff had gone home, and the guards must have shifted to the dormitories.


    "We have to move quickly. My sister doesn¡¯t stay out of her office for long," Hailey warned as they walked. She broke away from them, headed straight to the CCTV control room, and switched off the cameras. Returning, she waved them on. "Come on, let¡¯s check the record room first. We can find information on any student or staff here."


    "Fine," Taros said, letting her lead. They climbed the stairs and turned down the right hallway. For a moment Taros slowed, his eyes drifting toward de¡¯s office door, temptation pulling at him, but he forced himself to look away and kept moving. Soon they reached the record room.


    "Evan is listed as a form one student," Taros said quietly as he opened the file.


    "He was," Alex corrected him softly, the word heavier than it should have been.


    Taros drew in a long breath, his shoulders sinking. "I know... I just can¡¯t ept it. I never even met him, but I feel like he deserved a chance at life. He should have been given that much."


    "I found his file," Hailey said as she pulled it out from the row of neatly arranged folders on the shelf. She handed it to Taros who opened it quickly. His eyes grew wide as he scanned the contents.


    "What is it? What happened?" Hailey asked, her voice tight with unease.


    "He didn¡¯t register as human," Taros said slowly, still reading. "But after the second week, his status changed to werewolf. His guardian was changed three different times... and he¡¯s only a first year student."


    Hailey frowned, confusion written across her face. "I don¡¯t understand. Honestly, everything in this academy scares me now."


    "Can you help me check something?" Taros asked. Alex pulled out his phone and started searching. "Type in Dr. Dn. I think he is famous," Taros added. "He is a phnthropist as well."


    Alex scrolled through the results, his brows knitting together. "He¡¯s a renowned doctor, owns a hospital in... wait," he looked up, startled, "in Ang¡¯s town. And he¡¯s listed here as Evan¡¯s guardian."


    "Bring Ang¡¯s file," Taros ordered.


    Since Ang was in his ss, Alex thought it would be easy to find. He went through the shelf of second year files, but there was no trace of hers. He searched again more carefully, this time with Hailey beside him, but even afterbing through all the junior student records, Ang¡¯s file was missing.


    "Let¡¯s check the dormitory records then. Which room is Kaito¡¯s?" Taros asked, moving toward the section for West House.


    "Room fifty four," Alex replied. He watched as Taros flipped through, but it didn¡¯t take long to see the frustration settle on his face.


    "Someone erased her information," Hailey said bitterly. "It has to be my sister."


    "No," Taros shook his head firmly. "She wouldn¡¯t have done it." His eyes dropped back to Evan¡¯s file, scanning the strange notes again. "Check Dr. Dn. What kind of doctor is he really?"


    Alex typed quickly, then lifted his head. "He¡¯s a gic engineer... but there¡¯s no picture of him anywhere online." His voice lowered as the thought struck him. "Do you think he could be Mr. de?"


    Taros closed the file in his hands with a sharp snap and slid it back into ce. His jaw tightened as he muttered, "I¡¯m d our minds are moving in the same direction. But the real question is... what the hell is he doing in our school?"

 Chapter 161: A Theft?

    <h4>Chapter 161: A Theft?</h4>


    Renn was taken aback when he saw her. She looked far too young to be Angel¡¯s mother, almost as if time had barely touched her. Tonight, Miss Grace wore a long ck gown that clung to her curves, her glossy ck hair tied neatly in a ponytail. A touch of makeup made her look even more striking, her beauty enough to hold his gaze longer than he intended.


    "Who would have thought I¡¯d see you here?" she said with a teasing smile, one hand resting on her waist while the other yed with a strand of hair. "Where are you going? What brings you to my town?"


    "You look good, ma," Renn replied, forcing a polite smile while carefully dodging her question. He had no intention of telling her they came because of Ang. He wasn¡¯t sure if she even knew anything yet. "Where are you heading to?" he asked instead.


    "I only stepped out to buy some groceries, then I saw you here. What a surprise," Grace said, her eyes flickering toward the car parked behind him. There was no mistaking the way she admired it. Smiling softly, she asked, "Is my boy with you?"


    For a second, Renn almost asked who she meant, until it struck him¡ªshe was talking about Ang. He quickly shook his head and tried to keep his expression calm. He wanted to end this meeting before it got moreplicated, but just as he was about to excuse himself, Kaito came out of the car.


    He leaned close to Renn and whispered, "Seriously? A woman? You want to do this now?"


    "N-no... it¡¯s not what you think," Renn muttered back, but he couldn¡¯t exin further because Grace¡¯s voice cut through again.


    "Thank goodness he is not with you," she said, cing a hand on her chest in relief. Her face carried a fear she could not hide. The thought of her brother finding Ang here terrified her. If her daughter was in that car, she knew he would never let them leave this town again.


    "You don¡¯t want to see your son?" Renn asked, startled by the way her voice trembled and by the look in her eyes.


    Grace opened her mouth to speak but stopped when her eyes fell on the handsome young man standing now beside Renn.


    For a moment she forgot her words. He must be the one driving the car, yet he looked nothing like an ordinary driver. Her lips parted slightly as she studied him. If the boys in that academy were this handsome and wealthy, then it was only a matter of time before her daughter found herself tied to one of them...if she hadn¡¯t already.


    "Who is she?" Kaito asked suddenly, his tone sharp. He could not understand why Renn would waste time here with a woman when Kael was unwell and waiting for them.


    "Ang¡¯s mother," Grace answered quickly, stretching her hand toward him, her smile soft and deliberate.


    Kaito¡¯s brows drew together in surprise. Of all the people they could have run into tonight, she was thest one he expected. He had thought Renn came out to meet some woman he liked, not Ang¡¯s mother. Still, he reached out politely. "Nice to meet you," he said.


    Their hands met briefly before she pulled away and, without hesitation, asked, "Did Angel send you with any message for me?"


    Kaito was caught off guard. He knew enough about Ang to understand that her bond with her mother was not a warm one, but he pretended not to know too much. "We didn¡¯t tell her we wereing here," he replied carefully.


    Grace rolled her eyes at his answer. "What kind of boyfriend are you, red-haired boy?" she teased, her voiceced with mock reproach. She had already paired them together in her mind, and the quick smile that crossed Renn¡¯s lips only confirmed it. She could tell he liked the thought, and it made her heart tighten with hope. If only Ang would stop being stubborn and do the right thing, she could secure a guy like him, someone rich and promising.


    "If you had told her you wereing," Grace added softly, "I¡¯m sure my boy would have sent a message."


    Kaito rolled his eyes when Grace called Renn her daughter¡¯s boyfriend. He could not understand how she even knew about that or when she might have met Renn, but he decided it was not the right time to ask. That would be a question for another day, maybe when they returned to Mistvale.


    "Honestly, we didn¡¯t know we would end up here," Renn said, forcing a sad expression as he looked at her. Deep inside he wondered if she was only pretending or if she truly cared that Ang had not sent her any greetings.


    "Well, when you get back, tell her she still owes me," Grace said atst, revealing the real reason behind her interest. Her voice carried a mixture of impatience and need. She had waited too long already, and the pressure on her was only getting worse. "I will be d to hear from her this week."


    "Your daughter owes you?" Kaito asked, tilting his head, his hands resting inside his pockets. His eyes shifted toward the car, making sure nothing was wrong, but his voice was steady. "Sorry, Miss Grace, I don¡¯t mean to intrude, but what do you mean by that?"


    "Yes, please exin to us if you don¡¯t mind," Renn added, giving her a nod, though his chest tightened at her words.


    Grace¡¯s face lit up as if fortune had finally smiled on her. She had not expected her day to end this well. These two young men looked like her chance to get something back, and she could not let it slip away. Her voice grew more eager as she spoke.


    "Ang owes me money. She stole ten thousand dors from me, and when Iter found out, she promised she would pay me back. But until now, she has only been able to return two hundred and fifty dors. That money was not even mine. I have to give it back to the real owner as soon as possible."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 162: My Little Lost Girl.

    <h4>Chapter 162: My Little Lost Girl.</h4>


    Ang froze, her breath catching in her throat. Her eyes could not believe who they were staring at. He was thest person she ever wanted to see, not now, not in this moment. She tried to stand tall, but her whole body shook, betraying the storm inside her. His sudden presence felt like a shadow pressing down on her, stealing the air from her chest.


    She had never been the kind to tremble before an enemy, but Marcus was not just an enemy. He was her father. And she did not want him find out...at least not now. Yet the greedy Eliza had tricked them, and now everything was falling apart. Ang¡¯s heart burned with anger at the woman¡¯s betrayal. Eliza had been loyal to him from the beginning, and none of them had seen it.


    Ang¡¯s mind raced. Was Zane part of this? No. He never gave them that feeling, never twisted their trust. But Eliza, from the very moment they met, had been nothing but trouble.


    "Be calm, dear," Hiro¡¯s voice slipped into her mind through their bond, warm and steady. No one else could hear. He turned slightly, forcing a smile on his lips. "I am here, and I will handle this. Trust me."


    Ang swallowed hard and gave a small nod, clinging to his words as she tried to steady herself. But Marcus was not alone. As always, he came with his crew. Some followed him inside, while others lingered outside, most likely guarding the streets like watch dogs.


    His eyes never left her as he walked past the others. Eliza bowed to him with false respect and offered her chair, but he ignored her and kept moving until he stood in front of Ang. His lips curved into a dark smile. "We meet again, boy. What a coincidence."


    Hiro¡¯s face stayed calm, though Ang could feel the tension running through him. He knew one wrong move would give everything away. Marcus had lived too long, had seen too much. He would piece the truth together in an instant if Hiro lost control.


    Still, Hiro was not one to back down. If he could not y with Marcus¡¯s mind, then Eliza would be his next move.


    "Really?" Ang asked with a deep frown, her teeth pressed hard together. She could not understand how she was going to stand in front of him any longer.


    Marcus was handsome and he carried power in the way he moved, but no matter how much strength or beauty he showed, nothing could hide the darkness that followed him.


    His presence was heavy, suffocating, and she hated it. Grace, it seemed, had a terrible choice when it came to men. Every man in her life had turned out to be a mistake, someone who brought only trouble.


    But Grace never said anything bad about her father. She always spoke of him as if he had been a good man.


    "Yes, dear," Marcus said with a calm voice that only made her skin crawl more. "I have been wanting to meet you, and I know you want the same thing." He stood right in front of her, watching her face with sharp eyes. After a moment, he asked, "Are you happy to see me?"


    "She doesn¡¯t want to see you," Hiro¡¯s voice cut through the air, firm and steady as he stepped closer. He ced himself at Ang¡¯s side, refusing to let Marcus drag her into his twisted games. If Marcus would not act with respect, then Hiro would not stay silent.


    Marcus¡¯s eyes narrowed, studying him as if he was trying to ce the memory. The name did note to him at once, but his instincts told him this face was familiar. He tilted his head and spoke with suspicion. "You are one of those boys gifted to the werewolves by the mother goddess. What should I call them, Eliza?"


    "Master, they are called alphas," Eliza answered quickly, bowing her head low as her voice trembled with obedience.


    Hiro did not respond. His silence was not weakness but control. Inside, he wanted nothing more than to take Ang¡¯s hand and pull her away, to walk out of this ce and leave Marcus behind. But he could not do that. Not yet. She had just learned that this man was her father. She deserved the chance to ask her questions, to face him if that was what her heart needed.


    Besides, no one ever got to meet a Malynster so closely. This was the one chance to demand the truth that had been hidden for too long.


    "If you are not okay with him, then let¡¯s go back to the academy, Angel," Hiro said softly, his voice breaking through the tension like a shield around her.


    "No, Hiro. I have nothing to hide. Let¡¯s talk with the bad man," Ang said as she pulled the chair back and sat down, leaving Marcus standing. For a moment, his eyes flickered in surprise at her courage.


    "Bad man? Look who is calling me that," Marcus muttered with a mocking smile before sitting on the seat Eliza had offered him earlier. He leaned back with sharp eyes locked on her. "Now tell me why you are going around asking questions about me."


    Ang felt the anger radiating from Hiro where he stood, but she prayed he would hold himself together. She needed Marcus to speak, and if Hiro lost control, everything would fall apart. She told herself she could handle it. She was good at lying, good at keeping her mask in ce. He would not see through her.


    "I am just helping you out here," Ang began, keeping her tone steady. She saw Marcus¡¯s brows crease in confusion, but it vanished quickly. A sly smile spread across his face, and a cold shiver ran through her as his gaze pinned her like a de.


    "How, little boy?" Marcus asked, his voice smooth but dangerous. His eyes never moved from her face. She knew he was watching every flicker of her expression, testing her, waiting for the smallest slip.


    "You came to my school and said you were looking for someone who looks like me, but that it was a girl. I didn¡¯t like the way you threatened my principal. She is trying to find this girl, and I want to help her as well."


    "Are you Valois¡¯ boy?" Marcus asked suddenly.


    Ang froze, confused by his words. What did he mean by asking if she was Valois¡¯ boy? That was not what she meant at all. She only wanted to help her principal.


    "I don¡¯t understand. What do you mean by Valois¡¯ boy?" Samuel asked with a deep frown, speaking before she could.


    "Am I going to be questioned by other people now?" Marcus shot back coldly, his eyes sweeping to her friends. He ignored Samuel and turned back to Ang as if only her answer mattered.


    Then he dropped the words that made her heart stumble. "Miss Valois... your principal has a son. Didn¡¯t you know about it?"


    Ang was stunned. She turned to Hiro, who shook his head, and then to Stales, who did the same. None of them had any idea about what Marcus was saying. It sounded strange, almost impossible, because she never once thought Principal Valois had a child, let alone that she had ever been married. The revtion hit her like a cold wind, but she tried to hide her shock and forced her voice to stay calm. "It¡¯s her personal life. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s my business."


    "Of course, it is," Marcus replied sharply. "I heard the boy is in the same academy. He might be the one behind you, or the one you share a room with, or maybe even your best friend. If I were you, I would be careful."


    Ang almost snapped at him, but she forced herself to think. If what he said was true, then Principal Valois had been hiding her son all this time. None of the students had ever mentioned it, which meant she kept him well hidden.


    "Are you sure about this, or are you only trying to paint the principal ck in front of us?" Ang asked, her eyes narrowing.


    "I am telling the truth. It¡¯s good advice," Marcus said, his gaze steady on her.


    "Take it or leave it, dear," Eliza added while counting the money she had gotten from them and from others as well. Her greedy fingers didn¡¯t stop moving as her voice dripped with malice. "If that woman is hiding something like that, then it only means one thing. I won¡¯t say it, but you should know you are no longer safe with her as your principal. You need a change."


    Ang¡¯s eyes burned with disdain as she red at Eliza. She hated the woman for her betrayal. They had trusted her, yet she had sold them out, and now she had the audacity to speak ill of someone else. Ang leaned forward, her voice firm. "Still, that¡¯s not my business. It belongs to the board, not me. Let¡¯s make an agreement, Marcus. Tell me who the girl you are looking for is to you, and we will help you find her."


    For a moment, Marcus was taken aback. The boy in front of him was braver than he expected. He carried himself like a Malynster, but ording to what he had been told, this was a boy.


    He had also discovered that the girl he was searching for was no longer in Mistvale, which meant this one could not be her.


    "I ept," Marcus said slowly, his eyes never leaving her. Ang¡¯s heart thundered in her chest as she waited, desperate to hear the truth from his own mouth.


    "The girl is my daughter," Marcus said atst. "She is my little lost girl."

 Chapter 163: I have Maxophobia.

    <h4>Chapter 163: I have Maxophobia.</h4>


    "I don¡¯t understand. You said Angel stole from you?" Renn¡¯s eyes widened in shock. From all the time he had spent with her, he would swear Ang could never do such a thing. Maybe this was a misunderstanding between mother and daughter.


    "You are shocked, right?" Grace¡¯s eyes moved from one face to another. Deep down she knew what she was doing, but her mind was fixed on the money. If she collected that huge amount from them before they returned to the academy to hear Ang¡¯s side, it would be toote. Her daughter would be furious, but right now money seemed more important.


    "What are you saying?" Kaito asked, his voice heavy with anger as he stepped forward, towering over her. His presence alone was enough to make her uneasy. "Ang would never do something like that. Do you hear me? He is not a thief."


    "I am with my brother on this," Renn added firmly, nodding in agreement.


    Grace was taken aback by the way they defended Ang. She wondered how close they were to her daughter. How could they be so sure she would never do such a thing?


    "Are you trying to call me a liar?" Grace¡¯s voice shook as she looked around. People were already watching her, whispering, judging her the way they always did. "Do you even know I am hia mother? Who are you to think you know him better than me?"


    "It doesn¡¯t matter who I am," Kaito shot back. "Angel would never do something like that. I know it for a fact." His heart burned with anger as he looked at her. What kind of mother spoke this way about her own child? Had greed blinded her so much that she forgot the love, respect, and peace she owed the daughter she brought into this world?


    "You are defending the wrong person," Grace said with bitterness. "You don¡¯t know Angel like I do. He is stubborn, rude, selfish and..."


    "I don¡¯t think he is selfish," Renn interrupted with a shrug, though his voice carried disbelief. He could not believe he was even standing here, arguing with her over something so obvious.


    "I know your daughter can be many things, but not a thief," Kaito said with effort, trying to keep his tone from sounding disrespectful. "You are her mother. Maybe you should think carefully before saying things like this."


    Grace flinched when she heard him call Ang her daughter. The truth was out. They knew. She bit her finger, her mind racing. She had endured so much from her brother to keep Ang¡¯s identity hidden, and yet the foolish girl had gone and told them herself.


    "If you think I am lying about the money, then call Ang," Grace said sharply. "If you can reach her, ask her. Ask if I am lying or not."


    Renn turned to his brother, uncertainty shing in his eyes. "What should we do? Just leave her here and go?"


    Renn turned to his brother and asked quietly, "What should we do? Just leave her here and go?"


    "No. I¡¯ming," Kaito said firmly. He walked to the car and pulled out his phone. After checking in with Kael and making sure he was fine, he went back to Grace and asked for her cash app.


    She quickly gave it to him, eager and nervous. She had foolishly left her phone at home, so she stood there waiting, desperate to see the proof of the payment.


    "Look, I have transferred the money," Kaito said as he showed her the receipt before slipping the phone back into his pocket. Grace almost screamed with excitement, her face glowing with greed, but his voice cut her short. "Now listen to me very carefully. You will leave Ang alone. You and your brother both. Do you understand me?"


    "I won¡¯t ask her for the money again. I promise," Grace replied quickly, smiling as if she had just won a prize. "I am her mother after all..."


    "Then act like one. And if you cannot, then stay away from her," Kaito warned coldly, his eyes fixed on her trembling figure. "Make sure your brother stays away from her as well. Because if either of you hurts her again, you will regret it."


    "I am her mother, but who are you to speak to me like this?" Grace asked, shocked by the fire in his voice and the way he stood up for her daughter.


    "I am her mate," Kaito said, his eyes glowing red as the power of his Alpha broke through. He turned his back on her and walked toward the car, leaving her frozen in fear.


    "Actually, we are her mates," Renn added, his tone calm but sharp. "There are four of us. So for your own good, do not upset Ang again." Without another nce, he followed his brother into the car.


    They drove off, leaving Grace standing in disbelief. Her heart raced as their words echoed in her head. She could not believe what she had just heard. Ang had not one but four mates, and one of them was clearly an Alpha. Her lips trembled as she whispered to herself, wondering if it could really be true. If it was, then this was far worse than she ever imagined.


    *****


    de sent a message to Taros, praying he would see it on time and do what was needed. If anything went wrong, they would all be in serious trouble, and he knew it too well.


    He sat beside the principal, keeping his eyes away from her. She slipped on her sses and began to reverse the car. de almost asked if her sight was failing. Every werewolf had sharp vision, so if she needed sses, something was definitely wrong with her.


    "You said the boys threw a party for Ang in town," Miss Valois asked as she took the same road she had driven earlier.


    "Yes, ma," de replied quickly. It was the best excuse he coulde up with, though he knew it was risky. The alphas were not together, and Kaito and Renn were most likely out of town.


    "Let us hope that is exactly what happened," Principal Valois said as she pressed harder on the elerator. She wanted to see for herself if de was telling the truth or if the boys were out there making mistakes.


    "Can you slow down a little?" de asked suddenly. His chest tightened with worry. If they reached too soon, there would not be enough time for the others to arrange things and make them believable.


    "Why?" she asked, looking at him with confusion.


    "I have a maxophobia," he blurted out.


    "Is this some kind of joke?" Miss Valois demanded, mming her foot on the brake. The car came to a halt, throwing them forward. She turned to him, her eyes narrowing. "Have you been lying to me?"


    "No, Principal Valois," de said quickly. "I know it is hard to believe me because I am a werewolf and people think we have no fears. But we do. I am sure you have yours too. Look at you...you are driving with medical sses on."


    Her mouth parted in surprise. His words struck deeper than she wanted to admit. For a moment she wanted to silence him, but she could not. The boy had caught her off guard.


    Without another word, she started the car again and this time drove quietly, keeping to the slower pace he had asked for.

 Chapter 164: Principal Jane.

    <h4>Chapter 164: Principal Jane.</h4>


    They arrived at the principal¡¯s house, and Renn knocked gently, waiting for an answer. For a long moment, there was no response, and just when Kaito was about to knock again, the door creaked open. A heavyset woman stood there with a stick in her hand, her face stern as though she was ready to strike whoever dared disturb her. But when her eyesnded on two strangers, she froze, lowering the stick just before it could swing, her voice sharp with suspicion as she asked who they were and what they wanted.


    "Principal Jane, right?" Renn asked softly, forcing a smile in the hope that she would see they meant no harm.


    Her frown deepened, and she crossed her arms. "That depends on who is asking. Who are you?"


    "We are Ang¡¯s friends. We came from the academy..." Kaito began, but before he could exin, the woman turned, already moving back inside, clearly not interested in hearing them out. Renn quickly held the door before she could close it. His eyes glowed with a quiet warning, and for a moment she was left speechless.


    "We trulye in peace," Renn said in a calm but firm voice. "Please, just give us a chance to talk."


    She hesitated, her hand tight on the doorframe, but in the end, she stepped aside. "Come in then," she muttered.


    The boys entered the house. The living room was small but every wall seemed alive with memories. There were more framed pictures than they had ever seen in one ce, almost like a gallery of moments she could not let go of. Kaito sat down quietly while Renn chose to remain standing, his eyes wandering over the photographs.


    "You said you came in peace," she asked again, her voice low and uncertain, her eyes moving from one of them to the other as if searching for a hidden threat.


    "Yes, ma. I am Kaito, and this is my brother, Renn," he answered.


    "I am Principal Jane... Ang¡¯s former principal," she said as she lowered herself onto the sofa opposite them. Her eyes flicked toward Renn. "Can he sit down? I would feel morefortable if he did."


    "Of course," Kaito replied, and Renn sat beside him atst. From the quiet weight in the house and the photos surrounding them, Renn could already tell she lived alone. Yet in almost every frame, there was a man by her side, smiling with her, holding her hand, standing close as though they were once inseparable. It was easy to guess he had been her husband, though he was no longer here.


    Her expression tightened as she looked at them again. "Did she get caught at the academy? Because I know nothing about her admission," she said quickly, the denial spilling from her too fast. Her eyes darted away from theirs, afraid of what they might see if she held their gaze too long.


    Kaito was surprised but he shook his head. "No. She is safe, and you can be rest assured that no one will ever find out about it."


    "I hope so," she sighed, pressing her hand against her chest as if the weight in her heart was too heavy to hold. Then her voice dropped, filled with bitterness. "Both mother and daughter have done nothing but bring me pain. Sometimes I wish our paths had never crossed."


    "You mean Miss Grace?" Renn asked carefully.


    "Yes, that evil woman. You already met her?"


    "Yes, ma. She is Ang¡¯s mother," Kaito replied. His eyes moved to the woman sitting across from them. The way her expression darkened at the mention of Grace made it clear that she despised her deeply.


    "Poor Ang," Principal Jane whispered, almost as though she was mourning the girl. "She is stuck with that woman forever. No one deserves to have such a useless woman as a mother. She could kill that girl someday."


    The boys stayed silent, though their parted lips betrayed their shock. It was obvious they had no idea who Grace truly was until now.


    "I may sound harsh, but Ang is better off without her mother," Principal Jane went on, her voice rising with anger and sorrow together. "That woman was already filling her head with bad ways, and if Ang had remained with her, it would have destroyed her. I forced myself to send the girl away, but I was left here, stuck with Grace."


    "You don¡¯t seem to like Grace at all," Renn said, his tone steady, though he could feel the hatred in every word she spoke, as if it carried years of pain.


    "I don¡¯t," Jane snapped. "She is a husband snatcher, a nuisance... and whoever keeps her close only ends up in trouble. If not for her foolish brother who gives her courage, the town would have chased her out long ago."


    "This brother of hers... can you tell us more about him?" Kaito asked as he shifted to the edge of the seat. He already disliked the man because of what he did to Ang.


    "There¡¯s nothing good to say about him. His name is Toga. He is worse than his sister and has nothing in his life except causing trouble. Lately, I heard he works in the hospital built by Dr. Dn. If that is true, then I hope they fix his brain, because he surely needs a new one."


    Kaito and Renn kept quiet even though they had many questions. The woman was saying a lot and since every word might be useful, they thought it best to just listen.


    "You know, Dr. Dn opened the hospital not long ago and hired many staff. The people here respect him. They say he is blessed by God and does his work very well. I know many who went there and got better."


    "Is Dr. Dn from this town?" Renn asked, his curiosity showing clearly.


    "Hell no," Principal Janeughed. "He only came here recently."


    "Just like that?" Kaito asked.


    "We always wee people with warmth. Many who live here now are not from this ce, but we epted them as our own, including Grace and her brother. They came here long ago, before Ang was even born."


    Kaito was surprised. So Grace was not originally from this town. "So you knew Ang¡¯s father then?" he asked.


    "No. I don¡¯t. It would be difficult to know who her father is. If you really want to find out, then you would have to take the DNA of every man in this town, and maybe even of those who passed through during the time Grace conceived," Principal Jane said with augh. She was making a cruel joke, as if Ang was nothing but a bastard child.


    Kaito¡¯s chest tightened. He wanted to tell her that it was not funny, but Renn ced a hand on him to stop him. There was no need.


    "Back to the hospital," Renn asked calmly, "do you know what Dr. Dn looks like or where we can find him?"


    "Probably at the hospital, but you have to book an appointment. He usually meets with only top people like politicians and others who can afford his personal service," Principal Jane said as she tried to recall. She shook her head as if the thought just struck her. "I have never seen his picture before. I don¡¯t even know what he looks like."


    "Can you book an appointment for us with him?" Kaito asked. He knew their time was already up, and it was high time they returned to Mistvale. Kael had refused to follow them inside, saying he felt dizzy, so they left him in the car. "It¡¯s very important."


    "Sure. I hope you are not sick?" the principal asked with concern.


    "No. Our brother is," Kaito answered. He stood to leave, but something weighed on his mind. He turned back. "Who asked you to wipe Ang¡¯s records from your school? I couldn¡¯t find anything there."


    "I didn¡¯t. They should still be there," she replied, looking confused. But then her eyes widened as if she remembered something. "Your principal came by weeks ago... what¡¯s her name again..."


    "Miss Valois," Renn said, his heart pounding at the mention of his mother¡¯s name. What did she have to do with this?


    "Yes. That¡¯s her. She was curious about Ang and her background. She wanted to know if Ang was a werewolf or not. She also told me that if anyone asked, I should say Ang was expelled and left the country. She demanded Grace¡¯s address as well."


    Renn nodded, though inside he was breaking. His mother¡¯s involvement struck him like a de to the chest. His skin went pale, and he could no longer hide how much it hurt. He forced himself to stayposed. "Thank you for your hospitality, Miss Jane," he said softly, his voice unsteady.


    "You are wee." She gave a small smile, but before they left, she added, "Also, she booked an appointment with Doctor Dn. I don¡¯t know how it went for her. I didn¡¯t check."


    Renn¡¯s hand tightened on the doorknob. His body burned with anger, but he swallowed it down. Without a word, he walked out to the car. Kael was already asleep inside. Renn leaned against the door, waiting for Kaito to join him so they could leave.


    "Are you okay?" Kaito asked when he got in.


    Renn gave a nod, doing his best to look calm though his chest was heavy.


    "I got a message from de. We have to drive fast to Mistvale. Hopefully we¡¯ll make it in time," Kaito said quickly. "Principal Valois thinks we hosted a private party for Ang. She is heading there to confirm it."


    "What?" Renn¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "How are we going to get to Mistvale in time?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 165: Was This Love?

    <h4>Chapter 165: Was This Love?</h4>


    The dull sound of the car filled her ears as her mind drifted away, heavy with thoughts of the changes that had shaken her life. She could not stop thinking. Marcus was her father? The thought did not sit well with her, and it tore at her heart.


    Ang had always dreamed of finding out who her father was, whether he was alive or dead, and if alive, to meet him and his family, to know where she truly came from. But now that she had discovered she was from the Malynster bloodline, all of that longing had vanished. She wanted nothing to do with it anymore.


    "I am so d Marcus had to leave. He said it was urgent," Stales finally broke the silence. He couldn¡¯t stand Marcus any longer. "Who knows what would have happened if he stayed?"


    "I was afraid he and Hiro might fight," Samuel said as his eyes moved to Hiro, who was driving. His face showed how upset he was with the whole situation. "Do you really think he¡¯s Ang¡¯s father?"


    Hiro did not reply. He already knew the truth, but he could also feel how much Ang was struggling with it. When he nced at the rearview mirror, he saw her sitting quietly at the back, her head leaning against the window. The sight of her like that made his chest ache. She didn¡¯t deserve this pain. Neither of her parents deserved her.


    "We need to get to the party on time," Samuel said, changing the subject after Hiro stayed quiet. They had received Taros¡¯ message earlier to meet at a famous restaurant. "He went all out. He booked the entire ce."


    "I still wonder how Miss Valois knew we were gone," Stales hissed, turning away. Then he noticed how unusually quiet Ang had been. "Hey... are you okay?"


    Ang didn¡¯t answer. She was lost in her own thoughts until Stales tapped her, pulling her back. She looked at him with confusion, wondering what was wrong.


    "Have we reached the party already?" she asked, her hand moving toward the seatbelt.


    "No... not yet, buddy," Stales stopped her gently, his voice filled with concern. "I just wanted to know if you¡¯re alright."


    "Oh," she tried to force a small smile, but it did not reach her eyes. "I¡¯m fine, Stales. Thank you foring with me."


    "It¡¯s nothing. And if you ever want to talk about Marcus, don¡¯t hold back. I¡¯ll listen."


    She nodded softly and leaned against the window again, hiding behind her silence. The ridested less than fifteen minutes, and Ang stepped out as soon as the car stopped. Stales and Samuel tried to lighten her mood, throwing small jokes as they walked toward the building, but nothing seemed to reach her.


    Hiro, however, saw through it. He stopped her before they could go in, his eyes searching hers. He could feel her pain, and it weighed on him too. "Do you want us to talk?" he asked quietly, his voice heavy with care.


    "Yes," Ang said as she stood and faced him, her arms crossed in front of her chest. "I didn¡¯t know I would feel like this after meeting my father. I actually thought he was dead, and even if I found him, it would only be to know who he was, which pack he came from, and why he never came back for me."


    "I understand, dear," Hiro said softly, watching her. He wanted to reach out and touch her face, but he held back, not when she was trying to open up her heart. "You thought he was gone all your life, and now suddenly this man you don¡¯t even like shows up and ims to be your father. That is a lot to take in, Angel. It¡¯s too much."


    "Exactly. I can¡¯t even bring myself to call him my father because I don¡¯t feel good about him," Ang said, her voice breaking as tears formed in her eyes. She could no longer hold them back.


    "If you don¡¯t feel right about it, then don¡¯t tell him," Hiro said, stepping closer. He lifted her chin gently with his hand, forcing her eyes to meet his.


    "I don¡¯t want him," she whispered, the tears finally rolling down her cheeks.


    "Then that¡¯s fine. Whatever you wish for, my dear," he said, pulling her into his arms. Silence followed as she cried against him, wishing the truth about her father was only a nightmare she could wake up from. Hiro¡¯s voice was low and tender as he tried tofort her. "Please stop crying, Angel. You¡¯re making me sad too."


    "I¡¯m sorry," Ang said as she pulled away from his embrace. She wiped her tears quickly and forced augh. "I won¡¯t cry again... see, I¡¯m stopping already."


    "Good," Hiro said, brushing her cheek with his thumb before letting go. "I want you to know that if you don¡¯t want something, I will never let anyone force you. You¡¯ll have your choice, always."


    "Yes, Hiro," Ang said, holding his hands tightly. His words made her feel lighter, safer. She wondered how he managed to ease her pain so easily when he had suffered so much himself. "Thank you. I¡¯m really d I have you."


    "Are you sure?" His brow lifted as he teased her, and she nodded quickly.


    "Then let¡¯s go inside and celebrate your day," he said.


    Ang took a deep breath, exhaling slowly. She held on to his arm as they walked side by side into the building. A thought crossed her mind as she wondered how Taros and his team had managed to secure the ce so quickly. Miss Valois would surely be speechless when she arrived, because this would prove her suspicions wrong.


    "Marcus said something about the principal¡¯s son. Do you have any idea what he meant?" Ang asked as they climbed the stairs together.


    "No, I don¡¯t," Hiro answered.


    "I don¡¯t believe him," she muttered with certainty. "I think he¡¯s lying."


    "No, he is not. I managed to get into Eliza¡¯s mind," Hiro said as he stopped walking. He turned and looked at her shocked face. She was speechless, almost certain he hadn¡¯t done it. "It was brief so that no one would notice. Eliza is afraid of Marcus, and I think we should be too. We must be very careful when dealing with him."


    Ang nodded slowly. That was her father. No matter how much she wanted to deny it, his blood still ran in her veins.


    "What they said about Miss Valois is true, dear. But she was shocked to find out you are Marcus¡¯ daughter. She lied to us from the very beginning. She knew he had a child but wasn¡¯t sure if it was a girl or a boy."


    "So Miss Valois has a son in the academy that she didn¡¯t want anyone to know about," Ang said, her hands tightening on Hiro¡¯s arm as they began to walk again. When they reached the door and stepped inside, her eyes widened at the sight before her.


    Both Alex and Taros were busy arranging things. The room was decorated in pink, almost like a Barbie¡¯s birthday. Ang¡¯s lips parted in surprise.


    "Wow," Hiro muttered, equally taken aback. Taros had gone overboard this time. He could see the delight on Ang¡¯s face, and though she was impressed, Hiro felt a sting of jealousy. Everyone seemed to be doing something special for her¡ªRenn had taken her to a dinner date, Kaito had thrown her a party at the bunkhouse, and now Taros had decorated this ce. All Hiro could think was that he had done nothing like this for her.


    "Hey Ang," Taros dropped what he was doing and walked toward her. "How are you feeling?"


    Hiro watched as Ang let go of his arm and hugged Taros. For a moment, his heart bled, but he stayed silent. He thought tonight might turn into chaos, that Ang might end up angry. He was about to turn away when she broke from the hug and slipped her hand back through his arm.


    A smile tugged at his lips. His heart began to pound so hard he thought it might stop if it slowed down. Ang leaned her head gently against him while Taros returned to his work.


    Hiro wanted to lean into her warmth, but he didn¡¯t. His heart was beating too fast, and he was afraid she would notice and ask why. Was this love? Was this what it felt like?

 Chapter 166: Where Is Renn?

    <h4>Chapter 166: Where Is Renn?</h4>


    "Ang," Alex waved at her. He could not leave what he was doing. She smiled at him and turned to Hiro.


    "I will have a chat with my friends," she said.


    Hiro smiled back. He did not even know what to say. Was she telling him this because she wanted him to know where she was going? The thought alone made his chest warm. He nodded and watched her leave.


    He pulled his hands out of his pockets, only to see them trembling. His excitement was hard to hide, so he shoved them back quickly before she noticed. As soon as she was out of sight, he left the room and faced the mirror. Beads of sweat clung to his forehead. He gave a smallugh at himself. Love was such a silly feeling. She had been so calm around him, too calm, and he could not stop doubting if she felt anything at all.


    He turned toward the door again. Ang was already with her friends, herughter mixing with theirs. He stared, wondering if she would ever look at him the way he looked at her. The truth was, he hadpetition. His brothers were good at charming others, maybe too good.


    Still, he held on to the promise he made the day Kael spoke to him. He swore he would believe in the bond between them. He would give her everything, all the love he carried inside, no matter how long it took.


    **


    "I missed you," she pulled Alex into a big hug. "Why do you look different this evening?"


    "He isn¡¯t putting on uniform," Stales said in a tiny voice that made themugh. He had used his mouth to blow air into the balloon in his hands. "Do I sound so funny?"


    "Yes, you did," Alex told him. He turned to Ang and asked, "How do you feel about your second birthday party?"


    "This is much," Ang looked around. To be sincere, she was speechless. The snacks and drinks were arranged at the far end, and Hailey was tending to the stage.


    Ang was surprised that she was actually helping out. At first she thought the girl was a threat, but maybe not. She asked, "What do you think about her?"


    "Hailey?" Alex asked. She nodded and he continued. "She is just a girl. That¡¯s all I think of her."


    "That was not the reply I expected," Ang said softly. "Do you like her?"


    "Her?" Both Stales and Alex asked at the same time, throwing her into confusion.


    "Of course, her. Why are you all surprised?"


    "She is twice my age," Alex said, picking a balloon and blowing air into it.


    "Really?" Ang was surprised. The girl looked younger than someone in their thirties. Still, Hailey was beautiful, but Alex was still a minor. It would never work, not when the moon goddess might have a fated mate for him.


    "I was joking. Hailey should be twenty-two. She should be in her final year," Alex said as he tied the balloon. "She will be graduating next term."


    Speaking of graduations, Ang wondered if it was the same with the alphas. The thought made her uneasy.


    "I know what you are thinking, but they have an extra year. After this, they won¡¯t go to college," Alex exined as he climbed thedder beside him. She picked the balloons from the floor and handed them to him while he fixed them in ce. "They will ascend their various thrones."


    "They won¡¯t go to college?"


    "No. We won¡¯t go to college after this. The academy offers that, don¡¯t you know?" Alex asked, looking down at her.


    "I know," Ang managed to say, even though she had no idea about it. Still, she liked the sound of it. "I will have to work after I graduate from here."


    "Yes, if you want. Don¡¯t forget you are an alpha as well," Stales told her. "You are also the Luna of the four packs. You don¡¯t need to work. If I were you, I would make the guys do all the work."


    "Stales..." Angughed at his joke. He had a way of making her feel like a boss. Sometimes she thought that if he were a girl, he would have been just as sassy as she was.


    "Yes. You have a lot of responsibilities as a Luna and then you will have to deal with four annoying alphas," he said with a chuckle, shaking his head. "It is tiring, dear. I don¡¯t want you to get old too fast."


    "I will take your advice then, my friend," Ang smiled as she leaned against him.


    "I can¡¯t wait for the day you find your mate," Alex said as he came down from thedder. He had just finished his work. "I would love to see if you will truly treat her like a queen or not."


    "Why not?" Stales asked proudly. "I will, but what about you?"


    Alex shrugged. He had never really thought about it, but he knew he would try his best when the time came. "I am not turning eighteen soon, so let¡¯s forget about that."


    "If you say so," Stales replied. They moved thedder away, and the light was switched to a dim glow. Music filled the air. Hailey began to share drinks. When she reached Ang, Ang smiled and thanked her sincerely.


    "I am so sorry that I had the wrong impression of you when we first met," Ang told her. "You are truly a nice person, and you put everything aside to help me."


    "It is nothing. The boys called me to help, and I did," Hailey said with a smile. "It is the same thing even if it is you, their mate."


    "Thank you."


    "You are wee," Hailey replied, and she made her way back to the serving table. But she froze when her sister walked into the room. Her heart skipped. She prayed her sister would not cause a scene here.


    Of course, Miss Valois did not disappoint. Her eyes widened in shock when she saw Hailey. "What are you doing here?"


    "I came for the party," Hailey said as she started to walk away.


    "I am talking to you. Don¡¯t you dare walk out on me, Hailey."


    "This is a party, Principal Valois," de said as he walked in with her. "Don¡¯t ruin the mood."


    Miss Valois took a deep breath and tried to calm herself when she noticed that the students were staring. Then her eyes fell on Taros and Hiro. That confirmed it. de had told her the truth. The boys had not gone against her. She decided she would say a few words to the birthday girl and leave. But her eyes searched the room and she realized Renn was not there.


    "Where is Renn?" she asked, frowning as her gaze moved around. "Even Kaito is not here."


    Ang wished with all her heart that Kaito and Renn would walk through the door, but she knew there was no way. Hiro had already told her they would not get here soon. But Miss Valois would not leave until she saw them. What if she began to suspect that they were not in Mistvale at all? That would mean trouble for the boys. Ang¡¯s heart tightened. She did not want them to be punished because of her.

 Chapter 167: Do You Want Me To Stop??

    <h4>Chapter 167: Do You Want Me To Stop??</h4>


    "They went to get my cake," Ang said. It was the only lie she could think of. Miss Valois looked even more confused.


    "I will wait for them," the older woman said as she nced around for a seat.


    "She can¡¯t wait here," Taros whispered. He had just spoken with Renn and they were still far from Mistvale. It might take three more hours before they returned. They had to get rid of the principal somehow.


    "What do you want me to say?" Ang asked in a low voice. "I don¡¯t know what to tell her anymore."


    "Ma, are you going to wait here?" Taros asked aloud. "We are having a party. If it¡¯s not urgent, maybe you can leave. When they return, I will tell them you came looking for them."


    "No, I prefer to wait," Miss Valois said as she sat down. She looked uneasy with the ce, but she stayed because she wanted to make sure Renn was not around making mistakes.


    Ang¡¯s heart sank. The woman was not leaving so easily. They needed another way to send her off.


    Suddenly, Stales turned up the music and started dancing. The others joined him, making the ce loud and restless. Miss Valois tried to ignore it, but after ten minutes she could not take it anymore.


    She stood up and said goodbye before heading out. Ang quickly followed, watching as she got into her car and drove away. Only then did Ang rush back inside to announce to the others that she was gone.


    "Thank goodness, she believed us. Can we go now?" Alex said as he turned down the volume. Everyone looked at Ang, waiting for her answer.


    "Yes, of course. We are all tired," she agreed with her friend¡¯s suggestion. "We will go back and wait for them."


    "Good. I¡¯m also tired," Stales muttered as he began to pack up. They had been ying since morning and each of them was drained. As soon as they were done, they left for the academy.


    Hiro dropped Samuel and Stales off, then he came back to the West house to drop her and Alex.


    "Good night," Alex said before entering the gate. Once he was gone, Ang and Hiro were left alone. Silence lingered between them for some time before she finally spoke.


    "I won¡¯t be able to sleep knowing that Kaito, Renn, and Kael are still out there," Ang said as she ran her hand through her hair, trying to smooth it down.


    "You want toe and wait at my ce?" Hiro asked. He knew it was a bad idea to let her stay alone tonight. After everything she had gone through, she needed distraction. Maybe they would stay up and watch a movie on hisptop or just talk until she fell asleep.


    "Good idea," Ang said. They both got into the car and he drove her to his dormitory.


    **


    Ang sat on the couch while he offered her a drink. She wanted to say no, but if she refused, what else were they going to do?


    "I will take my bath... you can, after me," Hiro said as he pulled a white towel from his wardrobe.


    "Why are you being nice tonight? You were so annoying...for days now...even this morning."


    Hiro sighed, admitting it. "That¡¯s true. I was supposed to im you the moment I found out about you. I don¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t do it."


    "You didn¡¯t expect your mate to be me... that¡¯s why you acted that way," Ang said, her eyes holding him. Damn, he looked so fine tonight, and she wanted nothing more than to cross the room and kiss him hard, drown herself in him, forget her worries and give in to the fire burning inside her.


    "Maybe," Hiro shrugged, though he wasn¡¯t sure if that was the reason or not. What he knew was that he loved her now. She wasn¡¯t just a mate, and that changed everything.


    "What did you n to do to me then?" she asked, her voice lower.


    "Just like I told you before. I was going to take you to the cave, tie you up, then..." He stopped, his eyes locked on hers, reading her reaction. The way her body shifted, the way her breath caught¡ªshe was aroused.


    "Is that all? I want you to say it," Ang leaned back, eyes daring him. "Everything."


    He tossed the towel onto the bed and pulled his shirt off. Then he crouched in front of her, his fingers brushing along her thighs. "Do you know what I would do to you?"


    She swallowed hard, shaking her head quickly.


    "First, I would tie your hands because you f*cking belong to me," he said, his voice rough. She couldn¡¯t help but smile, her eyes burning into his as he went on, his gaze never leaving her hazel eyes.


    "I will run my fingers down the inside of your thighs, slow, until I reach your knees, and then I will let go so they fall apart. My hands will slide back up, my fingers pushing them open wider and wider, until I lift your knees and ce them over the arms of this chair, leaving you open for me. Even in the dark, I would see you, and I will move closer on my knees, close enough to take you if I want. My hands will touch your shoulders and drift down over your breasts, your stomach, and then brush over you, only to feel you, before I whisper that I am going to taste you. I will kiss your nipples, brief and soft, then breathe down your body, past the ce I already know is wet for me. I will kiss inside your knees, move across, back and forth, each kiss with a little lick, closer and closer to where your thighs meet, until..."


    He stopped. His hand was already between her thighs, feeling how wet she was, dripping for him. He was harder than ever, aching to take her.


    "Do you want me to stop?" he asked, his voice low, his eyes never leaving hers.


    "I want you to do everything you just said," she answered, her voice trembling with need.

 Chapter 168: Calling Hiro.

    <h4>Chapter 168: Calling Hiro.</h4>


    "Are you feeling better now?" Kaito asked. They had stopped earlier to buy painkillers for Kael because he keptining about his headache. A hospital would have been better, but what Kael needed was a werewolf hospital, and that was impossible for now.


    "My head doesn¡¯t ache much anymore," Kael said as he took the bottle of water from him. "We should just continue our journey."


    "We are already in Mistvale. In less than an hour, we will be approaching the academy," Renn told him. He was worried because Kael looked pale, yet Kael did not seem as bothered. "Are you hungry? We could get something for you at a nearby restaurant."


    "No. Let¡¯s just get to the academy," Kael replied, trying to put on a smile even though it was clear he was weak.


    "I wonder what they injected you with. Could it really be just a lupine sedative?" Kaito asked as he leaned against the car. He was beginning to think there had been another injection while Kael was unconscious, something else that was making him sick. "If you don¡¯t feel too good when we reach the academy, we can stop at the hospital there, alright?"


    "You both need to calm down. It was just a sedative. I am only feeling drowsy, and theck of sleep is giving me this headache," Kael insisted. He leaned back against the seat while Renn stood at the open door, letting the air reach him. "I am fine."


    "But you slept on the way," Renn pointed out as he looked at him.


    "I didn¡¯t get enough. I can¡¯t sleep properly in a moving car," Kael said. "Can we continue now? We have no time left."


    "Who said so?" Renn muttered as he closed the door. He walked around to the other side and got in, while Kaito returned to the driver¡¯s seat and started the car. Soon they were on the road again.


    "I thought we had to hurry and get to Ang¡¯s party. Miss Valois is waiting for us."


    "So you weren¡¯t sleeping when I said that," Renn smirked. Even though Kael had not gotten the whole news right, at least it proved he had been awake and listening at that moment. "We won¡¯t be going to the party anymore because the principal gave up. She believed the story we told her about going to get Ang a cake."


    Kaelughed weakly. He could not believe they had managed to convince Miss Valois. She was a tough woman, and if she ever discovered they fooled her, she would not take it lightly.


    "Did you see Principal Jane? At first she almost refused to let us into her house," Renn said, trying to keep the conversation going, hoping it would make Kael feel a little better. "And when she finally did, she wouldn¡¯t stop talking. If we had stayed any longer, I swear we would have learned every secret in that town."


    "Really? I didn¡¯t get to see her," Kael said with a tiredugh, forcing his eyes to stay open. If given the chance, he would have dozed off and woken again in less than ten minutes.


    "She told us everything we needed to know about Grace. She is Ang¡¯s mother," Renn added as he recalled all the things Principal Jane had revealed.


    "I think I saw her. She is so young and beautiful," Kael said softly. "One would think she is Ang¡¯s younger sister."


    "Grace is the worst mother I have ever known," Kaito replied, his voice heavy with annoyance. He hated that such a woman could be Ang¡¯s mother. If there had been a way to change that truth, he would have.


    "Yes, she is. But Grace is better than some," Renn said as he turned his eyes to the window, memories pushing their way back into his mind. "She did not abandon her daughter, but she made her regret not being abandoned."


    "What exactly are you trying to say?" Kaito asked, confused. He nced at the rear mirror and noticed Kael had already drifted into sleep.


    "Parents can easily ruin our lives, but they never want us to hold them ountable for it," Renn muttered.


    "Yes, but your mother died when you were born," Kaito reminded him, trying to understand. "Your father seemed to be a kind man."


    "Yeah, you can say that," Renn answered in a low tone. He noticed Kael sleeping peacefully now, so he leaned back and allowed himself to rx.


    His eyes wandered to the road outside. Mistvale was full of life, yet the part surrounding the academy seemed quiet, untouched, because thends there were never for sale. They stood apart, still and waiting, like secrets hidden from the rest of the world.


    "I wonder how Ang is doing," Kaito said, his eyes fixed on the road. He wanted to call her, to ask if she had been able to find out anything about her family or not.


    "It¡¯s better we wait. But I know she will be fine," Renn replied. He could already feel her now that they were getting closer to the academy. "Hopefully Marcus won¡¯t turn out to be her father. I have not seen him, but from the little I heard, I don¡¯t think he is a good man."


    "Yes. Alex recognized someone from his crew as his father¡¯s killer," Kaito said. "From what Ang has told us so far about her father, he does not sound like a bad man, so it cannot be Marcus. But people change."


    "Yeah, they do," Renn muttered, his own story shing in his mind. He turned to check if Kael was asleep, because he had just heard him mumble a few words. "Kael, are you awake?"


    There was no response.


    Renn leaned closer and touched his forehead. Kael was burning hot, and beads of sweat covered his skin. Fear gripped him as he spoke quickly. "Something is not right with Kael. I think he has a high temperature. Shouldn¡¯t we call for help?"


    "What?" Kaito nced back briefly before keeping his eyes on the road. He pulled out his phone and dialed Hiro¡¯s number. It rang twice but no one picked up. "Dammit, Hiro. Renn, try calling him."

 Chapter 169: People looking for her

    <h4>Chapter 169: People looking for her</h4>


    Taros saw how clingy Ang had been with Hiro earlier. He tried to push it aside, but the picture kepting back to him. Each time he remembered, his chest tightened and his wolf stirred, begging him to strike Hiro. He almost gave in, almost lost control, but he forced himself to stay calm. This wasn¡¯t the right time for a fight.


    He had already contributed in ruining Ang¡¯s birthday two days ago, and guilt still weighed heavy on him. He wanted to make it right, to tell her he was sorry again, but that would have to wait until the problems before them were solved.


    "What happened?" Hailey asked after a long silence. They had been driving for several minutes, and it was strange for him not to say a word.


    "I¡¯m fine," Taros said, forcing a small smile while keeping his eyes on the road. de sat quietly in the back seat, scrolling through his phone.


    "That¡¯s not true," Hailey pressed, studying him. "Something¡¯s wrong, and I think it has to do with your mate." She tilted her head knowingly. "You¡¯re jealous because she¡¯s with Hiro."


    "I never said that," Taros muttered, rolling his eyes. He pulled into the academy and drove straight toward the staff quarters. "I¡¯ll drop you off at your sister¡¯s."


    "Do I even have a choice?" Hailey sighed, clearly displeased. She and her sister were not on good terms, and after seeing her with the boys tonight, Miss Valois hadn¡¯t been happy either. Hailey knew her sister would have dragged her away if the others hadn¡¯t stopped her.


    "You should try to fix things with her. She¡¯s the only family you have left. Don¡¯t forget that," Taros said gently. Family meant everything to him. His parents had raised him with peace and unity, and he carried those values with him.


    "I know, but you don¡¯t understand what she¡¯s done."


    "You never told me," Taros reminded her. "I¡¯ve asked many times, but you always keep it to yourself." He slowed as they reached the staff quarters. The principal¡¯s house stood tall, a three-storey building. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Miss Valois ever felt lonely living in such a big ce all by herself.


    "Well, she keeps things from me. Important family matters, like I¡¯m still a child," Hailey said bitterly, though she stopped short of exining further. In her eyes, her sister had always been a liar. No matter how many chances she gave her, she always ended up disappointed.


    "Like what?" Taros asked. "You should tell me, let me be the judge. Maybe she was only trying to protect you."


    Even as he said it, Taros couldn¡¯t believe he was defending Miss Valois. A woman whose life was buried in mystery after the curse of the goddess. No one knew the truth of what she had done or why she was punished. All people had were stories¡ªhalf-truths that painted her as both victim and viin.


    Hailey swallowed hard, struggling with the weight of his question. She wanted to escape instead of lying to him. When she turned, she saw that de was still busy with his phone, not paying attention to them.


    She reached for the car door to step out without answering, but just then Taros¡¯s phone rang.


    "Look, your phone is ringing," she said quickly, pointing at his pocket.


    Taros let out a deep sigh as he pulled the phone out. When he saw the caller, his chest tightened. "It¡¯s Renn."


    de stopped scrolling and leaned forward, watching closely. He paid full attention when Taros answered and put the call on speaker.


    "Hello, Renn," Taros said.


    "Something happened. Kael isn¡¯t feeling well," Renn¡¯s voice came through, tense and uneasy. It sounded serious, and Taros felt his stomach twist.


    "What¡¯s wrong with him?" Taros asked, his worry clear in his eyes.


    "Long story, man. Just go get Hiro ande to the school hospital. We¡¯re entering the academy now," Renn rushed out, and before Taros could say another word, the call ended.


    "What the heck, Renn?" Taros cursed, mming his hand against the steering wheel. His jaw clenched as he quickly reversed the car and turned toward the path that led to the dorms.


    "Kael is sick?" de muttered in shock. He hadn¡¯t expected that. The boy had been perfectly fine earlier before leaving Mistvale.


    "Yes, i saw him," Hailey replied, her voice uneasy. She was just as surprised. "Renn said it¡¯s a long story, which means something bad happened."


    "That¡¯s not good at all," de said under his breath as he ran his hand through his hair, tension on his face. The air in the car grew heavy as they headed straight for the South Dormitory to get Hiro.


    *****


    "Have you found the girl?" the Patriarch asked. He stood in the thick woods with his back to her, his voice low and cold. Miss Valois shook her head, unable to say the word no, but he already knew. "Then why did you summon me now?"


    "I need your help, please," Miss Valois whispered, her hands trembling. The thought of asking him for help again made her sick. Every time she came to him, she sank deeper into his debt, forced to do his dark errands.


    The Patriarchughed, and the sound rolled through the forest like thunder. Her chest tightened, her pulse racing. What if the students nearby heard him and came out? What if they saw her here with him?


    "It¡¯s urgent, or I would not have called you," she said, her voice shaking.


    "What do you want this time?"


    "Marcus. He won¡¯t leave me alone. He keeps asking about a girl with a crescent mark. I told him there¡¯s no such person here, but he doesn¡¯t believe me."


    The Patriarch went still. "A crescent mark? Then he¡¯s looking for a Malynster." He turned slowly, though his hood still hid his face. "Maybe his daughter."


    "Daughter?" she repeated, confused.


    "Yes. But why does he think she¡¯s here?"


    "I don¡¯t know. He ims his source told him, but I swear she is not here."


    "It¡¯s dangerous to stand against a Malynster," the Patriarch said, his tone heavy. "If Marcuses for you, the whole bloodline will rise with him. That is their family¡¯s code. One against them is war with all of them."


    A cold shiver ran down her spine. She could not face war. She could not even face Marcus alone. She wiped the sweat from her forehead, her hands shaking. "Can you help me?"


    "I will speak with him," the Patriarch replied. "But until then, keep your eyes on the alphas. When they find the promised she-wolf, bring her to me. If you can, do it before they im her."


    "What if I bring her after?" she asked quickly.


    "You cannot. The moment she is imed, I will know. Everyone who hunts her will know. Once that bond is sealed, the signal will spread, and too many wille for her. Bring her to me before that happens. She is the key to ending my troubles."


    Miss Valois froze. His words made her heart twist. What did he mean, everyone who hunts her? Who else was searching for this girl? And why? Why were so many after one she-wolf?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 170: The Punch.

    <h4>Chapter 170: The Punch.</h4>


    She met his gaze. His eyes held her still, not with force but with something deeper. There were no more words, only the silence between them and the storm of emotions swirling inside it.


    Then, without thinking, she wrapped her arms around him and kissed him. She poured everything into that kiss, every doubt, every fear, every need. He responded at once, opening to her as she held on like she had been waiting her whole life for this moment.


    His hands moved across her back, stroking her with care, as though she was the most delicate thing he had ever touched. She wanted to stay like that forever.


    Just when he was about to take off her shirt, his phone rang. It was the fourth time it had rung. Hiro sighed. It felt like the devil was working against him because if the phone kept ringing like that, it could only mean trouble.


    "Don¡¯t please," Ang whispered as she pulled him closer. She kissed him again, holding him tight as if letting go would make him disappear.


    Hiro loved the way she clung to him, the way her hunger for him showed in every touch. The passion between them was so strong he did not even hear the knocking on the door at first.


    When he finally did, they broke from the kiss and took a deep breath. Ang ran her hand through her short hair, trying to smooth it down, her heart racing from the fire of what they shared, but now fear slipped in with the sound of that knock.


    It reminded her of what had happened in Renn¡¯s ce when Kaito came to look for her, but tonight Kaito was not even in school. So who could it be?


    "Are you expecting someone?" she asked, her voice unsteady.


    "No. Kael is not even in school," Hiro replied as he picked up the towel on the bed. He wiped his forehead, sweat still clinging to his skin from their kiss. "I will check who it is."


    "Fine," Ang said quickly, grabbing her shirt from the floor where he had dropped it. She put it on in a rush before he opened the door.


    The moment the door swung open, her mouth dropped in shock. Her heart doubled its pace, not from the kiss she had shared with Hiro, but from the presence of Taros.


    He froze at the sight of her, shock in in his eyes. Taros opened his mouth to speak, but no words came. He turned away and rubbed his forehead as though fighting to calm himself.


    Ang¡¯s chest tightened. She knew she was in a deep mess. Thest thing she wanted was to be caught bonding with one of her mates while the other stood there, watching.


    It was not as if she wanted to hide the time she spent with Hiro from Taros, but she did not want him to get hurt because of the bond fate had thrown upon them. They were all her mates and she had already epted that truth, ready to walk this path with them no matter how hard it would be.


    The room grew heavy with silence. Ang squeezed her fingers together as her eyes moved from one face to another. She wanted to speak, to say something that would ease the tension, but before she could, Taros stepped forward andnded a punch straight at Hiro.


    "Hey, hey, stop this," de rushed in at once, trying to hold them back as Hiro prepared to strike.


    Ang¡¯s breath caught in her throat. This was exactly what she had feared, even though she had told herself Taros would never lose control like this. But even the calmest of people reach their breaking point.


    "Please, don¡¯t do this," she cried, stepping between them. Hiro¡¯s eyes glowed with fury, his ws snapping out as anger surged through him. She had never seen him like this and fear wrapped itself around her heart.


    de had both arms on Taros, forcing him back, while Ang spread her hands wide between them, her body trembling but unwilling to let either of them get hurt.


    "He started it," Hiro roared, his voice sharp with rage. He had not struck back yet, and that only made him feel more furious. "I will not stop until I get him."


    "No, Hiro, you don¡¯t have to," Ang begged, catching his hand in hers as she stepped closer. "de is holding Taros. Let me hold you. I want you calm. Please, listen to me."


    "He hit me in the face and you are telling me to calm down?" Hiro growled, his chest heaving. He pressed his hand to his cheek where the punch hadnded, his eyes burning with disbelief. "I won¡¯t take this from him."


    "I know he hit you, Hiro. I saw it. But if you fight back, this will only get worse. Please, for me, don¡¯t let it escte," she whispered, her voice breaking as her eyes locked on his. Her heart ached watching them sh like this when all she wanted was peace between them.


    "I didn¡¯t even do anything, and you are lucky it was just a punch," Taros spat, his tone sharp and filled with disdain.


    Hiro grew even more furious, his hand curling into a fist, but Ang caught it before he could do anything. She held him tightly and begged, her voice soft yet trembling, "please don¡¯t do this. Don¡¯t fight back, let me talk to Taros. He will apologize for this."


    "What should I apologize for?" Taros growled through gritted teeth, his body still restrained by de. Ang knew that nothing could truly hold him back if he wanted to break free, and the same could be said for Hiro. Both of them had the strength to tear each other apart, yet they hadn¡¯t, only because of her. They actually listened to her.


    "Taros, stop making things worse. Why would you hit him like that?" Ang turned to him, her voice heavy with pain. "You could have just spoken instead of letting anger take over. I understand you felt hurt and lost control when you saw me here, but fighting each other like wild animals solves nothing."


    "Yes, I lost control when I saw you," Taros admitted bitterly, his tone sharp with spite. "Renn has been trying to reach Hiro, but here he is, unbothered that his Beta is sick." His jaw clenched as his eyes flickered toward Hiro.


    He hated that he had acted recklessly, hated looking like a fool in front of her. Seeing Hiro shirtless, reeking of Ang¡¯s scent, had pushed him past the edge, and the only thing he could do was strike him.


    "Kael?" Ang gasped in shock. Her eyes turned quickly to Hiro, reading the horror on his face. He looked stunned, but something in his expression told her he believed it. "Where is he?"


    "At the school hospital," Hailey¡¯s voice cut through the tension as she stepped out from the shadows where she had been quietly watching everything unfold.


    "You should have said that from the start instead of being a fool," Hiro snapped at Taros, his anger spilling as he walked to his wardrobe and grabbed a shirt.


    "Maybe you should have picked up your call so I wouldn¡¯t have had toe here and see this," Taros shot back, his voice dripping with bitterness.


    "Can you both stop it already?" Ang finally cried out, her own anger breaking through. She rubbed her neck as worry pressed heavy on her chest. Kael was sick. What happened to him? How had it gotten this far? A cold thought struck her heart. what if it was somehow because of her?

 Chapter 171: The Vow.

    <h4>Chapter 171: The Vow.</h4>


    They all stood in front of the hospital, waiting. Ang kept looking down the path that led to the gate, but there was still no sign of a car, not even Kaito¡¯s. She pulled out her phone and tried calling Renn, but he did not pick.


    "Where are they?" Ang asked, her steps restless as she paced back and forth.


    "Are you sure they wereing?" Hiro asked. His patience was running thin. He hated standing there doing nothing.


    "I don¡¯t know. They told us to meet them here at the school hospital," Taros said as he looked up at the board above the building, pointing at it. "See, this is the ce. Why don¡¯t we just wait?"


    "I cannot keep waiting here," Hiro muttered and started to walk away.


    "You were fine a few minutes ago. If I had not gone to your room, you would not even know that¡ª"


    "Will you stop this?" Ang cut in, looking at him with pleading eyes. She could see how restless Hiro was since hearing about Kael¡¯s condition. ming each other would not change anything, and deep down she knew she was the one at fault. When Renn tried to call earlier, she had stopped Hiro from answering. She thought it was nothing serious.


    Her phone rang again, and she quickly shouted, "Look, Hiro, it is Renn."


    Before Hiro could turn, two bright headlights cut through the path leading from the gate to the hospital. His chest tightened. He could feel Kael¡¯s presence, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not reach him through the alpha link. His Beta was far too weak to respond.


    Hiro wanted to rush straight to the car, but he forced himself to stay put. While they were in Zane¡¯s store, he had sensed something was wrong. He chose to keep quiet, not wanting to sound negative, but now the unease pressed heavily on him.


    Ang picked up the call. "Hello, Renn." She held the phone close, waiting for his voice.


    "We are here. Wait... I can see you already," Renn said. His voice carried a weight that told them everything about Kael¡¯s state.


    "Alright, I will end the call," Ang whispered before cutting it off.


    They all waited in silence as one of the doctors came out, followed by two nurses pushing a stretcher. Clearly, they had already been told what to expect.


    Kaito¡¯s car pulled in, moving faster than it should. The tires screeched slightly as it stopped right in front of them. He jumped out at once and rushed to open the back door.


    "What happened?" the doctor asked sharply as they hurried to the car, ready to bring Kael out.


    "He has a fever and it is very high," Kaito said, his voice low, unsure of how else to exin the situation. Kael was ced carefully on the hospital bed and the nurses pushed him quickly toward the entrance.


    Hiro did not wait for any more words. With Taros beside him, he followed the medical staff into the hospital while the others stayed outside, too tense to move.


    "What happened?" Ang asked, looking straight at Kaito and Renn. They kept silent, and her chest tightened with anger and fear.


    "No one is saying anything?" Hailey asked, shocked at how they refused to speak.


    "He has a fever," Renn finally said, his eyes shifting away. He only spoke because Ang had asked. He could see how worried she was. He cared nothing about Hailey¡¯s question. "Can we all just go inside and wait for Kael to get better?"


    "Are you really going to keep this from me?" Ang pressed, her brows drawn together, her lips set in a thin line. She refused to give up. She knew something had happened, something far more serious than what they were saying.


    Kaito sighed. He did not want her to drown in fear, but he also knew she deserved the truth. "We got into a fight on the way."


    Ang¡¯s heart skipped, and she stepped closer to where the boys stood. "With who?"


    "With the guys that shot Hiro the other day. They kidnapped Kael and gave him back, but it looks like the sedative they used on him, is taking effect," Kaito exined. He noticed the change in her face, the fear that slipped through even when she tried to hide it. He wanted to calm her, to take away the weight pressing on her. "He will be fine, you don¡¯t have to worry."


    Ang couldn¡¯t answer. The shock left her frozen, her thoughts spinning. Was this her fault? If she hadn¡¯te to this academy, none of this would have happened. From the very first day it had been one trouble after another. Kaito losing house points, Hiro being shot at, and now Kael lying weak because of her.


    "Don¡¯t even start, Ang," Renn said firmly, catching the guilt in her eyes. "Don¡¯t me yourself for this. Kael needs us strong, and I¡¯m sure by morning he will be fine."


    "Yes, Ang," Hailey added softly as she stepped close and ced her hands on Ang¡¯s shoulders. "Let¡¯s go inside and be with him."


    Ang gave a small nod and followed them into the hospital. Each step felt heavy, but in her heart she prayed to the mother goddess to heal Kael and give him strength to open his eyes again by morning. If not, she feared she might have to make the hardest choice of her life to protect the people she loved.


    **


    "What do you mean there are people looking for her?" Miss Valois asked, stepping closer. She longed to see his face, even if it was just once, but there was no chance of that. He always hid behind that cloak, his whole presence heavy with a dark aura. "How many are they, and why are they looking for her?"


    "Are you expecting an answer from me?" The Patriarch¡¯s voice was sharp with annoyance, and she knew at once that he hated being questioned.


    "I didn¡¯t think you would be offended by a simple question," she said softly, regret pressing in on her. "I only wanted to understand who is after her." Already she felt she had overstepped. Maybe this was not her business, and maybe she needed to learn to stay away from other people¡¯s matters.


    "Sometimes, it is better not to know,. Its safer," the Patriarch said coldly. "For your own sake, and for your son¡¯s."


    Her heart lurched at his words. Must he bring Renn into this? He had been threatening her with himtely, reminding her that if she disobeyed, her son would pay the price. The thought of anything happening to Renn tore at her chest, and she swallowed her fear.


    "You don¡¯t have to hurt my son, please," she begged, her voice trembling. "I promise I will bring you the girl before the next full moon. Once I do that, you will release me from my debt and you will leave my son alone."

 Chapter 172: More Evans?

    <h4>Chapter 172: More Evans?</h4>


    Ang stood with her head resting against the wall, eyes closed as she waited for the doctor to bring her good news. Deep inside she kept ming herself for everything that had been happening. To protect everyone, she had no choice but to leave the Academy, but that decision had to remain her secret.


    "Are you alright?" Renn¡¯s voice broke the silence.


    She opened her eyes and found him standing close, his green eyes fixed on her with so much worry that it made her chest ache.


    "How can I be?" she whispered, lowering her gaze. "I have been crying so muchtely. No matter how broken my life used to be, I never cried this way. Everything changed when I came to this Academy. I epted all the changes, even the ones that told me my whole life was a lie. I lived with it, I didn¡¯t fight it. But now I can¡¯t bear watching people get hurt because of me. I can¡¯t."


    "Hey, don¡¯t say that," Renn murmured, reaching for her hand. When he saw the tears glistening in her eyes, his heart twisted. He pulled her into his arms and rubbed her back. "Come here. If you keep crying, you will make everyone sad."


    "But I already made them sad," Ang sobbed, her tears soaking into his shirt as she clung to him tighter. "I made you and your brothers fight, and now I am putting other lives in danger."


    "Why would you say that?" Renn asked, shocked that she believed it. He didn¡¯t let her answer. "That¡¯s not true, my love. Do you know that before you came, I couldn¡¯t stand Kaito? But now, because of you, we spend time together without trying to kill each other. We even go out together. You gave me peace when I had nothing left."


    Ang lifted her face to look at him. His words caught her off guard. What did he mean, she gave him peace when he had lost everything? Was he talking about his mother? Her heart ached for him. He had no memories of her, and even though that was painful, it was still better than the memories Ang had of her own mother. At least Renn still had his father, and Alpha Gerald had always seemed kind.


    "Hiro and Taros are still fighting," she whispered sadly. "I hate it. I feel so terrible knowing I caused it."


    Renn chuckled even though he knew it was not the best moment. Hiro and Taros were still with Kael and they would not be out anytime soon. "I wish I had been there during the fight. But do you know that Taros would give his life for Hiro?"


    "What?" Ang looked at him in surprise. That sounded both strange and impossible. She knew that Kaito and Taros were close, but Hiro and Taros? That was hard to believe. "I can bet that¡¯s not true."


    "I¡¯m telling you the truth," Renn said, tapping her nose with his finger. She flinched, which only made himugh. He tried again and this time she leaned forward, pretending she would bite his hand. "Try harder, Angel without a surname."


    Her eyes narrowed at him. "What did you just call me?" She looked so small standing in front of him, yet somehow she still managed to make his heart beat faster.


    "Can the both of you stop acting lovey-dovey?" Alex¡¯s voice came from the side. Ang turned, startled to see him standing there with two cups of coffee in his hands.


    She nced around quickly and noticed that only de and Hailey were still waiting outside. Kaito was gone and she wondered where he might have gone. Samuel had juste in with Alex.


    "Is it that obvious?" Ang pulled her arm away from Renn, but Alex only nodded in reply.


    "You don¡¯t know your friend has been crying since we got here," Renn said, his eyes lingering on her with so much warmth that she had to look away. "I only managed to calm her down a minute ago."


    "Oh, I see. Why have you been crying?" Alex asked gently as he handed them the cups. He stepped back, slipping both his hands into his pockets. "Did something happen to Kael that we weren¡¯t told? I know he had a fever from the lupine injection."


    "No, nothing else happened," Ang said softly, her eyes fixed on the closed door of Kael¡¯s room. "The doctor hasn¡¯te out yet. We¡¯re just waiting for news."


    "I see. Kael will get better. We are all with him," Alex assured her. Just then, his Alpha returned from an errand the doctor had sent him on. He gave the blood bags to a nurse and then walked over to where they were standing.


    "Was that for Kael?" Ang asked, her heart racing. Fear tightened inside her chest. She thought he was getting better, or was it getting worse and the doctor just refused to tell them?


    "Yes. He needed a blood transfusion," Kaito answered with a worried look. His eyes stayed fixed on the door for a long moment before he finally turned to Alex. "So what did you find in de¡¯s house?"


    "You don¡¯t want to know, Alpha," Alex said with a heavy sigh. He almost could not bring himself to say it. "The guy is a psychopath. He is sick."


    "We already know that. Say something new," Renn cut in sharply, his face twisting with the hatred he had built for de.


    "Hailey, de," Kaito called out, motioning for them toe closer. He wanted everyone to hear it. Stales was not around, probably asleep in his dorms, and Hiro and Taros were still inside with the doctor. "Go on, tell them."


    "We found out that he¡¯s sick. He¡¯s suffering from a chronic illness, and we don¡¯t think it¡¯s just a sexual infection. There¡¯s more, because of the drugs we found in his room," Alex exined, his voice tight with disgust.


    "The drugs were inside a box. The guy is dying," Hailey added, shaking her head, still in disbelief. The thought that her sister had wanted to match her with someone like de made her stomach turn.


    "That¡¯s too much," Kaito muttered, his shock in on his face. The man had always looked healthy, strong, and agile. How could he be dying?


    "I can¡¯t believe it. He seemed just fine," Ang whispered, struggling to understand.


    "Well, I¡¯m not surprised," Beta de said, both of his hands buried in his pockets. Everyone turned at once, their eyes fixed on him. He only shrugged. "I¡¯m not lying. That guy is always angry. It¡¯s not hard to see. I couldn¡¯t tell exactly what was wrong with him, but I knew he carried something... something personal."


    "That¡¯s true. He is alwaysshing out at us for no reason," Renn agreed with a nod. He turned back to the ones who had gone to investigate. "So that¡¯s all you found?"


    "No. This one will blow your mind," Alex replied, a strange smile tugging at his lips. "Mr. de is a doctor."


    Renn blinked at him, then let out a smallugh as if he had misheard. "I don¡¯t understand. You mean he has a doctorate degree?"


    "No," Alex corrected, his tone sharper. "He is a medical doctor. He treats humans."


    "Gic to be precise. Then we looked into Evan¡¯s file and found something strange," Hailey continued, her words leaving the others stunned. "At first he registered as a human. Only a weekter, he changed it and registered under werewolves. His guardian changed three times too, from his parents, to someone we don¡¯t know, and then to a man named Dr. Dn. He owns a big hospital in Ang¡¯s town. The same hospital where Mr. de had his tests done. I¡¯m certain he worked there... if he isn¡¯t still working there."


    No one spoke. Silence fell heavy among them. Their eyes moved from one another, shock freezing them in ce. Kaito looked at Renn, and Renn looked back at him, both waiting for the other to say something. The truth sank in slowly. The man they had been chasing had already nted himself inside their Academy, building his foundation right under their noses. Only the goddess knew if more like Evan were already hidden within their walls.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 173: Caught?

    <h4>Chapter 173: Caught?</h4>


    Kaito sighed and rubbed his face with both hands. He leaned back in his seat and gave it a deep thought. They had been fools to believe no one was watching them. He wondered for how long it had been going on. The man knew every single move they made. He could even be watching them right now.


    "We think Dr. Dn is Mr. de," Hailey said, her eyes on Kaito.


    Ang frowned in confusion. Each passing minute only added to the weight pressing down on her chest. "How is that possible? I know a hospital was built in my town. It started working not long before I got admitted into the academy."


    "So have you ever seen this Dr. Dn before?" Beta de asked, studying her.


    Ang shook her head. She was hardly ever sick, and when she was, the hospital gave her a different doctor. She was too broke to ever see the great Dr. Dn.


    "He doesn¡¯t attend to everyone," Renn said in a low tone. "You have to book an appointment and pay a lot of money to see him." He looked up at the ceiling and froze when he saw the cameras. He did not even know if they belonged to the academy or to Dr. Dn himself.


    At that moment the red light on the camera flickered wildly. A strange glow filled the room and a sharp high sound pierced the air, growing louder and sharper. Ang pressed her palms against her ears, her heart racing, until her eyes moved to Kaito.


    He sat still with his face buried in his palms, not disturbed by the noise. She walked to him andid a hand on his shoulder. He was using his powers to blow out the cameras.


    "It¡¯s okay, Kaito," she whispered, rubbing his back gently. "You will scare the patients."


    The door opened and Kaito jumped to his feet. The others turned as the doctor came out with Taros.


    "The blood transfusion is ongoing," the doctor said. "We managed to calm the fever, but we still need to run all the tests. The results will be out tomorrow. I will let your brother exin more, I have another patient to attend to."


    "Thank you, doc," Renn said, shaking his hand with relief. "Please, can we keep this between us? We don¡¯t want the school management to find out."


    "Even Principal Valois?" the doctor asked, his eyes narrowing.


    "Especially her and de," Renn replied firmly. He had known the doctor for years and trusted him to keep it secret if he gave his word.


    The doctor breathed deeply and gave a slow nod. "I won¡¯t say anything. But if the results show that his condition is critical, I am sorry..."


    "We understand," Kaito cut in, blinking his tired eyes.


    The doctor gave them a faint smile and walked away.


    "Can we see Kael now?" Kaito asked, his voice low but heavy.


    "Yes," Taros said as he opened the door for them. They all went inside, but Ang stayed back in the hallway.


    "Are you noting in?" he asked.


    "Not yet. I want us to talk," she replied and moved to the other side. Taros closed the door and walked to meet her.


    "Have you been crying?" he asked softly, cupping her face in his hands. His deep blue eyes searched hers, and for a moment she wanted to get lost in them.


    "No, I haven¡¯t," Ang whispered, lying as she tried to avoid his gaze. She wanted to look at him, she always did, but not now. She did not want him to worry.


    "Your eyes tell a different story. Did I make you cry?" Taros asked, letting go of her face with care. He stepped back, guilt heavy in his voice. "I didn¡¯t want to hit him, but I lost control. My jealousy got the best of me. I messed everything up."


    "I didn¡¯t cry because of you," Ang said as she walked toward him. Her voice trembled. "I just don¡¯t want you all to keep hurting each other because of me. We can face this path together. Somehow, we will find a way through."


    "A way through..." he repeated, his eyes dark with pain. "Do you mean you will reject three of us and choose the one you want?"


    "No. Why would you even think that, Taros?" she asked, her voice breaking.


    "I don¡¯t know," he admitted. "You have been with Hiro a lottely. I can¡¯t help but think you like him more."


    Ang sighed and crossed her arms over her chest. His jealousy was clear, and part of her wanted to smile at it, but it was not something to y with. "I was paired with him, that¡¯s all. Later I went to his ce because I couldn¡¯t sleep. He did nothing wrong. If anyone should be med, it¡¯s me and the moon goddess."


    "Alright then," Taros said, his voice soft, already surrendering because he did not want to argue or hurt her more. He pulled her into his arms. "I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t behave like that again."


    "You said the same thing after you punched Renn," Ang reminded him, her face pressed against his chest.


    "You won¡¯t ever forget, will you?" Taros chuckled as he held her tighter. "I love talking to you, I love being with you, and I love the fact that I am your mate. I want to stay by your side every hour of the day, and when I cannot, I lose my mind."


    Ang smiled as his words sank into her. They brought calm to her troubled heart. Did he truly love her that much?


    "Time is up. We are having an important discussion inside," Alex¡¯s voice broke in, cutting through the moment. He stood by the door, holding it open, waiting for them toe in. Taros and Ang had no choice but to listen. As she walked past him, Alex bent his head and whispered, "I am only the messenger."


    Ang rolled her eyes and stepped inside. Kael was lying on the bed, pale but awake. A stand beside him held a blood bag, the tube running into his arm through a needle. It was the first time Ang had ever seen a blood transfusion, and the sight made her chest tighten.


    "Hello, Kael," she said softly. He turned his head toward her and managed a weak smile.


    "I am fine, strong even, but these people would not let me be. They insisted on a blood transfusion and a list of tests," he said, his voice too faint for someone usually so full of life. "How are you?"


    His words made everyoneugh in relief. Ang went closer and said gently, "I will be fine when you finally get out of this bed."


    "Then tell Taros to take this needle out," Kael joked, trying to sound brave.


    "I will do it," Hiro said quickly, moving toward him, but Kaito caught his arm before he got close.


    "I thought he wanted it out," Hiro protested, frowning.


    Kaitoughed and gave his arm a yful p. "The both of you joke a lot. Look how serious your face is, old man."


    Hiroughed too as he leaned back. He turned to Kael with a grin. "You better get well soon, buddy. Since Renn has dumped me for Kaito, I have no one but you."


    "Hey, why would you say that?" Renn looked surprised.


    "It¡¯s obvious. Don¡¯t deny it, bro," Hiro said with a teasing smile.


    "No way, my brother," Renn walked over to him and pulled him into a hug. "I will die for you and no one else."


    "See what lies he is spilling," Hiroughed, and the others joined in. Ang looked at Kael, who was smiling. This was what he needed, the warmth of his friends around him. She hoped these moments would heal him and give him strength.


    But just when she thought the happiness wouldst, the door opened and Miss Valois walked in. Behind her was Mr. de, wearing a brown shirt and ck trousers, a white cap sitting on his head.


    Ang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Trouble hade. The room fell silent at once. She could not understand how Miss Valois had found them here.


    "If Mr. de had not told me about this, I would never have known," the principal said, her sharp eyes sweeping over each of them. She looked sterner than ever. "Each of you will report to the board."


    "Why?" Renn asked.


    "Because you have been keeping secrets from me, and in doing so you put the lives of the students at risk," she said firmly.


    Ang felt dread coil in her chest. Were they caught? Did their secret n leak? She scanned every face in the room. Could someone have betrayed them and gone to Mr. de? And if so, who among them was the mole?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 174: No One Betrayed You.

    <h4>Chapter 174: No One Betrayed You.</h4>


    Ang stood with her heart racing like a speeding car. Heat spread through her body and her mind kept asking how she would ever get out of this. If someone had truly betrayed them, then they were in deep trouble. Whoever it was must have given away all their secrets, and that was what made Miss Valois so angry.


    "<i>No one betrayed you," her wolf spoke inside her.</i>


    "Stormy?" Ang whispered in her mind. Hiro¡¯s eyes caught hers and for a moment she wondered if he could hear what she was saying. Their bond was strong, their minds were linked, so maybe he could. "How do you know that?"


    "<i>Believe me, dear, I know," Mighty Storm replied with a calm certainty. "Mr. de found out where you were. He has other ways of doing things."</i>


    Ang¡¯s gaze moved to the teacher in front of them and her chest grew tight. Was it true? Was he really Dr. Dn, the man who wanted her dead? He had sent Evan to torment her, to hunt her like prey. But why? What did he want from her? She could not tell, and that fear made her weak.


    "<i>We will distract them, so they leave," Mighty Storm told her. The wolf was always the one with a n, and Ang felt a small wave of relief that she had shown up now, when she needed her most.</i>


    "You can¡¯t tell our parents about this," Taros said as he stepped forward. His voice carried the weight of someone who was not worried for himself but for everyone else. The other students were unaware of the danger. They had no idea what could be waiting, and if they were careless, they would all pay. "We can solve this on our own without involving them."


    "I tried to warn you, but you never listened," Miss Valois said, her voice trembling with fury. Her eyes burned with disappointment. "I told you not to keep secrets from me, especially when it concerns the academy."


    "So you don¡¯t keep secrets?" Renn¡¯s voice cut through the air. Everyone turned to him in shock, some trying to silence him before he made things worse, but it was already toote. "Why force it on us that we are hiding things? You could have walked in and asked us with trust, but you didn¡¯t. You chose to believe what Mr. de told you about us, so keep believing him."


    "At least he didn¡¯t lie to me," Miss Valois shot back, her words shaking but sharp. "He told me the truth the moment he found out." Her chest ached as she said it, because deep down she knew she should be standing by her son instead of another man. But she was willing to carry that pain if it meant keeping him safe. Renn was too reckless, too quick to make choices that could destroy him, and she could not let that happen.


    "Why are youughing like a fool?" Miss Valois asked.


    "Nothing," Hailey answered with a small shake of her head. "I just pray you are choosing the right people and making the best decisions for yourself. I am here to support Kael. I am not under you and I am not under this school, so keep me out of your discussion."


    "You are under her. She is your sister and the principal of this academy," Mr. de said firmly.


    "Can you please excuse the patient?" a nurse asked as she stepped into the room. Her voice cut through the tension. She stood by the door behind Mr. de, her eyes calm but strict. "He needs to rest. Only one person can stay with him. The rest of you should go outside."


    "So sorry for disturbing," Ang quickly apologized. The nurse, dressed in blue scrubs, gave a small nod but did not move. She stood waiting until everyone was ready to leave. Ang turned back to Kael, her heart heavy. "We will be around. See youter."


    "Thank you," Kael mumbled weakly.


    "I will stay with him," Hiro said at once, his eyes fixed on Kael. He cared nothing for the argument going on. All that mattered was that his beta healed soon.


    "Let¡¯s all go out then," Kaito said, his tone firm as he headed for the door. Miss Valois and Mr. de had no choice but to listen to the nurse, and the others followed behind. Kaito led them out, making sure they left quickly. The hospital was not the ce for their quarrels, and he refused to let them disturb the other patients.


    He stepped outside first and waited for the rest to join him.


    "I am confused," Ang whispered, walking beside her friend. "If they report us to the board, what will happen?"


    "It is dangerous," Alex said, his voice low. "The board might stop us from investigating. We might even be punished. Our parents will not want us risking our lives, especially the alphas, so they will take the case away from us."


    "Won¡¯t that be a good thing?" Ang asked softly.


    Alex turned to her with surprise in his eyes. "Good? You will be expelled. And your uncle will find out about you. Your father too. If you have other enemies, they will know where you are. Do you want that?"


    Ang¡¯s chest tightened as she let out a heavy sigh. He was right. She was the one putting them all in danger, and the trouble always seemed to fall on her shoulders.


    "Also," Alex continued, lowering his voice as he stopped walking, "we do not know if some members of the board are working with Dr. Dn. Marcus is out there searching for you, and from what you told me, he is part of the board. That means we cannot trust anyone with what we discovered. Do you understand?"


    "I do," Ang nodded as she looked at him. He was staring at her so much that it made her uneasy and she wondered what was going on. "Is there a problem?"


    "Yes. Your hair is growing faster than normal," Alex said as he took off his hoodie and handed it to her. "Put it on with the cap so no one notices."


    Ang obeyed and when she was done, they walked out together. The boys and Hailey were already in the middle of another argument about the situation, voices raised with tension. Ang¡¯s chest tightened. She wanted to calm them down but she didn¡¯t know how.


    They needed Miss Valois to stay on their side. If she reported them to the board, everything would fall apart. Kaito was trying to reason with her but the others were making it worse.


    "Don¡¯t you think Renn is overreacting?" Alex whispered. His eyes moved between Renn and Miss Valois, suspicion darkening his face. There was something between them that didn¡¯t add up. At first, it looked like they were in a rtionship, but then it didn¡¯t make sense.


    He knew too well how much Renn loved Ang. So what was he doing with Miss Valois?


    "I can see it too. Each time I ask, he says there is nothing going on between them," Ang muttered with a roll of her eyes. But her words caught in her throat when she saw Hailey staring at her now. She must have heard them.


    Ang stepped forward, her small figure pushing through the group so she could be seen. Her voice rose, trembling but brave. "We didn¡¯t do anything wrong, Miss Valois. You are using us of going against you, but can you exin how? Was it when we went to celebrate my birthday, or when we came here to be with Kael?"


    "It¡¯s the part where Kaito and Renn were seen in your town," Miss Valois said, her voice sharp as she nted her hand on her waist. Her eyes were zing with disappointment and anger. "What did they go there to do if not to look for trouble? Can you exin to me now, or has the cat got your tongue?"


    Ang¡¯s throat went dry. She opened her mouth but no words came out. The principal knew that secret too. Fear struck her heart as she lifted her gaze to Miss Valois. Did she know already that Marcus was her father?


    It had to be Mr. de who told her. Which only meant one thing. He was Dr. Dn. He was the one giving orders, the one who sent men to attack Kaito and Renn on their way. Ang¡¯s chest burned with anger and disbelief. How could she not see him for what he was sooner? He was a serpent hiding in in sight.


    But what crushed her most was that Miss Valois refused to see it, or maybe she did see it and chose to stand with him.

 Chapter 175: The Truth.

    <h4>Chapter 175: The Truth.</h4>


    No one had an answer to what Miss Valois was asking. They never thought she knew so much. Ang felt her chest tighten because she knew that if she didn¡¯t say something now to save the situation, everyone would be in trouble, and it would all be because of her.


    "Kael got sick. It was really bad and they went to the hospital in my town to find help," Ang said quickly. The words were not even hers. Stormy kept pushing her, and she found herself repeating after her wolf. "Before you ask why we didn¡¯te to the school hospital, they only wanted to see Dr. Dn, maybe book an appointment, and if possible take some tests."


    "Why didn¡¯t they do it here?" the principal asked, her eyes narrowing with confusion. "What kind of sickness is it?"


    "We are not sure yet," Ang replied without pause. Stormy had given her that answer, and she was grateful her wolf was guiding her. "Kael thinks it has something to do with his genes. And Dr. Dn is a wonderful doctor in that area. He could help with diagnosis and know exactly what is wrong with him."


    She noticed how worry suddenly appeared on Miss Valois¡¯s face. The woman seemed relieved that they had gone for a good reason and that it had nothing to do with Evan¡¯s case.


    "I am so sorry for ming you. I was scared that you might be out making mistakes," the principal said softly, her shoulders easing with relief.


    "I told you already we were not doing that. I had my birthday celebration today, and we spent the day preparing for it," Ang exined. She thought she was good at lying, but Stormy was much better. Together, they managed to calm the principal down.


    But when she looked at Mr. de, her stomach sank. His face was stiff, his jaw tight, and his eyes burning with something close to anger. She felt her throat go dry. "Are you still mad at us, Mr. de?" she asked carefully.


    The room went quiet, and every pair of eyes moved toward him. He looked surprised, as if he hadn¡¯t expected her to call him out.


    "You don¡¯t look happy, even though we should all be happy now," Ang said with a faint smile that did not reach her eyes. If Mr. de could pretend and keep secrets, then she could do the same while still showing him respect.


    It was clear to her that he knew she was a girl, but for some reason, he refused to say it out loud.


    "Me?" he asked, cing his hand on his chest as though to act surprised.


    "Are there two Mr. des here?" Renn asked from behind.


    "I don¡¯t think so," Taros replied with a shake of his head. He turned to Beta de and added, "We didn¡¯t say the Beta. She said Mr. de."


    "I am fine, if that¡¯s what she is asking," de finally said, his tone t.


    "Oh my... you all should let the man be," Miss Valois cut in, her voice firm. She knew they were trying to turn this into something against him. "So were you able to talk to Dr. Dn? Renn, did you meet him?"


    Miss Valois¡¯ heart pounded hard in her chest. Ang could almost hear it echoing in her ears. Was Miss Valois scared of Dr. Dn?


    "No. We will see him next week," Renn said, his eyes fixed on the ground, avoiding her gaze. His voice carried sharpness, and his body was stiff. "Can we close this topic already? I am tired of being questioned like a kid. This is not high school where we need your permission for everything, even when ites to saving our friend¡¯s life."


    "But that is not what I meant, Renn," the principal said, her voice low as she looked at him. She wanted him to look back at her, but he refused. Miss Valois could feel the wall between them. Her own son despised her now more than ever. "You can go back to the dorms. We will talk tomorrow about Evan¡¯s case."


    "Ma, why don¡¯t we talk today?" Taros asked, restless and curious.


    Miss Valois hesitated, then sighed. She knew they were eager to hear the truth. "Alright. I will tell you. The doctor found that Evan was injected with something bad. It was poison. It destroyed him from the inside. It was done in the woods, which means the person is from within the school. The guards did not see anyone enter from outside."


    "What the principal meant," Mr. de cut in, his voice calm but heavy, "is that there were no traces of outsidersing in. It means someone among us killed him."


    "You are right," Kaito said, ring straight at him. Ang¡¯s heart clenched. She wished she could send him a message, warn him to soften his gaze, because the way he looked at Mr. de made it seem as though he was using him outright. "Who is this person? Is it you?"


    "Are you using me of being a murderer?" Mr. de asked, his eyes shing with golden light. His voice was sharp, filled with both anger and hurt.


    It went silent. No one answered. It was not fear that held them back. Ang even saw Taros and Renn chuckling under their breath as if enjoying the tension. She quickly stepped forward and corrected what had been said. "It could be you as well," she said, turning toward Kaito. His brows furrowed at her words, and she continued firmly. "It could be anybody. We are not sure yet. Everyone is a suspect right now."


    "Ang is right," Principal Valois said. Her tone carried both warning and plea. "Control your anger, Mr. de. You cannot take everything to heart. And you boys," she turned to face them, "respect your teacher."


    "Of course we will," Taros said with a crooked smile. "It is not easy to spend years in the university studying tech, right Mr. de?"


    Ang felt her stomach twist. She knew it was mockery because they just found out that Mr. de had studied medicine, not technology. She looked at the young teacher and saw beads of sweat forming on his forehead.


    "Enough," Miss Valois said firmly. "We will continue this tomorrow. For now, make sure the students stay inside during this hard time. As a pack, you must look out for each other. Do you understand?"


    No one replied, but she knew they had heard her. She straightened her back and added, "I will get to the root of this and I will find who the killer is."


    "When you find him, leave him to us," Renn told her.


    "How do you know it¡¯s a him?" she asked.


    Renn looked lost for a moment before shrugging. "It¡¯s just a feeling."


    "Whatever you say," Miss Valois muttered as she walked to her car. She noticed Mr. de had not followed her. He was still standing with the students, and she wondered what was going on in his mind. "Mr. de, can we go now?"


    "Yes, ma," he said as he finally walked towards her. When he reached the car, he asked quietly, "Do you believe everything they said?"


    "Why not?" she replied, fastening her seat belt. She nced at him. "You don¡¯t believe them?"


    "No... no. My opinion doesn¡¯t matter in this situation."


    "Then why ask?" she pressed as she started the car. The road was quiet as they drove towards the staff quarters. "If you have something on your mind, then say it."


    "I think Angel is a girl," Mr. de said atst. His voice was calm, but his eyes carried certainty. He wanted to see how she would react.


    Her heart skipped, but she forced her face to stay the same. The air in the car grew heavy, almost suffocating. She swallowed hard before she managed to ask, "Why do you suspect that?"


    "I saw the boy. He¡¯s been marked twice already," Mr. de said with a faint smile.


    She froze at his words. Marked? Twice?


    "Marked by two of the alphas," he continued. "What do you think that means? Angel is a girl... the promised she-wolf."


    Miss Valois was restless, her mind running in circles. Could Angel really be her? If Ang was the one marked by the boys, then everything she thought she knew was a lie. But she needed to be sure, she needed proof before her heart believed it.


    If Ang was truly the Alphas¡¯ mate, then the boys had been hiding the truth from her all along. They didn¡¯t trust her. That thought stung more than she wanted to admit. She pulled the car to a sudden stop and turned to Mr. de.


    "Get out," she said firmly.


    His eyes widened in surprise, as though he hadn¡¯t expected her to throw him out like that. "Did I say anything wrong?" he asked quietly.


    "Yes, you did," she snapped, her voice shaking with anger. "You are trying to put that poor boy¡¯s life in danger with your rumour. Angel is a boy. I didn¡¯t make a mistake in the admission. Now get out of my car and keep your mouth shut."


    Mr. de hesitated but stepped out, and without looking at him again, Miss Valois stretched across the seat to m the door shut. She reversed quickly and sped away, her voice cold as she muttered, "Stay away from the boys too."


    She drove fast, her chest rising and falling as she fought the storm inside her. She only slowed when she reached her house. Once inside, she went straight to the study room. Her hands trembled as she pulled open the drawer and searched until she found the envelope Marcus had given her.


    She had never opened it before. For so long, she avoided it, fearing what truth it might hold. Now she couldn¡¯t run anymore. Closing her eyes, she tore it open and pulled out the folded paper. With a deep breath, she opened her eyes, praying it would not be Ang.


    But it was.


    The sketch stared back at her, the lines so clear she could almost see Ang¡¯s eyes staring at her from the paper. Her hands shook so badly that her legs almost gave out beneath her.


    Ang was the girl Marcus had been searching for. The Patriarch had warned that she could be his daughter, which meant she carried the blood of the most powerful werewolves. Ang wasn¡¯t just another girl¡ªshe was the promised she-wolf. And if the boys had marked her, then they already knew. They hadn¡¯t imed her yet, which meant there was still time.


    Miss Valois¡¯ shoulders sagged as the weight of it pressed down on her. If Ang truly carried the Malynster bloodline, then giving her to Marcus would end the threat of war with that ruthless family. It was the safer choice.


    But what about her own life? What about her son? If the Patriarch discovered she betrayed him, they would both be doomed.


    Her head spun with the questions. The more she thought, the more her chest tightened. Who should she give Ang to¡ªMarcus or the Patriarch?

 Chapter 176: Slade’s Threats?

    <h4>Chapter 176: de¡¯s Threats?</h4>


    The endless pping and shouting of the students made her head spin. What bothered her the most was the boy behind her who kept screaming so loud it rang in her ears. Ang pressed her fingers into them, hoping to block out the noise, but it was useless. Her wolf senses caught every sound, sharp and piercing.


    She was already tired. Sleep had note to herst night, not after everything that happened. Her thoughts had been restless, turning over and over as she wondered how to fix the problems ahead. When Miss Valois left with Mr. de, Kaito had told her to return to the dorms and rest. She had not wanted to, but she knew today¡¯s activities would be demanding, so she forced herself to her room. Yet when shey down, her eyes stayed open. She had stayed awake all night, lost in her thoughts.


    "A penny for your thoughts, beautiful one?" Stales sat beside her with a smile. She did not return it, and that struck him as strange. "What¡¯s wrong, buddy?"


    "The boy behind me won¡¯t stop shouting in my ears. I don¡¯t want to speak to him. I¡¯m afraid I might lose control like I did with Xavier," Ang admitted softly, but before she could finish, Stales turned around.


    "Have you ever died before, boy?" His voice was sharp. The boy froze, shocked, shaking his head. "Then if you want to stay alive, stop shouting. Do you understand?"


    The boy opened his mouth to answer, but Stales had already turned back. Ang stared at him, wide-eyed, beforeughter spilled out of her. "You can be so mean. Why would you say that to him?"


    "Because you said something like that to Xavier and it worked," he replied calmly. "Alex told me everything aboutst night. Why didn¡¯t you call me? I would havee."


    "We didn¡¯t want to bother you. You were tired. You needed rest, right?" Ang said gently, though he clearly did not agree. Luckily, it was their turn to warm up for the race. Together they walked down the stairs to the field.


    It was a marathon, and their team included Ang, Stales, Alex, and Xavier¡ªwho, despite everything, had been insisted upon as part of the group.


    The rules sounded simple, but Ang knew better. Nothing was ever simple once you stepped onto the track. Every runner would be rewarded with extra points, the kind that could push her up in the ranks. But only if she won.


    "You will runst, Angel," a familiar voice spoke, and her heart skipped. She turned and saw Taros standing there. What was he doing? "Xavier will run after you, then Stales, then Alex. Clear enough?"


    Ang blinked at him, unsettled. "I don¡¯t understand," she said, confused. He was going to be their instructor? No one had told her. With everything else that had been happening around her, she hadpletely forgotten to check the timetable.


    "Follow me," said the Alpha, dressed in a white tracksuit. He walked ahead, then stopped and turned. "Alex will stay here. This is your starting point."


    "Okay, Alpha Taros," Alex replied as he stepped onto the track. Four other participants from different teams joined him while the rest continued forward with their own groups.


    After a short distance, Taros stopped again and pointed at another track. "Stales, you will remain here." He motioned to four other boys. "You as well. This is your point."


    They obeyed and he kept moving. He ced Xavier and the others before finally stopping at Ang¡¯s track. Taros paused, nced back at Xavier, and frowned. "Don¡¯t you think something is wrong with him?"


    Ang¡¯s chest tightened. She had not told him about wiping part of Xavier¡¯s memory. When she turned, Xavier stood still, head down, silent. Once he had been a proud bully who red at everyone, now he looked small, almost timid. Or maybe he looked normal, and it was her guilt that made him appear broken.


    "Do you know something?" Taros asked, his eyes fixed on her. She gasped, taking a step back. His gaze sharpened. "Your heart is racing so fast. It¡¯s so loud I can almost hear it."


    "I... I think it¡¯s my fault," she whispered.


    "Why would it be your fault?"


    "I wiped his memory. It wasn¡¯t on purpose," Ang said quickly. Regret filled her chest and her voice trembled. Taros¡¯s expression made her even more nervous. His lips parted but no words came.


    "I didn¡¯t mean to hurt him," she added softly.


    "You erased his memory?" he asked, stunned. She nodded, and his eyes widened even more. "I didn¡¯t know you had that kind of power. I¡¯m only just finding out."


    "I thought I told you," she said, rubbing her damp palms together. "I got the powers from Marcus.


    "Your father?" Taros asked. He saw the sadness in her eyes and decided not to press further. The race was about to begin, and there would be timeter to discuss everything. He gave her a small smile, changing the subject. "Do you know what will happen if you win this race?"


    He had not even said it yet, but excitement stirred deep inside her. Taros stepped closer, his breath brushing against her skin as he leaned in and whispered in her ear, "I will make you the happiest girl alive tonight."


    Ang felt the butterflies in her stomach flutter even harder, a rush of heat spreading through her body. Just his presence alone was enough to stir her, and she knew exactly what he meant with his words.


    "Best of luck, mate," he tapped her arm lightly before walking away. Ang closed her eyes, trying to focus on the race ahead instead of the memories that came flooding back. The full moon night haunted her, his kisses still burned on her lips, and the way his hands had imed her body made her shiver as if it was happening again.


    "Are you alright?" a voice cut through her thoughts, dragging her back from where her mind had wandered. Ang sighed. That was all she had been hearingtely. Are you okay? Are you fine? What¡¯s wrong with you? The questions never stopped.


    Her wolf stirred, restless and annoyed. Whoever it was, her wolf did not wee him. Ang opened her eyes and froze when she saw Mr. de standing before her. Her body went rigid at once. What was he doing here of all ces?


    "I want us to talk," Mr. de said with a smile that only made her feel uneasy. "It will be brief. How about tonight?"


    Ang opened her mouth but no words came. Why would he want to speak with her after everything? He was the one who had sent Evan after her. She had already guessed that he might even be Evan¡¯s killer, and yet here he stood, acting like nothing had happened. The audacity made her blood boil.


    "You are not saying anything. I don¡¯t have time to waste," he frowned, looking down at her.


    Ang lifted her chin, folding her arms in front of her chest. "And what makes you think I will honor your invitation?" Her brows drew together sharply, her re showing him that she could frown deeper and stronger than he ever could.


    "You will, Ang Marcus Malynster," Mr. de said, taking a step back. He could see Taros approaching, moving fast, almost running to intercept him. "Don¡¯t tell your mates about my invitation. I will text you the address. Make sure youe... or you will regret it."


    Before she could respond, he dashed off. Taros did not hesitate. The moment he reached her, he raced after de. Ang nced around. All the students were staring at her. Fear churned in her stomach even though she tried to push it down.


    That man knew everything about her, even her father. What if he told Marcus the truth? Ang did not want another parent barging into her life, making everything a living hell.


    "Hey you, go back," a voice called, cutting through her panic. It was Alex, rushing over to see what was wrong.


    The referee stopped him from leaving his track. The announcement red, and the shrill whistle signaled the start of the race. Ang turned forward, forcing her focus on the track ahead, but her thoughts refused to stay in the present.


    No matter how hard she tried, her mind kept returning to the same question: what the hell did de, a.k.a. Dr. Dn, want from her? What could he possibly gain from all this?

 Chapter 177: Missing?

    <h4>Chapter 177: Missing?</h4>


    The participants were faster than Ang expected. Alex moved like wildfire, so quick that he handed the stick to Stales two full minutes before anyone else. It wasn¡¯t that the others were slow¡ªAlex was just on another level. Ang had never seen him fail at anything he tried.


    He was always the best, as if he were born for this. She wondered if it was sheer practice or some hidden gift no one knew about. She watched him cheer Stales on, urging him to push harder. The other participants tried to catch up, but her teammate wouldn¡¯t let them.


    Stales ran with everything he had, racing toward Xavier. Ang was surprised at his speed. She hadn¡¯t realized Xavier was so good too. No wonder Stales had insisted he be on their side.


    Xavier was fast, leaving a wide gap for the others to cover. But then, when he reached where Ang stood, he stopped. He just stared at her, shock written across his face. Ang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What was he doing? Why had he stopped?


    "Xavier,e on," she said, nting her left leg forward on the line and bracing with the other behind her. She didn¡¯t understand why he wasn¡¯t moving. The other teams were closing in on them, getting dangerously close to her teammates.


    Xavier stayed frozen. The cheering of the crowd meant nothing; it was like the world hadpletely shut him out. Ang looked toward the coaches, spotting Kaito with anxiety carved into every line of his face. How long had he been standing there?


    "Xavier," she called again, teeth gritted, anger rising. Two of the opponents had already passed their batons, and he still hadn¡¯t moved. Wait¡ªwas this one of his memory episodes? Oh no.


    Ang had no time to waste. The third participant was approaching fast, and she couldn¡¯t let him overtake them. She leaned and said, not caring who heard, "If you don¡¯t give me that, I swear I will kill you this time. Don¡¯t y with me."


    He still didn¡¯t move. The third participant passed the baton to his teammate, who shot forward immediately. Ang exhaled sharply, trying to calm the surge of anger in her chest.


    Then, without warning, Xavier was at her side, baton in hand. Relief and surprise hit her at the same time. She snatched it from him and sprinted forward, pushing herself harder than ever.


    Ang knew she wouldn¡¯t make it without using her primal powers, so she summoned mighty-stormy. It was dangerous to show it with the whole stadium watching, but she didn¡¯t care.


    In less than ten seconds, she raced forward like the wind itself, passing the first two opponents. Their shocked faces told her she had caught thempletely off guard. One of them lost bnce and tumbled to the ground. The crowd erupted with cheers. She could bet that was the West house.


    Her speed only increased as she saw thest participant ahead, closing in on the finish line. Her breathing grew tight, but she could not stop. Her eyes glowed as she poured all her strength into each stride.


    She closed her eyes to hide the glow, but in that moment, she could see more clearly. The images around her were faint, yet they guided her. Pushing herself harder, she overtook her opponent, the crowd¡¯s roar rising higher than ever.


    Ang crossed the finish line just in time. The bell rang, announcing her victory. She opened her eyes and saw Kaito standing right in front of her. Without a second thought, she ran into his arms. No one noticed anything strange¡ªthey only saw the moment of celebration between the West house leader and their winning member.


    "Well done, dear," he said, rubbing her back gently.


    Her teammates rushed over, breaking the moment. Ang stepped back, though a part of her did not want to leave his embrace. She swallowed her feelings. "Drink this," he said, offering her a bottle.


    "Thank you," she said, taking the bottle from him and drinking it all. The cold water calmed her racing heart. It was exactly what she needed after that tough race.


    "Hey, congrattions," Stales came up to her. "I was so scared that..." He didn¡¯t finish when she wrapped her arms around him.


    "We did it," Ang said, her excitement spilling over. She caught sight of Alex approaching. "I still can¡¯t believe it."


    Stales stepped aside as Alex hugged her, and then Ang pulled both of them into a group hug. She noticed Xavier standing a few feet away, silent, not celebrating like the others.


    Ang could feel his guilt and fear. She remembered the words she had shouted at him, her hands flying to her face in shame. She had said she was going to kill him. What was she thinking?


    She started walking toward him to talk, but he turned and ran off, leaving her standing alone.


    "You don¡¯t worry. I will talk to him," Taros told her. She wanted to ask if he had caught up with Mr. de or if he had said anything, but before she could, he added, "Congrattions, dear. I owe you tonight."


    Ang couldn¡¯t hide the smile that spread across her face. Her mind raced with possibilities. What would tonight bring? A celebration? Another adventure? Or was he nning something else ... A cold shiver ran down her spine as she remembered Mr. de¡¯s serious, almost threatening words.


    What was she going to do about his invitation ?


    ******


    Hiro woke up with a stiff body, his joints aching from sitting up all night. He had only just managed to drift off this morning. Last night had been a nightmare. Kael hadin sick on the bed while the rest of the crew stayed out, arguing. Hiro had tried to shut it all out, shutting his senses, but he couldn¡¯t forget.


    The hospital was alive with sound this morning. Voices, footsteps, the low hum of movement outside the room. Hiro rose from the chair and looked at the bed. Kael wasn¡¯t there. His heart skipped. Where could he have gone without waking him?


    Hiro opened the bathroom door and checked. Empty. Panic prickled at the edges of his mind, but he could still feel the bond between them. Kael was alive. Even if something had happened, the doctors would have told him first.


    The door opened and a nurse peeked in, smiling. "Good morning, Alpha. Can Ie in? I want to check on my patient."


    Hiro recognized her fromst night. She would be done with her shift soon. "He¡¯s not here," he said.


    "Where did he go?" Her brows knitted as she stepped into the room. She nced at the bed and then at the bathroom, pointing. "Have you checked there?"


    "I did," Hiro said, realizing she had no idea where Kael was. "I¡¯ll check outside."


    "I didn¡¯t see him on my way here," she said. "The doctor asked me to keep an eye on him. He was so weak. He couldn¡¯t have gone far on his own."


    Hiro¡¯s chest tightened. Kael missing again? No way. He grabbed his phone to text Renn, thinking he might know something since he had been aroundst night. Then he remembered.


    He didn¡¯t need Renn. He could reach Kael, even if he was miles away.

 Chapter 178: No Trace Of Lupine In His Body.

    <h4>Chapter 178: No Trace Of Lupine In His Body.</h4>


    Hiro called him through their link, but there was no response. He could feel Kael close by, so why wasn¡¯t he answering? Was he too weak to reply? That was the only thing that made sense.


    At first, Hiro thought Kael had gone missing, but the bond told him otherwise. His Beta was still within the hospital grounds. Hiro stood at the entrance, scanning the ce with sharp eyes. He could handle things if they turned bad, but still, he texted Renn toe.


    Just as he turned to go back inside, he froze. Kael was standing by the door. Hiro had told himself he wouldn¡¯t be scared, but that was a lie. His heart leapt so hard it almost left his chest. The shock that should have been relief sent a wave of panic instead.


    He stepped back, needing to be sure his eyes weren¡¯t deceiving him, that the person before him was truly Kael.


    "Are you okay, Alpha?" Kael asked, already guilty for startling him. "I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª"


    "No, it¡¯s fine. I just... I wasn¡¯t expecting to see you when I turned around," Hiro said, still staring at him like he was seeing a ghost. He should have been happy, even pulled his Beta into a hug, but instead, unease weighed heavy in his chest. "Where were you? I searched everywhere, even with the nurse."


    Kael shrugged. "I didn¡¯t go anywhere. I was at the hospital park for a while, then I came inside. You weren¡¯t in the room, so I stepped out to find you."


    "You shouldn¡¯t have left without telling me. You had us worried," Hiro said. He wanted to remind Kael that he was still supposed to be weak, yet the one before him looked perfectly fine. It made no sense¡ªyesterday he could barely stand, and now he stood tall, steady as if nothing had ever been wrong.


    "You look better this morning. No pain?" Hiro asked carefully. He had expected to drag Kael back to bed, but instead, he found himself staring in disbelief at his Beta¡¯s sudden recovery.


    "No. I feel nothing," Kael replied with a smile. "Can we go to the dorms? I¡¯m already tired of this ce."


    Hiro studied him in silence. Everything about Kael this morning felt strange. The strength, the calmness¡ªit was too sudden, too perfect. But he swallowed his doubts.


    "We¡¯ll see the doctor. If he says you can be discharged, then yes," Hiro said, forcing a smile to mask his unease.


    "Good. Can we see him now?" Kael asked, already turning back inside. Hiro nodded and followed.


    They returned to the room. Kael sat on the bed casually, as though nothing had happened. "Where is he?" he asked.


    "He¡¯ll be here soon," Hiro replied, his eyes heavy with questions he couldn¡¯t even form. "So you really don¡¯t feel sick anymore?"


    "No, Hiro. I told you already. I¡¯m fine," Kael said, leaning back on the bed with an easy grin. "Why do you keep asking me questions like I¡¯m your girlfriend?"


    Hiro chuckled and shook his head, but the uneasiness inside him refused to go away. When the door opened, he quickly looked up, expecting the doctor. Instead, it was Renn.


    "Hey, what¡¯s up?" Renn greeted as he walked in, shaking Hiro¡¯s hand. His eyes moved to Kael, and surprise flickered on his face. "Man, you got better overnight?"


    "Yes. I wasn¡¯t that sick," Kael replied, stretching out his hand. Renn shook it, forcing a small smile. It felt strange, but at the same time, he was relieved to see Kael on his feet this morning.


    "It was probably just fever, I guess," Renn said, stepping back a little.


    The nurse returned with the doctor, and the man went straight to Kael, asking polite questions about how he felt. After a short check, the doctor turned to Hiro and Renn.


    "He will be discharged soon," he said, before looking at them both seriously. "Can you twoe with me for a moment?"


    "Of course," Hiro answered at once.


    The doctor led the way out of the room while the nurse stayed with Kael. They followed him down the hall until they reached his office. He motioned for them to sit, then adjusted his sses, his eyes sharp as they moved from one to the other.


    "His results are out. But before I exin them, I need you to bepletely honest with me," he said, his voice low and firm. "What really happenedst night? Because I saw the scar from an injection on Kael¡¯s neck."


    Renn exchanged a quick nce with Hiro, then leaned forward. "There¡¯s no point lying to you, doc. But you need to promise us that no one finds out about this, do you understand?"


    "Like I told you earlier, I won¡¯t say a word. Not even to Aunt Valois," the doctor assured, his tone steady and his eyes full of sincerity.


    "Aunt Valois?" Hiro¡¯s head turned sharply. The name caught him off guard. He wasn¡¯t expecting that at all. Just how many of Miss Valois¡¯ family members were in this academy, working or studying in secret? Marcus had once mentioned her son.


    "He¡¯s Hailey¡¯s cousin," Renn exined quickly. "I met Dave through her." It was true. Months ago, Hailey had introduced him, but Renn hadn¡¯t cared much at the time. He only started turning to Doc Dave when his roommate got injured and he needed someone trustworthy. Taros wasn¡¯t around then, so he had no choice but to seek Dave¡¯s help.


    "But Hailey didn¡¯t act like she knew himst night," Hiro said in confusion. If she had a brother or even a cousin she cared about, why would she hide it? Hailey had always been close to them, and this was something she would have shared. He was certain even Taros had no idea about Dave.


    "I wanted it that way," the doctor answered quietly, lowering his head as though ashamed. "My family has been broken for a long time. We don¡¯t want to be close to one another anymore."


    "I understand," Renn said with a slow nod. But when he turned, he found his brother staring at him as if he had done something wrong. "What?"


    "I don¡¯t understand," Hiro said honestly. He could not see why Hailey would introduce Renn to Dave in the first ce. Renn had dated her sister briefly, and it was nothing serious. Why would Hailey bring Renn into her family matters while her sister did nothing at all?


    "Can we go back to the results?" Renn asked, looking between them. He wondered if anyone else was even on the same page as him. When they nodded, he exined, "Last night we were attacked on our way back, and Kael was kidnapped. They injected him with lupine sedative, but instead of passing out, he stayed awake. It threw them off, and they didn¡¯t know what to do."


    "That¡¯s strange," the doctor muttered, shaking his head. "The results didn¡¯t show any trace of lupine in his body. Instead, there is something else."


    Their faces froze with shock, but the doctor had no choice but to continue. "I hate to be the one to tell you this, but Kael has the same rare gene as Evan. His cells are not like ours. They¡¯re... different. The doctor who studied Evan¡¯s case said it was werewolf, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the whole truth. I believe someone is trying to create a new kind of werewolf. A different species altogether."

 Chapter 179: The Fall

    <h4>Chapter 179: The Fall</h4>


    A meeting was called by the riverside, and Ang went there with Stales to join the others. When they arrived, only Alex and Samuel were waiting. She looked around, confused, wondering where the other alphas were. Walking to where Alex sat, she settled beside him and asked, "Where are the rest? I got a message that we should all meet here. I even left the celebration toe."


    "Congrattions, Ang," Samuel said with a warm smile.


    "Thank you," she replied softly, but her eyes held a question. "You weren¡¯t there... I mean, at the stadium."


    "I had an errand to run for the pack," he exined.


    "Oh, Beta duties," she giggled lightly.


    Alex¡¯s gaze stayed on her, his voice steady as he said, "You will soon have to choose your beta." His words reminded her again that she wasn¡¯t just anyone...she was an alpha. "But before that, you must discover your powers. So, what can you do, Ang Malynster?"


    Her heart sank. She had forgotten again that she was a Malynster. The name was heavy, another reminder that she had to uncover what her true powers were before the next full moon. Stales had called it the harvest moon, the night she must be mated to all four of her mates.


    "I can erase memory," Ang said suddenly, rising to her feet. The thought had been troubling her for days, and now it spilled out. "But what powers do you think the Malynster bloodline carries?"


    "I don¡¯t know, not until we check," Alex replied, pulling out his phone. His fingers moved quickly across the screen as he searched. "But aren¡¯t you supposed to have discovered them already?"


    "Things with her are different," Samuel said, his voice touched with concern. "I don¡¯t know what the moon goddess intends. The alphas awakened their powers when they were still children. Maybe she wants Ang to find hers on her own."


    "Or maybe she doesn¡¯t want you to have them yet," Alex added as he rose to his feet. He slid his hands into his trouser pockets, his eyes sharp on her. "She may fear they could be used the wrong way. You already have too many enemies, and I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if there are more. Do you think you might have the power to fly?"


    Ang shook her head, spreading her arms wide as if to test herself. "No... I don¡¯t think so." She tried to summon energy, jumping lightly, hoping for something to awaken, but nothing happened. Perhaps she needed to push harder.


    "You should stop before you hurt yourself," Alex warned, but she ignored him.


    "I¡¯m responsible for you, don¡¯t forget," he added, his voice firmer now. "I don¡¯t want Kaito furious with me."


    Ang leapt again, but this time her bnce gave way. She stumbled backward, a cry escaping her lips as she squeezed her eyes shut, bracing for the fall.


    But she didn¡¯t hit the ground. A strong hand caught her, steady and gentle. The touch was familiar, so achingly familiar that her breath caught. She opened her eyes and found herself staring into the fiery gaze of the red-haired guy. He was smiling at her, his grip firm yet careful as he helped her back onto her feet.


    "What were you thinking, babe?" Renn asked, his hands still firm around her waist as he pulled her close to his chest. His voice carried both fear and anger. "Do you not care about yourself anymore?"


    Ang swallowed hard, knowing she had been reckless. Who knew what could have happened to her if he hadn¡¯t caught her. "I am a werewolf now, Renn," she whispered.


    "Really?" he shot back, his eyes narrowing as if he couldn¡¯t believe how bold and careless she sounded. "A werewolf, yes, but we don¡¯t even know if your body can heal after something as deadly as a broken neck. Don¡¯t y rough with your life, babe. My heart nearly stopped when you jumped that high and lost your bnce. Thank the moon I was close enough to catch you."


    Her chest ached at his words, but the sting of helplessness was worse. "You all make me feel useless again," Ang said, pressing her palms against his chest as she tried to push him away. He wouldn¡¯t budge. "Do you see? You¡¯re making me feel like a weak, pathetic girl who depends on her mates and friends for everything."


    Renn¡¯s brows furrowed. He nced at the others before looking back at her. "I never said that," he answered firmly. "No one here thinks you are useless. You are twisting my words, Ang."


    "Let me go," she whispered, and this time he released her, though she could tell he chose to. Ang walked to the bridge and leaned against the rails, her eyes on the river instead of Renn. She couldn¡¯t face the worry in his eyes any longer.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Beta de asked as he arrived, immediately sensing the heavy silence. He looked between them, wondering if they had quarreled before he came.


    "Nothing," Alex answered quickly, breaking the tension. His gaze shifted and he spotted Kaito and Taros approaching, with Kael and Hiro trailing behind. Relief crossed his face. "Finally, everyone is here. Wait¡ªwhere did Stales go?"


    Ang blinked in surprise. They hade together, yet she hadpletely forgotten about him. Her heart skipped. "I... I don¡¯t know."


    "Wasn¡¯t he leaning against the tree earlier? We didn¡¯t even speak," Alex muttered, frowning as he scanned the area. Suddenly, something light dropped on his head. He brushed it off, thinking it was only a leaf, until another fell. Curious, he reached up and found two chips resting in his hand.


    He tilted his head back and froze. There, perched on the highest branch of the tree, Stales satfortably with a bag of chips and a wolfscan, as if the world beneath him didn¡¯t exist. Alex let out a frustrated sigh. "Look at him. We were all worried, and he¡¯s up there without a care."


    "Say it louder, son!" Stalesughed, tossing more chips down at him with a grin.


    "Don¡¯t throw that at me, Stales," Alex warned, tilting his head back to re at him. Ang burst outughing. She hadn¡¯t expected to see Stales perched so high, but it was a relief to know he was safe.


    "Or what will you do, Alexander?" Stales teased as he tossed another chip. "And why do they call you Alex? I like Xander better. What do you think, Angel?"


    "I like Xander too," Ang giggled, walking to stand beside Alex.


    "I prefer Alex," Renn said tly as he nced up. He was about to stop Stales, but it was toote. The blonde poured the entire pack of chips down on Alex¡¯s head. Alex¡¯s face darkened, his eyes glowing as his ws snapped out, ready to climb up and make Stales pay.


    Kaito stepped in quickly. "What¡¯s going on?" he demanded, clearly confused.


    "Let him go after his friend," Renn said, trying to ease the tension. He knew Alex would never truly hurt Stales, and Ang, stillughing, knew it too. Whatever anger Alex carried would melt once he reached the branch.


    But Hiro¡¯s voice cut through, firm and steady. "No. We don¡¯t have time for this now." He held Kael¡¯s hand, and Ang noticed. It struck her as odd, and her heart squeezed with guilt. Something had happened to Kael, and deep down she feared it was because of her.


    "Stales,e down," Taros said suddenly as he lowered himself to the ground, burying his face in his hands. The weight in his voice made everyone quiet. Something was wrong.


    "Alex, you can y with your friendter," Kaito said sharply. "Right now, we need your attention." He turned to de and Samuel. "All of you,e here. We don¡¯t have much time."


    One by one, they gathered, forming a circle of worried faces. Renn was the first to speak. "Something happened," he began, his voice heavy. "Kael has been injected with a strange drug. At first, we thought it was lupine, but the test showed something else. Something unfamiliar."


    Ang¡¯s breath caught. Her heart raced with fear as her eyes darted to Kael. "What kind of drug is it?" she asked, her voice trembling. She dreaded the answer, praying it wasn¡¯t something that would slowly destroy him.


    ¡Â¡Â++


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 180: Another Lie?

    <h4>Chapter 180: Another Lie?</h4>


    "The doctor is yet to say what it really is. He does not know for sure, but he noticed that Kael has the same rare gene Evan had."


    "Wait, I don¡¯t understand. You mean Kael could be that thing Evan was, or they are rted... maybe cousins?" Stales asked, his voice heavy with confusion. He turned to his Alpha, waiting for him to make sense of it.


    Taros stepped forward. "This is what is happening. Dr. Dn is creating werewolves. We don¡¯t know how or why, but he is doing it. Evan first registered as a human. Maybe he was injected too, and then he changed into a werewolf, but he was not like us. Kael¡¯s cells are changing and his genes show something else. That¡¯s what the results say."


    "They also behaved different from us," Hiro added with worry. "We will need to keep Kael in a safe ce as soon as the changes begin."


    Ang¡¯s hands flew to her mouth. The words struck her like a blow. She looked at Kael, who sat quietly as if nothing was wrong, but she could feel the weight of his pain. Her tears fell before she could stop them. "Is there anything we can do? How can we stop this?"


    "We don¡¯t know yet. He is using science, and we have no idea what he used," Kaito said, his arms folded tightly across his chest, a deep line forming on his forehead. "We will need help. I don¡¯t trust Principal Valois, but Renn does. Should we tell her, or should we deal with this alone?"


    "We must know where she stands first. Whether she is with us or against us. We can¡¯t risk it," Renn said firmly.


    Taros let out a tired sigh. "I will try to find a way to help Kael. I will work closely with Dr. Dave. But we need to know what ingredients Dr. Dn used."


    "We could check his house. He might have left something there," Samuel suggested. He was clearly referring to Mr. de who they thought was Dr. Dn.


    "I doubt it. Maybe his office is better," Alex said as he sat down near Taros. "Why don¡¯t we go to his hospital in disguise?"


    Some began to nod, but Kaito¡¯s voice cut through, sharp and unyielding. "No. I¡¯m sorry, but no one is going there. It¡¯s too dangerous. For now, we can¡¯t go near his hospital. We will find another way to save Kael. Taros will work on it."


    "I agree with Kaito," Hiro said, stepping to his side. "What happenedst night must not happen again. The deeper we dig, the more we tell our enemies that Ang is here, and they wille for her."


    "Yes, that¡¯s the danger," Kaito added. "And we risk the lives of the innocent too. What did you find in your search with the Malynsters?"


    "We found out that the crescent moon mark belongs to the Malynster bloodline," Hiro exined, his voice carrying the weight of the truth. "Marcus is Ang¡¯s father. He has been searching for her for many years. We still don¡¯t know if he is a good man or not."


    "Do you want to be reunited with your family?" Kaito asked, his eyes fixed on her. Ang shook her head. He leaned closer. "Are you certain? You can still think about it. There is time."


    "I am sure," Ang said with firmness, though her heart pounded so hard she could hear it in her ears. She had longed to meet her father for so many years, dreamed of what it would be like. But now that the moment hade, she did not want him anymore. Her voice broke as she said, "I want to close that door."


    Taros was taken aback. He stepped toward her, his tone softer now. "That is a heavy choice, Ang. Why don¡¯t you give it another thought?"


    She lifted her chin, holding back the storm of emotions inside her. "No, Taros. I have already made up my mind." A small smile curved her lips, fragile but steady, as if to show she was at peace with her decision.


    "You can still think about it," Kaito pressed, unwilling to let go.


    Renn started to speak, his words raw with memory. "It¡¯s fine. You saw how her mother was¡ª" but Kaito coughed sharply, stopping him from saying more.


    Ang¡¯s eyes darted around the circle, fear rising in her chest. "What happened to my mother?" she asked, her voice trembling as her gaze moved from one face to the other.


    "Nothing serious," Kaito said quickly. "We met herst night, but Renn will talk to you about itter. For now, the matter of Marcus is settled. Let him keep searching, and if he does find you, then let hime. We will be ready for him."


    Ang¡¯s throat tightened and her eyes filled once again. "Thank you," she whispered, the tears slipping free.


    "What about the matter with Mr. de? Are we breaking inti his office?" Alex broke in, his brows drawing together. "We can¡¯t just forget about that man. He should have a lead."


    "Did anyone speak to him? Or learn anything useful?" Kaito asked, his question open to the room. Ang¡¯s chest clenched so tight she could hardly breathe. Her heart hammered against her ribs, so hard she thought it would burst out.


    She wanted to say yes, to confess, but she could not. She would not endanger them. Mr. de had warned her in no uncertain terms not to tell anyone about their meeting.


    "Cut to the chase, Kaito," Hiro said, his eyes suddenly sharp as they locked on Ang. "Why didn¡¯t you tell us that you met him this morning and that he invited you somewhere?"


    Ang froze, the blood draining from her face. His words crashed into her like stones. How could they possibly know? She had told no one. The boys had promised not to listen to her thoughts. Could they have broken that promise?

 Chapter 181: A Break?

    <h4>Chapter 181: A Break?</h4>


    "Did anyone speak to him? Or learn anything useful?" Kaito asked, his question open to the room. Ang¡¯s chest clenched so tight she could hardly breathe. Her heart hammered against her ribs, so hard she thought it would burst out.


    She wanted to say yes, to confess, but she could not. She would not endanger them. Mr. de had warned her in no uncertain terms not to tell anyone about their meeting.


    "Cut to the chase, Kaito," Hiro said, his eyes suddenly sharp as they locked on Ang. "Why didn¡¯t you tell us that you met him this morning and that he invited you somewhere?"


    Ang froze, the blood draining from her face. His words crashed into her like stones. How could they possibly know? She had told no one. The boys had promised not to listen to her thoughts. Could they have broken that promise?


    "Kaito found out about it," Renn said, pointing at him. "He overheard when you were talking. Taros did too."


    "You were not nning to tell us. You wanted to go meet him on your own?" Kaito asked, his voice heavy with disappointment.


    "I didn¡¯t want to put more lives at risk. I can handle it myself," Ang said, her hand trembling. She knew she was caught, but her reason was true. She was still unsure of her decision. "And I haven¡¯t even made up my mind about going to him."


    "It doesn¡¯t change anything, Ang. I know you were going to," Hiro said firmly.


    "You were going to let me prepare everything tonight and then leave me behind?" Taros¡¯s voice cracked with bitterness. "You should have told me about his invitation when I asked earlier, but you chose not to. You don¡¯t trust me enough to face this with you."


    "He threatened me, you don¡¯t expect me to just..." Ang¡¯s voice rose, anger bubbling through her chest. They kept pushing her, cornering her. Her friends stayed quiet, the betas stepped back, leaving the fight to her and her mates.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter, Angel," Kaito cut her off. "I hate that we¡¯re even arguing. You thought you were doing the right thing, but we¡¯re telling you that you can¡¯t throw your life away to save others."


    "And lying to us is worse," Hiro added, his voice sharp with annoyance. "You can make choices, but not this one."


    The forest breeze brushed across her face as if trying to calm her, but her heart refused to soften. "I don¡¯t want to talk about it anymore," she snapped.


    Her words silenced them. She turned away, shoulders stiff, eyes fixed on the river.


    "You don¡¯t need to worry. I already made a decision," Kaito said, his frown deepening. "Renn will talk with Principal Valois. We need to know whose side she¡¯s on before we tell her about Kael¡¯s condition. As for Mr. de, you won¡¯t meet him. I¡¯ll go and talk to him myself."


    "He said no one should know," Ang whispered, fear in her eyes.


    "That¡¯s not your concern anymore. You hid it from us, we found out ourselves," Kaito told her firmly. "I¡¯ll make sure he stays away from you and from the academy. You¡¯ll finally be free of him."


    Ang let out a hollowugh, brushing her hand through her hair. "And how exactly are you going to do that?" she asked bitterly. Arguing with her mates felt like drowning in fire. Every word they threw at her burned deeper into her heart.


    "You all see me as weak and pathetic, like I can¡¯t make the right decision or protect myself," Ang said, her voice trembling with anger and hurt.


    "That¡¯s not what we meant," Taros answered quickly, surprised she couldn¡¯t see the wrong in hiding the truth. "We are supposed to share everything that matters, but you kept Mr. de¡¯s invitation to yourself."


    "You were ready to meet him behind our backs, weren¡¯t you?" Kaito asked, his voice sharp. "What makes you think he won¡¯te after us once he is done with you? Do you really believe your n will save anyone? This is over. I will meet him myself, and if he doesn¡¯t listen to reason, I¡¯ll drive him out of Mistvale."


    "We get the cure for Kael and then try to live in peace, right?" Hiro asked quietly.


    "Yes. And if our mate wants to be imed, she knows what to do," Kaito said, tapping Taros on the shoulder. Both turned to leave.


    "Are you leaving?" Ang¡¯s heart sank. They hadn¡¯t truly talked this through. "You can¡¯t just walk away like this."


    Taros hesitated, his eyes full of conflict, as if he wanted to run back to her and hold her. But he turned instead and walked off. Kaito and Samuel followed.


    "I think we all need a break to think," Hiro said gently before leaving with Kael.


    "Don¡¯t take it the wrong way," Renn said, staying behind. His voice was calm, but his eyes carried worry. "The boys are not giving up on you. After what happened to Kael, Kaito keeps ming himself. He doesn¡¯t want us to make more mistakes."


    "Do you think I was wrong too?" Ang asked, her voice small.


    "Why not?" Renn sighed. "Look at Kael. What if we don¡¯t find a cure? Will he end up like Evan? It¡¯s not just about you, Ang. It¡¯s about all of us, our packs, our lives. We can¡¯t lose you. We can¡¯t risk bing lone wolves."


    Her chest ached as she looked at him. "What about iming me? Doesn¡¯t that matter to any of you?"


    Renn¡¯s expression softened, but his words were unsure. "I don¡¯t know... whenever you are ready."


    "What if I said I¡¯m ready tonight?" Ang whispered suddenly. Her eyes locked with his, and she saw the answer in his gaze before he spoke. "I want you to im me, Renn."


    ****


    Hello everyone,


    Thank you for your constant support. I really appreciate it. I love you guys so much.


    I have gotten much better so updates won¡¯t be low anymore.


    I will update more Chapterster when u am done with editing.

 Chapter 182: Everything is Fine Now.

    <h4>Chapter 182: Everything is Fine Now.</h4>


    The low cut wig cap fit her so well that she could hardly recognize herself as a girl anymore. Anyone who looked at her would think she was a boy. That had been Alex¡¯s idea. Her hair was growing fast, and instead of cutting it short again, she had to hide it under the wig. Ang red at her reflection in the mirror onest time before forcing herself to join the line for thebat test.


    It was already test week. Last week had been a rough one, and she felt like a loser when it ended. She tried not to think about it, but the memories still rushed back and weighed on her heart.


    Her mates no longer came close to her. Alex told her they needed time to think. She knew it was hard for them too. They had tried in their own ways to protect her, to stand by her, and she appreciated it. She told herself it was fair to give them space. But her heart refused to listen to her mind. She loved them deeply and longed to have them close, just like before.


    Hiro was busy with his Beta and the semester tests. He checked on her whenever he found the time. It wasn¡¯t that he abandoned her, but still, she wished for more. She wished things could feel the way they once did.


    Renn had note back to im her again. When she asked him, he told her she was not in her right mind, that she was only speaking out of pain. Since then, he hade around a few times that week to train her inbat. Those lessons were intense, and though their bodies burned with craving, they both pretended not to notice.


    "What are you thinking, little wolf?" Alex asked as he stood behind her in the line. He had been worried since everything that happenedst week. "Are you still thinking about your mates?"


    "Exactly, Alex," Ang admitted with a frown. She had not spoken much about it. No one wanted to.


    "Why did you tell Kaito you wanted to change rooms after that meeting?" The question had been on Alex¡¯s mind for days, and now he finally asked.


    "I just wanted to change rooms. He was mad at me, so I thought he would let me move out quickly," she said. But it hadn¡¯t worked. Instead, Kaito left the room for her. His things were still there, his clothes, shoes, and boxes, but he no longer stayed the night.


    He only came in the mornings and evenings. Watching him walk in and out was frustrating. ording to Kaito, he couldn¡¯t stand making his mate ufortable, so he chose to sleep elsewhere, even though it was his room too.


    "But things worked in your favour, dear," Alex whispered with a chuckle. Ang frowned and shoved him back a little, but he stood firm andughed anyway. They still had about fifteen minutes before the examiners walked in. "Now you don¡¯t have to be unfair to your other mates, right?"


    "I wanted to move out so it wouldn¡¯t look like I was giving Kaito special treatment," Ang said, turning fully to face him. The smile on his lips only made her angrier. "Nothing about this is funny. You¡¯re making me mad."


    "Really?" Alexughed again. The students waiting nearby would probably be shocked to see him smiling before an exam. Normally, before Ang came to the academy, he would sit alone, silent and heavy with thoughts. But everything had changed when she arrived. She had brightened his days, though she belonged to the alphas.


    "I¡¯m sorry," he said after a pause, his voice softer now. "But you¡¯ve been a good mate to them, and if they don¡¯t say it, I will. You always try to keep the bnce. When there¡¯s a problem, you fight to fix it. You never stop working on your rtionships."


    "There¡¯s no doubt she¡¯s stubborn," another voice joined in. Stales stepped forward and stood behind Alex, his presence calm but steady. "You are the best thing that has happened to us, and the alphas know it. It¡¯s hard to watch things turn cold between you, but it won¡¯tst forever."


    "You think so?" Ang asked quickly, her eyes lifting with a spark of hope she had been hiding for days.


    "Yes. You needed a break, and so did they," Stales said. His tone was sure, like he believed it with his whole heart. "I checked on Kael this morning. They want to move him to the Alphas¡¯ pit because his eye colour has changed."


    Ang gasped, her hands flying to her lips. Fear swelled in her chest. "Oh no." Her voice trembled as her thoughts raced. The harvest moon was less than two weeks away. They had to find a cure before then. "What are we going to do to help him?"


    "I don¡¯t know yet, dear," Alex said as he rubbed his face with a tired hand. "Taros is still working with Dr. Dave. Let¡¯s hope theye up with something before the week ends."


    "That stupid de just vanished from the academy right when we needed his ingredients the most," Stales hissed through his teeth, anger shing across his face as he thought about their teacher. "Where on earth could he have gone?"


    "We don¡¯t know. No one saw him leave," Ang replied softly. Her voice carried doubt, and deep inside she feared her mates had something to do with it. "Don¡¯t you think this is Kaito¡¯s doing?"


    "He said he didn¡¯t do anything to him," Alex answered quickly. "I remember clearly, they met and talked. It was short, but the very next morning, de was gone."


    "Doesn¡¯t that sound suspicious?" Ang asked, her eyes moving from Alex to Stales. "I¡¯ve asked Kaito so many times, but he never told me what they talked about."


    "Whatever it was, I believe it¡¯s for the best. I¡¯m d de is gone. Marcus is no longer after you," Stales said firmly, cing a hand on her shoulder as if to steady her. "Everything is fine now. We can breathe again and go back to our lives."


    Ang shook her head slowly. She didn¡¯t say anything, but deep inside she hated this way of pretending that problems disappeared just because they were ignored. It made her uneasy. Nothing about this felt solved. Something was wrong, and the fear gnawed at her heart. She knew trouble wasing again, worse than before.

 Chapter 183: Four Desperate Words.

    <h4>Chapter 183: Four Desperate Words.</h4>


    "Next is Angel and Daniel," the examiner announced as he scanned the long list in his hand. He raised his eyes for a moment, checking if both students were ready. The boy she was paired with was human. The examiner himself seemed kinder and more patient than her instructor Renn, which gave Ang a tiny bit offort.


    Ang stepped into the ring, her stomach tightening as she waited for Daniel to approach. He was only human, yet his tall frame and solid build made him look far more dangerous than she expected. She swallowed hard as his eyes fixed on her. She wasn¡¯t afraid, not exactly, but she hadn¡¯t imagined facing someone who looked this strong.


    Why would they pair her against someone like him? The rules were clear¡ªwhoever got defeated lost all points. Since Daniel was human, she promised herself not to use her primal strength unless she had no choice. That was the only way to make it fair.


    Her hands curled into fists. She shifted into position, her left foot and hand sliding forward as she waited for the bell. Out of the corner of her eye she noticed movement. Kaito and Renn had entered the room. They joined the examiner, their gazes fixed on her. Ang bit her lower lip. They weren¡¯t here just to watch. They wanted to see if she would win or fail. If she lost, Renn would never stop mocking her for wasting his time, and Kaito would surely call her a dummy.


    "Don¡¯t be stupid, girl. Focus and let¡¯s win," Mighty Storm snapped inside her, her wolf voice sharp like a kick. "Your mates came to support you, yet you only think of what could go wrong. I still haven¡¯t forgiven you for pushing them away."


    Ang let out a soft sigh. Storm was still angry with her, no matter how many times she tried to exin. No matter what words she used, Storm never believed it wasn¡¯t her fault.


    "Start," Daniel called out, breaking into her thoughts. He wanted her to make the first move, but she didn¡¯t like being forced.


    "No, youe first, big boy. If you¡¯re not afraid of me," Ang shot back, her voice firm. She hadn¡¯t expected her words to hit so deep, but his expression shifted to anger in an instant.


    He lunged forward, his fist swinging in a wide arc. Ang twisted her body, dodging just in time, her feet stumbling but not giving out. A small wave of cheers rose from her ssmates. She didn¡¯t let it distract her. Her breath was already heavy, and she knew Daniel wouldn¡¯t give her a chance to recover.


    He came at her again, stronger this time. She braced herself, catching his fist in her hand. Her grip tightened, a small pulse of primal strength slipping through. His eyes widened in pain and shock. She could feel his bones strain under her hold.


    She kicked hard at his thigh. He dropped to the ground with a grunt, but quickly pushed himself back up, fists clenched so tightly his knuckles went white. He was fast, much faster than she expected. Another punch flew her way, and she dodged again, but this time his foot connected with her stomach.


    "Fuck." Ang clutched her stomach as pain tore through her, the kick cutting into her like a sharp de. Her breath shook, her teeth gritted, and with fury burning in her chest, she charged at him with a speed that left the hall frozen in shock.


    She mmed into him, and both of them crashed to the floor. His fist came flying at her face, and the metallic taste of blood filled her mouth, but she caught his hand, forcing it down with all her strength. Straddling him, she pinned him under her weight, refusing to give him even a moment to break free.


    Her fists rained down again and again until the bell rang. Time was up. The fight was over. She had won.


    Ang rose slowly from his body, her chest heaving. For some reason she couldn¡¯t exin, the word slipped from her lips. "Sorry."


    She didn¡¯t understand why she said it. She was supposed to fight, supposed to prove herself, yet the match had ended too fast, too raw. The crowd erupted into cheers, their voices thundering in the air, and before she could take a breath, Alex and Stales rushed forward, throwing their arms around her.


    "Congrattions, you passed your test," Alex said with a bright smile. His eyes shone with pride, his voice trembling with relief. He was grateful¡ªgrateful she hadn¡¯t revealed the strength of her wolf. "I¡¯m so happy."


    "Thank you," Ang whispered, her gaze drifting toward Renn and Kaito. Blood dripped from her lip, but she didn¡¯t care. All she wanted in that moment was to fall into the arms of her mates, to hear them whisper that they were proud of her.


    But instead, her chest tightened as she watched Kaito. He shook Renn¡¯s hand, their palms meeting in a quick dab, then he turned and walked away without a nce at her. Ang¡¯s heart sank. Once again, he was pulling away, creating the same distance that had been eating at her for weeks.


    "Congrattions, Ang," Renn¡¯s voice pulled her back. He stepped forward and wrapped her in a warm hug, and she clung to him as if afraid he would vanish. It had been so long since she felt his arms around her, so long since their closeness had felt this real.


    "You smell nice," she murmured softly when they pulled apart, her cheeks flushing as the sweet blend of almond and coconut lingered on her senses.


    Renn chuckled, the sound a little nervous, his face turning red at her words. It struck him then that this was the first time she had everplimented him, and the realization made his heart stumble. Running a hand through his red hair, trying to hide his blush, he said, "Your ranking will be updated after the test. Hopefully the examiner saw what I did."


    Ang shrugged, unsure of what to say. Her lips ached, but she didn¡¯t want to end the conversation with Renn or make him worry. "I miss you. I miss your brothers," she whispered.


    "I know, dear." His eyes lingered on her, then he noticed the faint trace of blood on her mouth. His voice turned urgent. "Is this your blood? Are you hurt? Do you feel pain, babe? Let me get you treated right now."


    Ang said nothing, only stared at him with quiet admiration. Memories rushed back of when he used to be like this, tending to her wounds with the same care. Was history repeating itself? Whatever it was, she liked it.


    The test was still going on and the other students kept their focus while Renn rushed to get the first aid box. She wanted to tell him not to worry, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to. The way he cared for her in that moment made her heart soften, and she let him do as he pleased.


    She wanted him near, wanted him close. When he started tending to her cut, she stared at him without blinking. He felt her gaze but tried to ignore it. Atst, unable to hold back, Renn grabbed her hand and pulled her into the changing room without anyone noticing.


    The door clicked shut behind them. Ang¡¯s lips curved in a smile, knowing what woulde next. He wanted her just as much as she wanted him. Her body longed for his touch, her lips craved his kiss, the kind that always sent her over the edge.


    He grabbed her by the neck and pulled her to him. A soft gasp escaped her as his mouth crashed against hers. His kiss was rough and hungry, just the way she needed it. His hand roamed her back, searching quickly for the tie of her wrap.


    "I miss you," Ang whispered, her voice breaking as tears stung her eyes. She hadn¡¯t known the bond between mates could be so deep, so strong, that even a short time apart could feel like losing her mind.


    "I miss you too, baby," Renn breathed against her lips as he untied her wrap. His hands slid down and gripped her ass, lifting her as if she weighed nothing. She wrapped her legs around his waist, his touch firm, his grip possessive.


    She loved it. Every second of it. The way he held her, the way he kissed her, the way his lips left her mouth to trail down her neck. She tried not to moan, but the fire racing through her body betrayed her. Her hands tightened around his neck, pulling him closer.


    Four desperate words left her lips, shaky but certain. "Fuck me, please, Alpha."

 Chapter 184: Claiming His Mate.

    <h4>Chapter 184: iming His Mate.</h4>


    Ang stood watching Renn as he went to the examiner to ask permission for her. She tried to look sick, ready to y along with whatever excuse he would give, but no matter how hard she tried to keep a straight face, a smile threatened to break through. Who would have thought her boyfriend would go as far as seeking permission just so they could steal a moment together?


    They could have done it in the changing room, but Renn had insisted it was not right for her first time to happen in such a ce. He wanted something more than rushed passion against cold walls. They were going to his room. A shiver ran down her spine as she remembered the way his body had burned for her only moments ago. He wanted her just as much as she wanted him.


    The thought made her wolf restless, her tail wagging inside her with excitement. She chuckled when Stales caught her eye. His widened in surprise, and for a moment she wondered if he had guessed what was about to happen.


    "Let¡¯s go," Renn said when he returned to her side. He did not move immediately. His gaze held hers for a moment before he leaned close and whispered, "I feel like eating you up right now. I cannot wait, my love."


    Cold chills covered her body. His words left her breathless, and the ache between her thighs grew stronger. He had already made her wet in the changing room, and now, just standing here with him, she wanted nothing more than to surrender to everything he promised.


    "Let¡¯s go, babe," he said again, his voice low and filled with hunger. Together they walked out of thebat hall. Renn stayed behind her, his presence burning against her back.


    She wanted to turn, to kiss him, but she forced herself to hold back. If anyone saw them, questions would rise, and she could not risk her secret. To the students she was still a boy, and if anyone guessed Renn was gay, the rumor would spread like fire across the academy. They would be the story on everyone¡¯s lips, the subject of whispers in every hallway.


    Ang shook her head. No. She could not afford that kind of attention. Enemies outside these walls were already hunting her. Thest thing she needed was to be exposed inside.


    "I never knew you could walk this fast, babe," Renn teased as they reached his car. He opened the door with a little bow. "Get in, your majesty."


    She smiled at his words, though her heart raced with unease. She wanted him so much, yet fear whispered that something might happen to stop it, that fate would once again take this moment from her.


    Her lips trembled as she thought of it. Could something go wrong? Would she lose this chance?


    Renn got into the car and drove off without wasting a moment. Ang kept stealing quick nces at him, unable to stop herself. It was the first time she had ever seen him drive, and the sight fascinated her. He held the wheel with his left hand, his veins standing out as he moved. To her, it looked so strong, so sure, and she found herself admiring every little detail.


    He handled the car as if it was the easiest thing in the world, and she almost got lost in watching him until the car suddenly came to a stop. Her heart jumped. They were not in front of the east house.


    Fear rushed through her as she looked around the window, wondering if something had gone wrong. Nothing looked strange. Nothing seemed bad. Then a sharp thought struck her¡ªwhat if he had changed his mind at thest minute?


    She turned to ask him, but before a single word could leave her lips, his mouth was on hers. His kiss came without warning, sudden and hungry, stealing her breath and sending her heart racing wildly. Her palms grew damp even though the cool air inside the car brushed against her skin.


    His hand cupped her face as his tongue slid into her mouth, filling her with heat. The kiss was deep, overwhelming, and Ang kissed him back with everything in her, wishing that moment would never end. Then just as suddenly as it began, he broke away, his chest heaving. Without a word, he gripped the wheel again and drove on, this time much faster than before.


    Ang let out a small chuckle, trying to steady her heartbeat, but when she nced at him again she could see it...he was already aroused and it left no doubt in her mind that he had not changed his mind at all.


    She turned her gaze to the window with a smile tugging her lips. Outside, a few students moved about, busy with their assessment. By the time they reached the dormitory, most of the grounds were quiet. Afternoon was setting in, and soon the entire ce would settle down again.


    She stepped out of the car before him, her eyes catching the sheen of sweat across his face. For a moment she wondered if it was only the heat of desire or if something else troubled him. But then he was at her side, and together they climbed the stairs to his room.


    The moment the door closed behind them, Renn locked it with the key and turned to her without hesitation. His hands found her waist and pulled her tight against him. His lips crashed on hers, hungry and unrelenting, as though he could not bear another second without her. Ang melted into his arms, her heart beating fast, her body trembling as he devoured her like their previous kiss had never been enough.


    His hands roamed her back as they kissed, both of them moving together toward the bed. It felt as though heaven itself had opened and given them this moment, because every touch, every kiss, was pure bliss.


    They led each other down gently. He was above her, his lips never leaving hers while her small frameid beneath his strong body. His hand moved to her breast, squeezing and teasing her nipple until she ached for more. With his other hand, he caught hers and pinned it above her head, their fingers locking tightly together. The heat of his grip made her tremble.


    "Renn..." Ang moaned softly when his lips moved lower and closed around her breast. The way he sucked and licked her brought back memories of thest time, reminding her of just how much she had missed him. Every second only deepened the hunger that had been growing inside her.


    "I didn¡¯t ask you what you wanted," he said suddenly as he pulled back, leaving her confused for a moment, her heart racing with fear that he had changed his mind.


    "I want you to make me remember this day for all my lives toe," Ang whispered with a shiver. Her stomach fluttered with nervous butterflies when he turned to look at her. A smirk curved his lips before he reached into his drawer and pulled out a small bottle of lubricant. "I want you to make me crave you again and again."


    Renn shook his head with a low chuckle. She was so bold, so fearless, speaking like that to a beast like him. He walked back to her, holding the bottle in his hand. "That is brave of you, little wolf. Don¡¯t you think it is too much for a virgin to say?"


    "I am an alpha as well," Ang reminded him, her voice trembling with both pride and desire. She wondered if it was the heat making her sound so daring or if it was simply who she was or maybe it came from the secret thrill she always found in the dark romance stories she used to read.


    "Then I will treat you as one," Renn growled, his eyes glowing with hunger. Her eyes glowed back in response, the bond between them pulsing alive. He ced the bottle beside them on the bed, his hands sliding down to her legs.


    With one quick motion, he pulled her closer to him. Dropping to his knees, his lips pressed between her thighs, and Ang gasped sharply as he began to im her in the most intimate way. His hold on her was firm, his tongue merciless, leaving her writhing with need, desperate for more yet helpless against the pleasure he gave.

 Chapter 185: Claiming His Mate II.

    <h4>Chapter 185: iming His Mate II.</h4>


    Ang whined, her waist rolling as he devoured her, every touch sending waves through her body. He knew exactly how to drive her to the edge, only to pull back and leave her trembling for more. Her legs rested on his shoulders, giving him deeper ess, and she couldn¡¯t stop the helpless moans spilling from her lips.


    "I love what you¡¯re doing, baby," she gasped, gripping the sheets above her head like he told her to, because the moment she touched him, he would stop. It was torture to keep her hands off him, so she shut her eyes tight, biting her lip again and again as his tongue drove her wild. His hands pulled her closer, holding her as if he could never let her go. He pinched her nipples one after the other until she cried his name over and over, her voice breaking with pleasure.


    When he paused, it was only to stare into her eyes, because he loved to see the face of the girl moaning his name like a prayer.


    "Don¡¯t stop, Renn," she begged, tears shining in her eyes.


    His lips curved into a smile. "You think I¡¯m done with you, my little wolf?" His voice was low and rough, and then his finger slid inside her, pulling a gasp from her chest. Her legs trembled and she tried to close them, but he held her open. "I want to hear you break again and again before I im your sweet little virgin cunt."


    His gaze never left hers as he went deeper, making her arch and cry out, begging him to take her atst. But Renn didn¡¯t grant her that mercy yet. He wanted her to fall apart first, to forget she was an Alpha and be only his little she-wolf, pleading for her mate.


    Finally, he rose from the bed and pushed his boxers down. Ang¡¯s eyes widened as he revealed himself, thick and hard, pulsing with need. She swallowed hard, her heart racing as she finally met her master. It was big, throbbing, as if it couldn¡¯t wait to be inside her. But instead of lying back like a submissive mate, she surprised him. She got on her knees, bending forward until her face was level with his waist.


    Renn¡¯s eyes widened, shocked by her boldness. She wrapped her hand around his length, stroking slowly, rubbing the tip, sending fire through his veins. He wanted to ask where she had learned such a thing, but he bit back the words, not willing to ruin the moment.


    He stepped closer, his hand sliding into her hair, guiding her gently as she stroked him. When she finally took him into her mouth, he groaned, his breath breaking. "Good girl... yeah, that¡¯s it... that¡¯s my darling," he murmured, his voice shaky with pleasure.


    Ang looked up at him, her lips wrapped around him, and saw the smile tugging at his face. She wasn¡¯t doing bad at all¡ªshe was driving him insane.


    She kept licking him, her tongue moving wet and eager, her lips sliding as if she was kissing his length. Her mouth felt dry and rough, yet she focused on the pleasure it brought him, remembering the things she had read in secret books. She took him deeper, gagging slightly, her saliva dripping and coating him until it was slick in her mouth.


    Renn groaned, his hand tightening in her hair as his head fell back. "Fuck..." he muttered, his voice strained as his chest rose and fell with heavy breaths.


    He grew harder in her mouth, but not fully, so she wrapped her hand around the base, stroking while her lips worked the rest. Thebination drove him closer. "Holy shit..." he growled, pulling her back suddenly. Ang let go of him, her eyes wide, knowing exactly what he wanted.


    He caught her by the neck, firm but not cruel, andid her back on the bed. His body followed, settling between her thighs. He kissed her lips, slow and deep, as if to steady her. For the first time, Ang¡¯s confidence cracked. Her heart raced. She had acted strong, as if she knew everything, but now she was trembling with fear because this was it¡ªthe moment she had waited for, the moment she could never undo.


    Renn kissed her softly, whispering against her lips, "I¡¯ll be gentle. I promise."


    "I know," she breathed, though her voice shook.


    "Don¡¯t be scared. The pain willst only a little while."


    Ang nodded, though her thoughts spun. Had he done this before? Probably with the Luna Girls. The idea burned a little, but before she could dwell on it, his words came again.


    "I love you," he said, and her heart stilled.


    A shy smile broke through her fear. She felt him pressing against her, thick and hot, sliding along her thighs. Her chest rose sharply as reality set in.


    "Hold me tight. Embrace me like I belong to you," hemanded, his Alpha voice deep andmanding. She obeyed without hesitation, wrapping her arms and legs around him. Renn lifted her legs higher, positioning her perfectly, then pushed forward and broke through her untouched walls.


    Ang gasped, a cry tearing from her throat as her nails sank into his back. The sound echoed against the closed walls, bouncing back to them, raw with pain and need. She felt ripped apart, stretched beyond what she thought she could take, and for a moment she wanted to push him away. But she clung tighter, knowing this was the bond she had waited for, the mark of being truly his.


    Her head fell back, her breath uneven as tears slid down her cheeks. The sting was sharp, but underneath it came a fire that spread through her, taking over every part of her body. She pushed her hips forward, driving him deeper inside her, desperate for more.


    "Do you want me to stop?" Renn¡¯s voice shook against her skin.


    "Don¡¯t stop, Renn. Please... keep going," she begged, her voice trembling.


    He kissed away the tears on her cheeks, his thrusts slow at first, giving her time to adjust, stretching her inch by inch. But the moment her soft moans filled the air, when her body grew wetter and clung tighter around him, his control began to break. His pace grew faster, harder, deeper, each thrust pulling her further into his hold until she feltpletely filled.


    Her cries turned into screams of pleasure, her nails digging into his back, her legs locking around him as if she never wanted to let him go. The pain melted into nothing, reced by waves of ecstasy that shook her from the inside out.


    "Yes, baby!" she screamed, her voice raw as her body shook with every thrust.


    "Mine," Renn growled into her ear, his pace brutal, his body iming her as though he could carve his mark into her soul. "You¡¯re mine, Ang. My mate. My forever."


    Her body tightened around him, every muscle clenching as the pressure built beyond her control. She shattered against him, screaming his name as her orgasm crashed through her, harder and deeper than anything she had ever felt. Her walls gripped him, pulling him closer, dragging his own release from him.


    With one final thrust, Renn buried himself deep, roaring as he spilled inside her, his body trembling as he imed herpletely. He held her tight as his release shook through him, his breath ragged against her skin, his heart pounding with hers.


    Angy in his arms, her body trembling, weak from the storm they had just shared. Yet inside her chest, her heart was overflowing, warm and full, as if nothing else in the world mattered anymore. She lifted her face, pressed her lips to his with a gentle, trembling kiss, and whispered against his mouth, "Renn..."


    Renn kissed her back, his hands holding her face as if she were the most precious thing he had ever touched. His eyes burned with light, and hers mirrored the same glow. The crescent moon mark on her heart shimmered brightly.


    He felt something shift deep inside him, as if chains that had bound him since birth were finally breaking apart. The curse that had tormented him, that made every transformation a torment, slipped away. For the first time, he was free, able to shift under the harvest moon without pain.

 Chapter 186: Claiming My Mate III.

    <h4>Chapter 186: iming My Mate III.</h4>


    Kaito walked down to the hospital, his mind heavy. He wanted to check on Taros and Dr. Dave, to see if there had been any progress at all. Time was running out. If they did not find a cure soon, Kael would turn into something else, something no one could stop. The thought tore at him, because if that happened, he would never forgive himself.


    This time, he was ready to do anything to save Kael, even if it meant giving his own life in exchange.


    His phone beeped. He pulled it from his pocket and saw a message from Hiro. He wanted to take Kael to the Pit. A frown formed on his face. No matter how much they feared what Kael might be, Kaito could not ept him being treated like an animal, shut away and isted.


    He typed a firm no and sent it to Hiro. When he swiped, the next thing on his screen was the message he had written for Ang the night before but never sent. He read through it again. It was an apology. He wished they had spoken about the distance between them, that they had found a way to cool the storm growing between their hearts.


    He had not sent it, but when he heard she was having her firstbat test that morning, he had gone to support her. She had been surprised to see him there. He had left right after, not wanting to ruin her happiness. She had looked so full of life and he wanted her to keep that light. Maybeter they could talk and fix what had gone wrong between them.


    He pressed send atst. By evening, things would fall into ce. His wolf, restless all week and begging for Ang, might finally calm down.


    In less than ten minutes he arrived at South House. Hiro was inside. with Kael, both of them caught in a heated argument.


    "Hey guys," Kaito said from the doorway. Their eyes turned to him. "What¡¯s going on? What is this I am hearing about the Alphas¡¯ Pit?"


    "Kael¡¯s idea," Hiro answered with a shake of his head, leaning against the wall.


    Kaito shut the door and looked at Kael, who sat on the couch with his bag beside him. "Why do you want to go? Did something happen?"


    Kael lowered his gaze. "No... I am fine, but my appetite has grown too much. And my eyes... they started changing. They are blue now, not golden anymore."


    Hiro¡¯s fists clenched, his nails digging into his palms. His chest ached at Kael¡¯s words. Kael was his Beta, yet he could not help him.


    "We are working on a cure," Kaito said, his voice firm. "You don¡¯t have to hide from the others."


    But Kael only gave a brokenugh. "You do not understand. I am not doing this for myself. It is for the rest of the students. It is for Ang. I am a danger to her, and I will not be like Evan. I would rather leave than ever hurt her."


    Hot tears ran down Kael¡¯s cheeks. Kaito walked closer and ced a hand around his shoulders. "Hey, I understand what you want to do, but I am not letting you go and live there alone. It¡¯s true you are changing, but I know you won¡¯t hurt Ang. You are stronger than whatever is trying to take control of you."


    Kael shook his head weakly. "See the way you guys believe in me. Hiro told me the same thing already. But what if I can¡¯t fight it? What if I lose?"


    "We will stop you and still keep you safe, is that clear?" Hiro said, his voice steady even though his chest burned. He did not want the tears to fall. No matter how hard things got, he refused to lose another person he loved. "You are going to be fine, Kael."


    Kael sighed and leaned against Kaito. "If you insist, I will stay. But if anything happens, you must stop me, promise me that."


    "Trust me," Hiro said, sitting on the edge of the bed and facing him. "I will be the first to strike you."


    The three of themughed softly, and the weight in the air eased a little. Kaito felt relief that Kael had not insisted on leaving. He was about to go and check on Taros when it happened. A sudden pull inside him made his body stiffen. His eyes began to glow without his will. He turned quickly to Hiro, only to see the same light burning in his brother¡¯s eyes.


    "Ang," Hiro muttered in rm.


    Kael frowned in confusion. "What happened to her?"


    "It¡¯s Renn," Kaito said atst when he realized what had happened. A painful chuckle escaped his lips. He never saw iting. They had just been together barely an hour ago, and he never thought something like this would happen so soon. She wanted it to be Renn... and he should have known better.


    "Someone was going to do it anyway," Hiro sighed, trying hard not to let the jealousy inside him break loose. "She was always going to choose someone. I guess Renn was the right choice for her."


    Kael¡¯s eyes widened as the truth settled in. "Oh, I see... Ang has been imed by Renn." The weight of the words sank deep. He looked at both of them, expecting anger, a fight, anything louder than this heavy silence. "Maybe it happened by ident... maybe she didn¡¯t really mean..."


    "Don¡¯t justify rubbish," Hiro snapped sharply, his voice cutting through the room. His anger rose so fast he had to stop and remind himself it was not Kael he should be angry with. He took a breath, but his tone was still rough. "Stay out of this, Kael."


    "This shouldn¡¯t bring a fight between you and your brother," Kael tried again, his voice uncertain. "You can still im herter if¡ª" He stopped mid-sentence when the sound of the door mming made him flinch. He turned quickly, only to see that Kaito was gone. His stomach sank. "Oh no. What¡¯s going to happen now?"


    "I don¡¯t know," Hiro growled, his jaw tight and his eyes burning. "But I think I need some time alone."

 Chapter 187: His Reasons.

    <h4>Chapter 187: His Reasons.</h4>


    Kael rushed out of the room to find Kaito. His gut told him that he was heading to Renn¡¯s, and the thought alone made his chest tighten. It would be a shame if such a beautiful day ended in disaster, so he quickly called Alex toe and get his Alpha before things went out of hand.


    Outside the dorms, Kael tried to track Kaito¡¯s scent, but then his eyes began to glow and his vision sharpened until everything became painfully clear. His senses had doubled, stronger than ever, leaving him stunned. Dr. Dn¡¯s injection had done something to him, something he was only just beginning to understand. Was the man trying to create creatures faster than werewolves? And if so, for what purpose?


    A bitter chuckle slipped from Kael¡¯s lips as he ran, faster than he had ever moved in his life. His body cut through the wind with ease, and it struck him how insane it was that his speed had increased too. Kaito had not gone far, and Kael pushed harder until he blocked his path.


    Kaito¡¯s reaction was cold, his anger heavy in the air. Kael hated facing him in this state, but there was no other choice. He had to calm him down before Alex arrived.


    "I wanted us to talk," Kael began, though his voice faltered the moment he met Kaito¡¯s eyes. He could already tell Kaito knew the truth, that stopping him wasn¡¯t about talking at all. Kael sighed. "Fine, I am sorry. But I came to stop you from going to the East house. It won¡¯t make sense and it will only cause a scene."


    "You don¡¯t have to worry about that," Kaito answered, his voice tight. He stood with his hands sped behind him, his eyes burning with pain and anger. "I was going there, but I changed my mind before you caught me."


    "Thank goodness we think alike," Kael nodded quickly, though doubt gnawed at him. Something about Kaito¡¯s eyes told him not to trust those words. "The moon goddess made thisplicated."


    Kaito frowned at him, and in that moment he noticed Alex approaching from the path that led to the west house. The truth clicked. He understood now what Kael had done. His voice was low, almost a warning. "Are you kidding me? I am not a violent person. I hope you know that."


    "Yes," Kael admitted with a heavy breath. He knew Kaito was referring to Alex¡¯s sudden appearance. "I know you are not violent, but we both understand that when anger takes over, your powers can take control. I only want to make sure you are calm."


    Kaito opened his mouth to reply, but he closed it when Alex finally reached them. The weight in the air grew heavier. Alex¡¯s face was pale, his shoulders low. He had heard the news too, and his silence said more than words ever could.


    Kaito wanted to say something to him, but he kept quiet when his Beta arrived. Alex looked down, his hands buried in his pockets, and it was clear he had heard the news as well. His voice was soft when he spoke, as if he could not bring himself to look at his Alpha.


    "Hi," Alex said. He nced at Kaito, then quickly looked away. He could see the sadness in Kaito¡¯s eyes, and it weighed on him too, but what could he do? Ang had chosen the one she wanted. "Can we go?"


    Kaito gave no answer. He simply turned and began to walk back to his dormitory, and Alex quickly thanked Kael before running after him. The walk to the west house was silent, neither of them saying a word until they reached the room.


    Kaito went straight to the fridge, pulled out two bottles of vodka, and set them on the table. He opened one and drank deeply, emptying it into his mouth without stopping. Alex sat there, watching in silence, knowing there was nothing he could say that would change anything.


    "Do you want some?" Kaito asked, reaching for the second bottle. He looked perfectly normal, as if the alcohol had no effect on him at all.


    "Sure. Let me get some from the fridge," Alex replied, rising to his feet. He returned with four more bottles and ced them on the table before sitting down beside his Alpha. "I want to get drunk today too. It¡¯s my first time, and I¡¯d like to try it with you."


    Kaito¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile as he looked at his boy. "Trust me, Samuel and Renn are the best people to get drunk with."


    "I know," Alex answered softly as he twisted the cap off his bottle, "but I still prefer you." He lifted his drink, holding it toward Kaito. "We don¡¯t get to see you drink every day. So yes, I¡¯d rather drink with you."


    Their bottles clinked together, and Kaito let out a lowugh, shaking his head. He knew alcohol wouldn¡¯t change anything, but at least it would help him forget for a few hours. His eyes drifted to the half-open wardrobe, where Ang¡¯s clothes hung neatly inside, staring back at him like ghosts, like she was still there.


    "You shouldn¡¯t feel bad about it," Alex said gently, resting a hand on his knee. "I think it¡¯s fate."


    "I don¡¯t believe in fate," Kaito muttered, taking another long sip. He had stopped believing in anything except himself and the few people he still loved.


    "She was always around you. You slept on the same bed with her, in the same room, yet you could not im her," Alex finally let it out, the words heavy in his chest. He had expected his Alpha to be the first to im her, or at least Taros, since she had a crush on him. "I don¡¯t understand how you were not able to do it."


    "You think it is easy?" Kaito¡¯s voice was low, his throat tight as he swallowed. Alex¡¯s words stung because there was truth in them. He had been beside her all those nights, yet he never touched her without consent, and even when he had it, he still held back. "She was a minor. I couldn¡¯t just go ahead with her. I wanted her to understand what it really meant. I didn¡¯t want to rush her into something she might regret for the rest of her life."


    Alex nodded slowly, beginning to see his Alpha¡¯s side. Kaito wasn¡¯t only thinking of himself, he had been thinking of Ang all along.


    "Ang carried so much on her shoulders. She didn¡¯t even know who she truly was, and then four mates were thrown at her. She had never shifted, never lived as a wolf, and yet she was already caught in a storm none of us could imagine." Kaito¡¯s gaze turned distant as he spoke. "I didn¡¯t want to make it harder for her. You know how we all were, desperate to find our mate and im her. When we discovered she was the one, everything changed."


    "That¡¯s true," Alex admitted softly.


    "iming her means having sex. I don¡¯t even know how much she truly understands about it, but she could get pregnant. And that is not something to take lightly."


    "There¡¯s contraceptives though," Alex muttered, though he knew he should be more careful with his words. "They don¡¯t always work, especially with alphas."


    "Exactly. That¡¯s why I wanted her to know everything, every choice and every consequence of this life she¡¯s facing."


    Alex¡¯s voice grew gentler as he leaned closer. "I think she understands more than you believe. She may not talk about it openly, but she loved all of you, tried to bnce her feelings as best as she could. She¡¯ll handle it better than you think."


    "I hope so," Kaito whispered, nodding as he reached for his third bottle. Two were already gone, and yet his chest still burned.


    Alex hesitated, then asked carefully, "So when are you going to im her? You have to do it soon. Tomorrow?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 188: My Girl Isn’t Like That.

    <h4>Chapter 188: My Girl Isn¡¯t Like That.</h4>


    "This isplicated," Taros said as he leaned against the wall, watching Dr. Dave bend over the microscope. Theb was quiet except for the low hum of machines, the both of them still searching for a cure. "Evan¡¯s case is a bit different from Kael¡¯s. Kael is a werewolf who got injected. Are you sure he is really creating werewolves?"


    Dr. Dave narrowed one eye through the lens, adjusting until he was satisfied with what he saw. He pulled back, reached for a notebook, and scribbled something quickly before setting the pen aside.


    "What do you think, doc?" Taros asked, his voice tight with impatience. His head was full of questions, and only Dave seemed like the one who could untangle them. "I am dying of curiosity here."


    "You may be right," Dave finally answered, lifting his gaze. He picked up a few tubes and set them carefully on the stand in front of him. "But think of it this way... what if the drugs were never meant for Kael?"


    Taros froze, his eyes widening as the thought hit him. They had never once considered that possibility. Maybe Kael was not even the real target. "But if they never intended to turn him into a werewolf, then why inject him at all?"


    "Maybe the n was to kill him. Or make him lose control, turn him into a monster," Dave said with a tired sigh. He pressed his hands t on the table, his shoulders heavy. They had been locked in thisb for days, sleeping in short bursts, eating only when their bodies threatened to give up. Taros was no different. The only times he left were to take his tests before running back here. "Dr. Dn is a mystery. He is a genius, no doubt. But why use that brilliance for something so twisted?"


    Taros shook his head slowly, then asked, "Do you know Mr. de?" His eyes stayed fixed on Dave, searching for even the smallest reaction.


    Dave frowned in confusion at the sudden turn. "Not really. I was never close to him. My aunt once tried setting him up with Hailey. They were supposed to date, but you know my cousin¡ªshe turned him down without hesitation."


    "Yes, she told me," Taros said.


    "de is handsome, and he is a brilliant tech guy," Dave went on, almost admiringly. "I don¡¯t know him well, but from the little I heard, he would have been a good match."


    Taros scoffed, rolling his eyes. He folded his arms across his chest and gave a bitterugh. "You have no idea who that man really is. He is nothing like what you just said. Trust me, it¡¯s a blessing your cousin rejected him."


    Dave tilted his head. "I thought she turned him down because of you. I assumed you two were dating."


    "Me?" Taros blinked in surprise. The thought had never even crossed his mind. He and Hailey were friends, nothing more.


    "Yes, you," Dave said with a small smile. "Sheter told me you were seeing someone else. That the two of you were just friends."


    Taros exhaled, relief washing over him. "Oh... that exins it. She wasn¡¯t wrong. I am seeing someone else."


    "Who is she?"


    "That is personal, doc," Taros said, caught off guard by the question. He walked over to where Dave stood and picked up a tube filled with a green liquid. He lifted it close to his face, staring at it curiously. "What is this?"


    "Carnomorphine is only for humans who were turned into werewolves by science," Dave exined, his tone calm but firm. "Neurolupa, on the other hand, is a peptide that influences aggression, triggers transformation, and controls lupine behavior. Since Kael is already a natural werewolf who was injected with a substance meant for humans, I would never rmend carnomorphine for him. Neurolupa is the one we will use, and that is what I am working on."


    "I see," Taros murmured as he turned the tube in his hand and gave it a gentle shake. The liquid caught the dim light of theb, glowing faintly. He brought it closer to his nose and grimaced. "It smells awful."


    "I know," Dave chuckled, moving to the other side of theb to continue his work.


    "So this will help him control his senses and his behavior?" Taros asked as he set the tube back down carefully. "How soon will it be ready? We don¡¯t have much time."


    "Soon," Dave assured him. "In three days, if you keep helping me."


    "You do not have to worry about that, doc," Taros said with a faint smile. For the first time in days, he felt hope rising in him. If Kael recovered, maybe life would begin to settle again.


    But as that thought warmed him, another shadow crossed his mind. Hisst fight with Ang still lingered between them, heavy and sharp. They had grown distant since that day, and though she shared the me, Taros knew he had been the one who pushed her away. He wanted to fix it, he wanted to close that gap now.


    "Can I ask you something?" Taros broke the silence, his voice softer than before. The doctor gave a nod and waited. Taros hesitated for a moment, then asked, "What do you think is the perfect date for a girl you love... I mean, after a fight?"


    Dave found the question amusing, but he could see how serious Taros was, so he answered honestly. "It depends on what she likes. If it was my girlfriend, she would want something grand, maybe a fancy dinner on a yacht, just the two of us under the stars."


    "That¡¯s a good idea, but my girl isn¡¯t like that," Taros said with a small smile.


    "Then take her somewhere simple but nice. One of the good hotels around here. Book a table for two, sit with her and talk through your differences. If she is willing, spend the rest of the day together, no interruptions, just you and her."


    Taros nodded slowly, his smile a little brighter now. "I like that. It sounds right."


    Dave studied him for a moment and then asked, "You really care about this girl. But what happens when you find your fated mate?"


    A mischievous smile tugged at Taros¡¯s lips. Poor Dave had no idea the girl he spoke about was also his fated mate. Before he could say anything, he reached for his protective goggles, but then something inside him shifted. His eyes glowed without warning, a fierce light that broke through his control. He felt it, the bond snapping like a string pulled too tight. One of his brothers was free from the curse. The realization struck him with terror.


    His chest tightened, his heart pounding so hard it shook him. He pulled off the goggles with trembling hands, his gloves following as sweat dampened his palms. Reaching for the tube in front of him, he fumbled, and it slipped, shattering on the floor with a sharp crash.


    "Are you okay?" Dave asked quickly, startled by the sound. But Taros did not answer. His silence made the air heavy. Dave stepped closer, worry etching his face. "Did something happen?"


    Taros¡¯s eyes glistened with tears he could not hold back. He tore off hisb coat, his voice breaking as he forced the words out. "I... I need some time alone. I¡¯ll take the day off."


    Dave stood frozen, surprised at how fast the shift had happened. A few minutes ago Taros was smiling, speaking about the girl he loved. He hadn¡¯t gotten a call, nothing had happened in front of him, yet here he was, shaken and broken.

 Chapter 189: The Little Stubborn Girl.

    <h4>Chapter 189: The Little Stubborn Girl.</h4>


    Renn traced his fingers along her face, still unable to believe what had just happened between them. It felt unreal, like a dream so beautiful he never wanted to wake from. His heart knew the peace of it, but his mind reminded him that his brothers would soone, angry and disappointed, maybe even ready to break his door down. He had already prepared himself for that.


    It wasn¡¯t his fault, he told himself. Fate had only chosen him to be the first, and he couldn¡¯t stop himself from feeling lucky. He leaned down to kiss her forehead, watching her sleep, hershes resting softly against her cheeks. She had been asleep for hours, her body worn out, and he had not dared to wake her because she needed that rest.


    When her eyes fluttered open atst, Renn¡¯s chest tightened. He cupped her face gently, his voice soft with affection. "The queen is awake."


    Her gaze on him brought a rush of surprise, and for a moment he feared she might not remember what had happened, or worse, that she might regret it. The thought alone made his heart ache.


    "How long have I been sleeping?" Ang asked, her voice quiet as she tried to focus her eyes. She caught the faint shadow in his expression, and it made her wonder if he thought she didn¡¯t want to be there with him.


    "Three, maybe four hours. It¡¯s evening now," he replied.


    "I overslept," she murmured, moving closer to him until she was nestled in his arms. She tilted her face up at him, and his lips curved into a smile as he held her tighter, making sure there was no space between them.


    "No, my love. You needed it." He pressed a tender kiss to her forehead, his words filled with warmth. "I¡¯m the reason you¡¯re tired."


    Ang smiled, her voice barely above a whisper. "It was worth it."


    "Do you regret that I¡¯m the one who took your virginity?" Renn asked as he stared into her eyes. His voice was low, but inside he was terrified of what she might say.


    "No," Ang whispered softly, drawingzy circles on his chest with her fingers. "I wanted this, remember?" He gave a small nod and she smiled faintly before adding, "I enjoyed it."


    Renn let out a heavy breath, relief washing over him. He pulled her closer, shifting her gently until she was lying on top of him. She gave him a surprised look but didn¡¯t resist, her lips curving because she liked the way it felt. "Go on, say it," Renn teased. "That I¡¯m a beast."


    Ang raised a brow. "Are you reading my mind?"


    "Not exactly," he murmured. "But now that I¡¯ve imed you, our bond is stronger. If my brothersplete it too, it will be stronger than ever. There are things we¡¯ll be able to do that you can¡¯t even imagine."


    Her curiosity lit up her face. "Like what?"


    "For example," he exined, "if you were in a faraway ce, even in another continent, and my brothers and I were here, we¡¯d still be able to find you through the bond."


    Her lips parted slightly in surprise, her eyes shining with interest. She slipped off his chest and sat up, staring at him with eagerness. "I want to know more about what else we can do if the bond ispleted."


    Renn sat up too, brushing his hand across her arm. "It¡¯s not easy to exin, but what you should know is that we¡¯ve be one. Once my brothers also im you, everything will make sense. You might even unlock powers you never knew you had."


    Ang nodded slowly, her mind racing, before asking the question that lingered in her heart. "And what about what you said before? About the one who ims me first?"


    Renn¡¯s gaze softened. "I don¡¯t know yet, but we¡¯ll find out soon." His hand slid to the back of her neck, drawing her close until their lips met again. This kiss was deeper, filled with love , as though he wanted to remind her that no matter what happened next, she was already his.


    *****


    Principal Valois lifted the bottle of water and drank deeply before closing it again. Her eyes returned to the letter in her hands, and her heart sank. She still could not believe that the Patriarch had sent her a reminder that time was running out. His words echoed in her head like a curse she could not shake.


    She ran her hand through her hair and let out a heavy sigh. How long could she go on living like this, always afraid, always waiting for the next blow to fall? One problem ended, and another immediately began. It was endless.


    The sleepless nights were starting to wear her down. For a week she had barely closed her eyes, her mind restless, filled with questions she could not answer. Should she hand Ang over to her father and seek refuge in him? But what if he turned out just like the Patriarch? What if he refused to help her at all, and the Patriarch finds out that she handed Ang over to Marcus. It would be over for Renn and her.


    No, she told herself firmly, that could not happen. She would never allow it.


    Valois pushed herself to her feet and grabbed her car keys. She needed to leave, needed to breathe, needed space to think. But just as she stepped out of her office, one of the female staff stopped her in the hallway.


    "I wanted to ask if I could clear Mr. de¡¯s office and let another staff member have it," the woman said politely.


    Valois gave a quick nod without a word and hurried toward the parking lot. When she finally sat inside her car, she let out a long, trembling sigh. The weight she carried on her shoulders was crushing. Running the academy was no easy task, and she now understood why it had been left to her. The board had known how hard it would be, and deep inside she knew the truth. This was their way of punishing her for what happened years ago.


    Yes, that was it. They wanted her to suffer.


    Her phone beeped, pulling her out of her thoughts. It was a message from one of the men she had sent to trace Mr. de. He had vanished from the academy without a single trace. His office was still untouched, which only made the whole thing more suspicious. Thest time they had spoken about resignation, he had made it clear that he had no intention of leaving his job as a teacher. Yet a weekter, he was gone, and he had not even bothered to send in a resignation letter.


    The men she sent after him had nothing. They could not trace him anywhere. It was as though Mr. de had never existed. No wife, no children, no family, not even a lover to reach out to. He was a mystery, and Valois could not help but wonder if he had gotten himself into some kind of trouble.


    Her chest tightened as she gripped the steering wheel, and without thinking twice, she started the car and drove straight to the sportingplex. From there she went to thebat hall, searching for Ang. The examiner told her that Ang had been injured and was taken to the hospital.


    Valois wasted no time and went there, but when she arrived the nurses shook their heads. They imed that no student had been brought in. Confusion struck her. Why would the examiner say otherwise? Her thoughts turned dark. Did Ang lie just to get away? If that was the case, then this time the little girl had gone too far. Valois clenched her jaw, a cold decision forming in her mind. If Ang wanted to y games, she would punish her the only way she knew how...by giving her to the person who was meant to have her.


    With that thought burning inside her, she got back into her car and turned the wheel toward the west house. A bitter smile curved on her lips as she pressed harder on the gas. If she was right, Ang was probably there already, enjoying herself in Kaito¡¯spany.

 Chapter 190: Two Can’t.

    <h4>Chapter 190: Two Can¡¯t.</h4>


    Ang took a shower after another round with Renn. She knew that if she stayed any longer, he would keep her in his arms all night, and she could not let that happen. It was time to leave. Kaito was waiting for her at the pool for a swimming lesson. A sigh slipped past her lips as she wondered if he already knew what had happened, if he could sense that she had been imed. Would he be angry?


    "Gosh, what was I thinking?" she muttered under her breath while drying her body. Renn had gone downstairs to check on the students after word spread that a fight had broken out. They always needed their Alpha to keep things in order.


    Dinner had been served earlier in the room, and she had eaten until her stomach was full. Sitting on the bed now, Ang felt a joy she had never known before. The moment Renn imed her, something inside her settled. There was a deep satisfaction that clung to her, one that refused to fade away.


    She felt stronger than ever, as if a part of her had awakened. If this was what it meant to be imed, then maybe it would be better if the other brothers imed her too. But would they? She was certain they would be furious when they learned that Renn had been the first, especially since all of them wanted her.


    Ang¡¯s chest tightened as she thought about it. The situation between them was already tangled beyond repair. The more she thought, the more she felt there was no way out. They would be angry, maybe even turn on each other.


    "Don¡¯t worry about it, babe."


    Ang froze and looked around the room. Her heart raced, but she saw no one. A cold shiver ran through her as the voice came again.


    "We will handle this."


    It was Renn. His voice was inside her head. Fear gripped her until she remembered what he had told her earlier¡ªthat once he imed her, they would be linked. So this was it.


    "Where are you?" she asked quietly.


    "I am downstairs, babe," his voice came back, calm and warm. "Stay calm, alright? I can feel you, and you¡¯re scared."


    Ang¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He could feel her emotions. That was impossible to ignore. A small smile touched her lips as she looked around, her voice soft as she said, "I¡¯m about to leave. When will youe back?"


    "Soon. I¡¯ll be with you, love," Renn answered through the link.


    "If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll leave."


    "You don¡¯t have clothes."


    Her breath caught. He was right. The clothes she wore earlier had been torn apart in his hands. Augh slipped out as she walked to the mirror, cing her hand against her neck. She closed her eyes, imagining it was his touch. Her fingers traced down to her lips, and she gasped when shes of their time together filled her mind.


    "I see you¡¯re not satisfied," Renn teased in her head. She bit her lower lip andughed softly.


    "I¡¯ll send Stales to bring you some clothes," Renn continued. "I know you don¡¯t want to wear mine to go see Kaito."


    "Thank you, Renn," she whispered.


    A knock came at the door, and she already knew it was Stales. Ang walked across the room, her heart still racing, and opened it.


    "Hey girl," Stales greeted as he stepped into the room with a leather bag in his hand. "I am sorry. Good evening, Luna."


    "Oh please," Angughed, covering her face with both hands.


    "Don¡¯t feel shy," Stales said as he closed the door behind him. He handed her the bag and told her to put on the clothes inside. She took it with a small smile and went into the bathroom while he sat down on the couch to wait. A few minutester she came out again.


    "Are these new?" she asked, holding the shirt in her hand, a little confused because she thought they would bring her things from her room.


    "Yes. We couldn¡¯t get yours," he said, and she saw how quickly sadness clouded his face. "Alex said the situation in the west house isn¡¯t good and he didn¡¯t want to upset his Alpha more."


    "I understand," Ang sighed. She wanted to act like none of it mattered, but it did. Her voice dropped as she asked, "Kaito is hurting, right? It breaks me that each of them wants to be the first to im me, yet it can only be one person. I hate that it has toe to this. I feel so sad about it."


    "Why feel bad? Didn¡¯t they study biology? Someone had to go in first. Its can¡¯t be two of them," Stales said suddenly, shifting to the edge of the couch toward her. "I understand that they are angry, I would feel the same, but they have to get over it, goddess."


    "I hope they will," Ang nodded, turning her face away as her heart ached with the thought of Kaito. It was clear now that they all knew about this, and the weight pressed harder on her chest.


    "Don¡¯t worry. They wille around," Stales tried to assure her.


    "What if they don¡¯t?" Her voice was soft but sharp enough to silence him. "Especially Kaito and Hiro. I had worked so hard to get along with them, but now they are pulling away from me. And with this incident, it feels even worse. Taros has joined them too."


    Stales let out a slow breath and looked at her carefully. "Then you will talk to them, and if they still refuse to listen... let them be. You are a queen, Ang, a Luna and an Alpha. Don¡¯t bow to them."


    Ang gave a small chuckle and walked to the table. She picked up her wig, ced it on her head, then turned to him with a faint smile. "Do I look like a boy?"


    "Sure," Stales nodded with a half-smile of his own, before tilting his head. "But where are we going?"


    "For my swimming sses."


    "Kaito?" His eyes widened, surprised that she would even think of going to him now.


    "I know it¡¯s a bad idea," Ang admitted, picking up her phone from the bed, "but I have to face him. This is an opportunity to talk things out."

 Chapter 191: The Signal.

    <h4>Chapter 191: The Signal.</h4>


    The door opened just as they were about to leave. Renn stood there, surprised to see her ready to go when he had told her to wait.


    "Where are you going?" he asked, closing the door behind him. He kicked off his shoes and walked to her. "I thought we agreed you would wait for me."


    "I changed my mind. My ss starts in less than ten minutes," Ang said, reaching for her shoes. Renn did not move. He stepped in front of her, his eyes fixed on her. She swallowed, feeling the steady rise of the heat between them. "I am at odds with your brother. If I amte, he will be worse."


    Renn put his hand under her chin and lifted her face. Stales looked away before he pressed a soft kiss to her lips. Ang closed her eyes and let the small, warm touch hold her for a moment. She wanted to stay, but her sses mattered.


    "Kaito told Samuel to handle it," Renn said when their lips parted. He sounded calm, but she could hear the edge in his voice. "Kaito is not in the right ce to help you."


    "He is so angry he does not want to see me," Ang said, rubbing a hand around her neck. She did not know how long this silence wouldst. The distance from them was already tearing at her. "Is this how it will be now? I do not want to lose them."


    "Babe, breathe," Renn said, slipping an arm around her waist and pulling her into a safe hold. He rested his chin on her head and she felt his heartbeat steady against her. "I will help. I will talk to them. We will fix this."


    "Are you really going to help me?" Ang asked, looking up into his green eyes. She searched his face, unsure if he was sincere or only trying to calm her.


    "Why would I not?" he murmured, kissing her forehead. His answer was simple, but itnded deep inside her.


    Ang froze, surprised that he had agreed so easily. She pulled back from his arms and searched his green eyes, desperate to see if he was lying. "You really mean it? I can¡¯t believe this, Renn. What happened to ¡¯I can¡¯t share you with anyone, you¡¯re mine alone¡¯?"


    "Do I sound that bad?" Rennughed, mimicking the tone she used.


    She chuckled softly. "Maybe... I¡¯m not sure."


    "Wow. Well, I never wanted to share you. But the goddess made it this way, and the more I try to keep you only to myself, the more it hurts you. You¡¯re tied to them too, and you want them. If I truly love you, I have to let it happen."


    Ang was stunned. Was this because of the bond they now shared? It had to be. Without it, Renn would never have allowed her to go back to the others. After iming her, he had changed. He shared in her feelings, and instead of making her suffer, he chose to take the pain himself.


    "I promise to help you win them back," Renn said firmly. "I know what each of them likes, what they want. I can use that to¡ª"


    "Make it easy?" she asked quickly.


    He shook his head. "No. It won¡¯t be easy. But if we do it together, we¡¯ll get a good result in the end."


    Her chest tightened, and she threw her arms around him again. "Thank you, Renn." She pulled back and nced at Stales, who was glued to his phone like nothing around him mattered. "Can we go now, buddy?"


    "Yes, ma," he replied, getting up from the seat and heading for the door.


    Her brows lifted. He called her ma? Ang wanted to ask him why, but she let it go.


    Outside the east house, a group of boys were wrestling on the ground,ughing and shouting like children. They were so caught up in it that they didn¡¯t notice her or Stales slipping away, and she was grateful for that.


    When they reached the sportingplex, Stales finally looked at her. "You¡¯ve improved with swimming, but it¡¯s still not good enough if you want high marks." He opened his locker and pulled out a swimming short and a cap.


    "Is it really that bad?" Ang frowned as she sat on a chair and began removing her shoes. The examiners had to understand she was new at all this.


    "Not too bad," Stales said, his tone calmer. "But you have at least two more days before the test. You can still improve."


    She nodded, determination shining in her eyes as she got back on her feet.


    Ang went to her locker and pulled out her swimming outfit before heading into the changing room. When she came out a few minutester, she saw Stales already in the pool area with Samuel, the two of them deep into training.


    "Alex isn¡¯t here," Ang said quietly as she walked over. Her eyes softened when she looked at Samuel. "Hi, Sam."


    "Luna, how are you?" Samuel greeted her with a warm smile.


    Ang wasn¡¯t surprised that he knew the truth about her. He was Renn¡¯s roommate after all, and it would have been easy for him to figure it out. Still, she felt a sting of embarrassment at being called Luna so openly. "I¡¯m doing great," she answered softly.


    "Good. Then let¡¯s start now, so you can finish early and get some rest," Samuel said. He was calm and patient, a good tutor in every way, and she always enjoyed his sses. Yet it still wasn¡¯t the same as learning with Kaito.


    Her chest ached at the thought. If only her mate would set aside his anger and walk through that door, it would have been enough for her. But he didn¡¯t. She kept her eyes on the door through the entire lesson, hoping, waiting, and silently praying. He never came.


    When the training ended, Stales offered to walk her back to her dormitory. Ang hesitated but agreed, though a small part of her wondered if it was the right choice.


    "Are you scared?" Stales asked gently when they got close to the West house.


    "Just a little," Ang admitted, her steps quickening. "But it¡¯s going to be fine. I¡¯ll try my best and whatever the oue is, I¡¯ll face it. The rest, I¡¯ll leave to fate."


    Stales gave her a look that held quiet support. "Good. I¡¯m d you understand. Just stay calm. We¡¯ll get through this."


    *******


    Marcus went through the list of pictures of the girls sent to him. His men could onlye up with a rough sketch of his daughter. He searched each face, hoping to find something that looked like her, but it was hard to tell.


    "Do you need help with it?" Eliza asked, standing a few steps away. Her master sat at the long dining table in the Malynster mansion, his hazel eyes locked on the phone in his hand. He did not answer her, and she dared not press further.


    Eliza stayed quiet, waiting. She knew better than to test his patience, because his anger was not something she ever wanted to face. Ten minutes passed before she spoke again, her voice soft and her eyes lowered. "If there is nothing I..."


    "Don¡¯t be stupid, Eliza," Marcus cut her off, finally raising his head. "Can you stay silent for at least four minutes?"


    Her eyes widened. She had been waiting longer than that already. "Forgive me, master," she whispered.


    Marcus ignored her. His hand brushed over his lips as he sighed. Something was wrong. He had hunted down his strongest enemies wherever they hid, but now he could not even find a girl of seventeen. Was the information wrong?


    The thought made his blood boil. He hated that anger, because when it came, no one around him was safe. Rising to his feet, he scrolled through the pictures again and again, but none of them matched the image of his daughter.


    Rage broke through him. He gripped the edge of the white cloth covering the table and yanked it. tes, sses, and food crashed to the floor with a loud shatter. His growl filled the hall as his eyes glowed and his fangs pushed through.


    Then, the crescent mark on his hand lit up. The anger in his face shifted into sudden joy. He lifted his arm and smiled.


    A young woman appeared, her long dark hair falling to her knees. She wore ck trousers, a shirt, and boots. The crescent mark on her neck glowed as she moved closer. "Did you feel that, blood?"


    "I did," Marcus answered with augh. "Do you know what this means, Belleza?"


    "It¡¯s her," Belleza said with a smile as she folded her arms. "She has been imed by one of her mates. Can you feel it? You should."


    "Yes, but it¡¯s faint," Marcus admitted.


    "I can¡¯t feel her. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m her aunt."


    "That must be it," Marcus said, his eyes darkening. "But now I am sure of one thing. My daughter is still in Mistvale."


    "Then what are you waiting for? Tell the others so we can find her," Belleza urged. She wondered why he was still keeping it from the rest of the family. What could be his reason?

 Chapter 192: What Is Your Gain?

    <h4>Chapter 192: What Is Your Gain?</h4>


    Kaito dragged himself out of the dormitory, swaying a little as he reached the front of the building where the principal was waiting. He didn¡¯t even know why he was there, only that someone had been sent to fetch him and told him it was urgent. Hopefully it was worth it, because his head was pounding from the alcohol, his stomach heavy and his eyes burning from trying to stay open.


    "Kaito, you came alone?" Principal Valois¡¯s sharp eyes scanned behind him as though expecting someone else. When she saw there was no one, she pressed her lips together, fighting the anger rising in her chest. Her voice was clipped when she spoke. "Where is Angel?"


    "I don¡¯t know. Why are you asking me?" He rubbed his forehead hard, as if that could chase away the dizziness clouding his mind. His tone was careless, but inside he was struggling to stay steady.


    "You don¡¯t speak to me like that. Have you forgotten who I am? I am your principal, young man."


    "So what? Should I lie to you?" he shot back, frowning as he lifted his heavy gaze to her. The drink made him reckless, stripping away his restraint, and the only thing he wanted now was to crawl back to his bed before this headache broke him apart.


    "I can see that none of you want to understand," Principal Valois said, her voice shaking with contained fury. She unlocked her car and shoved her purse inside before turning to him again. "Ang has crossed the line this time. She is neglecting her academics and I will not ept it. We will go in together. I want to see her."


    "What happened? Why do you think she¡¯s neglecting her studies, ma?" Kaito asked, forcing himself to focus through the haze clouding his mind.


    "Today was her test. She left early," she exined stiffly. "The examiner said she asked for permission to go to the clinic, but when I checked, I found out she lied."


    "And what does that have to do with me?" His brows lifted, his tone sharper than he intended. The coldness in his voice made her blink in surprise.


    "I am saying she needs to focus," Principal Valois replied firmly. "If something like this happens again, I promise you won¡¯t like the oue. I have already done more than enough to cover up for her."


    Kaito let out a lowugh and leanedzily against her car. His eyes narrowed as he studied her. "Exactly. That¡¯s what surprised me. You referred to her as ¡¯she¡¯ instead of the ¡¯he¡¯ you usually use. Why are you protecting her secret? You are the principal of an all-male academy. If a student breaks the rules, you¡¯re supposed to punish them, not cover for them. So why are you helping Ang? What do you gain from this game?"


    Her heart skipped. For a moment she forgot to breathe. She forced her face to stay calm, her voice steady, but inside panic was wing at her chest. Kaito wasn¡¯t supposed to know. He wasn¡¯t supposed to see through her.


    He straightened slightly, his eyes fixed on her, waiting. "I¡¯m listening, Principal Valois."


    "There is nothing in it for me," Principal Valois said quietly, avoiding his eyes. Those gray eyes had a way of staring deep into people, making them lose their guard, but she was not going to let herself fall into them or let the truth slip out. That was the reason she had kept Ang¡¯s secret, and she intended to keep it.


    "I¡¯m not buying that story," Kaito muttered, kissing his teeth as he looked at her. Even in his drunken haze, he could see through her words. "Ang isn¡¯t here. You can go elsewhere. Goodnight."


    "I know you are keeping her for your selfish reasons. Do you think it¡¯s right?" She said, as if Ang was not his mate. He had every right if the girl in question gave her consent.


    His brows pulled together, confusion shing across his face until the meaning of her words sank in. He stared at her, stunned. "Wait... you think I¡¯m sleeping with her? You think I took her out of the hall just to use her for pleasure?"


    "You said it yourself. Of course, I think so."


    Kaito gave a short, bitterugh and shook his head. "You really have no idea what¡¯s going on, do you? I left her in the hall."


    "What do you mean I have no idea?" Miss Valois asked, her voice trembling. She wanted to believe he was lying, but this was Kaito. No matter how reckless he was, there were lines he would never cross.


    "Your Renn took her. They should be together right now," Kaito said, straightening as he turned to walk away. His words left her frozen, her heart racing at the thought. He wondered for a moment if there was more between Renn and Miss Valois than they let others see.


    He pushed through the gate and stood there, watching as she sped off in her car, anger written in the way she gripped the wheel. A smile slowly curved on his lips. He had managed to get under her skin, and that alone pleased him. With a carelessugh, he headed back up to his room, ready to drown himself once more in his drink.


    ****


    Ang knocked on the door, but there was no response. She turned the knob and it opened, which meant Kaito was inside. Taking a deep breath, she pushed the door and stepped in.


    The smell of alcohol hit her immediately, heavy and sharp, telling her all she needed to know. Kaito was lying on the bed, covered with the nket. She walked closer, her heart sinking.


    "He is sleeping," Alex said as he came out of the bathroom, closing the door behind him.


    "I see," Ang whispered, her eyes on her mate. He looked peaceful in his sleep, but she knew the reason behind it. He had drowned himself in alcohol because of everything that happened. Because of her. What had she been thinking? Did she not imagine the pain it would cause when everyone found out about her and Renn?


    Alex bent down to gather the empty bottles. His eyes were red, his movements clumsy. A bottle nearly slipped from his hand as he tried to steady himself.


    "Let me help," Stales said, taking some bottles from him. Together they carried them out and ced them in the trash. Stales gave him a long look. "You don¡¯t look okay. You drank too much."


    "Is it that bad?" Alex gave a broken chuckle and leaned on the stair rail for support. Around them, students moved about, minding their own business, unaware of the storm inside.


    "Yes. You need rest. Thank the moon tomorrow is not a test day. It¡¯s a day off, so you can recover."


    "I drank with Alpha," Alex muttered, ignoring his words. "He was really sad today."


    Ang stood at the door, listening. The guilt pressed on her chest until it hurt. Alex was suffering too, and it was all because of her. The more she tried to push away the thought, the more it burned inside her.


    "It¡¯s not her fault, you know that," Stales said, his voice calm.


    "Yes, but does it matter?" Alex¡¯s voice shook as if he was holding back words he didn¡¯t want to let out. "I don¡¯t want to me Ang, but I cannot forget that I stand with Kaito. He is my Alpha, and I am his Beta. I share his pain."


    Stales only nodded and patted his back gently. There was nothing else to say. He wrapped his arm around Alex to guide him. "Come on. Let¡¯s get you to your room. You are drunk."


    "Just a little," Alex muttered as they made their way up the stairs.


    "Just a little? How many bottles did you have?" Stales asked, shaking his head.


    Ang wanted to go after them and speak to Alex, but her heart pulled her back to Kaito. He needed her when he woke. She went inside and began to clean the room quietly.


    When she was done, she sat on the couch. She chose not to lie beside him. If he woke up and found her there, he might be angry, and they had not yet solved their differences. It was safer to keep some distance.


    She was about to close her eyes when his voice broke the silence.


    "Kaine..."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 193: Kaine.

    <h4>Chapter 193: Kaine.</h4>


    Just a little? How many bottles did you have?" Stales asked, shaking his head.


    Ang wanted to go after them and speak to Alex, but her heart pulled her back to Kaito. He needed her when he woke. She went inside and began to clean the room quietly.


    When she was done, she sat on the couch. She chose not to lie beside him. If he woke up and found her there, he might be angry, and they had not yet solved their differences. It was safer to keep some distance.


    She was about to close her eyes when his voice broke the silence.


    "Kaine..."


    Ang sat up at once. The name stirred something inside her. She knew she had heard it before. After a moment of thought, she remembered. Kaito had called that same name in his sleep once before. Her chest tightened with unease.


    Who was Kaine, and why did he keep calling her name?


    Angy back with so many questions running through her heart. The name he called out kept haunting her. Kaine had to be his girlfriend. Alex swore he didn¡¯t know anyone with that name, and even Taros was clueless. But then, what if Kaito had a secret girlfriend he never spoke about?


    "Kaine... I am sorry," Kaito cried out in his sleep again.


    Jealousy rushed through Ang, making it hard to close her eyes. How dare he dream about another woman right beside her?


    "He is not doing it on purpose," her wolf whispered gently. "He is trapped in a nightmare."


    "About Kaine?" Ang hissed, crossing her arms over her chest. She refused to let her wolf soften her heart. "When has he ever called my name in his sleep?"


    "I know something is wrong," Mighty Stormy pressed. "No one calls out like that unless they are in pain."


    Ang shook her head, pushing her wolf¡¯s words away. She told herself she would block it out, put a pillow over her ears, and just sleep. But sleep refused toe. She had already spent the whole week restless, trying to figure out how to fix things between them, yet his mind seemed to be elsewhere... on Kaine.


    "Forgive me... please. Kaine, stay with me," Kaito pleaded once more.


    Ang sat up, her chest tightening. He wasn¡¯t going to stop, and each word cut through her. She got out of bed and walked to where hey. When she looked at his face, her heart skipped. He looked far from peaceful.


    Beads of sweat covered his forehead, his body trembling every now and then. Fear was written across his expression even in sleep. Her wolf had been right all along. Something was terribly wrong. How could she have been so foolish to think he was enjoying these dreams?


    She touched his forehead and gasped. His skin burned under her palm. He must have been running a fever for hours and no one noticed. Panic filled her as she tried to think of what to do. She had never dealt with something like this before.


    "Kaito, can you hear me?" she whispered, but there was no response.


    She rushed to the bathroom, filled a bowl with water, and grabbed her hand towel. Sitting beside him, she dipped the towel into the cold water andid it on his forehead. He kept mumbling the same words, calling that woman¡¯s name, but Ang forced herself to ignore the sting in her chest. Right now, she had to fight her jealousy and focus on bringing him back to her.


    "If you can hear me, then please open your eyes," she whispered, holding his hand tightly and pressing her lips against it. Her voice trembled as she kissed his skin, but he gave no sign that he heard her. She continued to cool his burning skin, dipping the towel again and again, hoping it would help.


    An idea suddenly came to her, though she wasn¡¯t sure if it was the right thing to do. His shirt was still on. She pulled the nket away and carefully unbuttoned it, sliding the shirt off his body.


    Her breath caught when his chest was revealed. She had seen him before, hugged him so many times, yet in this moment, looking at him like this, she felt something deeper. He was strong, powerful, beautiful, but none of that mattered now. Pity filled her heart as she realized how much pain he must be in.


    She pushed their differences aside. All she wanted was for him to get better. But nothing seemed to be working, and the panic rising in her chest grew heavier. Ang stood from the bed, uncertain what to do next. The night was quiet, most of the students already asleep after the long exhausting day.


    She picked up her phone and quickly dialed Alex¡¯s number, praying he would answer. The call rang four times with no response. He was probably drunk and passed out. "Damn it... who should I call?" she whispered, almost in tears.


    Ang went to the door, deciding to knock on any senior¡¯s room for help. Just as she opened it, she froze. Renn was standing right there. The shock made her heart jump because she hadn¡¯t expected him.


    "I heard you. You sounded scared. Is something wrong?" Renn asked, his brows furrowed with worry as he reached out and hugged her.


    Ang leaned against him, closing her eyes for just a moment, letting herself feel thefort of his arms. The bond between them was growing, and she wished she could share this kind of closeness with the rest of her mates too.


    "Kaito is sick," Ang said softly, pulling back and looking at him with troubled eyes. "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with him."


    ***


    Boost my Morale by sending powerstones, golden tickets to so the work can rank up.


    Thank you for your support so far and for those who kept reading, I love you.


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

 Chapter 194: Only Taros Can Fix

    <h4>Chapter 194: Only Taros Can Fix</h4>


    The evening breeze brushed against his face, his face glowed with a beautiful smile. His mood was different tonight, and his pack members could sense it. They whispered among themselves, wondering what or who could have made their Alpha happy. He made sureughter and music filled the air. He wanted the night to be light for them. There was food, there were drinks, and enough space for everyone to join the games and fun.


    Some of the students hade to him earlier, asking, "What are we celebrating, Alpha?" He had only given them a smile and said it was for good days.


    He wished he could tell them the truth, but silence was the only way to keep Ang safe. That secret weighed on him more than the bottle of vodka in his hand. He took another sip, but the sound of a car pulling up at the dormitory gate made his heart still. He knew that car. He knew who it belonged to.


    His lips curved in a bitter smile. "I was having a good day. Why did she have to show up now?" he muttered, rolling his eyes before passing the bottle to Samuel. He stepped away from the crowd and walked toward the car. When she stepped out, his tone was sharp. "What are you doing here?"


    Principal Valois¡¯s eyes narrowed, her voice already edged with anger. "Why is everyone irritating me with that question? For heaven¡¯s sake, I am the principal of this academy. I don¡¯t need anyone telling me where I can or cannot go."


    Her harsh tone did not surprise Renn. He gave a slight nod. "Sorry for asking. Do you need my help, ma?"


    She sighed, her steps carrying her closer until she stood in front of him. "Go inside and bring me the girl. I am already angry, Renn. Don¡¯t make it worse."


    His brows drew together. "What girl?"


    "Renn, son, not tonight," she said, her voice firm. "Go and bring me Ang. I don¡¯t want a repeat of what you pulled today."


    He stared at her in disbelief. "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, but Ang isn¡¯t inside. She left before you came."


    Her eyes widened at his boldness, shocked he did not even try to deny it. She almost wished he had lied. "You took her from the hall and lied to the¡ª"


    "What¡¯s so wrong with lying?" Renn cut her off. "You¡¯ve lied to so many people already. Why should I be any different?" His voice hardened, but there was a hint of mockery. He was too happy tonight to let her ruin it. "Forget it, Miss Valois. Forget what the examiner told you. Forget you came here. Just forget it all. You¡¯re good at that, aren¡¯t you?"


    Her jaw tightened. "Ang cannot stay here if you¡ª"


    She never finished. Renn moved in a sh, standing so close their faces nearly touched. His eyes glowed, his teeth clenched, and the air shifted with his rage. Fear struck through her like lightning. She wanted to step back, but she realized his pack was already watching, their attention drawn the moment his anger spilled into the night.


    "You are my son, Renn," Miss Valois said, her voice shaking. "Whatever I do, I do for your happiness. Yes, I have been selfish, but I will always love you."


    Renn did not reply. She lowered her gaze, turned away, and got into her car. Within seconds, she was gone.


    Samuel came out, concern on his face. "Is there a problem?"


    Renn shook his head and walked back inside.


    The celebration ended quickly. The pack members went back to their rooms, leaving Renn and Samuel outside with the drinks. They talked for a while, but Renn¡¯s mind drifted. He could feel his mate. Her emotions pressed into his chest. She was hurting. He knew the others had made it hard for her, and she was carrying it all alone.


    "Something is wrong with Ang," Renn said as he rose to his feet. He tried to listen through the bond, her faint voice echoing in his mind, worried and weak. "It has to do with her and Kaito. I need to check on them."


    "Do you want me toe?" Samuel asked.


    "No. I can handle it." Renn headed to the parking lot, got into his car, and drove out of the east house.


    At the west house, he parked and climbed the stairs two at a time. His heart raced as he reached Kaito¡¯s door. He knocked, and the closer he stood, the stronger Ang¡¯s emotions hit him. She was tense, almost scared.


    The door opened and Ang appeared, looking surprised to see him.


    "I heard you. You sounded scared. Is something wrong?" Renn asked, his brows furrowed with worry as he reached out and hugged her.


    Ang leaned against him, closing her eyes for just a moment, letting herself feel thefort of his arms. The bond between them was growing, and he loved it.


    "Kaito is sick," Ang said softly, pulling back and looking at him with troubled eyes. "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with him."


    "I will take a look," He entered the room.


    "I think it¡¯s fever."


    "Oh, shit." Renn¡¯s eyes fell on Kaito, and without thinking, he pulled his phone from his pocket.


    Ang stepped forward, worry spreading across her face. "What happened? Who are you calling?"


    "It¡¯s Taros. He¡¯s the only one who can help right now," Renn said.


    Her lips trembled. "This has happened before?"


    "Yes. Thank the goddess you called before it starts." He was already moving toward the door, phone pressed to his ear.


    Ang turned back to Kaito. She did not understand Renn¡¯s words, but to her, Kaito only looked sick, like he had a fever. If she treated him, maybe he would be fine by morning. He had to be fine. The thought of losing him tore at her chest.


    She reached out and touched him. The moment her fingers brushed his skin, a spark shot through her like lightning. It burned, sharp and cruel, forcing her hand back. Painnced through her arm, and her knees nearly gave way. She caught the wall before she could copse.


    Her heart pounded. What was happening to her? Renn had been right. Whatever this was, it was only the beginning.


    ++++


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. .

 Chapter 195: Will It Hurt?

    <h4>Chapter 195: Will It Hurt?</h4>


    "I told you to be careful," Renn said as he helped her sit on the couch. He searched around for the first aid box, clearly lost since it was not his room. His voice was tight with frustration. "Where the hell is the kit?"


    "I am a werewolf, don¡¯t forget," Ang reminded him softly. She could see the anger in his eyes, but she knew it was not truly anger at her. It was the helplessness of watching her hurt. It unsettled him, it broke something inside him. "I will be fine."


    "A wolf that cannot heal," he muttered, ncing at her before pulling open a drawer. He finally found the box and came back to her side. "I wonder what¡¯s wrong with you. Why can¡¯t you heal like every other wolf? It is time we looked deeper into this. You are too slow with the changes."


    "I don¡¯t know," Ang said, handing him her bleeding thumb. "Who should we ask? How do we even begin to know the cause? Do you think it¡¯s because I was human?"


    "You were never human," Renn answered firmly. "You have always been a wolf, only your other side had not awakened. It happens. But you are slower than you should be. Maybe the Malynster will know why."


    Ang¡¯s eyes widened the moment he mentioned her family. She did not want to deal with them, not now. But Kaito¡¯s words during thest argument echoed in her mind. He had said something about her mother. Renn was supposed to exin, yet he kept putting it off.


    "You met my mother the other day, didn¡¯t you?" Ang asked. Her gaze fixed on him, sharp and searching. "What happened?"


    "Nothing serious," Renn said as he finished cleaning and dressing her thumb and finger. He closed the kit and ced it back in the drawer. "She only asked me to say hello to you."


    "Don¡¯t fucking lie to me, Renn." Ang¡¯s voice trembled with the weight of anger she tried to hold back. She knew him well enough to see through his calm mask. If he was lying, it meant Grace had done something terrible again. And Ang needed to know. "You will tell me everything now."


    Renn was caught off guard by how quickly her expression shifted. The fire in her eyes reminded him of a Luna in her full strength, and he could not stop himself from whispering, "You look so damn hot when you are angry."


    A cold shiver ran down her spine. His words always touched her, but she refused to give in. Her voice was steady andmanding. "I am listening."


    "Calm down, we have a patient," Renn said, ncing at his brother lying weak on the bed. He saw the pain in her eyes as she looked at Kaito, and for her sake he gave her the truth. "We met your mother on the street. She recognized me, but Kaito... it was her first time meeting him."


    Ang swallowed hard. "Go on," she urged, her chest tight with fear and suspicion. She knew her mother too well. Grace must have done something shameful. Either she begged them for money or worse, tried to sell herself. It was disgusting, but exactly the kind of thing her mother would do.


    Renn sighed and crossed his arms over his chest. He did not want to say it but he finally did. "The woman imed you were owing her. She said you stole ten thousand dors from her that was meant for someone else. Kaito had to pay her so she would note after you."


    Ang¡¯s jaw dropped as she stared at him in disbelief. The words hit her like a p. Grace used her of stealing? And in front of her mates? Her own mother. Was she out of her mind?


    "Are you alright?" Renn asked quietly, his eyes filled with worry. "We did not believe her. Kaito did not take it easy with her either. She now knows you are with us and won¡¯t try to shame you, again."


    The door opened and Taros walked in with Hiro and Kael behind him. They stopped, surprised to see Ang there. For a moment she wondered if they had forgotten this was her room, and that the one lying on the bed was her mate.


    "What happened to your fingers?" Hiro was the first to speak. His voice carried concern even though his face held a frown.


    "I touched Kaito a few minutes ago and this happened," she whispered, fighting the sting in her eyes. She was too angry with herself to let the tears fall. Maybe the real mistake she made was being born to the wrong mother. Grace was the most disgusting woman she had ever known.


    Why would she say such a thing to her mates? Why would a mother push her own daughter into such shame?


    "Hey, don¡¯t get angry. It is nothing and you are not going to see her again," Renn said, pressing his lips against her forehead. Ang closed her eyes as his touch soothed something deep inside her. When he pulled back his attention went to Kaito.


    "You should wait outside," Taros told her as he moved closer to where Kaitoy. He did not touch him yet.


    "I am not going anywhere," Ang refused firmly. She sat down, her voice shaking but strong. "I deserve to stay and see what is going on. He is my mate, do not forget that."


    "I am not disputing it. He is your mate," Taros said as he looked at the others and ced a hand on his chest. "I am also your mate, and so are they. But what is about to happen in here..."


    Ang could see he was struggling to put it into words. Her eyes stayed on him, waiting for the truth.


    "It is not going to be good for you to watch because both Taros and Kaito will be in pain," Hiro exined bluntly. He came to her side, his face serious. "You will not be able to stand it. We do not want you to see that. It will not be a good experience."


    "What experience?" Ang asked, her confusion only deepening. She knew whatever it was would hurt her, but she needed to hear them say it. No one answered her. Kael sat quietly on the couch, simply watching. Ang lifted her chin. "Then I will stay. If you think I cannot, then you are wrong."


    "She is stubborn," Renn muttered, rubbing his forehead. He hated the thought of her staying, hated the thought of her seeing what was about to happen.


    "Tell me about it," Hiro replied as he sat between her and Kael. He pulled her into his arms as if to shield her. "If she wants to watch then let her. She is right."


    "What?" Renn turned to him in disbelief. He looked to Taros for support but his brother only hissed and bent over Kaito, too focused to join the argument. It was clear they were still angry at Renn.


    "Look who is talking," Hiro said with a shortugh, though it ended quickly when his eyes darkened. "We are not in good terms. You do what you have to do, I will do mine."


    "Why are you all acting like it is my fault? Like I raped her?" Renn snapped, his voice rising. He saw the looks on their faces and it cut through him. "Stop being childish. It could have been any of you, but it happened. Thank the goddess it was me and I love what I did."


    Kael chuckled quietly because he had not expected Renn to speak so openly. The others turned and gave him hard stares until he stopped and minded his own business.


    "Enough. Stop arguing like kids," Ang said as she stood and walked to Kaito¡¯s side. Her heart ached as she looked at him. His life mattered more than their pointless fights. "And let me remind you, none of you has the right to tell me who I give myself to. I made my choice. You will respect it instead of shaming me."


    "Exactly my point," Kael said, the smile still tugging at his lips, which only made Hiro¡¯s anger burn hotter. Yet after her words no one else spoke. Silence fell over the room.


    Taros pulled off his shirt and held it out to her. Ang swallowed hard, her chest tightening as her eyes roamed his strong frame. He was her mate too, but this was not the time to think of that. "What are you doing?" she asked.


    "He is going to drain some of the electricity from Kaito¡¯s body into his own," Hiro exined, his voice low but clear. "It will lessen the sparks. Then Kaito can be treated like a normal patient."


    Ang¡¯s eyes widened at his words. She turned quickly to Taros. "Will it not hurt you?"


    "I told you," Renn answered before Taros could. "It will hurt them both. It will not be something you should watch."

 Chapter 196: Jealous.

    <h4>Chapter 196: Jealous.</h4>


    "You can¡¯t distract Taros if you must stay or else..." Hiro started, but Taros¡¯ sharp gaze cut him off. He sighed and gave in. "Fine. We will keep lying to her. She is never going to understand."


    "Understand what? Can you all exin to me what is going to happen?" Ang¡¯s voice shook as her eyes darted from one face to another. No one wanted to answer her, except Hiro.


    "If things don¡¯t go well, Kaito might never wake up," Hiro finally said. He kept the darker truth to himself, that they could all die in the process. "If you want to stay, you have to know the risks."


    Ang¡¯s hands flew to her lips as the weight of his words sank in. She knew too well what it meant to lose a mate, and she could not allow such a fate. "Better do your best, Taros. I can¡¯t afford to lose him, or you. I would lose my mind."


    Taros only nodded. He waited until she sat down before he began. Ang¡¯s eyes followed every move he made, her lips moving in silent prayer. Her hands trembled in herp and fear pressed down on her chest. Maybe the boys were right. Maybe she should not be here.


    "Kaito, can you hear me, bro?" Taros whispered close to his ear. There was no response.


    Ang¡¯s voice broke the silence. "He was mumbling a name."


    "Who?" Taros asked.


    "Some Kaine." Ang rolled her eyes and looked away. She hated herself for being jealous in such a moment, but it was not the first time she had heard Kaito call that name in his sleep.


    "Who the hell is Kaine?" Hiro chuckled, stretching his arm along the couch so she could lean against it. "Kaito isn¡¯t a womanizer. Sure, he flirts and has fun sometimes but¡ª"


    "Well done, Hiro," Ang cut in with a weak smile that quickly turned into a frown. "You are really helping me here."


    "Sorry, dear," Hiro said softly as he pulled her into his arms. Ang was surprised at how clingy he was being tonight. She loved thefort he gave without her asking, it was unlike him. "I just want you to understand, maybe she was someone from the past, nothing serious."


    "Don¡¯t say that. If it wasn¡¯t serious, he wouldn¡¯t keep calling her name," Ang whispered, tears blurring her eyes. "Do you think she is his girlfriend?"


    "I am not dealing with your jealousy right now," Renn said firmly, turning his attention back to Taros. "Any progress?"


    Taros shook his head, sorrow clouding his face. "He isn¡¯t hearing me. I¡¯ll just go ahead with it." His chest ached as he looked at Kaito. No matter how many times he had seen his brother like this, the pain never dulled. Each time felt worse than thest.


    Ang watched as Taros ced both his palms on Kaito¡¯s body. She saw the way his jaw tightened, his teeth clenched, and the veins in his arms stood out while his muscles strained. His eyes were shut, his whole being focused. She could feel a strange force pressing between the two brothers, yet Kaitoy still, lifeless, as if nothing at all was happening.


    She understood why it had to be Taros. Of all of them, he was the only one who could endure this, the only one strong enough to carry both his own pain and another¡¯s. If anyone could pull Kaito back, it was him. But in her heart, Ang could not help but wonder if there was truly a cure for this or if they were only breaking themselves apart for nothing.


    Her lips pressed tightly together. She dared not speak, afraid that even a single word would break Taros¡¯ concentration. But then Kaito¡¯s body began to tremble violently, and Taros shook along with him. Ang¡¯s heart leapt into her throat. She wanted to scream. Was this part of the process, or were they both slipping away right in front of her eyes? It looked unbearable, cruel, and filled with pain.


    Even though her bond with Kaito was not as strong as Renn¡¯s, she could feel the raw pain that passed between the brothers. She could feel it in her own chest as if it was her heart tearing open. When she caught the troubled look Renn threw at Hiro, her knees weakened and she rose quickly to her feet.


    "I knew something was wrong," she muttered, biting her lip so hard it nearly bled. She had promised herself she would stay calm, but the sight of Kaito suffering broke her resolve. Her voice cracked as she whispered, "Somebody stop them, please."


    Renn shook his head, his expression grim. "How do we stop this? It is already too much for Taros. He might not survive it himself."


    "I will reach him," Hiro said, shutting his eyes tightly, his brows furrowed as though he was trying to push his way into Taros¡¯ mind.


    Ang could hardly breathe as she paced the room, her hands clutched together. She prayed to the moon goddess for something, anything to work...for once. Maybe a miracle.


    Then, with a sudden movement, Taros broke away from Kaito¡¯s body, stumbling back. Ang gasped when she saw sparks ripple across him, the power he had taken in still burning through his skin.


    She rushed forward but Taros raised his hand, stopping her. Without a word, he turned and walked into the bathroom, Renn following close behind.


    The silence was heavy, and every second felt like an hour. When they returned, Taros looked steadier, though his face still showed exhaustion. Ang ran toward him, desperation written all over her.


    "How do you feel? How is Kaito? Will he get better?" she asked quickly, her voice trembling.


    Taros wiped his damp hands with a towel before answering. "He will, but there¡¯s a chance this will happen again. His powers are fighting against his body. It happens when his emotions get tangled. You know what today has been like for all of us."


    Ang swallowed hard and nodded, her hand rubbing nervously at her neck. "Then what is the cure?"


    "Same old story," Hiro said quietly. "Intimacy with you, his mate."


    Ang froze, stunned by his words. Why did everything always fall back to her? Was this some cruel joke from the moon goddess? Still, for Kaito¡¯s sake, she would do anything. She looked at the man she loved lying there, unconscious, and whispered, "But he isn¡¯t awake. How can that work?"


    "We are here," Hiro said with a small smile, his tone light though his eyes were serious. He tilted his head toward Kael. "Wait outside. Your Luna needs her privacy."


    Ang¡¯s breath caught. She did not mind being close to any of them, for they were all her mates and her body longed for each in its own way, but the thought of being with them all at once overwhelmed her. She had never even imagined such a thing.


    Her mind raced with doubt. Maybe she was misunderstanding Hiro. Maybe what he meant was simply helping her and Kaito through the process. She hoped that was the truth, because the thought of what he suggested left her trembling between fear, confusion, and a desire she was too ashamed to admit.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 197: Are you.

    <h4>Chapter 197: Are you.</h4>


    "Are you kidding me?" Taros asked as he pulled his shirt back on, his eyes sharp with anger. "Do you want to kill her?"


    "How? Why would you say that?" Hiro scoffed, rolling his eyes as he walked to Ang¡¯s side. He slipped an arm around her waist as if she only belonged to him.


    "Kaito is unconscious," Taros said firmly. "He isn¡¯t strong enough for this. He needs time to wake up. If he wants to im her, he¡¯ll do it on his own. You can¡¯t force it on him while he¡¯s asleep."


    Renn crossed his arms, his voice steady but heavy with concern. "It¡¯s not safe for Ang either. You know this as well as I do."


    Ang frowned, her chest tightening. "What do you mean it¡¯s not safe for me? I can handle it. I would do anything to save him. I don¡¯t care what it costs me."


    Renn¡¯s gaze softened, but he didn¡¯t hide the truth. "Kaito is a beast right now. He isn¡¯t conscious enough to know who you are or what¡¯s happening. If you go through with this, you¡¯ll lose yourself to him. We can¡¯t risk you dying because you¡¯re trying to tame a monster."


    Taros leaned forward, his tone gentler. "And there¡¯s another problem. His powers are still unstable. Your skin can¡¯t touch his properly because of the electrons running through him. I managed to take some away, but not all. They¡¯re still there, still dangerous."


    Ang¡¯s lips parted, her confusion showing. "But I thought the only way to save him was for him to im me. Isn¡¯t that what we agreed on? That once it¡¯s done, he¡¯ll wake up?" Her eyes flicked to Hiro, wondering if he had tricked her, if something had changed without her knowing.


    "Yes, but only when he¡¯s conscious," Renn exined with quiet patience.


    Ang¡¯s voice broke in a whisper. "Then when will that be?"


    The room fell silent, and every pair of eyes turned to Taros. Ang¡¯s heart softened when she looked at him. In this moment, she found him almost endearing. He had fought for Kaito¡¯s life, carried the weight of everyone¡¯s pain, and still he stood here trying to shield her. She wished she could give him some of the happiness he deserved after all he had given.


    "We don¡¯t know," Taros finally said, leaning back against the sofa. His voice was tired, his body slumping with exhaustion. Ang could see how much it had taken out of him, and her chest ached with both worry and gratitude.


    "We will wait here with you. No pressure," Hiro said as he pressed his lips gently to her cheek. Ang closed her eyes and let the warmth sink deep inside her chest. It was thefort she needed, a brief calm in the middle of everything, but silence had never been her friend. She broke it again with a soft voice.


    "I will use the bathroom," she said, and Hiro¡¯s arm around her waist loosened. She walked to the door, her steps heavy but steady. When she opened it, she turned for a moment and caught their eyes. All of them were staring at her as if she carried something fragile and dangerous at the same time. A cold shiver ran through her, but she forced a smile and closed the door behind her. In her heart she thought bitterly, these mates of mine are going to be the death of me.


    The moment she left, Hiro¡¯s expression hardened. "Are you not going to tell her the truth?"


    "Keep your voice down," Renn snapped in a low whisper, annoyance cutting through his tone. "Do you want her to hear you?"


    "So what if she does? She has to know the truth about Kaito before he ims her," Hiro muttered, his jaw tight.


    Taros rubbed his temple and leaned back as if this was none of his concern. "If there is anything she should know, Kaito will be the one to tell her. Only he has that right."


    Hiro narrowed his eyes. "Do you really think he will be able to say it? That he is a..." His words trailed off when the door opened. Ang stood there, and from the look on her face, it was clear she had caught something. Hiro¡¯s mouth moved quickly to cover it. "Who is Kaine, by the way?"


    Ang frowned, but Renn quickly filled the silence, pretending nothing was wrong. "I have no idea. Taros should know. He¡¯s the one who¡¯s been rolling with him since the beginning." His gaze slid toward Taros.


    Taros let out a long sigh and buried his face in his palms. None of them would believe him even if he spoke the truth. They would think he was hiding something, but he wasn¡¯t. Lifting his head, his voice came rough and tired. "I swear, I have no idea who that is."


    "Keep lying about it, bro," Hiro said as he sat back on the couch. His eyes moved to Ang and a sly smile curved his lips. "Love, hold him to it. He knows something about this Kaine."


    Ang¡¯s steps slowed and her voice came out tight. "So that was what you were hiding from me?" She walked closer to Hiro, her eyes searching his face. She had heard their voices from the bathroom. She knew it was about Kaito.


    "Yes," Hiro admitted with no shame.


    Taros let out a weary breath before speaking. "I don¡¯t know any Kaine. Kaito and I never talked much about personal matters. He never kept girlfriends, and the few times I saw him with women, it was nothing serious. He is... reserved."


    Ang almost added cold to that word, but she bit her tongue. Her gaze drifted to Kaito lying motionless on the bed. A part of her wondered if he could hear every word they were saying, even in his unconscious state. If he could, he would not be pleased. He valued his privacy too much.


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about it," she said softly. "Kaito will tell me when he wakes up."


    Hiro chuckled under his breath. "I love the way you trust him."


    Ang turned her head and gave him a faint smile. "Don¡¯t be jealous." She walked to the bedside, her eyes never leaving Kaito¡¯s still form. She stood there in silence, long enough for the others to start wondering if she was not tired. They worried for her, but she only worried for him. All she wanted was to hear his voice, to see his eyes open, to know he was fine and that nothing was wrong with him.


    After what felt like forever, she lowered herself to the floor beside the bed. Her body felt heavy, her eyes begged for rest, but she would not allow them to close, not while Kaito¡¯s eyes remained shut. She leaned against the side of the bed, her gaze fixed on him from the corner of her eyes.


    Her mind was full of questions and fears. How long had he carried this pain alone? Did he go through this often? Renn had spoken as if this was not the first time. She knew about the transformation pain they go through every he go through every full moon but not this.


    Ang pressed her lips together, fighting the sting of tears. She made a promise to herself in that moment. As soon as Kaito woke up, she would not hesitate. She would make sure he imed her, because she could no longer bear to watch him suffer. If she had to give everything to end his pain, then she would.

 Chapter 198: Why Is There Tension?

    <h4>Chapter 198: Why Is There Tension?</h4>


    The bell rang and Ang stirred awake. She tried to move but a sharp pain burned in her neck, forcing her hand up to squeeze the sore spot. It was the way she had slept, curled up awkwardly against the bed.


    She was still on the floor, her arm resting against the mattress for support. When her eyes drifted to the couch, her chest tightened. No one was there. The boys had left. It couldn¡¯t have been long ago because she had barely slept. She remembered dozing off only around three in the morning.


    Ang pushed herself up slowly. Every bone in her body ached from the weight of yesterday. She hadn¡¯t believed she would even find the strength to stand after everything that happened, but somehow she did.


    Her gaze fell to the bed and her heart sank. Kaito was still unconscious. She had hoped, prayed even, that he would be awake by morning. The boys had promised he would be fine, but here he was, still lost in sleep.


    Her hand hovered above him, tempted to touch, but fear from yesterday¡¯s events held her back. She had to protect herself. She had to stay strong for her friends, for the pack depending on her.


    "Did I interrupt anything?" Alex¡¯s voice came from the doorway.


    Ang pulled her hand back quickly. "No... wee," she murmured, trying to smile but failing. Her lips trembled with the effort.


    "You can go ahead and touch him," Alex said as he walked toward her. "It¡¯s over. He¡¯s back to normal."


    Her eyes widened. "Really?" She wanted to believe him. Alex was her best friend; he would never lie to her. With a shaky breath, she ced her hand on Kaito. Nothing happened. The storm she feared did not return. Her head snapped toward Alex, relief shining in her eyes.


    "I told you. Nothing will happen," Alex said with a gentle smile.


    Ang sat on the edge of the bed, her hand brushing Kaito¡¯s face. His skin was no longer burning with fever, only cool and steady. The crushing weight on her chest eased, and she breathed deeper, lighter, as though a heavy chain had fallen away.


    He looked different now. Peaceful. His face carried no trace of the pain from hours before, and seeing him like this filled her with hope that everything would be alright.


    "You miss him?" Alex asked quietly.


    Her throat tightened. "Of course. He¡¯s not just my mate... he¡¯s been my roommate since the very first day I came to this academy. I owe him more than I can ever repay."


    Leaning down, Ang pressed a soft kiss to Kaito¡¯s forehead before pulling back. She let her eyes sweep across the room one more time, confusion filling her. "Where is everyone? I fell asleep for a moment and when I woke up, no one was here."


    "Oh, the alphas? They went for a jog," Alex replied. He dropped himself onto the couch and motioned for her to join him. She sat down beside him, still looking puzzled. "The ban on the woods has been lifted, so the packs decided to run free again. We¡¯ve been held back for too long and it¡¯s not good for werewolves to be caged."


    Ang¡¯s eyes widened. She stared at him in disbelief, unable to hide her shock. She expected more sense from Alex, not this.


    "Who lifted the ban?" she asked, her brows pulling together.


    "The authorities," he answered, though her question seemed to confuse him.


    "I see..." she bit her lip hard, her voice trembling with anger. "Why would they lift it when Evan¡¯s killer has not even been found? Why am I asking you anyway? You never want to see that something is wrong."


    Alex shifted and looked at her firmly. "We all know Evan¡¯s killer is Mr. de. He already ran away... it¡¯s not like he had a choice. If he hadn¡¯t, I¡¯m sure my Alpha would have ripped his heart out," he said with pride.


    Ang rolled her eyes, frustration spilling out. "We stopped the investigation because we didn¡¯t want to risk more lives, right?"


    "Yes, and because there¡¯s nothing more to investigate," Alex insisted. He clearly didn¡¯t want this argument, but she wasn¡¯t letting it go.


    "Nothing more? Are you serious?" she shot back. "Dr. Dn is in my town, with that ridiculous hospital, scanning my people as if they are test subjects..."


    "They¡¯re humans, Ang. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll figure it out," Alex said. "Besides, we have elders in the kingdom. If there¡¯s a problem, they¡¯ll handle it."


    His tone left her stunned. She stared at him, her chest rising and falling as hurt filled her. "So that¡¯s it? You¡¯re just going to live like nothing happened... like nothing is happening... like nothing ever will?"


    Alex¡¯s face softened, but his words stayed firm. "We are focusing on Kael and protecting you from Marcus. That¡¯s all that matters right now." He reached for her hand, but she pulled it away before his fingers could touch her.


    "I understand you¡¯re scared," he continued gently. "But nothing bad is going to happen. You need to focus on your mates and your bond with them. Once the harvest moones, you¡¯ll carry the weight of a Luna. And not just for one pack... you¡¯ll be standing for all of them."


    Ang wanted to argue more, but the door creaked open before she could speak. Stales peeked inside, then pushed the door wider when he saw them. He stepped in quickly, breaking the heavy air that lingered between her and Alex.


    "Why is there tension here? Did Alex say he wants to kiss you?" Stales teased, his eyes darting between them. The moment the words left his mouth, Alex¡¯s face flushed red. He didn¡¯t find the joke funny at all.


    ***


    Hello sweethearts,


    Tomorrow is our mass Release. I am working on the Chapters so you get them in the morning. Please be patient with me.


    Thank you for staying with me. We are going to hitting 200+ Chapters tomorrow. I am more than grateful for your support.

 Chapter 199: A Dangerous Demand: What Is Your Wolf’s Name?

    <h4>Chapter 199: A Dangerous Demand: What Is Your Wolf¡¯s Name?</h4>


    "Why is there tension here? Did Alex say he wants to kiss you?" Stales teased, his eyes darting between them. The moment the words left his mouth, Alex¡¯s face flushed red. He didn¡¯t find the joke funny at all.


    "Have you lost it, boy?" Alex snapped, his voice edged with annoyance. He knew Stales was only joking, but it was not the kind of joke anyone should make.


    Ang chuckled lightly and pointed behind Stales. "My mate is sleeping right there. You better stop before he hears you."


    Stales nced back at Kaito and shrugged, not even looking surprised. "He knows I¡¯m joking," he said as he slid down beside Ang and pulled her into a hug. "How are you feeling?"


    "Not good," she whispered, her voice heavy with sadness. "I just want Kaito to get better."


    "He will," Stales murmured, smoothing her hair with gentle strokes. After a few moments he turned toward Alex and sighed. "I¡¯m sorry, man. I didn¡¯t mean¡ª"


    "Fuck you, Stales," Alex cut him off sharply. He stood up and walked to the fridge, pulling out a bottle of vodka. He was just about to drink when a voice stopped him.


    "Isn¡¯t it toote for that, Beta?"


    Alex froze. Ang¡¯s heart skipped a beat, her eyes flying wide. "Kaito?" Her voice trembled with disbelief as she spun around. She rushed to his side, too excited to hold herself back. He was awake, and he was smiling at her.


    "It seems the moon goddess answered my prayers atst," Kaito said, his hand finding hers. He tried to push himself up, and she quickly sat beside him, rubbing his hand as if to make sure he was real. "I wanted you to be the first person I saw when I opened my eyes, and I saw you on the couch then this drunk..."


    Ang didn¡¯t let him finish. She cupped his face and kissed him, pouring all her fear and longing into it. Kaito didn¡¯t hesitate. His hand slid to her waist, pulling her closer, holding her as if he had been waiting for this moment as much as she had.


    A pointed cough broke through the air. Alex, standing there with the bottle in his hand, cleared his throat loudly. Kaito finally pulled back from the kiss, a faint smirk curving his lips.


    "I¡¯m fine now," he said, his voice calm but full of strength. He looked at Alex. "Watch over the boys while I speak with your Luna."


    "Sure. It¡¯s good to have you back," Alex said with a smile. Relief washed over him as he saw his Alpha looking strong enough to speak, even strong enough to kiss after just waking up. "Let¡¯s go, Stales. "


    "Good you are awake," Stales ignored as he walked over and shook Kaito¡¯s hand. Then he nced at Ang with a mischievous grin. "Bye, Ang. Let me know when you¡¯re ready for swimming practice."


    "I will," Angughed, shaking her head. Stales was always yful, but this side of him was something else. He knew how to get under Alex¡¯s skin and seemed to enjoy every bit of it. When the door closed behind them, silence filled the room again, heavy but tender.


    "Hey," Kaito murmured, reaching for her chin and lifting it gently until her eyes met his. "I missed you. And I¡¯m sorry for being such an asshole. You deserve so much better than what I gave you."


    Ang¡¯s throat tightened as she looked at him. "It doesn¡¯t matter anymore, Kaito. I just want peace. I want to live in peace with you and the other Alphas. No more fighting over me, no more silly arguments. I belong to you."


    "Renn took the first spot," Kaito muttered, his eyes lowering briefly before returning to her lips. "They say it¡¯s a valuable spot." His gaze lingered on her mouth, hungry, wanting to feel the taste he had missed.


    "I don¡¯t know what that means and I don¡¯t care," Ang whispered, her heart racing as she stared into his gray eyes. The way he looked at her, like he was lost and drowning in her, sent butterflies through her stomach. "I want you to im me. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to."


    Kaito sighed, his hand slipping away from her chin as he looked aside. "I am not like Renn. You might not enjoy being with me."


    "They say you¡¯re a beast," Ang said with a small smile, her voice low and steady. "I want to see the beast in you."


    Her words made his brows furrow. He studied her face, unsure if she knew what she was asking or if this was only her emotions speaking. "You¡¯re asking for it? Is Renn that good in bed that you think it will be the same with everyone?"


    Ang¡¯s chest rose and fell with a deep sigh. He thought she was joking, but she wasn¡¯t. She wanted him to see her, to believe her. "Listen to me, Alpha Kaito," she said firmly, her eyes locked on his. "I want you to im me now... this very moment."


    She rose from the bed and slipped out of her clothes without asking for his permission. His eyes swept over her body like a starving man who had just seen food, but his words did not match the fire in his gaze.


    "Can we talk about this?" Kaito asked, scratching the back of his head. The sight of her bare body sent waves of hunger through him, stirring every part of him that he tried so hard to hold back. He was not sure how long he could resist before giving in like a predator sinking its teeth into prey.


    "Talk about what?" Ang sat back on the bed and met his eyes. She could see the desire burning in him. If he wanted her so much, then why was he holding back?


    "If we start and you don¡¯t feel good about it, if you want to stop, you can run out of the room," Kaito said slowly, his hand slipping between her thighs. Her breath hitched as he touched her, making her legs tremble with weakness.


    His eyes never left hers as his fingers moved gently against her folds. She stayed still, her body heating in every corner, every inch alive under his touch.


    "Or you can leave now before we begin," he whispered, his eyes glowing faintly. The glow sent shivers down her spine. Any other girl might have run away by now, but Ang stayed. She was not just any girl. She was his mate. She was his Luna. To break the curse, she had to endure whatever came with him, even the beast he carried inside.


    But her wolf¡¯s voice echoed inside her mind, soft yet teasing. "Are you sure this is only about breaking the curse, or are you drawn to the thought of a beast in bed?"


    Ang¡¯s chest rose and fell with a shaky breath. She did not know exactly what she wanted, but if she had to choose, it would be both. She wanted to free him from the curse, but she also wanted to feel that side of Kaito that no one else had seen.


    "Then ask him his wolf¡¯s name," Mighty Storm urged inside her head.


    Ang¡¯s hand pressed over his as she whispered, her voice trembling with both nerves and need. "What is your wolf¡¯s name?"


    Kaito froze, his eyes widening as surprise flickered across his face. He knew at once how that thought had entered her head. His voice grew firm, almost warning. "Don¡¯t listen to her. She will only make you regret it. Let us enjoy this without calling him forward."


    "But what if I don¡¯t want to enjoy without him?" Ang insisted, her voice firm though her heart raced. She saw the flicker of fear in his eyes, the way his face changed as if she had touched the one thing he wanted to keep hidden.


    "What¡¯s his name?" she pressed, her voice rising as she searched his gaze. "Zaine? Derek? us? What is it?"


    Her demand hung heavy in the air. She had no idea the danger she was calling toward herself.

 Chapter 200: Claim Me Daddy.

    <h4>Chapter 200: im Me Daddy.</h4>


    "Why do you want to know?" he asked, his gaze lingering on her as if searching for the truth in her eyes.


    "Just answer my question, Kaito," she demanded, her eyes glowing with a force he did not expect. A smile tugged at his lips. He was impressed by how much she had grown in such a short time.


    "Adam," he whispered, his fingers sliding in and out of her folds. A soft gasp left her lips, yet she refused to give in. He liked it, the defiance in her eyes, the way she fought to hold her ground. It was convincing him that she would do just fine.


    Her brows drew together, but she did notin even though it was a strange name for a wolf. Instead, she muttered, "I want Adam to take charge."


    "Okay, Luna." Kaito closed his eyes, leaning closer until his lips touched hers. She pulled him in, her hands running through his hair, her body pressed against his warmth. He could feel the rise of her chest against him, the soft weight of her breasts.


    But then he pulled away with suddenughter. The sound made her frown in confusion. "Adams? Sweetheart, do you really think that¡¯s what my wolf would be called?"


    Ang¡¯s face hardened. She pulled away from him and rose from the bed. Anger burned in her eyes. He knew the joke had gone too far. She rolled her eyes and stormed into the bathroom, leaving him behind.


    Inside, she turned on the shower and stepped beneath the stream of water. Her heart raced as fast as a car speeding down an open road. Maybe it was a mistake to walk away, especially when her body still ached for him, screaming for more.


    But Stormy told her to walk away. Ang wasn¡¯t sure if she should listen to her wolf or ignore her.


    "Why do you insist I call his wolf?" she asked in a whisper.


    "Because you want to see that side of him no one else has ever seen," Mighty-Storm answered from within her. "And if you tell him, you can awaken me too. I will be the wildness you never imagined."


    Ang let the water cascade over her head. She had already taken off her wig, and now her fingers ran through the length of her hair. It was longer than thest time she had cared to notice, thick and untamed, proof of her primal bloodline.


    Her hands slid from her hair to her neck as she tilted her head back to face the shower. She held her breath, letting the water strike her face and cool her burning skin. Yet deep inside, her hunger only grew. His touch had awakened something she didn¡¯t know she carried, a craving so strong it felt as though she would wither without him.


    As if he had heard her thoughts, the door creaked open. She lowered her gaze with a small smile as she listened to the sound of footsteps drawing closer. Each step made her heart pound hard inside her chest. He joined her in the shower, standing close behind her, his presence filling the space before she even turned.


    A cold shiver raced down her spine when his body pressed against hers. He was bare, his heat sinking into her skin. Ang gasped softly, closing her hands into fists when his palms roamed her body. He cupped her breasts, squeezing them until a moan escaped her lips, the ache blending with desire. She leaned back against him, her head falling over his shoulder as his hand slid down to stroke her folds.


    His mouth found hers, kissing her slowly, deeply, making her tremble. She knew it was not his wolf, not yet, it was still Kaito. But it did not matter because she loved the way he touched her. She had imagined this kind of intimacy in the shower before, but never with a werewolf. Now Kaito was about to turn that fantasy into reality.


    It was bliss until he suddenly shoved her forward, her palms pressing against the wet wall to keep her bnce. Before she could catch her breath, he pushed himself inside her. She cried out at the sudden intrusion, her body tight as he pressed harder until he was buried deep within her.


    He gave her no time to process it. His handnded on her a*ss with a sharp spank, then slid to her neck. His grip tightened, not cruel but firm, nothing like the way Renn had done. This was different. She could feel the air leaving her, the edge of choking, yet it sent waves of pleasure rushing through her.


    "Come on, Kaito, fuck me," she whispered, her voice broken, her legs trembling as they barely held her up. "We have both waited for this moment. Show me your strength, beast."


    Her plea barely left her lips before he started mming into her with a speed that made her lose her words. Her thoughts scattered, her voice faltered, her body shaking as he pounded into her again and again. The sound of skin meeting skin echoed through the bathroom, making her fear that someone outside might hear them, but the fear only fed the fire inside her.


    His hand gripped the back of her neck as he drove into her, holding her in ce, forcing her to feel every thrust deep in her core. Ang moaned louder, her body quivering as he took her to ces she had never been before. He stayed silent, relentless, and it made her wonder if he was lost in his own desire or simply a different kind of lover who did not need words.


    "Come on daddy, yes, fuck me like that," Ang moaned, begging him to go faster. She felt his cock deep inside her, hitting all the right ces. He was not just big but long, and though it hurt at first, the pain soon melted into pleasure. The way he filled her made her body crave more with every thrust

 Chapter 201: Claim Me, Daddy II

    <h4>Chapter 201: im Me, Daddy II</h4>


    "Come on daddy, yes, fuck me like that," Ang moaned, begging him to go faster. She felt his cock deep inside her, hitting all the right ces. He was not just big but long, and though it hurt at first, the pain soon melted into pleasure. The way he filled her made her body crave more with every thrust.


    His hands roamed over her breasts, squeezing her nipples before moving to her mouth. His fingers slipped in, muffling her moans, while his other hand yanked her hair back, forcing her against him as if he could never get enough. She loved it¡ªthe mix of pain and pleasure, the way he controlled her body.


    He was wild, relentless, and still cold in a way that unsettled her. His moans stayed locked away as he pounded her from behind, harder and faster, until her body shook and her release tore through her, leaving her trembling and undone.


    "Fuck," she gasped when he finally pulled his hand from her mouth, slowing only a little.


    "Say something nice," he whispered, pulling out of her.


    "Thank you, daddy," Ang breathed, turning her head toward him. Her eyes flicked down to his body, to the thick length of him still hard and unsatisfied. He wasn¡¯t done, and she was ready to give him more, as much as he wanted.


    His eyes were still closed, which surprised her, but she said nothing. His hands gripped her ass tightly, dragging her closer until her arms instinctively wrapped around his neck. Without a word, he lifted her into his arms and carried her out of the bathroom.


    Heid her on the bed and came over her, spreading her legs and kissing each one slowly. Sparks shot through her body with every brush of his lips, and when he took her toes into his mouth, sucking one after another, she moaned softly at the strange, sweet wave of pleasure that rolled through her.


    <fn3c47> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Find_Novel(.</fn3c47>


    Then, without warning, he shoved her thighs up against her chest and pushed himself inside, filling her in one hard stroke. Ang stared up at him, breathless. "Open your eyes. I want you to look at me while you fuck me. Don¡¯t hide. I¡¯m not disgusting you."


    His eyes flew open at her demand, burning into hers. The moment their gazes locked, he snapped, thrusting into her like a wild animal.


    Ang screamed, unable to hold back as his thick cock mmed into her again and again, each thrust faster, harder, breaking her apart.


    But then, he pulled her back just when she thought he was at the edge.


    "Fucking moan for me," he ordered, his palmnding on her breasts. A sting shot through her, and when he did it again, the pain mixed with something that made her body ache for more. She hated to admit it, but she loved what he was doing, even though she refused to give him the sound he wanted. Her stubbornness only pushed him further, his hand smacking her cheek, not too hard but enough to send a jolt through her.


    "Do it for daddy. Call my name and beg me to let you be," he said, driving himself into her so deep that she felt his knot swelling inside her over and over again. She didn¡¯t want it to stop. She wanted to stay trapped in this moment.


    "No daddy, don¡¯t let me be. I want to scream your name when I reach the edge," she whispered with trembling lips.


    "You are crazier than I thought. I love crazy, trust me," Kaito said as he pressed his body against hers. She felt every part of him, his knot swelling so hard it felt like it reached up to her throat. She knew she would never forget this moment.


    "Mine," he growled, his thrusts bing rougher, faster, dragging her to the edge until she lost control. She screamed his name and let dirty words spill from her lips, things she never thought she would say, but they only drove him deeper into madness. He mmed into her harder, and together they shattered, their bodies breaking in the same breath.


    Then it happened. He felt the shift inside him as his knot burst with release. His eyes glowed without his will, and hers matched the light. A smile curved her lips as if she understood everything. The crescent mark on her breast burned with a glow, and the curse that had chained him for years broke, setting him free atst.


    He pulled out of her trembling warmth and copsed beside her. She was weak, her body drained, but he pulled her close into his arms. Pressing his lips to the top of her head, he whispered, "thank you."


    *****


    Principal Valois lifted her cup and took a sip of her coffee, trying to hold down the irritation boiling in her chest. She could not stand her sister¡¯s careless behavior anymore. They had never been on good terms, but she still expected Hailey to look after herself at the very least.


    "You can¡¯t stop me from seeing them," Hailey snapped from the doorway of the study. Her voice was sharp, her arms stiff at her side. "I grew up with them since childhood. You can¡¯t just wake up one morning and decide that I should cut off my friends."


    "I didn¡¯t just wake up one morning," Principal Valois replied coldly, setting her cup back on the table before turning to herptop again. "I have a reason."


    "To hell with your reason." Hailey folded her arms tight across her chest, her eyes burning with defiance. "I don¡¯t give a damn about what you think."


    "And this," her sister said, finally lifting her gaze from the screen, "is exactly why I don¡¯t want you around them."


    "Don¡¯t twist it that way," Hailey shot back. "First you said it was because of Taros, now you¡¯re saying it¡¯s because of my words. I want to remind you, I am an adult. I¡¯m twenty four, I¡¯m about to graduate, and soon I¡¯ll get a job and move far away from you."


    "I dare you to," Principal Valois let out augh, though her eyes hardened with something darker. Deep down, she wanted Hailey gone, far from here. "Taros has already found his mate. When are you going to find yours? You can¡¯t keep clinging to him."


    Hailey froze, her chest tightening. How the hell did she know about that? Did the boys spoke to her? No, they would never trust Valois with such a secret.


    "You¡¯re shocked," Valois said with a sly smile, her fingers tapping fast on the keys of herptop. "No secret can stay hidden from me for long. And I advise you not to tell them that I know."


    "Or else what?" Hailey hissed, stepping closer, staring hard at the woman who shared her blood but felt like a stranger. "Are you going to threaten me now?"


    "I don¡¯t know if this is a threat or not," Principal Valois said, closing theptop with a sharp snap. She rose and walked over until she stood right in front of her sister. Her voice lowered but carried a weight Hailey could not ignore. "The alphas don¡¯t know that I am aware Ang is their mate. They only know that I found out about her gender. And you will keep it that way."


    "Why? What are you nning?"


    "Nothing. Not yet," Valois answered. "I am still thinking about what to do."


    "Shame on you," Hailey spat, her stomach twisting with disgust. "Now I understand why Renn hates you. And you know what? I don¡¯t me him. He deserves a better mother than you."


    Principal Valois¡¯ eyes darkened as her voice broke into a warning. "Get out of my study, Hailey. Don¡¯t push me. Say whatever you like about me, but don¡¯t you dare touch my ce as Renn¡¯s mother. No one has that right but me."

 Chapter 202: Pages of Her Dark Romance Books.

    <h4>Chapter 202: Pages of Her Dark Romance Books.</h4>


    His kisses trailed down her back as his hands caressed her thighs. The sun was shining through the window but neither of them cared to leave the bed. Kaito had insisted they stay like this until evening, wrapped in each other.


    "You are so sweet," he whispered against her neck, pulling her closer. Shey on her side with her back against him, and his breath warmed her skin. "I can¡¯t get enough of you."


    "Then don¡¯t," Ang muttered softly, her eyes opening to meet the light. She still could not believe the passion they had just shared. Her heart trembled as she spoke, "I have waited for this moment for so long. I never thought it woulde today, and not like this."


    "It¡¯s better when ites without warning," Kaito said, turning her face gently to his. His lips imed hers, and she opened to him without hesitation. His tongue moved deep inside her mouth, making her shiver. The simple kiss left her body aching with need, her thighs wet from the desire he sparked in her. Just as she wanted more, he pulled back, his eyes burning with something deeper.


    "I felt the curse breaking the moment I spilled myself inside you," he confessed in a low, rough voice.


    Ang swallowed hard at his words. She knew he loved saying things that stirred her like this but rarely gave in to it. This morning was different. "I knew the moment it happened," she whispered, her cheeks warm.


    A smile lifted his face before he pressed another kiss to her lips, tender and lingering, leaving her wanting more. "I¡¯m grateful you came into my life," he said, his voice steady with emotion. "I swear I¡¯ll never take you for granted."


    Her eyes softened as she nodded. "How do you feel now?"


    "Different," Kaito chuckled, leaning back against the headboard with her still close. "I can shift without waiting for the full moon. I can shift without pain, and I can mind link with my brothers... but only the one who has imed you."


    Ang¡¯s eyes widened a little. "So I have toplete the circle before you can reach them all?"


    He nodded with certainty, and the thought made her heart race. She knew she would have to let his brothers im her soon. "What else happens?" she asked.


    "When you finish the circle, we¡¯ll all haveplete control of our powers," Kaito said with excitement glowing in his voice. "And I can¡¯t wait to see the look on Principal Valois¡¯ face when she realizes she can¡¯t hold us back anymore."


    "You are sounding like Renn right now," Ang said, her thoughts wandering. She wondered if Kaito had a history with the principal as well. She would not be surprised. The woman was too striking to be ignored.


    "Don¡¯t think too much," he said quickly, his eyes holding hers. "I can hear your thoughts now."


    Her breath caught at the reminder. She had almost forgotten it was the same with Renn after he imed her. Now it was the same with Kaito.


    "There is nothing between me and that woman. Trust me. I will never go beyond the student and principal rtionship, because of what people say about her," he assured her firmly.


    "But Renn did," she whispered, not letting him off easily.


    <fnce49> The source of th?s content is find?novel</fnce49>


    Kaito sighed, running a hand through his hair as if searching for the right words. "I don¡¯t believe it was ever romantic between them. Something happened, something that made Renn act the way he does toward her. I don¡¯t know what it is yet, but I will find out."


    Ang lowered her gaze, not fully convinced. Still, she wanted to know more. "What stories make you keep your distance from her?"


    "Scary ones," he admitted as his fingers began tracing her skin again, making her body shiver. Shey still, torn between his touch and the story unfolding in his words. "The one that haunts me the most is that she was once a Luna. But shemitted something so terrible that the moon goddess punished her."


    Ang frowned, her mind trying to piece it together. "What could she have done?"


    "No one knows," Kaito replied softly, his eyes dark with thought. "But it was bad enough that the goddess stripped her of her werewolf abilities. Do you know what that means?"


    Ang shook her head, her brows still furrowed.


    "It is like being dead inside but forced to go on living, because you have no choice."


    Ang gasped, her heart tightening at the thought. "What?"


    "Yes," Kaito continued, his tone heavy. "The moon goddess had to restore bnce to thend because of the destruction Principal Valois was part of. That destruction almost tore the werewolf kingdom apart."


    "I see," Ang breathed, her mind turning the weight of it over.


    "That was why we were given to the packs," he added.


    "Compensation for the damage she caused," Ang finished quietly, understanding what he meant.


    Kaito rose from the bed, his naked frame catching the light. Ang¡¯s eyes followed him before she could stop herself, her chest tightening with awe at the sight of him. It was as if the goddess had shaped him with her own hands.


    He walked to the fridge, pulled out a bottle of vodka, and nced back at her with a wry smile. "I shouldn¡¯t be drinking this, should I?"


    Angughed, tilting her head to the side. She wanted him drunk so he would take her on another wild ride the way he had done before.


    "I don¡¯t need to be drunk to have wild sex with you," Kaito said with a grin, reading her thoughts as easily as if she had spoken them aloud. He pulled out a wolfscan and handed it to her.


    She opened it quickly and drank every drop.


    "Wow," he teased, watching her. "If you are that hungry, I can give you snacks. Or, if you want, we could order food from outside."


    "I will take the snacks," Ang replied, not wanting to leave the room. Deep down she feared that if she stepped out, this rare moment would slip away from her.


    She sat up, chewing on her thoughts before letting them out. "Do you think everything is really normal? The thing with Dr. Dn and Evan¡¯s death... are we just going to let it go?"


    Kaito sighed, settling onto the couch with a heavy look. She wanted to cross the space, climb on top of him, and take him inside her again, but she forced herself to stay where she was. Self-control. She whispered the words to herself like a prayer.


    "Yes. You should ept things the way they are," he said calmly, lifting his drink to his lips. "Everything is falling into ce."


    "Stop lying, Kaito," Ang snapped, her voice sharp and her eyes filled with heat. "Even if things look fine, my gut tells me something is wrong. And if we keep pretending, we will regret it soon. We should continue the investigation."


    Her chest rose and fell with emotion as she added, "You¡¯re supposed to see things differently. You didn¡¯t even exin what happened when you traveled to my town."


    He didn¡¯t answer with words, but his eyes betrayed him. She saw it¡ªhe was hiding something. Something was off, and instead of fighting it, he was running away.


    "Are you sure you¡¯re not hungry?" Kaito changed the subject, rising from the couch as if nothing had been said. Ang sighed. He knew exactly how to twist her mind away from danger. Her gaze dropped helplessly to the thick arousal pressing against him. She licked her lips, her body aching to taste him.


    "I want you," she admitted, her fingers brushing her neck in nervous desire. "I want you to do to me what you did hours ago."


    "You¡¯re crazy," heughed, finishing the vodka in one deep swallow before mming the bottle down on the table. His eyes were burning, wild. "You are mine. Do you understand that?"


    Ang nodded, heat flooding through her body at his words. She could already feel what wasing, and she wanted every second of it. His voice, his dirty talk, made her feel like she had walked right into the pages of those dark romance stories she had secretly devoured.

 Chapter 203: The Name Of His Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 203: The Name Of His Wolf</h4>


    His hand closed around her throat as he shoved her back onto the silk, his dark eyes burning with a danger that made her thighs quake. She loved this side of him; it drove her mad and lit something fierce inside her.


    "You are mine," he growled, voice thick with hunger and control.


    Ang arched under him, breath short, a needy whimper slipping past her lips. "Yes... yours... please."


    "Beg louder." His mouth crushed hers in a hard, demanding kiss, and as he took her tongue his other hand slid between her legs, fingers already finding her. She cried out when he pushed two fingers in again, the wet sound of her need filling the room as she ground her hips against his hand. "More, please... oh God¡ª"


    "That is it. Dripping for me already." He curled his fingers with brutal precision and she screamed, nails digging into his back when he yanked his hand free and mmed into her in one hard thrust. The stretch burned, then folded into pleasure that swallowed the pain.


    "You feel so good, so tight," he panted, driving into her again and again, each movement harder and more relentless than thest. The bed mmed the wall with every powerful stroke and her cries rose higher, raw and needy. "Faster...oh God, please..." she begged, tears slipping from the intensity.


    "You want harder? Then take every inch." He lifted her legs, threw them over his shoulders, folding her in half before he pounded into her without mercy. Her scream echoed, filthy and full of surrender. "Yes, daddy... yes, do not stop."


    He took the word like amand and drove until she could not form any more words, only broken moans and gasps. His palm pressed at her throat again, holding her, iming her, his voice a low snarl against her ear. "This is mine. Every sound, every inch of you belongs to me."


    Her body broke apart around him, convulsing as an earth-shattering orgasm ripped through her. He groaned, chasing his own release, and with a final, brutal thrust he spilled into her, grinding deep as if to mark her from the inside.


    <fn2a44> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n F¦Énd£Îovel</fn2a44>


    Afterward shey spent and trembling, voice hoarse from screaming, her body limp on the sheets. He leaned close, lips brushing her ear, whispering dark and sure, "Remember this, Ang. No one takes you like Vargr do. No one ever will."


    *****


    Vargr.


    That was the name of his wolf. She told herself she would check the meaningter, but right now all she needed was a deep cleansing.


    Her whole body ached as she stood from the bed. Kaito was still sleeping and she leaned down to press a gentle kiss on his forehead before tiptoeing away. The warm water stung against her skin, her thighs sore from the pounding she had taken. Every wash brought a mix of pain and release, yet there was no regret, only the memory of him still burning inside her.


    When she was done, she slipped into a loose shirt and trousers, tying her wrap firmly around her chest. She packed her bag with books, forcing her hands to stay steady, then stepped out of the room.


    Outside, everything looked the same, yet nothing felt normal. Fear gripped her chest as she walked past the senior students. She could feel their eyes on her, heavy and knowing, their whispers like sharp needles piercing her skin. Her heart beat faster than usual, the sound almost too loud in her ears.


    She reached Alex¡¯s door and knocked softly. One of his roommates told her he was at the bunk houses. She nodded, whispered her thanks, and turned away. But when she looked back, the senior boys were still staring. Heat rushed to her face and she quickly covered it with both hands, marching toward the yard as if that could protect her from their gaze.


    Alex was sitting in front of thergest cottage, the one with the words Supreme Alpha carved above it, though she had never cared to notice until now. The moment he spotted her, he closed the book resting on hisp and stood up.


    "Hey, what happened? You look scared," Alex said, moving closer. He pulled her to his side, shielding her with his body, his eyes sweeping the yard. But everything around them looked calm, as if nothing had happened.


    "Is the wall soundproof?" she asked suddenly, her voice trembling.


    "Which one?"


    "Kaito¡¯s room," she whispered, fear choking her throat.


    "Yes," he answered slowly. "But what is it? You¡¯re starting to scare me too."


    Ang exined what she had seen and felt when she came out of the room. But instead of taking it seriously, Alexughed as though it was nothing, his easy grin cutting through her words.


    Her anger red. She stared at him, her hands clenching. "What¡¯s funny?" she demanded, her voice sharp with hurt.


    "No one can hear you. I didn¡¯t hear a thing," Alex said calmly, trying to ease her worry. "One of the senior boys has a crush on you. He wants to ask you out, but I already told him you are not gay because he still thinks you are a boy. He is just trying to get close so he can hear you say yes or no."


    Ang blinked in shock. "What?" she whispered, her voice unsteady, caught between disbelief and anger. It felt like Alex was ying a prank on her, mocking her fear. "This is a lie, right? Tell me you¡¯re joking. All of this you just said..."


    "When have I ever lied to you?" he asked quietly.


    She rolled her eyes, trying to think of a time he had deceived her, but no memory came. Alex had never lied to her and that truth weighed on her chest.


    "Seriously?" Alex asked again, his shoulders sagging as if her doubt cut him deeply.


    "I just wanted to be sure," Ang admitted quickly, reaching out to stop him from walking away. "Wait. It¡¯s a bad idea to have a boy think I¡¯m his crush, right?"


    "Honestly, it¡¯s not good at all," Alex said, his tone serious this time. "You¡¯ve already started mating with the alphas. Their jealousy will grow worse, and they won¡¯t allow anyone else near you. They¡¯ll tear him apart for even looking at you that way."


    Ang shivered, the reality pressing into her bones. "So how do I get rid of this boy who thinks I¡¯m one of them?"


    Alex shook his head with a half-smile, trying to hold back hisughter. "Everyone in this academy thinks you are a boy. That¡¯s the problem. But you can¡¯t tell the alphas now. If you do, they will lose control and there will be chaos... thats not good for someone who us trying to keep a low profile."


    He stopped speaking all of a sudden. His eyes drifted past her, sharp and alert. It wasn¡¯t her he was staring at¡ªit was something behind her. Ang felt her stomach drop as she turned slowly, and there he was. One of the senior boys she had seen earlier was standing only a few steps away, his gaze fixed on her.


    Her lips trembled as she spoke without looking away. "If I stand my ground, I¡¯ll only make an enemy, won¡¯t I?"


    "Yes," Alex answered carefully. "Everyone already knows you¡¯re stubborn, and the truth is, the pack doesn¡¯t like you much."


    Ang gave a small, bitterugh. "Thank you for reminding me," she said, forcing a smile that faded almost instantly as her face turned serious again. She needed to find a way to deal with this unwanted crush before it tampered with her secret identity.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 204: A Secret

    <h4>Chapter 204: A Secret</h4>


    "Hi Angel," the senior guy walked toward her, smiling. The moment felt awkward because she already knew why he was here, and the question he wanted to ask was a no. "How are you doing?"


    "Fine. You know my name?" Ang raised an eyebrow, crossing her arms. Alex answered before she could speak.


    "Who doesn¡¯t know your name in this academy?" He sat down casually. Ang balled her hands into fists, fighting the urge to snap.


    "The Beta is right. Everyone knows you," the senior boy said, his gaze locked on her. Ang could tell Alex could have stopped this, but he didn¡¯t. He was the Beta, and if he told this guy to leave her alone, the senior would have followed orders, no questions asked.


    "Okay. And you are?" she asked, keeping her tone polite.


    "James," he said, holding out his hand.


    Ang scratched the back of her head. Shaking his hand felt like a mistake. She didn¡¯t want to, but what excuse could she give without causing trouble? Alex sat there silently, clearly enjoying the moment.


    "Hey James." Kaito¡¯s voice cut through the tension like a shield. Ang exhaled slowly and nced at Alex, who looked surprised to see his Alpha.


    "I thought you were staying there, Alex," she muttered, rolling her eyes and turning back to James.


    "Alpha Kaito, wee," James said respectfully.


    "James, Alex, what¡¯s going on?" Kaito asked, and the two froze, unsure what to say. He didn¡¯t wait. "There¡¯s a situation on the third wing. Handle it. I¡¯m going to theb."


    They nodded, speechless. Ang couldn¡¯t help but admire Kaito. He looked sharp in a ck t-shirt and matching shorts. He started to leave, then paused and nced back at her. "What are you waiting for? You¡¯reing with me."


    "Sure, Alpha," she said, falling into step behind him. As they walked, his hand found hers, holding it tightly as they made their way to the parking lot. Without caring who was watching, he opened the car door for her.


    She slid into the seat, her heart still racing. When he joined her, he started the car and drove off, the tension in her chest slowly easing with every mile.


    ******


    "Did something happen to Kael?" Ang asked, her brow furrowed in confusion.


    "No, he¡¯s fine. I wanted to see Taros," Kaito said with a gentle smile. He had done so much for him while he was unconscious. "We brought lunch, sweetheart. Don¡¯t you want to see your other mate?"


    "Why not?" Ang¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. It felt like a dream. She never thought her mates would move past their fight for her.


    The drive to the hospital was supposed to take twenty minutes, but with Kaito behind the wheel, they arrived in seven.


    Ang stepped out of the car as soon as they parked. She waited while Kaito grabbed the packages from the back seat, and together they walked into the hospital.


    When they reached theb, Dr. Dave looked up, surprised to see them. It was rare for students to show up like this.


    "I¡¯ll excuse myself," Taros said, taking off hisb coat. He led them to the eating area, and once he was sure no one was watching, Ang hugged him tightly. Kaito had already scanned the room¡ªno cameras in sight.


    "I missed you," she whispered.


    Ang tilted her head up, pressing her lips to his. Taros was startled at first but rxed, closing his eyes and stroking her back gently.


    Kaito watched them, feeling a sudden spike of jealousy. He tried to push it down. He had made a promise to Ang, and he wouldn¡¯t break it. Yet, he couldn¡¯t help but nce again, his thoughts drifting. The way they kissed made him wonder what it would be like with just them and her. It would be wild... but only if she wanted it.


    "What are you thinking?" his mate¡¯s voice nudged him out of his daydream.


    Kaito blinked, looking away. Taros had already taken a seat, ready to eat the food they brought.


    "I¡¯ll tell youter," Kaito said, leading her to the seat beside Taros. "How have you been, man?"


    "Cool. I¡¯m surprised to see you both here," Taros replied, taking a bite of the food in front of him.


    "It was Kaito¡¯s idea," Ang said, cing her hand gently on Taros¡¯ back. He nodded and kept eating. "Is there any progress?"


    "Yes," he said, reaching for a napkin to wipe his mouth, chewing slowly. Ang watched him, a small part of her wanting to lick the crumbs from his lips. She bit her tongue, unaware that her thoughts were stirring something dark and possessive in Kaito. He imagined her in different ways, with him behind her and Taros taking her mouth, both of them wearing her out.


    "Why are you looking at her like that? Weren¡¯t you satisfied after earlier?" Taros asked, confusion flickering across his face.


    "Come on, man... you¡¯ll never be satisfied with her. She¡¯s too sweet," Kaito said, his gaze lingering on Ang before turning back. "Tell us about the progress."


    "We don¡¯t have a cure yet, but we are almost done with the drug to slow Kael¡¯s system," Taros exined. "It should be ready by tomorrow morning. We¡¯ll test it before giving it to him."


    "That sounds like a lot of progress," Ang said, nodding.


    "What about you?" Taros asked, looking at her. For a moment, she thought he might lean in for a kiss. "Have you noticed any change?"


    "No. I feel normal," she said, sipping her juice. "I¡¯m more concerned with a feeling I keep having."


    "What feeling?"


    "That something bad is going to happen soon."


    Kaito rolled his eyes, already guessing where her thoughts were going. "Forget it. She¡¯s just scared of something that isn¡¯t going to happen."


    Taros smiled, rubbing her back lightly. "How about we go out this evening? Spend some time together and catch up?"


    Ang nodded, loving the idea. When she looked at Kaito, he winked at her, and she smiled before inviting him, "Join us."


    "I wish I could ept, but no. It¡¯s a moment for you and Taros," Kaito said. "Your swimming test is tomorrow afternoon. You can practice after we leave."


    "That¡¯s right. I should be going," Ang said, standing from her seat. She kissed Taros on the cheek, whispering goodbye before leaving with Kaito. The thought of being imed by Taros made her heart race, wishing the evening woulde faster.


    Kaito dropped her at the entrance of the sportingplex. He insisted Samuel take the swimming lesson with her since he had work with Renn. Ang didn¡¯t argue. As soon as Kaito drove away, he headed straight for the alpha¡¯s PIT.


    He got out of his car and looked around, making sure no one was following. Quickly, he pulled out the keys and unlocked the door.


    <fn1c93> Latest content published on f?ndnovel</fn1c93>


    The PIT was dark, even in daytime. He climbed the stairs down, silent as ever. No one would suspect this was where he hid himself.


    Kaito switched on his phone shlight and shone it on the man chained and shivering before him. His body was battered, bruises marking where he had been punched. Needles littered the floor, the remnants of lupine sedatives used on the prisoner.


    "Are you ready to talk now, Mr. de?" Kaito squatted to look him in the face. "Who the fuck is Dr. Dn? I know you¡¯re not him. You work for him. What does he want from my mate?"

 Chapter 205: A Talk With Mr. Slade.

    <h4>Chapter 205: A Talk With Mr. de.</h4>


    Hisugh echoed through the pit as if Kaito¡¯s words were some kind of joke. Mr. de tried to stand but his legs gave out, the weight of the chains dragging him down until he copsed again, the clinking sound filling the silence.


    "It sounds funny to you now, doesn¡¯t it?" Kaito asked, his brows lifting as he studied him. He had tried for more than a week to get the man to talk but not a single useful word had slipped from his mouth.


    "You are not expecting an answer from me, are you?" Mr. de muttered, his tired eyes fixed on the student standing before him. "It has been weeks since you threw me in this hell. The school authorities will find out soon... they must have already started searching."


    "What investigation?" Kaito asked, dragging a chair closer before sitting down with his legs crossed like he had all the time in the world.


    "Principal Valois should be investigating my disappearance by now. You were thest person I spoke to, so you will be questioned and arrested."


    "Wait... do you think I am a fool? Do you think I am a child?" Kaito¡¯s voice sharpened with disbelief. "I am twenty one, don¡¯t forget, the alpha of thergest pack. If I want something done, I make sure it is clean. Just so you know, no one is looking for you."


    "What do you mean by that?" Mr. de¡¯s voice cracked with shock. He wanted to believe Kaito was only taunting him. "I am a staff of this academy. If I disappear, they will look for me. I am sure of it."


    Kaito gave a low chuckle as he leaned forward, his elbows resting on his knees. He closed the distance between them so the man could see how serious he was. "You vanished right after ourst talk. The school news already reported that Mr. de quit his job due to stress and walked away from the academy. Do you know what your colleagues felt? Anger. They think you should have spoken to them if you had a problem. You said nothing, so they let you go."


    "But I never told anyone I was sick or stressed," Mr. de snapped, his voice trembling with anger.


    "Yes, you didn¡¯t. Maybe I dropped a few drugs in your office to make them believe you were unwell and needed time away from the academy," Kaito said with a mischievous smile that sent cold shivers down his spine. He knew the man was burning with rage and if given the chance, Mr. de would stab him again and again without hesitation. "Trust me, no one is looking for you. Principal Valois is angry that you left without a letter because it was unprofessional."


    "You bloody¡ª"


    "You won¡¯t call me that," Kaito cut him off, pointing at him with his finger, his eyes glowing faintly. Mr. de clenched his jaw and stopped, though his eyes showed he had words biting at his tongue. "Forget about them finding you or worrying about your disappearance. No one gives a damn because you are nothing to them. Even Dr. Dn, the man you worked for, does not care that you are gone, so why are you still loyal? What are you holding on to?"


    Mr. de turned his face away, refusing to answer. "Maybe you should try ying the good cop because this bad cop doesn¡¯t suit you."


    Kaito¡¯s lips twisted with a bitter chuckle, not because of the joke but because of the insult. "You think I¡¯m ying some cop game here?"


    Mr. de nodded and evenughed. "Yes. I never thought I¡¯d find you funny one day, but here we are. Life is silly."


    "I¡¯ll show you what¡¯s funny." Kaito stood and walked to the table hidden in the shadows. He reached into a bag and pulled out a small leather purse that held his tools. He had not wanted to use them on Mr. de, but things were not going as he nned.


    He ced the purse on the chair, and Mr. de¡¯s eyes followed every move he made. Kaito pulled out a sharp pair of scissors, the metal catching a faint glimmer of light. He smiled as he stared at it. "This one is my favourite. Did you know that?"


    "No... no, no," Mr. de stammered, pressing himself against the wall as much as the chains allowed. His body trembled, and fear cracked through his voice. "I can¡¯t afford that, not with my health condition."


    "Do I look like I care?" Kaito asked, frowning as he bent and caught the man¡¯s toes in his hand even while Mr. de tried to jerk him away. Kaito did not answer the shouting. He brought the scissors close to the first toe, watching the man¡¯s face as if he were studying a book.


    Mr. de¡¯s voice broke into a frantic plea. "Wait, Kaito, please."


    Kaito paused for a beat as the metal edge hovered, then closed the scissors and cut into the skin. Mr. de screamed, a raw, terrible sound that shook the stone around them. The pain made his whole body flinch but Kaito let him hang there, breathing the burn of it in.


    Blood welled and ran over the toe but the cut was not deep enough to take it off. Kaito let go and the red pooled on the floor. He leaned in, calm and cold. "If you do not tell me the truth in the next five minutes, you will not have a foot to walk on," he said, voice t and final.


    Mr. de tried to reach down to hold the wound but the chains stopped him. Teeth clenched, muscles trembling, he felt the world narrow to the pain and to the heavy press of fear in his chest. Tears leaked from the corner of his eyes and mixed with the sweat on his skin as he rasped, "I will talk. I will tell you."


    "Then stop wasting my time," Kaito replied, not moving. Sweat shone on Mr. de¡¯s brow now, beads forming and sliding down as his voice shook with each word. "It is true. I am not Dr. Dn," he gasped out atst, a small thing that broke inside him as he said it.


    Kaito pinched the skin between his brows and crouched until he was level with the trapped man, his hand settling on the heavy chains like a promise of worse toe. He let a spark run along his fingers and then into the metal. Electricity crawled into the links and shot a white hot line up into Mr. de¡¯s arms. His head snapped back and his brain nked for a moment, confusion and pain folding into one slow panic.


    "Do you want to talk now?" Kaito asked, gentle for the first time, as if kindness might be another kind of knife. "Who is Dr. Dn?"


    "He is my brother," Mr. de managed, voice thin and small. The name felt like a stone falling.


    Kaito blinked, surprised, but pushed that aside and asked what mattered. "Why is he after my mate?"


    "For her blood," Mr. de whispered, each word a step toward the edge. "He wants her blood."


    Kaito¡¯s confusion came quick and raw. He could not wrap his head around the idea that anyone would want Ang¡¯s blood. "Why would he want her blood?" he said, anger and fear tangled in the question.


    Mr. de¡¯s eyes went wide with something like dread and something like defeat. He swallowed and said the thing that made the room tilt. "Because of the prophecy. It says she has the blood of immortality. Anyone who tastes it will live forever."


    <fna444> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find[?]ovel</fna444>


    Kaito felt his jaw drop as if a hand had struck him. The words sat heavy and ugly in the pit. Mr. deughed then, a small nervous sound that echoed in the dark and made Kaito¡¯s anger hang there, stunned and raw. "If I were you, I would not bother with poor Mr. de or with Dr. Dn. Many more wille for her. They wille for her."

 Chapter 206: Stubborn Hiro.

    <h4>Chapter 206: Stubborn Hiro.</h4>


    Ang finished her practice on time and waited outside for Samuel who promised to drop her off. She nced at her wristwatch and saw there was still enough time to get home and dress up. Tonight was going to be long, and she needed to prepare herself.


    A smile spread across her face when she remembered who she was meeting. Taros. He was taking her on one of his beautiful adventures. She could already feel the rush in her chest, knowing how he always turned the night into something unforgettable. With him, surprises were never small.


    Just then she spotted Hiro and Kael walking out of the gym. Ang waved and called to them. She was about to walk toward them when Hiro broke away and made his way to her first. She stood still, waiting, excitement mixing with nerves.


    When he reached her, he didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak. His hand slid around her waist and pulled her against him. The suddenness left her breathless. Her hands pressed lightly against his chest, her heart racing as she whispered in panic, "We will get caught."


    "I don¡¯t care," Hiro murmured, his voice low and dangerous. He held her tighter and brought his face close, brushing his fingers from her cheek down to her lips, making her shiver. "You pretty little thing."


    His eyes trapped her. Ang found herself drowning in his blue gaze. They weren¡¯t as charming as Taros, yet they carried a beauty that weakened her guard, reminding her how easy it was to fall for him all over again.


    "I haven¡¯t tasted your lips in a while," Hiro whispered, his gaze fixed on her mouth. Desire red in her, her body aching for his touch, but she swallowed hard, fighting the storm inside her.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed a few students wandering about. Their movements were strange, clumsy, almost unnatural. One boy¡¯s bag kept slipping from his shoulder and he picked it up again and again as if lost in a daze. Ang¡¯s stomach tightened. Something wasn¡¯t right.


    "The boys are watching. Let go of me," she urged.


    "Yes, they¡¯re watching," Hiro said with a sly smile, "but that doesn¡¯t mean they know what they¡¯re watching."


    Her brows pulled together in confusion. She looked around again and saw it clearer now. Every boy around them looked like a puppet without strings, walking without direction, eyes empty. That was when it hit her. This was no coincidence. It was his doing.


    "You are messing with their minds," Ang whispered in shock. It had been so long since she saw him use his powers, and now she understood what Stales meant that day they visited Hiro at the alpha pit. "You should put them back to normal."


    "No baby, let them be," Hiro said, his lips almost touching hers. For a moment she thought he was going to kiss her, so she closed her eyes, but instead he let her go. "Fine. I will listen to you."


    Her eyes flew open. "What?" She looked around and saw everything shift back to normal. The students walked past them, some heading into the gym, and the boy whose bag had kept falling finally made his way to thebat hall without trouble. Ang turned back to him, her voice sharp. "Why did you do that?"


    "You told me to stop." He chuckled, looking down at her. She rolled her eyes, and he brushed her cheek with his fingers before pulling away.


    "It¡¯s been a while since you used your powers," she muttered, unable to hide her curiosity. "Why didn¡¯t you use them on Marcus the other day?"


    Hiro¡¯s expression hardened. He stared at her as if she didn¡¯t understand the danger she was speaking of. "You want me to y with the mind of a Malynster who has lived more than six hundred years? If something went wrong, I wouldn¡¯t only have to protect myself. I would have to protect you, Stales, and Samuel. What if I failed?"


    Ang¡¯s throat tightened. She knew he was right. Thinking back on Marcus, she realized how foolish her words were. There was too much risk, and she had always known it. "I was just joking," she said softly, trying to hide her unease. "So, where are you going now?"


    "To my dorms. Do you want toe with me?" Hiro asked, winking at her. His teasing look sent heat rushing through her body, but she forced herself to ignore it.


    "No. I have something to do tonight. I want us to spend time together when¡ª"


    "Well, if you think I am going to im you then you are joking." His mischievous smile struck her like a de.


    Ang froze, her chest burning. "You are the one joking, right?" She crossed her arms tightly, anger boiling in her veins as he shook his head. "You are the only one left toplete the bond tomorrow. Why won¡¯t you do it? You are my mate. Don¡¯t forget that."


    "I know," Hiro said, running his hand through his hair. He turned to look at Kael who was waiting a few steps away. "But I am not doing it."


    "You wanted it a few days ago, remember? We got interrupted," Ang reminded him, hoping he had not forgotten.


    <fnf2a6> This text is hosted at fin?novel</fnf2a6>


    "Yes, I remember. But the case was different, love."


    Her frustration rose with every word. She was hurt, but she needed to understand. "What has changed?"


    "You have been imed. I can¡¯t share you with my brother. I told you that before," Hiro said, stepping back. "If you were unimed, then I would have you for myself."


    "So you only wanted to im me for that reason?" Ang¡¯s voice trembled with pain as tears burned her eyes. She tried to fight them back, but her heart was breaking. "You never liked me. You never wanted me as your mate."


    "Let¡¯s not go there. I cannot share you, and I will stand on my words," Hiro said firmly.


    Her lips quivered as she whispered, "What about the curse?"


    "I don¡¯t mind keeping it. It is a reminder of how the goddess ruined our lives," Hiro said coldly, before turning to leave.


    Ang stood frozen, his words echoing in her chest. She refused to run after him, refused to beg or cry for a chance when he had already made his decision. Still, she knew his choice would affect not just them but everyone. Her thoughts rushed to Kaito¡¯s warning earlier, and fear crept in. What if the consequences were worse than she imagined?


    She turned to walk away but stopped when she saw Renn¡¯s car pulling up. Quickly, she wiped her tears and tried to steady herself.


    The car came to a halt, and Renn stepped out. He called Hiro¡¯s name but got no answer. His eyes shifted to Ang¡¯s face, reading the pain she was trying to hide.


    "What happened?" Renn asked, his face tight with worry. Then he sighed as if the answer was already clear. "Let me guess, he won¡¯t share, right?"


    Ang nodded, her eyes following Hiro who was already walking away with Kael. "He already made his decision."


    "Get in the car," Renn said firmly.


    She obeyed and slid into the seat. When they caught up with Hiro, Renn slowed down and leaned out slightly. "What¡¯s wrong with you, bro? Let¡¯s have a talk."


    "I don¡¯t want to talk to you," Hiro muttered, shaking his head and walking faster.


    "I insist. You can¡¯t keep behaving like this, you¡¯re acting like an¡ª"


    "Fuck you, Renn." Hiro¡¯s voice cut through like a de.


    Renn¡¯s hands tightened on the wheel, and for a moment he looked ready to step out and fight, but Ang grabbed his arm quickly. "Don¡¯t. Let him be. I will talk to himter."


    Renn clenched his jaw, then let out a frustrated breath and reversed the car toward the dorms. "He is the youngest, yet he pisses me off more than all the rest." His voice softened as he nced at her. "How do you feel?"


    "Terrible... but I¡¯ll be fine," Ang tried to smile, though her chest still ached. Her thoughts shifted and she remembered what Kaito told her earlier, that he was going to do some work with Renn. Her brows drew together. "Where is Kaito? I thought you two would be together."


    "I haven¡¯t seen him since he woke up, but I feel his presence," Renn said, his voice carrying both relief and confusion. "I¡¯m d he¡¯s up now."


    Ang frowned, not understanding. What did he mean by feeling him but not seeing him? She pulled her phone from her pocket and dialed Kaito¡¯s number. It rang, but he didn¡¯t answer.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Renn asked, watching her closely.


    "Kaito lied to me. He told me you two would be together."


    "I haven¡¯t seen him today," Renn replied, his brows furrowing. "We didn¡¯t make any ns. Are you sure it was me he mentioned?"


    "Yes," Ang said firmly. "He lied to me, which means he is hiding something. Can you find him for me without him knowing?"


    Renn gave a single nod. Ang¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile, her chest tightening with determination. Whatever Kaito was hiding, she was ready to uncover it.


    **


    I had to edit this Chapter for this: Mass release on the 1st Oct...tomorrow.


    I am going to deal with subplots and answers this month. Ang meeting with her family etc.


    Who is the Patriarch?


    Is the principal going to betray them?


    Is Grace, Ang ¡¯s mother? if yes, how did she meet with Marcus?


    if no, What happened to real father?


    Guess who is Dr. Dn? lol....


    Also The alphas and Ang¡¯s life outside the academy.


    Ang finds out a big secret that could protect the lives of the human students forever.


    All in all:


    Everyone¡¯s secret is going to be out in the open.

 Chapter 207: Bad News.

    <h4>Chapter 207: Bad News.</h4>


    Kaito stood back, staring at the man who had just given him the worst news of his life. Ang¡¯s blood could make anyone immortal? The thought alone made his head spin. It sounded insane, yet something inside him told him it wasn¡¯t a lie. Could Mr. de really be making this up? No, not now, not in a moment like this. No one in their right mind would lie about something so heavy.


    "You must be thinking about what I said," Mr. de murmured. "It sounds like a fantasy, but it¡¯s not, Kaito. There is much more you need to know."


    "Howe I never saw that in the prophecy?" Kaito asked, his brows pressed tight. Every pack was given the scroll, and he had heard it read over and over. Not once did it ever speak of Ang¡¯s blood or her power to make anyone immortal.


    "I don¡¯t know," Mr. de rasped, his voice trembling. "But you should be worried. Someone tampered with the prophecy. They erased her part." He coughed hard, his face pale, his eyes dimming with every passing second.


    Kaito felt a knot form in his chest. He had to help him, but that meant involving Taros. The thought alone made his jaw tighten. Taros would never keep it quiet from Ang if she pressed him, and Renn wasn¡¯t any better. Hiro had too many burdens already. No, this was something he had to do alone.


    He found a piece of cloth and tied it around de¡¯s bleeding toe to stop the flow. "Don¡¯t think I¡¯m doing this to make you feel better," Kaito muttered once he was done. He turned to the table, filled a cup with water, and brought it back. de¡¯s eyes followed it desperately, his throat dry, his lips trembling for even a drop.


    "I want you to survive," Kaito said firmly, pushing the cup toward him. "You are the key to helping me find Dr. Dn."


    "What?" Mr. de¡¯s voice cracked as fear clouded his eyes. "No. I can¡¯t help with that. He is dangerous, and I want you to stay away from him."


    Kaito¡¯s frown deepened. "Do I look scared to you? I want to know who else is working with your brother. And tell me what happened to Evan."


    At the mention of the boy, de¡¯s eyes flickered upward before sinking back to the floor. His shoulders shook as tears gathered, the weight of guilt breaking through. "I feel so bad for what happened to him," he whispered, his chest heavy with regret.


    "I¡¯m not buying that," Kaito snapped, clenching his fists. "You nted Evan in that school to use him against Ang, and then you killed him when he was no longer useful. Don¡¯t deny it. Was it worth it? He was just a boy. He deserved to live."


    "I didn¡¯t, Kaito. I swear I didn¡¯t," de said, his voice rough and filled with pain. "Evan was chosen without my knowledge. By the time I found out, it was already toote."


    Kaito hissed, anger spilling from his chest. "You should have stopped it. You had the chance, but instead you let him die. Do you know what is even worse? His parents still don¡¯t know. They will one day, and when they do, the pain will destroy them."


    "I didn¡¯t kill him. I would never do that, I¡ª"


    "I don¡¯t believe you," Kaito cut him off coldly. His eyes burned into de¡¯s. "Are there more students like Evan?"


    de lowered his head. "To be honest, I don¡¯t know. Maybe there are."


    "You are a waste of time," Kaito muttered. He grabbed the purse, closed it and ced it back on the table. He had no reason to stay longer. "Alex will bring you food. Eat it and gather your strength, because I still need you to talk about your brother and his operation."


    He did not wait for a reply. He turned, climbed the stairs, and left the PIT. The ce was quiet, too quiet, nothing to raise rm.


    He locked the door and turned toward his car, but his heart almost jumped out of his chest when Renn¡¯s car screeched to a stop right beside his.


    Kaito froze. His pulse thundered as he saw Ang seated in the front. She stepped out with Renn following her, and both walked toward him. He forced himself to stay calm, trying to steady his racing heart.


    Did they know? Did they already find out about his secret?


    Shit. That would be bad. If Ang discovered it, she would be furious, and she would demand answers he wasn¡¯t ready to give.


    **


    Hailey walked into the hospital, her steps quick and uneasy. She had already called Taros, and he told her to meet him in theb. When she entered, she found him there with her cousin.


    <fn3a7a> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Find~Novel</fn3a7a>


    "Hello, guys," she greeted softly.


    "Hey, cousin," Dr. Dave said warmly, pulling her into a hug. He kissed her cheeks when they broke apart and smiled at her. "You came to see us?"


    "Yes. But I really need to talk to Taros in private," Hailey replied, her eyes moving to him. "Are you busy?"


    Taros was just finishing up, washing his hands. He pulled off hisb coat and walked toward her. They hugged briefly before he nodded. "We spoke already. I told you I¡¯d be avable. Shall we?"


    "Of course," Hailey said with a small smile. She turned back to her cousin and said goodbye before following Taros outside. They walked until they reached the park, where they sat down together.


    "What happened? You said it was important," Taros asked, watching her closely. Her face was pale, her eyes unsettled. Something was wrong. "Tell me."


    Hailey drew in a deep breath, her hands twisting nervously. "It¡¯s my sister. She knows Ang is your mate."


    Taros froze, his chest tightening. "What? I wasn¡¯t expecting that." Shock spread across his face. Principal Valois knowing was dangerous. "So what was her reaction?"


    "That¡¯s the strange part. Nothing. She¡¯s supposed to be furious, she should be dragging Ang away to Luna school, but instead she¡¯s quiet." Hailey shook her head, her shoulders sagging with frustration. "It¡¯s not good, Taros. When she¡¯s quiet, it means she¡¯s nning something."


    Taros narrowed his eyes. "What do you think?"


    "I know her too well," Hailey whispered. "She¡¯s selfish, and she never does anything without reason. The best advice I can give you is to protect your mate. Don¡¯t let Ang out of your sight. And warn your brothers too." She stood up, ncing around the park as if she feared someone was watching. "I have to go."


    "You look scared," Taros said, concern filling his voice. "Tell me what¡¯s going on."


    Hailey shrugged, but the heaviness in her eyes betrayed her. Taros understood immediately. Principal Valois had threatened her again. It wasn¡¯t the first time. "If you don¡¯t feel safe, I can talk to¡ª"


    "No, Taros. You won¡¯t," she cut him off sharply, her tone firm. "We¡¯ll talkter."


    He didn¡¯t stop her. He only watched her leave, his chest heavy with worry. He couldn¡¯t let her go on like this, living in fear of her own sister. Something had to be done.


    Pulling out his phone, he scrolled quickly and pressed call. Renn was the only one who could soften Principal Valois, and right now, that was the only chance they had.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 208: Get Into The Car

    <h4>Chapter 208: Get Into The Car</h4>


    "What are you doing here? I mean, both of you," Kaito asked with his brows furrowed. He hoped that turning the question back on them would stop them from pressing him too hard.


    "What are you doing here?" Ang echoed, stepping closer until she stood right in front of him.


    "You are asking me that? I... I came to check the pit," Kaito answered, avoiding her eyes.


    "Why would youe to check the pit?" Renn asked as he rested both arms on top of his car. He leaned against it, watching the exchange with quiet interest.


    "I..." Kaito faltered. He had no excuse to give them. The truth was the only story he had, and that was the one thing he could not share. It was safer to keep them out of this. Kael was still sick from what happenedst time, and Kaito had sworn he would never drag any of them into his ns again.


    "You told me you were going to work with Renn, but here you are, alone. And Renn says he hasn¡¯t seen you all day," Ang said, folding her arms as she tilted her head, waiting for his exnation.


    Kaito drew in a deep breath and turned to nce at the door of the pit. They could not hear Mr. de¡¯s screams from here, but if they stayed any longer Renn would be able to pick up the scent.


    "I wanted to meet with Renn to work on something, but I changed my mind," Kaito lied. He reached for Ang¡¯s arm to pull her away, but she held her ground. Frustrated, he sighed. "What now, Ang?"


    "Why did youe here?" she pressed, her eyes narrowing. "What are you hiding from us?"


    "I¡¯m not doing this," Kaito muttered and walked to his car. He would leave. Maybe if he drove off, they would too.


    "Don¡¯t you dare leave, Kaito." Ang¡¯s voice rang with authority as he opened his door. The strength in her tone caught him off guard, and he hated how much he liked it.


    "Why?" he asked, ncing from her to Renn, who had been quietly watching. "I came to check if my tools were in order. I keep some things in there. Renn knows about it."


    Ang shifted her gaze to Renn, and he gave a small nod. "That¡¯s true. Why are you so interested in what he does? You can¡¯t control his every move."


    "My brother is right," Kaito added quickly, relieved that Renn had stepped in. Thest thing he needed was Ang¡¯s suspicion growing any stronger. It would ruin everything.


    "I have this feeling that he is hiding something," Ang finally admitted. "I know I am right, but the sad part is I don¡¯t know what it is."


    Kaito was surprised that she could sense his lie. But he refused to let her see through him, so heughed, hoping to throw her off. Hisughter only left her confused. "Do you think I was with another woman?" he asked lightly.


    "Really?" Renn turned quickly in her direction.


    Ang sighed and let it go for now, but deep inside she was determined. No matter how hard they tried to push it away, she was going to dig it out. "Those were not my thoughts. I don¡¯t know what it is yet. But trust me, I will find out."


    Renn¡¯s brows drew together. "Are you not taking this too serious?"


    "Do not talk to me, Renn," Ang snapped, rolling her eyes before walking away. She wanted to put distance between herself and the boys.


    <fn78ad> Th?s chapter is updated by find?novel</fn78ad>


    "Get into the car. I will drop you off, or you can go with Kaito," Renn suggested, his phone ringing but he ignored it.


    "No, thank you," Ang said loudly, not even looking back. She followed the path that led to the dormitories. It was far, more than forty minutes¡¯ walk to the west house, but she preferred that to sitting in a car with Kaito. He was lying to her, and if she showed him her anger, maybe he would break and tell her the truth.


    She had only been walking for two minutes when she heard the sound of Kaito¡¯s car behind her. The car slowed down and stopped right in front of her. He leaned over and called out, "Don¡¯t be stubborn, mate. Get in the car."


    "No, Kai. I don¡¯t want to ride with you," Ang said firmly, her steps refusing to stop.


    Kai. The name was new on her lips, and though she sounded angry, he loved the way it rolled out. "But you rode with me this morning," he reminded her gently.


    She stopped, ready to correct him, and when he winked at her, it only made her heart beat faster. "It was in the afternoon. And back then I didn¡¯t know you were hiding something from me."


    "Maybe I am not hiding anything from you," Kaito said quickly. "Stop assuming things."


    "Whatever, Kaito." She turned away, continuing her walk. For a moment a smile broke through her anger as she wondered if he would give up or keep following. If he kept at it, maybe he could convince her to get into the car, though she swore she wouldn¡¯t make it easy.


    "You have a date with Taros. I told you not to stress yourself," he reminded her.


    "Try something else," Ang answered, quickening her steps. Deep down she knew he was right, but there was no way she would get into that car until he told her the truth.


    When she nced back, she saw the car stop. Kaito stepped out and walked toward her. His presence alone made her pulse race. "Stop this behaviour of yours. We have to go together," he said firmly.


    "I am not doing this with you, Kaito," she shot back.


    "I said get in to the car, Angel." His voice thundered across the quiet path. The sound of it shook her, making her shiver. Fear curled inside her chest, yet there was something about hismanding tone that she liked. Against her will, her legs carried her back to the car. He sighed as he followed her. "I am sorry for that. I didn¡¯t mean it."


    "It is already toote to say sorry," Ang replied coldly.


    He said nothing more until they reached the west house. Inside the room, his voice softened when he called her name.


    "What now, Kaito?" she asked, trying to sound unaffected.


    "Are you still angry? I am sorry for shouting at you. It will not happen again," he said, his eyes heavy with regret.


    Ang¡¯s lips trembled but she forced a small smile. "Fine. I can¡¯t even stay angry with you for long." She pulled out her clothes and nced at him over her shoulder. "Can you help me dress for tonight?"


    ****


    I had to edit this Chapter for this: Mass release on the 1st Oct...tomorrow.


    I am going to deal with subplots and answers this month. Ang meeting with her family etc.


    Who is the Patriarch?


    Is the principal going to betray them?


    Is Grace, Ang ¡¯s mother? if yes, how did she meet with Marcus?


    if no, What happened to real father?


    Guess who is Dr. Dn? lol....


    Also The alphas and Ang¡¯s life outside the academy.


    Ang finds out a big secret that could protect the lives of the human students forever.


    All in all:


    Everyone¡¯s secret is going to be out in the open.

 Chapter 209: What The Fuck Is Going On, Kaito?

    <h4>Chapter 209: What The Fuck Is Going On, Kaito?</h4>


    After her bath, Ang stood in front of the mirror, waiting for him to help her dress. Kaito rose from the couch and walked to where she was, his eyes roaming over her body in a way that sent cold shivers down her spine. She forced herself to stay calm. This was not the moment for lust, at least not for her.


    But Kaito did not stop himself. His hand slipped around her waist, pulling her against him. She gasped when his warm breath brushed her neck, and her heart raced as his lips drew closer to her ear, his tongue teasing it in a way that made her body tremble.


    Ang closed her eyes and held his hand, torn between stopping him and giving in. She loved the way he touched her, the way he made her feel things she had never thought she could. A secret part of her wanted to turn, to kiss him and beg him to take her right there. But deep inside she knew she could not. She opened her eyes and met his gaze in the mirror. The sight almost broke her resolve. He looked so tempting in his ck vest, muscles hard and perfect, making him even more dangerous and attractive.


    She bit her lower lip, cursing the goddess for giving her more than one mate, each of them handsome, powerful, and impossible to resist. They all knew how to make her smile, how to annoy her, and how to stir feelings inside her that she was not ready for.


    "Baby," Kaito moaned softly, his hand slipping lower between her thighs. Her body stiffened, and she swallowed hard, knowing what he wanted.


    "No, don¡¯t even think of it," Ang whispered, pushing him away gently. His face fell and she smiled, trying to ease the moment. "You promised to help me dress, not to leave me undone."


    "How about I do both?" Kaito teased as he leaned closer, his eyes dark and yful. "What if I give you a back shot first, then dress you up after?"


    Angughed and shook her head. "No. Get my clothes. They¡¯re still on the bed."


    Kaito sighed but obeyed. He picked her shirt from the bed and helped her put it on. Then he brought her trousers, kneeling in front of her to zip them. Ang looked down at him, her mind filling with thoughts she tried to push away. Tonight was about Taros, not Kaito, and not Renn. She needed to focus.


    But Hiro¡¯s words from earlier returned to her mind, stabbing her heart with pain. She tried to hide it, but the ache showed in her eyes.


    "What are you thinking?" Kaito asked as he fastened her buttons. He kissed her abdomen before standing, his eyes searching her face. He saw the sadness she could not hide. "Did I do something wrong?"


    <fnc093> Official source is f?ndnovel</fnc093>


    "No, not you," Ang said, shrugging as she forced a small smile. She didn¡¯t want him to worry.


    "Who is it? Tell me and see what I will do," Kaito pressed, his face darkened with concern, but she shook her head.


    "I don¡¯t want you to go after him. I can handle it," Ang said quietly. "Hiro refused toplete the bond. He doesn¡¯t want to im me. I should feel relieved that I don¡¯t have to deal with the drama, but instead my heart aches. It feels like a part of me has been cut off and I don¡¯t know how to fix it, yet I need it back."


    Her words broke him inside. He could see the pain in her eyes and it tore at him. Hiro had no idea what he was doing to her. Kaito never wanted to interfere in what belonged to another, but this was Ang, and her pain was his too. "Things have always been difficult for him," he said, his voice low but steady. "Hiro reacts differently from the rest of us. You know his story. Give him time, Ang. He wille around."


    "I don¡¯t expect you all to be the same," she replied, her voice trembling. "But we don¡¯t have much time. He needs toplete the bond."


    "Why do you keep saying we don¡¯t have time left?" Kaito asked, worry shing in his eyes.


    Ang only shrugged, her lips quivering as she spoke. "I keep feeling like something bad ising, and if it does, it will be toote. It is better if the bond isplete before that happens."


    "Hey, look at me," Kaito said gently, lifting her chin with his fingers until her eyes met his. His gaze was steady, fierce, unshaken. "Nothing will happen to you as long as I am here. Do you hear me?"


    She nodded, the tension easing as he held her like that. In his presence she always felt safe, always protected. He had stood for her countless times and never once failed her


    "Come on, take your jacket," he said as he picked it up and handed it to her. It was long enough to hide her shapepletely.


    "Taros has not called yet. That means he is not here," Ang muttered.


    "Actually, I am dropping you off at the venue."


    "Why?" she asked, her brows pulling together.


    "Because I asked for it. I don¡¯t want you out of my sight, but I have no choice. This is the little I can do to keep myself at peace, knowing you are fine," Kaito said. He picked her phone from the bed and handed it over to her. "Are we doing makeup?"


    "Hell no," Ang replied as she walked to the wardrobe. Shebed her hair quickly and was ready to go when she turned and saw him. He had already changed into a shirt, car keys in hand. Something about him tonight was different. "Are you taking me?"


    "Yes. I will take you to the venue and hang around town until you are done," Kaito told her, pulling a face cap over his head. "I won¡¯t be in sight, but if anything goes wrong, call me immediately if Taros can¡¯t handle."


    Ang froze, her heart beating faster. The way he spoke unsettled her. His words were too careful, too heavy, like he was hiding something. Fear crept into her chest, and she looked at him with wide eyes. Her voice was sharp, her face serious.


    "What the fuck is going on, Kaito?"

 Chapter 210: You Like Her.

    <h4>Chapter 210: You Like Her.</h4>


    His brows knitted as he looked down at the pretty girl in front of him. She was clearly annoyed, and it bothered him more than he wanted to admit. Kaito knew he had to keep pretending, because if Ang found out what Mr. de had said, she would not rest until she proved herself right. She would throw herself into the middle of it and do whatever it took to keep everyone safe. That was who she was, and that was what scared him most.


    "Something is going on and you think I don¡¯t have the right to know?" Ang asked, frowning deeply. Her tone was sharp, her patience already gone.


    "Nothing is going on. I just want you to be extra careful," he said, trying to smile, but it only fueled her anger. She hit his chest with her hand, muttering in frustration. "Hey, can you calm down? You have a date to get ready for."


    "It¡¯s none of your business," she hissed, walking toward the couch. She picked up the new hat Hiro had given herst week. She hadn¡¯t expected it, but she loved it the moment she saw it. Hugging it close, she turned back to him. "Since you¡¯re keeping things from me, I don¡¯t want you to take me there. I¡¯ll go myself."


    "What?" Kaito¡¯s voice caught, his eyes wide in shock.


    Ang met his stare as if his reaction didn¡¯t affect her, but the small curve at the edge of her lips betrayed her. "I don¡¯t want you to know my things either. Stay away."


    "Don¡¯t you think I¡¯ve tried?" Kaito asked as he walked closer. He reached for her hand, but she pushed him away. He sighed, then put both his hands behind his back. "Fine. I¡¯ll keep my distance."


    The sight of him holding back made her chest ache. She wanted to tell him that wasn¡¯t what she meant, but her pride kept her quiet.


    "I¡¯m allowing you to go to Taros," he said, his voice low and strained. "But if you asked me for my honest answer, it would be no. No, even if it meant locking you in this room. But I can¡¯t do that. I couldn¡¯t live with myself knowing I hurt you."


    "I know, Kaito." She rubbed her neck, the nervous habit showing her frustration. "None of us wanted this, but I have to do it. If I don¡¯t, it will ruin everything. Losing any of you would leave a hole in my heart I could never fill."


    "I understand, my queen," he whispered, the words soft but firm. "That¡¯s why I won¡¯t stop you."


    "Thank you," she said, though her eyes still burned. "But don¡¯t think I¡¯ll forget what we were talking about."


    "She never forgets," he muttered, pressing his fingers against his forehead.


    "Yes, I don¡¯t. And right now, you¡¯re acting like something terrible is about to happen. So I¡¯ll ask you onest time...what the hell is going on? Are we in danger?"


    Kaito looked at her for a long moment. He could never tell her the truth, not now. "No. It only sounded that way because of Marcus. We have to be ready at all times to stop him froming close to you. I don¡¯t know if you understand me."


    "Fine, Kaito. You don¡¯t have to remind me that I have a terrible father," Ang said quietly as she tucked all her hair into the hat. "Let¡¯s go."


    <fn8c35> Latest content published on Find1Novel</fn8c35>


    "Sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it like that." His voice softened as he opened the door, guilt running through him, but this was the only way to keep her safe. They stepped outside and got into the car. He started the engine and drove out quickly. When they left the academy behind, he broke the silence. "That woman who betrayed you to Marcus the other day, what was her name again?"


    "Eliza," Ang answered, surprised he brought her up now. Curiosity stirred inside her, but she held back. If she pushed too hard, they would end up fighting again.


    "Eliza... did you say she worked for them?"


    "Yes, Kaito. But why are you asking about it now?"


    He nced at her before turning back to the road. "Nothing, Ang. You shouldn¡¯t always think I¡¯m asking something because I¡¯m hiding something. You should have been a detective with the way you question everything."


    She rolled her eyes and sank back into her seat. He didn¡¯t push further, knowing it would only feed her doubts.


    The car filled with music, and the silence between them grew heavier. In less than twenty minutes, they pulled up in front of a five star hotel. Kaito steered into the parking lot, not surprised at the sight. Taros always knew how to impress, and this was no different.


    "This is beautiful," Ang said, her eyes wide as she took in another side of Mistvale. The ce looked quiet and full of charm. "What do you think?"


    "That you deserve this and more. I¡¯m d he brought you here. You are going to enjoy yourself," Kaito replied as he got out of the car. He walked around to her side and opened the door for her.


    "Thank you," she said softly, stepping out beside him.


    Kaito wanted to lean in and kiss her but when he saw Taros approaching, he pulled back and got into his car instead. He drove off quickly, not wanting to ruin her night. Still, his chest ached. He could hide his feelings all he wanted, but his heart was on fire knowing she would spend nights with the others. They were going to share her for the rest of their lives, and he had no choice but to ept it.


    Vargr, however, had no problem with it. His wolf craved Ang more than anything, and the bond only grew stronger when she challenged him. She had no idea what it meant when she wished to call out his wolf. He would never risk that again, never let anyone summon the beast within.


    Kaito pulled out his phone and texted Hiro, asking for Eliza¡¯s location. He also called Alex and told him to meet up. Ten minutester, he drove into the busy market square of Mistvale, its noise and crowd as restless as ever.


    He parked and stepped out, scanning the ce until he spotted Alex near a bar. He walked toward him.


    "Alpha, what¡¯s the n?" Alex asked as he zipped up his jacket. He was dressed fully in ck, a cap pulled low over his head.


    "Hiro sent me her location. We are going to her now. I already told you what needs to be done," Kaito said firmly, and Alex gave a small nod. "Good. Let¡¯s go."


    They returned to the car and drove to the address Hiro had given. It led them to a perfume store. From the outside, everything looked normal, which made Kaito wonder where Eliza could be hiding.


    "Are we going in?" Alex asked as he unbuckled his seat belt.


    "No. Did you feed Mr. de?"


    "Yes, I did."


    "Good."


    "Still, I don¡¯t feel right lying to Ang," Alex admitted, his voice low.


    Kaito turned to him with his brows drawn tight. "I hope you are not falling for her?" He caught the sh of shock on Alex¡¯s face, the silence louder than any answer. Kaito¡¯s eyes narrowed. "I think you like her more than a friend should."

 Chapter 211: Not His Girlfriend.

    <h4>Chapter 211: Not His Girlfriend.</h4>


    "No... no... Alpha," Alex muttered in fear. His heart was beating too fast and he hated it, because now Kaito would think he was right. Maybe he was.


    "But I think so, Alex," Kaito said with a smile as his sharp eyes stayed on him. "Your heart is racing. Calm down."


    "I... I don¡¯t know why I got scared a little."


    "You fucking like her," Kaito chuckled as he unlocked the car. "You better deal with your feelings. We can¡¯t be sharing the same woman. You know how it is with my brothers. We fight all the time, and I don¡¯t want us to be like that. It won¡¯t be good for the pack."


    Alex nodded while Kaito stepped out of the car. He stayed back for a moment, whispering to himself, "shit... shit." His hands shook as he buried his face in them. Did he really have feelings for Ang? No, no way. She was just his friend. She would always be his friend.


    He could not let his stupid heart ruin the bond he had with the only person who cared for him after his father¡¯s death.


    Kaito had spoken to him calmly, and Alex knew if it had been anyone else, there would have been blood on the floor. Alphas never joked about their mates. No wolf did. He had to pull himself together and focus. Ang was the Luna of the pack, and she had mates already. They were Alphas.


    A knock on the window made him look up. He quickly opened the door and stepped out to find Kaito waiting.


    "Let¡¯s go, beta. Or are you going to sulk forever because you have feelings for my mate?"


    "I... I..." Alex could not even form words. He just followed Kaito inside the perfume store. The ce was smaller than he expected, lined with shelves but quiet. His Alpha had already picked up two bottles and walked to the counter.


    There was only one customer inside, and a young sales boy stood behind the counter. Kaito looked around, searching for someone else, and then a woman stepped out from the back room. She looked like she was in herte thirties, but from her eyes and the weight of her presence, Kaito was certain she was much older, maybe over a hundred.


    "Hello, boys," the woman greeted with a smile, her eyes lingering on Alex in a way that made him uneasy. She smiled at him too sweetly, almost seductively, and Kaito narrowed his eyes, wondering what her aim was.


    "Hi. Can you tell us how much these two cost?" Kaito pushed the bottles toward her.


    Her gaze shifted back to him. "Your face looks familiar," she said with a smile that lingered. "Are you going to tell me, handsome? Have we met before?"


    Kaito frowned slightly. He was certain he had never seen her before, but there was always a chance she knew him from somewhere. His face had been on newspapers and magazines in the past.


    "I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve met either of us before," Alex said as he leaned his hand on the counter. "We don¡¯t live in Mistvale."


    "Then why are you here?" she asked quickly.


    "Family business."


    "Family business?" Her eyes flicked from one to the other, sharp and curious. "Let me guess. Old money?"


    "You are right," Alex answered with augh, and Kaito gave a small nod.


    Kaito noticed the way the woman¡¯s hand slid across the counter and touched Alex¡¯s fingers, slow and too soft to be innocent. It was almost seductive. Something about it made his chest tighten. He reached over and moved Alex¡¯s hand away. His voice was firm when he asked, "How much am I paying for these?"


    "One hundred and twenty," she said, smoothing her hair back as if she wanted to draw more attention to herself. When she saw Kaito pulling out cash, her face shifted with disappointment. "I thought you would pay with a card."


    "We can¡¯t use cash?" Alex asked, confused.


    "You can," she said quickly, her smile returning. "I just wanted to catch your names."


    "You could have asked," Alex replied with a grin. "My name is Maximino, and this is Carlos, my elder brother."


    "Wow, Spanish hot guys," the woman said as she handed the perfumes to the sales boy to package. She tilted her head, still smiling. "I am Eliza. Can I call you Max for short?"


    <fnd011> This text is hosted at F?ndNovel</fnd011>


    "If you want, mama," Alex answered with a yful smile, biting his lower lip.


    Kaito was frozen by what he saw. His Beta was supposed to be careful, yet here he was, openly flirting with a woman they were warned about. He was trying to shield Alex from her tricks, but Alex seemed to be giving her exactly what she wanted. Did he want her attention that badly? This was dangerous. They needed to talk to Eliza and find out what she knew about Ang and her family, not get pulled into her games.


    Before Kaito could get things back under control, a blonde girl appeared in front of the store, her eyes searching until theynded on him. She was beautiful, her body enough to tempt any man, but he was not moved. What worried him was her timing.


    "Who is that?" Alex whispered through the bond.


    "Dammit. Just a girl who crushes on me. Her mother owns a bar a few streets away and she hates me."


    "So what is she doing here? This isn¡¯t good. I just managed to get Eliza to talk to us."


    "I will find a way to get her out of here," Kaito said under his breath. He turned back to Eliza. "Is there another exit?"


    "No. Why do you ask?" Eliza frowned at him.


    "We want to take you with us," Alex said with a wink. He had no idea what he was doing. Hiro had warned them to be careful with Eliza, that she was a sly fox, but Alex was digging them deeper.


    "Are you even capable of handling me?" Eliza asked, shaking her chest as though she was ready to throw herself at them.


    "How about I show you in the inner room?" Alex teased, his hand reaching to touch hers. But before his fingers brushed her skin, a voice cut through the air, calling a name that was not supposed to be spoken.


    "Kai..." the blonde said as she spotted him.


    Kaito moved fast. In one breath he was at her side, his hand on her waist, his lips pressing against hers. It was the only way to silence her. She froze for a second, shocked, but when she parted her lips to let him in, he pulled away.


    "What is going on?" Eliza asked, her eyes dark with jealousy.


    "His girlfriend," Alex said quickly.


    "Y-yes," Kaito nodded.


    "I am not his girlfriend," the blonde whispered, still dazed by the sudden kiss. She had no idea that her words had just ruined Kaito¡¯s entire n.

 Chapter 212: Take Charge.

    <h4>Chapter 212: Take Charge.</h4>


    Ang walked beside him as they were led by one of the workers. She did not know what to expect but he showed them around with a quiet grace. The interior of the hotel left her speechless. She had never seen anything like this in her town. Everything felt new, almost unreal.


    A key was given to Taros when they entered the elevator. The man wanted to follow but Taros refused, leaving them alone when the doors closed. Silence filled the space. Ang felt her throat tighten. She wondered what he was thinking because he was always so quiet around her.


    In the woods the other day he had been different, wild and untamed, ready to im her without caring about the world. The memory brought a shy smile to her lips and her breath caught. She cleared her throat and dared to look up at him. His eyes were already on her. She wanted to melt under that gaze. How could anyone get used to those beautiful bluish eyes that seemed to strip her soul bare? They could make any girl lose herself with just one look.


    "Do I look bad?" Taros asked suddenly. Her lips parted but before she could answer, the elevator opened. They stepped out together and he added, "You kept staring at me, so I thought maybe I do not look good tonight."


    "No... no... you are handsome. And with those clothes on, I think you look so... takeaway," Ang said softly. He was wearing a green cotton shirt that made his skin glow, light trousers, and ck shoes. She doubted he even knew how incredible he looked tonight.


    When the room door opened, he let her step in first. Ang froze at the sight before her. The room was beautiful, its decoration glowing with warmth. Red rosesy across the floor, forming a trail that led to the balcony. Sheughed in surprise and turned to him. "I cannot believe this. Did you do all of this?"


    "No. I paid them to," Taros admitted with a little scratch at the back of his head, then walked toward the balcony. Everything looked just the way he wanted. The hotel workers had done their job well.


    Ang followed, her eyes wide as she looked out. "The city looks so beautiful from here. I like it, Taros."


    "I am d you do," he answered, smiling as he watched her. She had no idea how every little thing she did, every word, everyugh, made him fall deeper. "Do you like sightseeing?"


    "I don¡¯t know," Ang shrugged, her voice soft. "We don¡¯t have things like this in my town, so when I see it, I get speechless."


    "I understand. We were all born after the war, and from what Renn said, your town is still struggling to recover from the damage."


    She nodded as she moved toward the table. It was decorated beautifully, meant only for the two of them. "Wow... the table looks so nice."


    "I am just d you like it," Taros said with relief. He had worried during the preparation that she might not appreciate it. Taking her jacket gently, he helped her out of it and then pulled out a chair for her.


    "Thank you," Ang said with a smile that warmed his chest as she sat down. She noticed a tablet on the table, disying the food menu. "I don¡¯t even know what to choose."


    "You should go for this," he said, tapping the screen to reveal the next dish. "It¡¯s an Italian dish. You¡¯ll love it, trust me."


    "Have you tried it before?" she asked curiously.


    "Yes. You loved it," Taros replied, his lips curving with quiet amusement.


    "Really? Then tell me more."


    <fn11c1> Official source is find?novel</fn11c1>


    "This one is an appetizer. It¡¯s called caprese sd. We can start with this. Then for primi, fettine Alfredo, and for secondi, either Ossobuco or Bista a Fiorentina."


    Ang blinked at how easily he spoke, his tongue wrapping fluently around the Italian words. "How do you know all this?"


    "I am half Italian. My mother is, and so was Hiro¡¯s. Bless her soul."


    "Yeah," she said softly, sadness touching her eyes before she brightened again. "Your mother is Italian. That¡¯s beautiful. What about Renn?"


    "I don¡¯t know much about his mother. We only heard she died while giving birth to him," Taros answered. "There are no pictures of her or much information. It always made him angry when we were in junior ss."


    "That¡¯s not fair," Ang said, her heart aching a little. Renn once told her his mother had died long ago, and he never even got to see her. She could only imagine how painful that must have been, growing up with such a loss.


    "Kaito¡¯s mother is Spanish," Taros said with augh. "She is beautiful, and I do not mean to be rude, but she is also fiery, with a temper. I think Kaito got his from her."


    "Really?" Ang chuckled, shaking her head as the thought of Kaito with his mother¡¯s temper made herugh more.


    "Yes. She had him when she was sixteen. It was supposed to be a surrogate arrangement, but she was a member of the West House and the elders refused to allow her to be treated as only a surrogate. So she ended up marrying Kaito¡¯s father, just so that Kaito would not be born out of wedlock."


    "Wow. I was not expecting that," Ang said softly, her thoughts drifting to what her own fate might have been if she had not escaped from her family. Just hearing about Kaito¡¯s father made her uneasy, and she disliked him already without knowing him. "Are they still together? His parents?"


    "Yes. His father tried marrying others, or taking mates, but nothing ever worked. Kaito is their only child, and he has always stayed close to his mother," Taros exined. "She is the Luna now. When you marry Kaito, you will take after her, and the pack will not feel her absence when they have you."


    "Taros..." Ang tried to stop him, her voice low. His words kept circling in her mind and she looked down as they ced their order. "You said I will marry Kaito? You don¡¯t want to marry me?"


    "You will marry all four of us. There is no choosing," he told her simply. "The wedding will take ce when the goddess speaks to the high priestess. I only pray it will be after you finish school, when you are ready for it."


    Ang rubbed her neck, difort rising inside her. She cared for all of them, she loved them in different ways, but marriage was something else entirely. Her heart trembled at the thought. "What happens if we don¡¯t marry?"


    "You can¡¯t be crowned Luna, and it will affect the packs," Taros said. He shifted closer, sitting at the edge of his seat and gently touched her hand. "I know none of us asked for this life. The moon goddess pushed it on us. She made us for it without even thinking if we would want it."


    "Exactly," Ang whispered.


    "But if you don¡¯t want to marry us, it¡¯s okay. Your choicees before ours or anyone else¡¯s."


    Ang wanted to reply but the door opened and a robot server wheeled in their food. They ate in silence, the weight of his words hanging between them. When they were done, Taros returned to the subject.


    "Alex¡¯s mom is Asian. His dad was American. You can see it in his face. That guy is beautiful... handsome doesn¡¯t even cover it."


    "I know," Ang said, sipping her wine before setting the ss back down. She had met Alex¡¯s mom before. "Where do werewolves find such pretty wives?"


    "How did we find you?" Taros asked softly.


    It was apliment, and though she wanted to answer, words slipped away. He just watched her, those blue eyes like oceans, while he pushed a few strands of his white hair back.


    "Am I beautiful?" Ang asked.


    "You are. I¡¯ve never seen anyone more beautiful than you."


    His answer caught her by surprise. She thought of all the women in the world, in different shapes and sizes, and couldn¡¯t believe him. He must have only said it tofort her.


    "Fine, I know what you¡¯re thinking," Taros smiled as he leaned back, folding his arms across his chest. "You¡¯re saying there are women far more beautiful than you. Maybe so, but that¡¯s not the case for me. Even if you put them all together, none of them woulde close to you. Not in beauty, not in grace. Forget that you had to act like a boy in the academy. You¡¯re beautiful in ways that go beyond looks. I see how you try to hold us together, how you process every change in your life and still find a way to adapt. You are strong. You are brave. And you are beautiful."


    Ang felt goosebumps rise all over her body. His words sank deep, filling her with warmth she wasn¡¯t ready for. She felt emotional, but she wouldn¡¯t let herself cry and ruin the night.


    She rose from her seat and held out her hand. Without a word, Taros followed her into the bedroom.


    She made him sit on the bed, his eyes never leaving her as she began to undress. Desire was written all over him, yet he controlled it. Taros waited, patient, letting her set the pace. He gave her the power to lead, and she loved that he trusted her enough to let her take charge.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 213: I’ll Always Be The Opposite Of You.

    <h4>Chapter 213: I¡¯ll Always Be The Opposite Of You.</h4>


    Renn drove to the administrative block because the principal had called him toe at once. He did not tell Ang before leaving, but he was sure she would be fine with Kaito.


    When he stepped out of his car, he walked into the building and went straight to the principal¡¯s office. She was with one of the staff, but he excused them, and Miss Valois offered him a seat.


    "I will not sit, madam. Say what you want so I can leave," Renn said, ncing at his wristwatch. "I will give you a few minutes. Please work with time."


    Miss Valois was not surprised at her son¡¯s behavior. She had failed him many times, and there was never a bond between them. "I know we are not close, but at least sit and talk with me."


    Renn sighed and rubbed his face with his palm. He felt like he would lose his mind because of her. "I don¡¯t want to sit down. Why don¡¯t you understand? Just get to the point. Tell me the real reason you called me."


    "I called you here to apologize, Renn. I want us to settle our differences," she said, but his eyes never softened. Miss Valois knew she had to try harder, because their rtionship had always been bitter. "This hatred between us will not lead anywhere. It only makes your father happy that we are divided."


    Rennughed bitterly at her words. He leaned against the wall near the door and wondered why she would put on such a show. What could be her reason this time?


    "There is nothing funny here, Renn. Can we talk like adults?"


    "What do you take me for? You always confuse me," Renn said, frowning. He was not going to take her lightly for wasting his time. "I have told you again and again, we are not a team. Stop calling me for useless talks. You are only the principal of my school. There is nothing more between us. Do you not understand?"


    Miss Valois tried to hold back the tears forming in her eyes. Did he know that his words were tearing her apart? "I understand, but we can still work out our differences. No matter what, Renn, you will always be my son. I carried you in my womb for nine months, and there is no doubt that I love you more than¡ª"


    "So why did you leave me if you loved me? Why?" Renn¡¯s voice shook with anger. "If I was so precious to you, why didn¡¯t you stay? You keep saying you are my mother, but would a mother abandon her newborn? Would she dump him like trash and walk away?"


    Miss Valois shook her head, ready to give her exnation. She rose from her chair and stood behind her desk. She did not want to move closer to him, afraid he might walk out. "Your father was terrible to me. I was mistreated in that house. No one even knew I was the Luna. He was never my fated mate. We married because he was desperate for a child, and the high priestess told him I could give him a miracle. He married me in a hurry, and I lived through horror. You know what they are capable of. I had no choice but to run away."


    <fn5b23> Follow current nov?ls on Find¡ïNovel</fn5b23>


    "You think that¡¯s an excuse?" Renn¡¯s anger boiled over. Her words were not enough, not for a mother who left her child. "You could have taken me with you. You knew how cruel that family was, you knew how terrible father is, but you chose to run and leave me behind to suffer. My uncle¡ª"


    Renn stopped, forcing back the tears burning his eyes. They hurt too much, but he had to speak. "My uncle took advantage of me. I was only a child, I knew nothing about that monster, yet you still left me there. You had a choice, but you chose yourself. You proved to be selfish."


    Miss Valois nodded, guilt washing over her. She wanted to run to him, to hold him while he cried, to tell him she was sorry and would never leave him again, but she stayed where she was. "I did not know your uncle would be such a monster. That man is dead now. I know I cannot go back in time to change anything, but I am asking for your forgiveness."


    "It was not just about you leaving. You could havee around, or at least sent messages. I thought you were dead. Do you know what that feels like? I thought my birth was the reason you died. I asked myself so many times why. I felt I should not havee into this world if all I did was cause you pain and..."


    "I am sorry, son. I am truly sorry for being selfish and foolish," she said again, her voice shaking.


    "I have forgiven you," Renn whispered as he wiped his tears with the back of his palm. He walked closer to where she stood, and she allowed relief to soften her face. A smile started to form, but his next words cut it away. "I do not want you in my life, just the way you did not want me. Live your life however you want."


    Miss Valois stared at him in shock. She wanted to speak, but no words came. The hatred he carried for her was deep, yet she still felt the need to make peace. He turned to leave, but she stopped him. "Do you think it is easy to be a parent? It is harder than you think, so do not judge me when you are not one yourself."


    "Do you think I will be a horrible parent to my child?" Renn turned back to face her, his eyes burning. "Never, Miss Valois. If I was in that situation, I would take my child with me or die with him. If you think I would ever be like you or like father, you are wrong. I will always be the opposite of you both. Just wait and see when I have a child of my own."


    Renn rushed out of the office and mmed the door behind him. Evening had fallen, but all he felt was pain and anger for digging into the past, for bringing out memories he had locked away. His hands twisted into ws as the fury consumed him. His eyes glowed red as he began to change, his body trembling under the storm of emotions.


    It was the first time he would transform since the curse was broken. His feet shifted into paws as he raced forward, faster and faster, until the giant beast took over. He ran into the deep woods, his growls echoing with pain and torment he had carried for years.

 Chapter 214: The Alpha’s Poison.

    <h4>Chapter 214: The Alpha¡¯s Poison.</h4>


    "What is going on?" Eliza asked, her eyes moving from one face to another. Alex felt the ground slipping beneath him. If this woman suspected anything, she would call Marcus just like she did the other day when Hiro came asking questions. He could not risk that, not now that everything was so close to falling apart.


    "Nothing. Everything is fine," he forced out, hoping Kaito would handle the blonde quickly and send her away before Eliza¡¯s curiosity grew stronger.


    "I thought you said they were dating, so why is she saying she is not his girlfriend?" Eliza asked aloud, confusion clouding her face. Her tone carried doubt, and Alex knew she was slowly bing suspicious of the boys.


    "No. They are just having a couple fight. We should stay out of it," Alex told her, ncing at his Alpha who was trying to calm the girl pressed against him.


    Meanwhile...


    Kaito¡¯s heart was pounding when Eliza kept pressing with questions. Without thinking, he pulled the blonde closer and wrapped his arms around her, pressing her against his chest. He bent his head, whispering against her ear, "You are going to pretend to be my girlfriend, and we are having a fight. Do you understand?"


    The girl stayed quiet, her body soft in his hold, almost as if she liked being there. Kaito let out a sigh, torn between relief and worry. He only hoped she would not take his act to heart. Later, when they got out safely, he would exin why he had to do this.


    "She is leaving. We are not in good terms so she had¡ª" Kaito began, but Eliza stepped out from behind the counter before he could finish.


    "Why leave?" she asked, her arms folding across her chest, her gaze sharp. "It¡¯s clear you upset the girl. Sit down so we can talk."


    "No, we are fine," Kaito said, his voice strained, though he tried to sound calm.


    "What about you, girl? What¡¯s your name?" Eliza ignored him and turned to the blonde with a disarming smile. Kaito¡¯s pulse jumped. He hated the direction this was taking, though he was d Eliza had not asked him for the girl¡¯s name, because he had none to give.


    "Seraphina," the blonde answered sweetly, smiling as though she had no idea of the storm around her.


    "That¡¯s good. I am Eliza," the woman said, stretching out her hand for a shake. "Can we sit? I mean all four of us?"


    Though it sounded like a question, there was no choice in her tone. She walked toward the table with three chairs, and the sales boy quickly brought an extra one. Soon, all of them were seated.


    "Couples fight all the time but they always find a way back to each other. I know you two will sort this out," Eliza said warmly.


    "But it¡¯s none of your business," Kaito replied, holding back the sharpness in his voice, though it was clear he wanted her to stop.


    "Sorry if I overstepped," Eliza said, her voice softer now as she turned to Seraphina. Her eyes narrowed as though she was trying to piece something together. "Your face looks familiar. I have seen you here many times."


    Alex¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had no idea who this girl really was, and if Eliza recognized her, they were finished. He nced at his Alpha and saw the unease written on his face. That alone told him they were trapped.


    Before anyone else could speak, Seraphina gave a small smile. "I work at the bar with my mom," she said.


    "You live in Mistvale?" Eliza asked, her brows lifting in surprise. The girl nodded, confirming her suspicion. "I knew it. So how did you two meet?"


    "At her mom¡¯s bar," Kaito said quickly, squeezing the blonde¡¯s hand as if to steady her. "It was unexpected. It happened faster than I thought, but I am d it did."


    Seraphina blinked, confused, but she nodded anyway, ying along with him.


    "Is he from Mistvale?" Eliza pressed, her sharp eyes studying Seraphina closely.


    Kaito¡¯s heart thudded hard in his chest. Every word from this woman was a threat. He wished more than anything they could just silence her instead of sitting here while she chipped away at their cover.


    "No, he is not from Mistvale, but I am. Hees here for¡ª" Seraphina began, but before she could finish, Kaito cut her off.


    "For business," he said firmly, his voice a little louder than before. "Enough about us. Tell me, Eliza, are you married?"


    Eliza suddenly burst into loudughter, so sharp and wild that the boys stiffened. For a moment they feared she might lose her mind before they even got a chance to find out what she knew. Wiping at her eyes, she grinned. "Married? No. Am I not too much for just one man?"


    "Of course, mama," Alex said with a yful grin. She lit up at his words and pointed at him,ughing again.


    "He is something else, trust me," she said, shaking her head at him.


    "We need drinks on the table," Kaito told her firmly. "Or we could go to a bar. What do you think?"


    "Good idea," Alex added, pping his palm on the table with forced excitement. He rose from his seat, ready to move things along, but Eliza¡¯s eyes gleamed with a new thought.


    "Why don¡¯t we go to your mother¡¯s bar?" she asked, her gazending on Seraphina.


    The blonde froze, her head shaking in panic, but Eliza only insisted. "Yes, we should go there. I¡¯ve heard she has the best liquor for werewolves."


    Alex¡¯s eyes flicked to his Alpha again. The warning was clear in his look...this was dangerous. But before he could suggest something else, Kaito shot up from his chair. His hand flew out, striking Eliza hard across the face. She fell to the floor with a cry. Seraphina gasped in shock, covering her mouth with both hands as tears welled in her eyes.


    Kaito didn¡¯t spare her a nce. He moved fast, bending over Eliza who was fumbling in her pocket. With a swift kick, he sent the object flying across the floor. It was a phone. The woman had been seconds away from calling Marcus, but he had stopped her just in time.


    "Don¡¯t you dare make me angry by calling him," Kaito warned, his eyes glowing as his voice deepened. Eliza¡¯s face froze in shock at the sight before her. "Yes, I am an Alpha. Your strength is nothingpared to mine, so calm yourself. I might not hurt you if you stay quiet."


    The sales boy had been watching from the corner. When he saw the truth unfold, panic struck him and he rushed to the telephone. His fingers began to dial, but Alex moved faster. He caught the boy by the wrist, twisted it away from the receiver, and shoved him hard.


    Without waiting, Alex stomped on the telephone, smashing it into pieces. The boy tried to run for the door but Alex blocked him, grabbing him by the throat and dragging him back. "You forced me to do this," he muttered, his grip tightening.


    He pulled the boy over to his Alpha. Kaito¡¯s lips curved into a dark smile as his fangs snapped out. With a swift motion, he sank them into the boy¡¯s neck, pumping Alpha poison deep into his veins.


    Seraphina let out a scream, her hands covering her mouth as tears gathered in her eyes. "Oh my God," she cried, backing into the corner to hide.


    <fnb80b> Get full chapters from find?novel</fnb80b>


    Alex released the boy, watching as he staggered blindly around the store, his body mming into shelves and knocking down bottles of perfume. He was choking and trembling, consumed by the poison burning through him.


    "Should I stop him?" Alex asked, uneasy at the sight.


    "No. Let him wander," Kaito replied coldly. He turned to Eliza, who was lying weak on the floor, barely able to move. She needed one more strike to finish her off, but instead Kaito pulled out the lupine sedative Alex had brought. He filled a syringe and drove it into her arm, sending the drug flooding through her veins.


    "What are we going to do with her?" Alex asked, ncing around the store. His voice was tense. "We can¡¯t just leave the blonde here. She knows too much. If Marcus gets to her, he will find us."


    Kaito bent down and lifted Eliza into his arms. He carried her out to the car, Alex opening the door quickly before locking her inside.


    "We¡¯ll take the girl with us," Kaito said firmly. He opened the boot and pulled out a bottle of fake wolf scent. Back inside the store, he sprayed it around to mask every trace of them. No one would be able to track what happened here.


    "Are we really taking her? She doesn¡¯t belong with us," Alex argued. His face was tight with worry. "We can¡¯t keep her at the Academy. This is a mistake. Ang won¡¯t be happy when she finds out about the BLOnde either."


    "We have to move, Beta," Kaito cut him off, his voice leaving no room for doubt. He walked toward Seraphina, who was curled in the corner, trembling. She refused to go with him, shaking her head in fear, but Kaito only scooped her up in his arms. Her fists hit his chest in protest, but he carried her out to the car and pushed her inside.


    They drove away at once. The night seemed to close in on them, but freedom did notst long. Sirens red behind them, sharp and relentless, chasing them down the road. The sound grew louder, pressing against their ears.


    "Damn it," Kaito cursed, his jaw tight as he mmed his foot on the elerator. The car roared forward, but the shing lights behind them were gaining. They had no choice now but to break free or be caught.

 Chapter 215: Claimed By Taros I.

    <h4>Chapter 215: imed By Taros I.</h4>


    She took off her hat, letting her dark hair tumble down in waves. The sight left him stunned, his eyes wide as he took in the length of it, and she was just as shocked. The sudden growth made sense only because she was a Malynster, and that truth settled in her chest like fire.


    Ang¡¯s eyes never left him as she pulled off her shirt, baring herself to him without hesitation. Taros leaned back, a slow smile curving his lips, his hands braced against the edge of the bed as though he had been waiting for this moment forever. Her palms slid over her own skin, tracing the swell of her breasts, and the sharp gasp that slipped from his throat told her just how much he wanted her.


    She lowered her hands to her trousers, unfastening the button and tugging the zipper down with steady fingers before sliding them off her body. He had offered to help earlier, but she had refused. She wanted him to sit there and watch her, to burn under her pace, not his.


    "How about I add music?" Taros murmured, his voice rough. She nodded, and he rose to fetch the remote from the table. The soft sound filled the room when he returned, but he barely seemed to hear it. His eyes stayed on her, dark and wild, his thoughts hidden but heavy enough to make her shiver. "How long do you want me to wait, my fiery queen?"


    "I don¡¯t know," Angughed softly, stepping between his knees. She leaned down and pressed her lips to his, teasing him with the taste he craved. He closed his eyes, trying to pull her closer, but she drew back too quickly, leaving him restless.


    "ying games?" he asked, his brows lifting.


    "Maybe," she whispered, climbing onto hisp. His hands slid to her back, pulling her closer, but she caught his lips before he could speak again. They had dreamt of this night, imagined it in silence.


    The kiss was slow at first, deep and hungry, full of everything they had not said. She nipped at his lower lip and reached for his trousers, her fingers working while his mouth refused to release hers. Taros stood in one smooth motion, her legs wrapping around him, and he shoved his trousers down before lowering himself back to the bed with her still locked in his arms.


    She felt the hard press of him against her, swollen and desperate, and the smile that touched her lips was full of pride. She had done this to him. She had driven the most desired man in Mistvale to the edge, and now he was hers. No one would have believed it months ago, but here she was in a hotel room, ready to give herself to him and take him in return.


    "Do you know you are driving me crazy?" Taros whispered, his breath shaky as he cupped her cheeks. His eyes were dark, desperate, and filled with need.


    "If I¡¯m driving you crazy, then f*ck me, Taros. What are you waiting for..." Ang¡¯s words broke off when his mouth imed hers again. His hardness pressed against her stomach, eager, and she rubbed herself against it before guiding him inside.


    A sharp gasp escaped her lips as his thick length slid into her, filling her the way she had craved. The fullness, the stretch, the pressure against her knot...it was everything she had dreamed about.


    His hands gripped her waist as she began to move, rising and lowering herself over him. He held on tighter, helping her find the rhythm as he looked up at her with fire in his eyes.


    "I love you," Ang moaned, kissing him again, her fingers buried in his hair as she rode him slow, savoring each push and pull. Taros¡¯s hands slid to her curves, caressing her before gripping harder, guiding her to move faster.


    Soon he took control, his hips driving up into her, his mouth leaving hers to im her breasts. His lips closed over her nipples, sucking, teasing, making her body tremble as he forced her to bounce harder on him.


    The sound of her body meeting his filled the room, mixed with her cries and moans. She clung to him, her pleasure building as he thrust into her from below, relentless and hungry.


    "Yes... Taros... don¡¯t stop... I love the way you f*ck me," she cried, her body trembling as her release neared. But this was only the beginning. She knew the night he had nned for her was far from over, and she was ready for all of it.


    *****


    Kaito pulled the car to a sudden stop, the sound of screeching tires making everyone jolt in surprise. The siren grew louder as the cops pulled in right behind them, the red and blue lights shing against the dark night.


    Alex¡¯s confusion was clear as he leaned forward. "Why did we stop?" he demanded, ncing out the back window. The sight of two officers stepping out of their vehicle made his chest tighten. "We are screwed."


    "If I don¡¯t stop, they¡¯ll chase us all the way home. They must already have my te number and this car is in my dad¡¯s name," Kaito muttered bitterly, his jaw tight. This was never part of the n. Things had gotten out of hand too fast and now his father could be dragged into the mess. "Thest person we need involved right now is my dad. How many of them are there?"


    "Just two," Alex replied, his voice low. "Do you want us to fight them?"


    "Hell no," Kaito shot back, frustration building in his chest. He nced behind the seats where Elizay unconscious, her body still as stone, while Seraphina sat beside her lost in thought. Guilt stabbed through him. He never wanted her caught up in this, but he had been left with no choice. She knew too much.


    "What¡¯s the n then?" Alex asked, his breath heavy and restless.


    "I don¡¯t have one," Kaito admitted as he unlocked the doors. "I¡¯ll go out there and talk to them."


    "Maybe I can help," Seraphina said softly, her fingers moving to her shirt buttons. She pulled them open, her breasts spilling into view. Both boys swallowed hard and instantly looked away, their faces flushed.


    "You¡¯re really helping a lot," Kaito muttered under his breath, though part of him wanted tough at the absurdity of it all. Before he could say more, a firm knocknded on his window. He rolled it down, forcing a calm smile as he came face to face with one of the officers.


    "Evening, sir," Kaito said quickly.


    "I would have been fine if not for your reckless driving," the cop replied, his eyes narrowing.


    "We weren¡¯t reckless," Seraphina¡¯s voice cut in from the back seat.


    The cop turned toward her, unimpressed. "You didn¡¯t pull over when we came after you."


    "We didn¡¯t even know it was us you were after. We panicked," she argued, her voice carrying a trace of desperation.


    The officer¡¯s expression hardened. "There was a report that this vehicle was seen near a store that was robbed tonight. We found three bodies there."


    "Three what?" Kaito¡¯s blood ran cold. His head snapped toward Alex, disbelief painted across his face. "What the hell is going on?"


    ******


    Principal Valois thought her bad day had finally ended, but the door opened and Dr Dave walked into the room. She dropped her hand from her face and leaned back in her seat, tired and frustrated. "Say what you want to say, young man. Go ahead and scold me the way your cousin did."


    "Calm down, aunt," Dave replied, surprised by the sharpness in her tone. He had seen Renn storm out moments ago and it did not take much to know they had fought badly. Still, it was not his business. "I am only here to talk to you."


    "None of you evere here to check on how I am doing," Miss Valois snapped. Her voice carried a harsh edge as she let her anger spill onto him, even though he had done nothing wrong. "But the moment you hear I did this or that, you all show up to lecture me."


    Dave sighed, standing with his hands sped behind him. Deep down he knew she was not wrong, but it was not entirely his fault either. Over the years she had let them down too many times. It was easier not to care about her than to be dragged into another mess because of her choices.


    "Come on, just say what you came to say and leave my office," she said, sitting up straighter. Piles of unfinished work waited for her on the desk, and she had dyed them for too long already. Either she got to them now, or let her problems consume her. "If this is about your cousin, I am sorry. This time it is not my fault. Renn refused to listen."


    "About that, it is none of my concern," Dave said honestly. If they wanted to tear each other apart or mend their bond, it was their problem, not his. "I came here for a different reason."


    Her brows pulled together in suspicion. Dave hardly ever came to her, which meant something serious had brought him here. "What is it?" she asked.


    "I found something two weeks ago in the woods, and I believe it belongs to you," Dave said, pulling a locket from his pocket. "It was mid-night."


    Her hand went instantly to her neck and she froze when she felt it bare. That locket was supposed to be with her. Her chest tightened as her eyes fell on it in his hand. Inside was Renn¡¯s picture, an old one of him as a baby. She had stolen it three years ago from his locker at school, keeping it hidden like a treasure.


    <fn3293> Read full story at Find1Novel</fn3293>


    It must have slipped from her when she went to meet the Patriarch in the woods. But how had Davee across it? What was he doing there that night, in a ce no one was supposed to enter? A chilling thought crawled into her mind. Could her nephew be the Patriarch himself...the man who had been her mysterious master all along?


    *****


    I had to edit this Chapter for this: Mass release on the 1st Oct...tomorrow.


    I am going to deal with subplots and answers this month. Ang meeting with her family etc.


    Who is the Patriarch?


    Is the principal going to betray them?


    Is Grace, Ang ¡¯s mother? if yes, how did she meet with Marcus?


    if no, What happened to real father?


    Guess who is Dr. Dn? lol....


    Also The alphas and Ang¡¯s life outside the academy.


    Ang finds out a big secret that could protect the lives of the human students forever.


    All in all:


    Everyone¡¯s secret is going to be out in the open.

 Chapter 216: The Flight.

    <h4>Chapter 216: The Flight.</h4>


    "Come down from the car, all of you," the cop ordered. He stepped back, his hand pulling out his gun. Kaito¡¯s chest tightened in surprise, but he did as told. It was strange to hear the officer im that bodies had been found at the store they had just left. Either the man was lying or someone had set them up. Could Marcus be behind this?


    His mind raced. If Marcus was involved, then things had gotten worse than he imagined. He would have no choice but to deal with the cops, one way or another.


    "Are we seriously getting down?" Alex muttered, his face pale with worry. Eliza was still unconscious in the back seat, and if she woke now, controlling her would be impossible.


    "I think I know the other cop. You don¡¯t have toe, I¡¯ll handle it," Seraphina said quietly as she stepped out of the car. She straightened her shirt and walked toward the second officer. The boys watched from inside, tense and restless.


    "How are we sure she¡¯s speaking for us?" Alex whispered, his voice unsteady. His nerves were burning out. All he wanted was for the police to vanish so they could move on.


    "She will," Kaito answered, though his jaw clenched. "But can she convince them to let us go?" His eyes stayed fixed on the side mirror, every muscle in his body ready. He couldn¡¯t risk exposing who they really were.


    "I don¡¯t trust her," his Beta muttered, arms crossed tight against his chest.


    "Fine, Alex. You don¡¯t have to," Kaito replied, almost too sharply. He hated that they were arguing now, of all times. He nced at him for a second before turning back to the mirror, and that was when he saw Seraphina. She embraced the other officer like an old friend before returning to the car. "I listened to their talk. She didn¡¯t betray us."


    "If you say so," Alex grumbled, just as the door opened.


    "It¡¯s done. We can leave," Seraphina said, her blonde hair falling against her cheek as she slipped back inside.


    Alex stared at her, lost for words. Then his voice cracked. "What did you do?"


    "The other cop knows me," she exined softly. "The bodies they found were from another store, not the perfume shop. I told him you had a flight to catch, so he let us go."


    "Thank you, Seraphina," Kaito said as he started the car. His chest felt heavy with guilt. He had taken her captive, and now she was the reason they were free. As the road opened ahead toward the academy, he sighed. "I am sorry for dragging you into this. I never meant to."


    "What did I do wrong?" she asked, her voice calm now, almost too calm. "I still don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re doing this."


    Kaito¡¯s heart twisted, but Alex answered instead. "You saw something you weren¡¯t supposed to. That¡¯s why we can¡¯t let you go. Trust me, it wasn¡¯t our choice. I don¡¯t even know why I suggested it."


    The car fell silent after that. The boys thought the matter was over, that maybe she had epted her fate, but she hadn¡¯t.


    "You don¡¯t trust me, Kaito?" Seraphina asked softly. She hoped with all her heart that he would deny it, but instead he gave a small nod that left her stunned. "I would give my life for you."


    "That¡¯s too much for a guy who already has a girlfriend," Alex said with a shortugh. He turned his head just enough to look at her, and guilt hit him at once. She looked so innocent, so peaceful, and his words suddenly felt cruel.


    "Villians aren¡¯t born. They are made snd i think you are trying to make one right now, Alex," Kaito muttered as his eyes flicked to the rearview mirror. Seraphina¡¯s face was pale and her silence sharp. "You shouldn¡¯t have said that."


    "But you do have a mate. A girlfriend. We don¡¯t have to lie to her," Alex whispered.


    "Wait. Kaito has a mate?" Seraphina¡¯s voice broke the air, trembling as her eyes moved from one of them to the other. She even nced at Eliza, still asleep, before asking again, "You have a girlfriend?"


    "Yes, Seraphina," Kaito admitted. He wasn¡¯t ashamed of Ang, but this wasn¡¯t the time. "You and I never dated. We barely spoke. You had a crush on me, you wrote your number on a note and gave it to me. Your mother got angry and chased us away. I never saw you again after that."


    "We?" Alex asked, surprised. This was the first time he was hearing the story.


    "When Taros came to my shop, I thought you sent him," Seraphina said, tears shining in her eyes.


    "No. I didn¡¯t," Kaito answered honestly. He hadn¡¯t known Taros went to her ce. His focus returned to the road, and relief washed over him when the guards at the school gate recognized the car and waved them through without questions.


    The ride ended in silence. When they stopped in front of the Alphas PIT, Kaito got out first, scanning around to be sure no one was watching. It was alreadyte. He opened the door for Seraphina and then turned to Alex.


    "I need your help to carry your sugar mummy," he said as he pulled Eliza out. She was still unconscious, which made things easier.


    "She is not my sugar mommy," Alex said quickly, his tone defensive. He looked at Seraphina, and she only lifted her shoulders in a shrug. That made him groan. "Are you believing it too?"


    "You were all clingy with her," Seraphina replied, bending to pick up the older woman¡¯s shoes.


    "It was just an act," Alex muttered as he moved ahead of Kaito and unlocked the door.


    "To me, it looked like the opposite," Seraphina chuckled, following them inside. The ce was dark, and since she was no werewolf, her eyes could not cut through the shadows. Alex had to turn on his phone light for her to see. "What is this ce?"


    "I still wonder if you are with us or a captive," Kaito said as heid Eliza in the corner. He took the chains from the table and tied her down carefully.


    "I don¡¯t care which one it is, as long as I stay on your side," Seraphina answered, though her stomach tightened at the thought of what kind of hole they had dragged her into.


    "She is crazy about you," Alex hissed as he moved to the other side of the room.


    "She would be foolish to get involved with you," a man¡¯s voice cut in from the shadows, startling Seraphina. Her body jumped in fear at the sudden sound.


    "Sweet moon... it¡¯s you," Alex said, pointing his light toward the corner. The beam revealed Mr. de sitting there. "Don¡¯t panic, Sera. He¡¯s also our guest."


    "He doesn¡¯t look like a guest to me," she whispered, shaking her head as her eyes darted toward Kaito, who was still focused on securing Eliza. "Is it safe to keep them in the same ce?"


    "Yes. They don¡¯t know each other, and we will shut her mouth with tape," Kaito replied calmly.


    "His too," Seraphina added with a smallugh.


    "Good idea," Alex said, grabbing the tape from the table. He looked at her with a faint smile. "I think I¡¯m starting to like you."


    "But I like Kaito," she told him without shame.


    "He is not single... but I am," Alex reminded her, as though she had forgotten.


    The weight of those words hit her harder than she wanted to admit. Seraphina sighed, her shoulders dropping in defeat. She didn¡¯t want to give away the ache she felt inside, so she turned her face aside. In less than five minutes the boys were finished, and now they stood in silence, debating whether to let her remain in the same space as the two captives or not.


    "Why don¡¯t we let her stay at Mr. de¡¯s house?" Alex suggested. He didn¡¯t like the idea of keeping Seraphina in the PIT with the others. "No one will suspect anything. She can cook for herself, and we won¡¯t have to visit her every day."


    "That sounds better. We will do that," Kaito agreed. They left the PIT, went to the car, and drove into the staff quarters. Seraphina was taken to Mr. de¡¯s house, with a promise that they would check on her the next day.


    <fnbbb9> The source of th?s content is </fnbbb9>


    "Are you locking me in here?" Seraphina asked in disbelief. "What if the house catches fire?"


    "It won¡¯t. And if it does, we will be here before anything happens to you," Kaito said with a shortugh as he stepped outside. She stared at them with frustration, knowing there was nothing she could do to change their minds. "I am sorry you got caught in this, but I have to protect her."


    "Who is her?" she asked.


    "His girlfriend," Alex answered before locking the door and handing the keys to Kaito.


    "No, you keep it," Kaito said quickly. "If Ang finds out about Seraphina, she will kill me. I don¡¯t want the keys, and I will not visit her alone."


    Alex gave a slow nod and climbed into the car beside him. They drove back toward the hostel, both of them hoping to settle in before Ang returned. But when they arrived, their hope vanished. Ang was already there, standing beside the car with Taros.


    "We are in big trouble. Do you think she saw us?" Alex whispered, his eyes wide with fear. He could endure many things, but not Ang¡¯s wrath.

 Chapter 217: Who Is She?

    <h4>Chapter 217: Who Is She?</h4>


    Ang sat quietly beside him in the car, her chest warm with relief as she touched the mark glowing faintly on her skin. The glow meant the curse that chained him since birth was finally gone. She was happy it was over. Only Hiro remained, and she prayed he would not be stubborn when his time came.


    "Are you sure you want to return to school so soon?" Taros asked as he drove into the academy grounds. He passed the guards and took the path leading to the dormitories.


    "I have a test tomorrow, Taros," Ang replied, her gaze fixed on the window. Memories of her first day here filled her mind. If anyone had told her she woulde this far, she would never have believed it. "You were the one who gave me a ride that day. I never even knew you were an alpha."


    "Neither did I," Tarosughed softly as the mood lightened. "I never imagined you would end up being my mate. All I saw back then was a strange boy who needed a lift. Later you became my friend¡¯s roommate."


    Ang¡¯s lips curved into a small smile. "Your kindness was unmatched. I can¡¯t imagine myself walking all the way from the gate to the main buildings. Thank you, Taros. You didn¡¯t know who I was, yet you still decided to help me."


    "I¡¯m d I did," he answered with a gentle smile before focusing again on the road.


    They were close to the dorms when she caught sight of a car ahead. It was Kaito¡¯s, heading toward the staff quarters.


    "Isn¡¯t that your best friend?"Ang leaned forward, her eyes narrowing.


    "Yes... that¡¯s his car. But I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s really him driving" Taros¡¯s jaw tightened. He didn¡¯t stop. "Maybe it isn¡¯t him," he said, knowing full well it was.


    "Stop lying, Taros. It doesn¡¯t suit you, and it doesn¡¯t suit him either," Ang muttered, rolling her eyes before resting back against her seat. Her voice dropped, heavy with doubt. "Where is he going at this time of night? It¡¯s already past ten."


    Taros nced at her, his tone sharper than he intended. "And where are youing from?"


    <fne192> ?????? ???? find(?)ovel</fne192>


    "Seriously, Taros?" Her voice rose, surprised and hurt by his question.


    "I am sorry," he muttered, eyes lowering, "but why are you so concerned with that man¡¯s movement?" He parked in front of the west house, but before he could even pull out the car key, she was already out of the car. His chest tightened. Damn it... she was angry.


    Taros jumped out quickly and went after her. "Ang, don¡¯t get angry now. I can¡¯t stand your anger."


    Her eyes burned as she turned to him. "Why would you even ask me that? The man you speak of is my mate. I have every right to be concerned about him. Something has been off with himtely. He is hiding something, and I need to know what it is."


    "Why don¡¯t you just ask him then?"


    "I have," she answered, leaning against the car with a weary sigh. "But every time I ask, he lies to me. It hurts more to hear lies than to hear nothing, so I stopped asking. Tell me, Taros, is there something going on between you and Hailey?"


    His eyes widened, but his voice was firm. "Hell no. She is only a friend, and everyone knows that. Why would you even think such a thing?"


    "Because she is the only girl I ever see you with," Ang said, rolling her eyes as she turned away.


    "You saw her with me once," Taros said calmly, though a trace of irritation lingered in his tone. "And since you bring up anger, do you remember I told you to move out of the room?"


    Ang¡¯s heart gave a small skip. "Oh... that," she whispered. She had nned to move, but things had not gone as expected, and she had postponed it. "I asked Kaito about itst week, but it was bad timing. Since then, he started sleeping outside."


    Taros tilted his head, his hands sliding into his pockets. "He has been sleeping at my ce. I never knew that was the reason he left his bed." A small chuckle escaped his lips.


    "So he didn¡¯t tell you about it? Strange," Ang murmured with a nod. "But we will talk about it again when everything is settled."


    "It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to move out. I didn¡¯t even think of your identity issues," Taros said softly. "Maybe I have been too selfish in asking that."


    "No, you are not selfish. You are being reasonable," she replied, agreeing with him. She wanted to say more, but her words were cut short when headlights came into view. Kaito¡¯s car pulled up, and her heart leapt. Atst she would have the chance to question him.


    The moment he stepped out, she did not waste a second. "Where are youing from?" she demanded, her voice sharp with suspicion.


    Kaito smirked, unfazed. "That sounds like the Ang I know. I am not disappointed." He closed the door, but then another door opened, and Alex stepped out.


    Ang froze, her breath catching. "You too?" She stared at her best friend in shock. But deep inside, she reminded herself that he was Kaito¡¯s Beta. Of course they would be together. Still, it cut her.


    "What did I do?" Alex asked quickly, feigning innocence, though his heart was racing. He could not even meet her eyes.


    "Where are youing from?" Ang pressed, her brows pulled tight. "I saw the two of you together."


    "You saw us?" Kaito asked, pretending confusion. "You mean all of us?"


    "Yes. With the girl," Ang answered firmly. She had no proof, but she would push them until they confessed. Neither of them spoke, and her patience snapped. She brushed past Kaito, yanked open the car door, and leaned inside.


    Her nose picked up the scents at once, and her heart dropped. There was a smell that did not belong to them, a soft trace of a woman, and worse, it was familiar. She turned back slowly, her voice low but trembling with fire. "Who is she? A girl was in this car."


    The silence that followed was heavier than any answer they could have given. Her eyes burned into them, daring them to lie. One word out of ce, and she would explode.

 Chapter 218: Who Is She? II.

    <h4>Chapter 218: Who Is She? II.</h4>


    "I am still waiting, Kaito, and don¡¯t you dare lie to me," Ang said, her hands firm on her waist. Anger burned inside her, mixing with annoyance. She could feel her patience breaking apart. If he tried to twist his words again, she would snap. Her eyes shifted to Alex, and when he refused to meet her gaze, it only confirmed her fear that something was being hidden. "Someone better exin to me right now."


    "Calm down, Ang. You are getting too worked up," Taros tried to reason with her, but his words only fueled her anger more.


    "Whose side are you even on? Because if you are messing with me, then keep your mouth shut and don¡¯t defend your friend," she snapped, her voice sharp with the weight of her alpha tone. It was already toote to hold it back. The rage inside her refused to be contained.


    "Fine. I will exin what happened," Kaito finally said, his jaw tight. He hadn¡¯t expected her to be this furious over a scent in his car, but now he had no choice. Looking up at her, he saw the fire in her eyes, demanding the truth. "Seraphina was in my car. The scent belonged to her."


    "Who the hell is Seraphina?" Ang¡¯s brows pulled together, confusion and disbelief clouding her face. She stepped closer until she was standing right in front of him. If he was going to lie, she would force him to do it while staring into her eyes.


    "I think he is lying. We don¡¯t know anyone with that name," Taros muttered with a chuckle.


    "I knew it," Ang whispered bitterly, shaking her head in disappointment. Her gaze drifted to Alex who stood leaning against the car, silent, waiting for his Alpha to defend him, but the silence made it worse. Nothing about this was convincing her.


    "I am not lying, Ang," Kaito said firmly. "Seraphina¡¯s mother owned a bar. That¡¯s where I met her. She had a crush on me, but I didn¡¯t even realize until the day she gave me her number. After that, I never saw her again, except the night we got chased from the bar twice."


    "Oh... so that¡¯s her name?" Taros asked slowly, scratching the back of his head. Realization dawned on him, though he hadn¡¯t expected the girl to be the one causing trouble now.


    "Yes. She told me you were at the other bar the other night," Kaito reminded him.


    "But I didn¡¯t get the chance to talk with her. Her angry mother sent men after us," Taros added with a shrug. "It¡¯s a pity, because she is a beautiful girl, but her mother doesn¡¯t let anyone get close. She fears the girl might fall for the wrong person."


    "Exactly. She mistook her crush on me for something serious," Kaito said, shaking his head in pity. Then he remembered his mate was standing there, watching him.


    "Wait, is she the blonde from the bar?" Ang turned sharply to Taros. He gave a small nod, and she pressed on. "Then how did she end up in Kaito¡¯s car?"


    "You know her?" Kaito asked, startled. He had never taken Ang to that bar, which meant Taros must have. A wave of dread ran through him. This was not good at all.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter if I know her. Why did you give her a lift?" Ang demanded. She shoved Kaito back, but he barely moved. He stood his ground, trying to reach out for her, but she pulled her hands away, refusing his touch.


    "She saw something she wasn¡¯t supposed to see, so we had to make sure she understood the risk," Alex spoke up for the first time.


    Kaito was surprised he had joined in, but he quickly followed his lead. They weren¡¯t lying, but they also weren¡¯t telling her everything. "You must be wondering what she saw. I fought inside one of the stores and I lost control. I bit someone. She was there when it happened, so I had to take care of her."


    "You did what?" Taros blurted out in shock. He stared at Kaito with wide eyes, unable to believe what he had just heard. Kaito was always careful, always in control. For him to lose it and bite someone meant something serious had pushed him past his limit.


    "What does that mean?" Ang asked, her face full of confusion. She was still learning about the ways of werewolves and needed time to understand, but the fear in her voice showed she already sensed how grave it was.


    "He gave someone a poisonous bite," Taros exined carefully, his eyes never leaving Kaito. "And if this person doesn¡¯t find a cure within the next seventy two hours, he or she will die. That is the most time a werewolf can survive it."


    Ang¡¯s lips parted but no words came out. Taros¡¯ exnation hit her harder than she expected. This was not just a mistake, it was murder waiting to happen. Didn¡¯t Kaito know that? How could he risk something like this?


    "I am going to bed. I don¡¯t want to hear the rest of this story," she said atst, her voice trembling as she turned away. She walked to Taros and gave him a hug, holding onto him for a brief moment before she disappeared into the dormitory.


    When she was gone for a while, Taros moved closer to Kaito and lowered his voice. "What is really going on? I know you would never bite someone unless it was serious."


    <fn18b6> Newest update provided by find?novel</fn18b6>


    "Thank you for believing in me, buddy," Kaito said with a sad smile. "You need to rest tonight, not add more stress. I will tell you everything tomorrow."


    "Alright, man. Take care," Taros muttered, though the worry still clouded his face as he walked back to his car.


    "I knew she was going to be pissed," Alex said once they were alone. "I keep wondering what will happen if she finds out that Seraphina isn¡¯t far from her. She is close."


    "You don¡¯t have to worry about that," Kaito replied firmly. "I will talk to her myself."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 219: Daddy Issues.

    <h4>Chapter 219: Daddy Issues.</h4>


    Ang took her bath slowly, trying to let the warm water ease her mind, but it did little to calm the storm inside her. She kept thinking about the bite and whether she had overreacted. If there was anyone who could control himself, it was Kaito. He would never hurt someone on purpose. For him to do that, something must have pushed him beyond his limits.


    Still, doubt crept in, whispering that there was something he was hiding. Her instincts nagged at her, making her question him again and again, even though she didn¡¯t want to. Maybe there was no secret at all, or maybe there was one she could not yet see. The confusion only made her restless. She knew her focus should be on Hiro and finding a way to make himplete the circle, but her heart kept drifting back to Kaito.


    When she stepped out of the bathroom, wrapped in fresh air, she found him pacing the room as if something weighed heavily on his mind. She tried to ignore the tension, reaching for the dryer on the mirror stand, ready to dry her hair. But before she could switch it on, his cold hand brushed against hers. The touch sent a shiver racing down her spine. She wanted to pull away. She didn¡¯t need his help, not with something as simple as drying her hair.


    "Let me do it," he whispered, leaning close. His breath stirred against her ear as he buried his face in her hair for a moment. "I love your hair. I wish you would leave it like this."


    His voice was gentle but dangerous, wrapping around her like a spell. For a second, she almost let herself sink into his words, but she snapped her eyes open and nudged him with her elbow.


    "Ouch," he muttered, stepping back with a small smile. "I wasn¡¯t expecting that. I only wanted to help."


    "But you were trying to seduce me," she said, shaking her head as her eyes met his reflection in the mirror. He had nearly caught her off guard, but she managed to slip away from the charm of his tone.


    "Did you really call that seduction?" Kaito chuckled softly, resting his hands on her shoulders as if it was the most natural thing in the world. She rolled her eyes but gave him the dryer.


    To her surprise, he handled it with ease, drying her long hair and smoothing oil through it like he had done it a hundred times before. She expected clumsiness, but there was none. His touch was steady, confident, almost too perfect for someone like him.


    "Do you want me to braid it?" he asked, looking at her through the mirror.


    "Yes," Ang answered, her voice quieter than she intended. Curiosity tugged at her, and she could not stop herself from asking, "But where did you learn all this from?" She found herself watching him more than her own reflection.


    "My mom," Kaito said softly. "She taught me everything since she didn¡¯t get a daughter." It was the first time he had opened up about his family to anyone, and it was to her. She had only heard of his father, and even that was just the part that connected to her.


    <fn5dfa> This update is avable on Find¡ïNovel</fn5dfa>


    "This is the first time you¡¯re talking about her," Ang said, a small smile tugging at her lips. "She sounds like she has a lovely personality." Deep inside, she felt a strange warmth, almost grateful that he had a mother who seemed kinder than her own.


    "Yes, you¡¯ll like her when you meet her in the future," Kaito replied as his fingers worked skillfully, braiding her hair into one neat strand. "She¡¯s Spanish."


    "I know. Taros told me."


    Kaito froze for a second, clearly not expecting that. "What? What else did that guy tell you? I need to know everything."


    "I can¡¯t snitch," Ang teased, shaking her head before augh slipped out. The curious look on his face only made it more amusing.


    "That¡¯s not snitching."


    "He didn¡¯t say much about you," she admitted. "Even though he¡¯s your friend, he knows very little about you." She nced at her hair in the mirror, and a soft smile formed. He had done it so well she could hardly believe it. "You¡¯re so secretive, Kaito. It¡¯s difficult to know what¡¯s really going on with you."


    "Maybe there¡¯s nothing too interesting in my life," he murmured as he gently turned her around to face him, "except for you." His fingers traced her cheek, then her lips, making them part under his touch. "I want you."


    Ang didn¡¯t find the words to resist him. She didn¡¯t even try. When his mouth imed hers, the world slipped away. He kissed her slowly, drawing her in deeper, his tongue teasing hers until she could hardly breathe. She tried to keep up, but the kiss overwhelmed her. When she finally choked against it, he pulled back at once.


    She coughed, her face burning, while he rushed to get her water. She sipped it, feeling embarrassed, her heart racing. How could someone like her, who thought she was strong, fail to even handle a kiss like that?


    "Are you okay?" Kaito asked, his face full of worry, and Ang nodded softly.


    "That¡¯s better. You should go to bed. Your test is by noon and I don¡¯t want you stressed."


    "It¡¯s just a swimming test. Can you at least give me areas of concentration?" she asked, tilting her head with a hopeful smile.


    "You¡¯ve been practicing so muchtely. I know you¡¯ll do great," he said gently, kissing her cheek before leading her toward the bed. He helped her slip under the covers and pulled the nkets over her. Then he turned away and walked back toward the couch.


    "Are you sleeping on the couch?" Ang sat up, her eyes wide. She thought they were already past that stage.


    "Yes. You asked me to give you space because you wanted to be fair, remember?" he reminded her, and she nodded. "So I¡¯m keeping to that. It¡¯s better if I stay here. But if you don¡¯t feel okay about it, I can go to Taros¡¯ ce instead."


    "Hell no..." Ang rolled her eyes andy back on the bed. Sleep wouldn¡¯te. That strange feeling that had been chasing her all evening grew heavier, pressing down on her chest no matter how hard she tried to shake it off. "I feel weird, Kaito. It¡¯s like I¡¯m sad, but at the same time, I¡¯m happy."


    "It¡¯s Renn. I can feel him too," Kaito said quietly.


    Her heart skipped. Renn. They hadn¡¯t spoken this evening. She had been juggling so much with her mates, and she had left him out. The guilt settled on her at once.


    "Could he be hurt? Or wounded?" she asked quickly, sitting up again.


    "No. He¡¯s just sad," Kaito answered. "Maybe he has daddy issues as well.


    "Can I go to him?"


    "No. It¡¯ste, and you need rest. I will check on him in the morning before breakfast. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be fine," he said firmly.


    "Yeah..." she mumbled, though the word felt heavy on her lips. It was easy for him to say, because Renn wasn¡¯t his mate. But for her, the sadness lingered and pressed deeper. She turned restlessly in bed, fighting with the ache in her chest until exhaustion finally pulled her into sleep.

 Chapter 220: The Test.

    <h4>Chapter 220: The Test.</h4>


    "What were you doing in the woods that day?" Miss Valois asked, her eyes fixed on her nephew. Suspicion had be second nature to her. If life had taught her anything, it was never to trust anyonepletely, not even family.


    "I went for a jog in the woods. Everyone does, aunt," Dave said, surprised by her question. "Why are you even asking that?"


    "Because that ce was out of bounds for all," she replied, fear flickering in her eyes. If he turned out to be the man she had been running from, then she would make him pay. But Dave was quiet, calm, and nothing about him matched the Patriarch.


    "It was not out of bounds for staff. They said students were not allowed. You and I are not students. We both went there for the same reason or maybe different ones," Dave said, his voice sharp. "Wait, are you using me of something? Because it looks like you are."


    "N-no," Miss Valois stammered, her eyes dropping to her desk to avoid his gaze. He was quick to sense something was wrong.


    "Yes, it does look like that. But you should be thest person to judge anyone in this family." He stepped closer, ced a locket on her desk, and said, "Here is your property."


    "Thank you," she whispered, picking it up quickly and locking it away in her drawer. Her heart beat faster as she remembered a question that had been haunting her. "I heard you are working on a project with Taros. What is it?"


    "You did not just hear. I know you have seen us together a few times. It is nothing much," Dave said firmly. He had learned her tricks and was not going to fall into them. "We are working on a drug for his horse back at home. Nothing serious."


    "Oh, I see," Miss Valois nodded, relieved. Nothing dangerous was going on between the boys. That eased her mind a little. Tonight she had to decide what to do with Ang. She had no more time to waste. "You may leave now if you have nothing else to say."


    "Goodnight, aunt," Dave said as he walked to the door. He stopped halfway and turned back to her. His voice carried weight this time. "I don¡¯t like to get myself involved, but it is time you let Renn live his life. If you want to be a proper mother to him, then do it. And if not, then let him be. It is not a crime to be born by you."


    The door mmed behind him, pulling her back to reality. His words left her shaken. She closed her files with trembling hands. She needed to rest, but her mind would not let her. Tonight was all she had. By tomorrow, she would hand Ang either to Marcus Malynster or to the Patriarch.


    *****


    Ang stood by the poolside, her eyes on the students swimming in pairs. Each human had been matched with a werewolf partner, and the rule was clear. If both partners imed first and second ce, they would win five hundred points for themselves and an extra hundred for their dormitory.


    She knew how badly she needed those points. More than once there had been reports made against her to Kaito,ints that she was the reason the West House had lost points. It was a stain on her record, one she longed to wipe away before the semester ended.


    "Who do you want as your partner?" Stales asked, sitting down beside her on the bench. He had not seen her since the night Kaito fell ill, and his presence brought with it a wave offort. She could tell he was waiting for her to open up, to say all the things she had been holding back.


    "You or Alex," Ang said, her shoulders lifting in a small shrug. "But maybe I will end up with someone else. Luck is not usually on my side in things like this."


    "I understand," he said softly.


    "I think I am nervous," Ang admitted after a pause, taking a deep breath. She hoped it would calm her, but it did little to ease the tightness in her chest.


    "You should not be. You have prepared well for this day," Stales said with a reassuring pat on her arm. "You will do just fine... just like your mate is good at it."


    "Which one?" she asked before she could stop herself, forgetting he meant Kaito.


    "The cold one," he whispered, and the way he said it madeughter escape her lips without warning. The sound startled her, but it also lightened the weight she carried. A few eyes turned in her direction, including Kaito¡¯s, and Stales smirked. "He is looking at us. Oh dear."


    "Stop it, Stales," Ang muttered, rolling her eyes.


    "Wait," he said suddenly, his eyes widening. "Have you two slept together?"


    Her quick nod and quietugh gave her away. His jaw dropped. "Oh sweet heavens, you really did it?"


    "Yes," Ang whispered, stillughing. "And what about Taros?"


    "Him as well. But Hiro is another story. He does not want to break the curse yet."


    Ang¡¯s smile faded. Her shoulders dropped as the weight of yet another task fell on her. "I will talk to him about it soon."


    "He has always been a little dramatic. I am sure he wille around," Stales said, patting her arm again. Then his grin widened. "So, have you nned your threesome yet?"


    That made herugh harder,ughter she struggled to control this time. Ignoring the curious stares around them, she turned to him with warmth in her eyes. "I have missed you so much. Thank the goddess, I have you here."


    "I have you too," Stales said,ughing with her.


    Ang ran a hand through her hair and leaned closer to whisper, "I want to have the friends," her eyes drifting toward Taros and Kaito.


    Stales¡¯s lips parted in surprise before he chuckled. "You are unbelievable. I never thought you were this crazy."


    "It is just a fantasy," Ang said, lowering her voice. "I do not think they would ever agree. They are still trying to get used to sharing. I do not want to make things worse by bringing it up."


    "You are right about that. Still, I am d you are smiling," Stales told her.


    <fn22ca> This content belongs to find?novel</fn22ca>


    "I am not as happy as you think. I keep feeling like something bad ising," Ang said quietly, rubbing her neck. "None of the boys want to listen to me and it makes me so angry. I do not want to start making ns on my own, because I could end up hurting someone."


    "I understand," Stales replied gently. "But you should call them together and talk. Or if that feels too much, speak to them one at a time. Maybe start with Kaito. He will have no choice but to listen to you."


    Ang hissed under her breath and rolled her eyes. "He has been lying to me a lottely. I would rather not ask him anything again. But after today¡¯s test, I will figure something out."


    "Next is Ang and Alex as a team," the examiner called out. Xavier was paired with Stales, and four other students were matched as well.


    Ang rose to her feet and walked to the edge of the pool. Suddenly her body wavered as dizziness swept through her. Strange voices echoed in her head, voices she did not know, calling her name. She tried to push them away, but when her gaze fell on the water, it turned crimson before her eyes.


    Blood.


    Cold chills raced across her skin. The world around her began to blur, fading away as though it was being stolen from her. She reached out to steady herself against Alex, but it was already toote. Darkness swallowed her whole, and everything went nk.

 Chapter 221: You broke a Record.

    <h4>Chapter 221: You broke a Record.</h4>


    She stood in front of the ssrooms, staring as if she had walked into a ce that did not belong to her. Was she dreaming? Nothing made sense and she had no idea how she even ended up here. Her eyes searched the faces around her, hoping to see someone she knew, and relief came when she noticed a few familiar ones.


    The halls were alive with movement. Students walked past, someughing, some deep in talk, others ying without care. The normalcy of it all only confused her more. Ang pushed herself forward and entered the ssroom, praying her friends would give her answers. Maybe they could exin what was happening because she could not understand it herself.


    It was break time, and Alex sat with Stales in quiet discussion. A smile touched her lips when she saw them, and without hesitation she squeezed into the little space between them. They shifted their seats, giving her room to settle, and she feltfort simply being near them.


    "We are not going to get mad at you no matter what you do," Stales said warmly, his smile soft as he looked at her. "Alex wants to apologise."


    Ang blinked, her face full of confusion. "Apologise for what? I don¡¯t remember him doing anything wrong to me." Her gaze moved from Stales to Alex, searching their eyes.


    "For keeping something from you," Stales replied, nudging Alex to speak for himself.


    Alex finally lifted his eyes, and she saw regret swimming in them. "I am sorry, Ang. I never meant to hide it from you," he said, his voice low and heavy with honesty. She could feel he truly meant every word, yet her heart tightened because she did not even know what he was sorry for.


    "I ept your apology," she said carefully, her brows drawn together. "But what is it you are sorry about?"


    "It is about Eliza," Alex murmured, his eyes falling to the floor as though he could not bear her stare. "We should have told you. Kaito already exined the story, so there is not much more for me to add. I promise I will not lie to you again."


    Ang froze, the words striking her like a blow. "Did he tell me about it? I do not remember." Her hand went to her forehead, pressing lightly, but there was no fever. Her body felt normal, yet her mind seemed wrong. She looked up again and a sudden thought jolted her. "Xavier¡¯s hair... it was auburn when I saw him near the pool earlier. Now it is white. When did that happen?"


    "Two days ago," Alex answered, ncing at her with confusion. "Why do you ask? You were there with Taros when he dyed it. Why are you acting like you don¡¯t know?"


    "Me?" Ang gave a smallugh, though it came out hollow, more like disbelief than amusement. This felt like some cruel joke. She had not spoken to Xavier since the racepetition, so how could they say she had been there that day?


    She realized she did not need more answers from them. What she needed was time alone to think, to piece together everything that was happening. Her friends clearly had no clue, and talking further would only waste her strength.


    "I will go to the library," Ang said as she picked up her books and rose from her seat.


    "I wish I coulde with you," Alex said quietly.


    "Me too, but he is helping me out with an assignment," Stales added, lifting his iPad. She gave a small nod, not even looking at the screen, and walked out of the ssroom.


    <fn239a> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? findnovel</fn239a>


    Her mind was heavy with questions that spun like a storm. Was this all a dream? If it was, then she wanted to wake up quickly because this was no time for illusions. It was her test day, and nothing about it felt normal anymore.


    As she approached the library, her steps slowed. A man dressed in ck stood at the entrance, his face hidden behind a mask. The sight froze her in ce. Something was wrong.


    The area around the library was unusually quiet. Normally, students passed by,ughing and talking. Bicycles and cars belonging to the senior students were always parked in front, but today there was nothing. Nothing except for a single ck van that sent a shiver down her spine.


    Her stomach dropped. How had she not noticed sooner?


    Ang¡¯s eyes darted to the side, hoping for a way out, but her heart sank as she spotted three more figures closing in from behind. Her enemies hade prepared. So many people for one girl like her.


    Her books slipped from her hands and fell to the ground. She thought of running, but before she could even take a step, a figure moved behind her. A sharp sting pierced her skin as a needle sank into her arm.


    "You can¡¯t run away from your fate, little wolf," a cold voice whispered.


    Ang¡¯s body trembled as she struggled to fight back, but her strength was leaving her. Darkness pressed in, swallowing her. Familiar voices echoed around her, calling her name, pulling at her fading consciousness.


    When her eyes opened again, the world was blurry. Shapes moved above her, but the voices grew clearer. Taros was by her side, his hand rubbing hers again and again as he called out to her. Relief broke through his voice when she finally answered.


    "I am fine," Ang whispered, forcing herself to sit up even though her head throbbed painfully. She pressed her palm to her temple, trying to steady herself. "Where am I?"


    "You copsed right before your test started," Taros answered gently. "Do you remember?"


    "Yes, I do," she whispered with a nod, pressing her hand against her aching head. "I feel better now, knowing it was only a dream."


    "You were dreaming?" Taros asked as he helped her sit properly and handed her a bottle of water. "We were all worried. The examiner even sent Kaito out of the hall. You need to see how crazy he went because he thought you were sick."


    "I am sorry for worrying everyone," Ang murmured as she tried to stand. "I am fine now. I want to continue."


    "Are you sure?" the examiner asked, still uneasy.


    "Yes," she replied quickly. "I have barely slept thesest few days. That must have been the reason I fainted."


    The examiner exchanged a look with Taros, and when he gave a small nod, she was allowed to continue. Ang returned to her ce. Alex was not beside her anymore, another student had taken his spot. The whistle blew and without a second thought she dived into the pool.


    Her arms and legs moved with speed and strength, her mind fixed only on the water ahead. Kaito had taught her the butterfly stroke and she used it just as he had shown her. Reaching the far end, she turned and swam back.


    By the time she climbed out, Kaito was already there with a towel, covering her quickly before anyone could notice the wrap she kept hidden under her top. Even with the body-hugging cloth, she knew it would not conceal her forever.


    "How did you do that?" Kaito asked, his voice filled with disbelief and worry.


    "I did what you taught me," Ang answered softly, but the look on his face told her he did not understand. She turned back to the pool and saw the others still struggling to reach the end. Alex had only just begun his return.


    Ang¡¯s lips parted, but no words came. She had beaten them. All of them. How had she managed it, even after the weight of the dream that had shaken her so deeply?


    "You broke a record," Kaito said atst, his tone a mix of pride and unease. "One that even I have never set. Are you sure you are alright?"


    "Yes," she breathed, leaning against him for a moment. He held her close in a gentle hug before letting go.


    "People are watching," she whispered, lowering her gaze. "I have to be careful."


    "They can talk all they want. If they call us gay, it does not matter," Kaito replied firmly. His eyes dropped to her neck and his expression darkened. "Did someone inject you today?"

 Chapter 222: What Was He Protecting?

    <h4>Chapter 222: What Was He Protecting?</h4>


    "What?" Ang touched her neck, unsure if her hand was on the right spot, yet the sharp sting confirmed the pain was there.


    "Were you sick? Is that why you fainted?" Kaito¡¯s face was tight with worry, his voice carrying a tremor. He grew more anxious as she kept quiet, waiting for an answer that did note. "You should have told me the moment you felt unwell. We will go to the hospital, alright?"


    Ang¡¯s mind spun. She did not know whether to say yes or no. She was still trying to piece together what was real and what was not, still wondering if the strange dream she had lived through was supposed to be her true reality.


    "I wille with you," she finally whispered. Thest time she had lied with Renn, it had only been to satisfy their cravings, but now it was different. This time, she was truly unwell, and going to the hospital was no excuse or trick.


    "Thank the moon you didn¡¯t say no," Kaito murmured, his hand closing around hers. He led her out of the hall without even asking permission from the examiner. Ang was surprised he had the courage to do that so boldly.


    "What would you have done if I said no?" she asked, turning to look at him just to be sure he was speaking with his mouth and not through some trick. Then she scolded herself silently. Of course, he was talking, she was just being stupid. Still, whatever had happened to her was messing with her mind, and she needed answers.


    Outside, she slipped into the car beside him. The ride to the hospital was quiet, her thoughts louder than the engine. When they arrived, Dr. Dave weed them. Taros was still in the hall with her ssmates, unable to leave because they needed safety personnel there. That left her stuck with Dave.


    Inside the hospital room, Angy on the bed while tests were prepared. Kaito stayed close, not taking his eyes off Dave. He even tried to follow them to theboratory, which made his actions appear strange. What was he so desperate to hide or protect?


    "Hey babe," Renn¡¯s voice came from the door, just in time to distract her from Kaito. He walked in, sat beside her bed, and smiled softly. "You look beautiful."


    "Please don¡¯t start," she chuckled as he reached for her hand. His gentle squeeze made herugh again. "I miss you."


    "I miss you too. So much," Renn said, lifting her hand to his lips. He kissed her knuckles before meeting her eyes. "Come on, tell me what happened to you."


    "Tell me first what happened to you yesterday. You were so sad," Ang¡¯s smile faded, her heart heavy. She wanted to share his burdens, to be part of them, maybe even help him carry them.


    "Nothing much. Just family problems," Renn replied quickly, avoiding her gaze. It was clear he didn¡¯t want to say more. She wasn¡¯t angry, but she hoped one day he would trust her enough to open up. "But I feel better today. These things happen in families sometimes, so..."


    "It¡¯s okay, Renn. You can tell me when you¡¯re ready," she said gently, surprising him with her calmness. His silence told her he hadn¡¯t expected that. She gave him a soft smile and then asked, "Have you ever had a dream that felt too real?"


    He arched a brow. "Are you really asking me that?"


    Ang blinked, confused, until she remembered...they had shared a dream once. But why had it stopped? It hadn¡¯t happened again since that day, no matter how much she thought about it.


    "We shared a dream before, but this feels different," Ang said with a frown. She tried to sit up, but recalled Dr. Dave¡¯s instruction, insisting she rest until the results were out.


    "So something really is going on? Kaito said you fainted and he brought you here. I came as fast as I could," Renn told her, his voice edged with worry.


    "He was right. I¡ª" Ang¡¯s words cut off when the door creaked open. She froze, her thoughts scattering. She didn¡¯t trust anyone else to hear what she was about to say.


    Hailey, Alex, and Stales stepped inside.


    "Hello," Hailey said with a sad smile. "Get well soon."


    "Thank you," Ang replied, before turning to Stales. "How was your test?"


    "You set a record, dear," Stales said with excitement, moving closer to her side. Renn looked surprised as well, his curiosity growing. "You scored a thousand points. Alex came second with six hundred, so right now the West House is starting to rise again."


    "We are at number three for now," Alex added quickly. "It¡¯s not bad."


    "Wow... congrattions. Things are so different at the Luna School," Hailey folded her arms across her chest and leaned against the wall. "The girls there are at each other¡¯s throats. Each one of them thinks she could be the Luna and mate to the four alphas. I don¡¯t know how long before they destroy each other."


    <fnb015> Updates are released by F?ndNovel</fnb015>


    "What?" Renn turned sharply to look at her. They had held back from telling the world they had found their mate because of the strange things happening. If everything was finally settled, it would be the first thing they would announce.


    "Yes. We read your news, but you don¡¯t read ours," Hailey said as she crossed the room. She reached her cousin¡¯s side and showed him something on her phone, resting a hand on his shoulder.


    "I don¡¯t even read academy news, talk less of another," Renn chuckled, unmoved by her hand on him.


    Ang stared at the two of them, her thoughts tangled. Why was Hailey so free with Renn all of a sudden? They had the same hair color, but their features were not so alike. Could they be siblings? No, impossible. Renn would have told her. And besides, Hailey was rted to Miss Valois. She could not be Renn¡¯s sister. None of the alphas had siblings.


    "The test results are out," Kaito announced as he stepped into the room, followed closely by Dave, whose forced smile could not hide the fact that he was far from happy.

 Chapter 223: A Gift?

    <h4>Chapter 223: A Gift?</h4>


    A Few Moment ago....


    Kaito stared at the results, his voice shaky because he did not know what to say. "I am a science student, but I do not do medicals, remember?" he said, rubbing the back of his neck as if that could push the strange news away.


    Dr. Dave sank into his chair and sighed, folding the file on hisp. "I forget sometimes, since I am used to Taros," he said quietly. He wanted to talk this through with Kaito before they told anyone else.


    "Tell me straight. What is wrong? Is she sick?" Kaito asked, though his heart was already racing.


    "No, she is not sick," Dave replied, keeping his voice low. "Her blood cells are not like ours. There are proteins that help heal and slow aging. They are powerful."


    Kaito felt the world tilt. He remembered Mr. de¡¯s words from yesterday, how Ang¡¯s blood could make someone live forever. The thought made his stomach twist. He could not stand the idea of anyone using her, hurting her, or treating her like a thing. He swallowed hard and decided then to carry the secret alone for as long as it took.


    "Does she know?" Dave asked, closing the file as if that could close the worry between them.


    "No," Kaito said, looking down. "Not yet. We already have too much going on, and I have to be careful. No one on the board is to be trusted including your aunt. I cannot risk Angel¡¯s life."


    Dave nodded slowly, a shadow of concern passing over his face. "I have never seen anything like this," he admitted. Then, with a small, tired smile, he added, "I do not want to get wrapped up in all of this, so I will keep quiet and pretend I know nothing."


    Kaito rose and his hand curled into a fist by his side. "You better do," he said, the heat in his voice more warning than a joke. "I will protect my mate with everything I have."


    They stood together for a moment, the hospital room heavy with things unsaid, then walked toward Ang¡¯s door. Dave nced at him and tried to lighten the air. "You don¡¯t have to kill me, Kaito. Your secret is safe with me."


    *****


    Ang¡¯s hands trembled as she wiped at her eyes. "I am listening. Tell me, am I sick?" Her voice broke as the tears welled. The look on the doctor¡¯s face only made her heart pound harder. "Come on, say it."


    "You are not sick. Can you stay calm?" Dr. Dave asked gently.


    "I am calm," she said, though her breath was shaky. She forced herself to breathe in and out. "I am waiting."


    "You need rest, Ang. You have been under too much stress," the doctor exined softly. "I am putting you on bed rest for two days."


    "What?" Her eyes widened. Two days felt like forever when she had so much waiting for her. "Why not four hours?"


    "I was thinking a week," Renn cut in, standing beside her and rubbing the back of her neck infort. "It will do you better."


    Ang shook her head quickly. "N-no..."


    "You need it and we will make sure of that," Kaito said firmly, leaving no room for argument.


    She looked between them, desperate. "Can I start a day after tomorrow?"


    "Hell no. Let¡¯s go, dear," Renn said as he carrying her into his arms without warning. His grip was firm yet gentle, his warmth wrapping around her. "You are discharged."


    "I was not admitted in the first ce," Ang muttered, though her resistance faded as she leaned against his chest. Something about being held by him softened her. "Can you call Hiro toe see me?"


    "Sure, princess," he answered softly.


    The drive to the west house was quicker than she thought. When they arrived, they carried her upstairs and tucked her into bed, refusing to let her move around. The alphas kepting and going, making sure she wasfortable, bringing food, checking her nkets, adjusting the pillows. Ang felt spoiled. If she had known they would treat her like this, she would have fallen sick long ago just to feel their care.


    "Hi, do you need anything else?" Hiro asked, stepping closer. She was alone with him and Stales now, and it felt like the right moment to talk about what weighed on her mind.


    "Yes... no." She looked away.


    Hiro chuckled and sat down beside her. "Don¡¯t tell me you want me to im you now?"


    "Not now... not this moment," Ang admitted without shame. "But I want it,ter. We need to agree on that. I am your mate. Do you want to end up alone, a lone wolf? I can¡¯t stand that thought."


    Hiro didn¡¯t answer right away. His silence was heavy, but his eyes told her everything.


    "Something is going on with you," he finally said, his tone serious. "Tell me. You look happy, but deep down you¡¯re worried."


    "You know me too well," she whispered, slipping her hand into his palm. He nodded, waiting for her to continue.


    "Should I leave?" Stales asked, already halfway to the door.


    "No," Ang stopped him. "I need both of you here. Your heads are better than mine right now."


    "Alright, you¡¯re serious," Stales sighed, moving closer to the bed.


    Ang told them everything about the dream she had. Both of them listened, shocked by what she described. She turned her neck, showing them the faint marks where the needle had pierced her skin. "I still feel the pain, even though I woke up. It was too real."


    "You said Alex apologized to you?" Hiro asked, his brows furrowed.


    "Yes. Something about Eliza, but I don¡¯t fully understand," she answered.


    <fn7e64> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? F?ndNovel</fn7e64>


    Hiro leaned forward. "Ang, I don¡¯t think that was just a dream. You lived it. That pain, that fear... you carried it back with you."


    "It¡¯s strange," Stales muttered, troubled. "I have an assignmenting, and I already asked Alex to help me with it. We nned to do it the day after tomorrow. Thats why, we didn¡¯t apany you in the library in your dream."


    "Exactly. And Xavier bleached his hair," Ang added, recalling another detail.


    "I overheard him admiring Taros¡¯s white hair while we standing closed to the pool," Stales said, pausing to exchange a look with Hiro.


    Hiro stood and exhaled, the weight of realization in his eyes. "Ang... you didn¡¯t dream. You went into the future. You can see it before it happens." His voice dropped lower. "That¡¯s your gift. That¡¯s your power."

 Chapter 224: Something Big Is Coming.

    <h4>Chapter 224: Something Big Is Coming.</h4>


    Ang blinked again to be sure this was not another dream. When Stales pinched her hand, she winced at the sting and then gave a shakyugh. "Damn, I have a superpower. I can see the future."


    "Yes," Hiro said softly, his eyes filled with pity. "All those feelings you¡¯ve had, that sense that something terrible wasing, it was never in your head. It¡¯s part of it." He looked at her with worry. She had not known peace since the very day he met her. From one problem to another, life had dragged her down, and he wondered when it would finally end so she could live freely, without fear.


    "I knew it," Ang whispered, her voice breaking. "Kaito won¡¯t believe me. They all think I was just exaggerating."


    "At least now we know something really ising," Stales said gently, patting her arm. She looked up at him and managed a small smile.


    "Are you happy about this?" Hiro asked, his voice sharper now, pulling them back to reality. "You don¡¯t understand what this means. You were kidnapped inside the school by someone only the goddess knows. You should be worried, Ang, not celebrating your powers. Think of what this really means."


    She bit her fingers nervously, her thoughts running wild. "Who could it be? Who wants me kidnapped?"


    "Who wants you kidnapped?" The voice came from the doorway. It was Kaito. He had been listening, and now he stepped in with Alex and his other two brothers behind him.


    "What the hell is going on?" Renn asked, his eyes narrowing at her.


    "Yes, Ang," Taros said, his tone heavy with anger and a promise of what he would do to whoever dared harm his mate. "Tell us. Say his name."


    "We don¡¯t¡ª" Stales began, but Ang quickly pped his knee, stopping him.


    "Oh, Ang," he murmured, shaken by the look in her eyes.


    "Why are you stopping him from telling us?" Renn asked, clearly surprised. He stood with his arms folded, his eyes fixed on her. "We need to know what is going on."


    "Are you trying to keep this away from us?" Taros added, his voice sharp.


    "I will, as long as you keep lying and hiding things from me," Ang shot back. Her hand trembled as she raised her finger and pointed at each of them, one by one. "None of you ever tell me the truth. Each of you is a liar, except Hiro and Stales."


    "Seriously?" Kaito let out a dryugh and walked to the fridge. He pulled out bottles and handed them around, as if the act would ease the tension. It was clear this fight wasn¡¯t ending soon.


    "Thanks, Kaito," Ang said as she epted hers. Her voice softened for a moment, but her eyes held fire. "But this kindness won¡¯t make me forget what I saw. Seraphina was in your car."


    Kaito groaned and buried his face in his hands. She was pushing him to the edge, but he refused to give in to her anger. He wondered if all women were this impossible, or if it was only her. "When will you let that go? There is nothing between me and that girl. Nothing at all."


    "I believe my Alpha," Alex said from the couch, speaking with calm certainty. He took a slow sip of his drink, knowing his words would stir her. "I was with him, and I know what I saw."


    Ang¡¯s jaw clenched. "Keep quiet, Alex. You¡¯re no better than him," she hissed, her teeth grinding in frustration. The betrayal of her closest friend cut deep.


    "Wait, let me get this straight," Renn said, raising his hand as if to pause the storm. He looked from one to another, trying to piece it together. "Are you ming all of us for what Kaito did? What exactly is happening here?"


    "He cheated on me and no one is saying anything," Ang said with a shrug, before lying back on the bed and watching them with tired eyes.


    <fnb0be> The source of th?s content is FindN0vel</fnb0be>


    "What did you do, Kaito?" Renn turned sharply to him. "Did you really do it?"


    "There¡¯s nothing like that," Taros quickly defended, stepping forward as if his body alone could shield Kaito from the usation. "He won¡¯t do that."


    "Then why is she saying it?" Renn pressed, his gaze dark and demanding.


    "They¡¯re going to fight, Ang," Hiro whispered with frustration. His words made her heart drop. Horror spread across her face as she realized how far this had gone. This was never her intention.


    "I only wanted to push Kaito so he would tell me what he is hiding," Ang said, covering her mouth with both hands.


    "What are you whispering about?" Kaito cut in, his voice tense. He turned to Renn without waiting for an answer. "What now, are you going to beat me up? You¡¯re acting on her words. She doesn¡¯t even know what she¡¯s saying. Don¡¯t be a coward, man."


    "What did you just say?" Renn lunged forward, but Hiro held him back with all his strength. "He called me a coward. He called me that and you expect me to stay still?"


    "Stop it. All of you, stop it!" Ang shouted, her voice breaking. The room froze as every eye turned to her. She sat up, her hands trembling, her chest rising and falling with anger and hurt. "It¡¯s not like I caught him in the act, but there was a woman¡¯s scent in his car. And that woman happens to be his long-time crush. You tell me, how am I supposed to believe his sweet little stories after that?"


    "You should have talked with Kaito and settled it," Hiro said, already sounding tired of everything. "It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t bring problems to us, but this one could have been handled between the two of you."


    "But he has been lying," Ang insisted stubbornly.


    "Maybe he is not lying," Stales said carefully.


    "I didn¡¯t cheat on you. I love you," Kaito said as he walked closer to where shey. His eyes stayed on her, searching for a sign that she believed him. After a long silence, she finally melted and gave a small nod.


    "I am sorry, Ang," Hiro said gently. "But I have to tell them what is happening." He turned to the others. "Our mate has found her gift. She can see the future."


    "Are you serious?" Alex asked, his eyes wide with surprise, and the others looked just as stunned.


    "Wow, that¡¯s good news," Taros said, his voice rising with excitement.


    "I like the sound of that. Seeing into the future," Rennughed lightly, but his eyes stayed sharp.


    "The bad news is..." Hiro began, but he was interrupted.


    "Bad news? Is there bad news?" Kaito asked quickly.


    "Yes, Kaito," Hiro replied with a firm nod.


    "Damn, I already hate it before even hearing it," Renn muttered, shaking his head.


    "Is it really bad?" Taros asked in a lower voice, his earlier excitement fading.


    "It happened in the hall while I was about to take my test," Ang said quietly. She began to tell them everything from the beginning to the end, her voice heavy with the weight of the truth. By the time she finished, their faces showed shock and fear at the reality of what she had seen.


    "Something big ising," Kaito said, biting down on his lower lip.

 Chapter 225: Mom, Why?

    <h4>Chapter 225: Mom, Why?</h4>


    "That¡¯s why I don¡¯t need you to lie to me," Ang said with a firm voice. "I could have handled this my own way, but I chose to tell you."


    "Okay, so what do you all think?" Hiro asked, his eyes moving from one to another. "Here¡¯s what I think. Marcus is nning to kidnap her. The ck van and the men she saw must be his crew."


    "That¡¯s a heavy one. We can¡¯t afford to have an enemy like thate after us," Taros muttered, rubbing his forehead in frustration. He shifted in his seat. "Marcus is Ang¡¯s father. We can¡¯t set father and daughter against each other. We should try to stop this and bring them together."


    "True," Renn said with a sharp edge in his tone. "But don¡¯t forget Grace and her brother. They treated Ang like trash. Are they not family too? And did that stop them from hurting her? They will do it again because they are wicked. We shouldn¡¯t try to unite with people like that. Marcus may look sane, but he is worse. We can¡¯t risk our mate¡¯s safety for him."


    "No one is forcing anything. If Ang doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Marcus or his family, then she won¡¯t. Not until she decides otherwise," Kaito said firmly.


    "I prefer it that way," Hiro added quietly, taking a sip from his drink. He leaned against the wall, his mind racing with other possibilities.


    "What about Hailey?" Alex asked suddenly. "I never liked her."


    "Hell no. She won¡¯t do that," Renn snapped, quick to defend his aunt. "Try another name."


    "I agree with him," Taros nodded.


    "I was thinking about Mr. de, also known as Dr. Dn," Stales said slowly.


    "Mr. de and Dr. Dn are two different people," Kaito said as he rose from the bed. His words stunned them, and he could see the questions in their eyes. "It can¡¯t be Mr. de. He¡¯s under my custody."


    "What?" Hiro pushed off the wall and came closer, shock written across his face.


    "My Alpha asked me to keep it a secret," Alex said quietly, pointing at Kaito.


    "Fuck you," Ang snapped, her words heavy with hurt.


    "Hey, it¡¯s okay. Why are you so aggressivetely?" Stales asked, his hand rubbing her back infort. "It¡¯s not like he had a choice. His duties as betae first."


    "I am sorry, Ang," Kaito said, his voice low and regretful. "It was important I kept it away from you."


    "Where is he? I want to see him," she said, sliding off the bed with determination.


    "This is the reason I kept it away from you and from everyone else," Kaito muttered, his eyes dark with worry. "I can¡¯t keep risking your lives."


    Ang froze at his words. "But it¡¯s because of me that this is happening, isn¡¯t it?" Her voice was small, almost broken, as the truth began to sink in.


    <fne9b0> Follow current nov?ls on findnovel</fne9b0>


    "We are not discussing that. Go and lie back," Taros cut in, his tone firm as he turned to Kaito, urging him to continue.


    "Thank you, Taros." Kaito tried to smile, but it faded when he looked at Ang. She was ring at him with her arms folded tightly across her chest, her face filled with stubborn anger. He sighed and went on. "I found out that Mr. de is the doctor¡¯s younger brother. They are both working on making Dr. Dn immortal. They believe it¡¯s possible with Ang¡¯s blood."


    "Holy shit," Ang whispered, her heart pounding. Somehow it always came back to her.


    "I am not telling you this to scare you or make you panic," Kaito said gently. "I only want you to understand what you are carrying inside you. Do you understand?"


    Ang nodded, though her throat was tight. Kaito gave her a sad smile and continued, "Your blood can make anyone immortal. That is why Dr. Dn is after you. Dave confirmed it too at the hospital. You have proteins in your blood that stop aging."


    "Wow. That¡¯s heavy," Taros muttered, his voice low. The room went quiet after that. No one seemed to know what to say.


    Kaito broke the silence. "I don¡¯t know how this works, but what I know is that we can¡¯t let her out of our sight."


    Renn leaned forward, his face tense. "I think I know why she has that. Ang is a Malynster and our chosen Luna. Don¡¯t forget the Malynster bloodline is immortal."


    "But their blood doesn¡¯t make others immortal," Taros said, shaking his head.


    "Yes, but hers does." Renn pointed at Ang, who sat frozen on the bed, her eyes wide and her hands shaking.


    "It¡¯s a gift, but ites with a curse," Kaito said, his tone heavy. "As I speak, there are already many people hunting her. Everyone wants her blood, which means our mate is in danger."


    Ang¡¯s lips trembled, tears filling her eyes. "It¡¯s never going to end. I never asked for this. I can¡¯t keep running forever."


    "No, sweetheart, we are not saying that," Renn said quickly, his chest tightening at the pain in her voice. He wanted to take it all away from her. "We will fight. But first we have to deal with the kidnapping threats."


    "We forgot one person who is capable of pulling something like this," Hiro spoke firmly as he stepped to the center of the room. All eyes turned to him. "Our principal Valois. That woman is a snake."


    Renn swallowed hard. Heat rushed to his face at the mention of his mother. Who could he me though? She was indeed capable of anything cruel. They could not leave her out of this.


    "Why didn¡¯t I think of her earlier?" Ang asked, shaking her head slightly. She turned to Renn. "What do you think? You know her better than anyone."


    "He is going to side with her," Taros muttered, rolling his eyes.


    "No, I won¡¯t. I don¡¯t trust her either," Renn said quietly. His words shocked everyone. They expected him to defend her, but instead he tore down their doubts. That answer made them happy, but it burned him inside. He did not even know why.


    Their discussion went on, but Renn barely heard them. His chest was tight, his heart racing so hard it drowned out every word. Atst, he stood and excused himself, slipping out without them noticing. Maybe the breeze outside would calm him.


    He walked down the stairs, spread his hands on the rails, and let out a long breath. The night air kissed his skin, but it did not ease the storm in him. He was living through this nightmare because of his mother. If only she would repent, he would take her back without hesitation. But he knew she would not. Now he was torn between protecting her or doing what was right.


    When they spoke ill of her earlier, he had wanted to defend her, but his lips stayed shut because deep down she deserved it. She had lied to him, hurt him, and left wounds that never healed. The pain had taken the best of him, and now he was lost.


    Tears rolled down his face before he could stop them. He clenched his jaw, but they came rushing, hot and endless. He had no choice but to let them fall. "Mom, why?" he whispered brokenly.


    "She is your mother?" a familiar voice asked behind him, freezing him where he stood.

 Chapter 226: Secrets.

    <h4>Chapter 226: Secrets.</h4>


    Kaito stood frozen, staring at his brother. He could hardly believe what he had just heard, but this was not the moment to argue or question it. He moved closer and pulled Renn into a hug. For a while, neither of them said anything, the silence filled only by the sound of Renn¡¯s shaky breath as he wrapped his arms around Kaito¡¯s neck.


    Kaito rubbed his brother¡¯s back, searching for the right words yet finding none. His chest felt heavy, his heart pounding like it wanted to break free. Learning that Renn¡¯s mother was alive was a shock he never imagined he would face. All this time, he thought Miss Valois was only a distant rtive or a respected pack member. Never once did it cross his mind that she was Renn¡¯s mother. The truth sounded like something from a nightmare.


    "You will be fine. I am sorry for everything," Kaito whispered atst. They pulled away from the embrace, and Kaito nced behind him, lowering his voice. "Let¡¯s leave before Anges."


    Renn gave a small nod, and together they walked downstairs and made their way to the bunk houses at the back. They stopped in front of the alpha¡¯s house and sat down on the steps.


    For a moment, there was nothing but silence. Kaito stole a look at him and asked softly, "Are you feeling better? If you want, I can get you a handkerchief from inside."


    Renn let out a shortugh, though his eyes still glistened. "Hell no, man. That won¡¯t help me now."


    "You don¡¯t have to be shy," Kaito teased gently, already shifting to stand. "I¡¯ll bring it for you."


    But Renn caught his hand and held him back. "No. I don¡¯t need it, bro. Sit down, let¡¯s talk."


    "Okay, I am seated now," he sat back on the veranda. Silence followed, heavy and dragging. Kaito knew exactly what was going on in Renn¡¯s mind, but he dared not say a word that would confuse him or make him feel worse. Instead, he sighed softly and said, "If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, that¡¯s fine. I understand. I feel you, man."


    <fnc55a> Latest content published on findnovel</fnc55a>


    Renn was taken aback by the way Kaito handled the moment. He expected him to be angry, to demand answers, to push him until he confessed everything. But instead, Kaito was calm, patient, evenforting. It felt strange, almost unreal, and yet it made him see his brother in a new light. He was beginning to know him better, and somehow it was all thanks to Ang.


    "We have to talk about it," Renn finally said after taking a deep breath that trembled on its way out. His chest ached as he forced the words forward. He exined everything in detail,ying out the truth piece by piece until Kaito sat there speechless. "So you see, it¡¯s hard for me to ept her as a mother. She doesn¡¯t even want the public to know I am her son. Sometimes I tell myself she is doing it for my safety or reputation, but even when it¡¯s just the two of us behind closed doors, she treats me with the same coldness. It never changes."


    Kaito rubbed his face with both hands, his heart twisting at what he just heard. "Wow... that¡¯s too much for anyone to carry," he said atst, his voice rough. "I can¡¯t imagine how you survived this long, seeing Principal Valois every single day and keeping all this pain inside you. I¡¯m so sorry, Renn. I can¡¯t believe Hailey is your aunt and Dave is your cousin."


    "Yes, Kaito," Renn murmured, his eyes fixed on the bare floor. His hands gripped the edge of the wooden veranda while his feet swung back and forth as if to ease his unease. "I have my whole family around me, yet I feel lonelier than anyone else."


    Kaito swallowed hard. "So what happened to your uncle?" he asked carefully, though his chest already burned with anger for the man¡¯s sins.


    "He was found dead in his room years ago. Until today, no one knows how he died," Renn replied, his tone t, as though he had long buried that part of the story.


    "Strange," Kaito muttered, his arms crossing tightly over his chest. "But it suits him. I swear I was going to kill him myself if no one did. I wonder how much worse things could have been if that monster had lived any longer. You know, I used to think your dad was a good man. He was so good at pretending. Damn it, I fell for it."


    Renn gave a bitterugh with no joy in it. "Everyone did. But he is no better than my mother. The only difference is that no matter how bad things were, he would never abandon me. And that¡¯s what Miss Valois never understood. She refused to face her mistake. She refused to learn from it. Instead, she chose to run from me, and that is something I cannot forgive."


    "We have the same problem with her as our principal. She always thinks she is right and her opinions are the bestpared to everyone else¡¯s."


    "She is never going to change," Renn said with a slow shake of his head. His voice cracked as tears threatened his eyes again. "I have spoken to her so many times but nothing ever helps."


    Kaito ced a hand on his knee. He had never truly understood how cruel parenting could be until he came to the academy. His father might not have been the best man, but he had never made him feel unwanted. And his mother¡ªshe was like an angel, supportive, loving, everything a child could hope for. The thought of Renn being denied even a piece of that made his chest ache.


    "I don¡¯t want to say something empty just to make you feel better," he murmured, pulling his hand back and rubbing his palms together. "But somehow, it¡¯s going to be fine. You are a good guy "


    "I know. I am nothing like them, and that makes me d," Renn whispered, forcing a small smile that did not reach his eyes.


    "Exactly." Kaito lifted his hand, and Renn met it in a firm p. "So what do you want? Should we go out to party or stay here?"


    Renn straightened on the veranda. "We have to talk about what is going on. No more secrets."


    "About that..." Kaito scratched the back of his head and looked at him with unease. He knew he had to tell the truth, no matter how heavy it sounded. "There is a problem. I don¡¯t want anyone to know, especially Ang, because she is going to kill me if she finds out."


    Renn narrowed his eyes. "Okay... what is it?"


    "It¡¯s about Seraphina, the girl Ang keepsining about. I¡¯m not seeing her, but I did bring her back to the academy. She saw me kidnap Eliza."


    Renn¡¯s mouth fell open. He was too shocked to speak, his mind reeling at what he just heard. The thought of Kaito kidnapping someone was unbelievable. That was reckless, dangerous. What on earth did he n to do with her?


    "Who knows about this?" he finally asked, his voice low.


    "Alex and I," Kaito admitted, pushing himself to his feet. "And I told Taros this morning."


    "This is insane," Renn muttered, running a hand over his face. "We have to tell Ang about Eliza."

 Chapter 227: Wait a minute, Alpha.

    <h4>Chapter 227: Wait a minute, Alpha.</h4>


    Ang noticed the absence of her two mates. They had slipped away the moment the conversation became serious, and after several minutes of waiting, they still did not return. Worry began to grow in her chest. She pushed herself from the bed and stepped outside, only to find the corridor empty. Her heart skipped. Where could they have gone when such an important meeting was taking ce?


    "You shoulde back inside," Taros called gently as he appeared. He took her hand and guided her back into the room. She climbed onto the bed again and rested against the pillows, feeling as though this was some kind of punishment. Nothing was wrong with her, yet the doctor had ordered two days of bed rest. Only the goddess knew how long she could endure it.


    "Miss Valois remains my prime suspect. I have never trusted her, not for a moment," Hiro said firmly.


    "So what do you suggest?" Taros asked, though his eyes kept darting toward the door, wondering where Renn and Kaito had disappeared to without a word.


    "We should kidnap her first," Hiro replied. His words dropped like a stone in the room, leaving everyone stunned. No one expected him to say something so bold. Alex tried tough it off to ease the tension, but it did little to help.


    "Do you even know what you are saying?" Ang asked, her brows furrowed. "She is the principal of this academy. If she goes missing, the board will step in. They could rece her with someone even tougher, and the first thing that person might do is discover my secret and throw me out."


    "She is absolutely right," Taros agreed with a nod. Just then, a knock came at the door. It opened, and Renn and Kaito walked in. All eyes turned toward them, the silence heavy with the demand for answers.


    "I needed some air and Kaito followed me," Renn exined quickly as he sat on the couch, trying to appear calm. "So... where were we?"


    "Did something bad happen?" Ang asked. She could feel that something was wrong with him, but he would not let her in. He had already shut her off from their link.


    "No. Let¡¯s solve the big problem in front of us," he said with a fake smile. "We have Eliza."


    Ang¡¯s eyes widened. "What?" She did not even understand what he was saying. "Can you exin more?"


    "Eliza is in our custody. We want to use her to reach the Malynster family," Kaito exined. "Hiro will enter her mind and find every secret she knows about your family. If the goddess helps and there is one good person in them, then you might finally meet him or her."


    "You have always dreamed of meeting your real family someday, right? This is a chance you should use, love," Renn added softly.


    "So what about Mr. de?" Taros asked.


    "Good. First, you will give Kael the cure today. After that, we visit Mr. de," Kaito answered. "I think I injured him, so you have to heal him. Once he is better, he will help us destroy all of Dr. Dn¡¯s cameras, agents and the students he forced into this life. We will also give them the cure."


    "I like that," Stales said. "So what happens to Dr. Dn?"


    "We will ask my dad because i didnt hear from principal Jane. He will arrange the meeting, but we will go only after the semester ends. That is right after the harvest moon in a week¡¯s time."


    "What else?" Renn asked.


    "Principal Valois," Kaito said. "Her sister will find out whose side she is on. If she is not with us, then we will move against her. She will not like what ising."


    "That sounds better," Hiro sighed. He was ready to leave if there was nothing else. "Are we going to Eliza now?"


    "No. You will stay with Ang," Renn stood and signaled Kaito and Alex. "We have something to do. Taros, you areing with us."


    "I can¡¯t stay with her," Hiro muttered. She would drive him on the edge with the iming stuff. He didn¡¯t want to im her.


    Ang rose from the bed, anger clear on her face. "Wait. Are you all acting like this is normal? You kidnapped Eliza and no one thought to tell me. Is that how you want things now? Keeping secrets while I sit here locked away? We should be fighting together, not living like this."


    "No... we kept it..." Alex started, but she cut him off by raising her hand.


    "I don¡¯t want to hear anything you have to say," she said firmly, shaking her head. "You may leave."


    "We did it to protect you. I won¡¯t lie if this was beneficial to me alone," Kaito tried to exin, but Ang shoved both fingers into her ears.


    "You are clearly not in the mood. We will talkter," he said quietly, and he left with the others.


    Ang waited until the door shut before removing her fingers. She held back her tears, though they burned in her eyes, threatening to spill. She refused to cry in front of them.


    "You are acting strange, and you are picking on Alex," Stales said gently as he went to the wardrobe. He pulled out a pack of wipes and handed them to her. "Are you sure you are alright?"


    "I would be, if not for my annoying mates. They know how to piss me off so easily," Ang sighed and fell back against the pillow.


    "I understand how you feel and how much you hate being lied to, but have you forgotten you did the same to them?" Stales sat beside her. "You kept your secret for a long time, and yet they forgave you. None of them even bring it up anymore."


    "So what? That doesn¡¯t mean they should do the same thing to me," Ang snapped, her voice low but bitter.


    "This is different, my dear friend," Stales said with a calm smile. "They are doing it to protect you. I am d they did not involve you in it."


    Ang frowned. "Whose side are you on?" she asked, gripping the wipes tightly in her hand.


    "Yours," Stales replied without hesitation. "This week was our test week. I am d you are being kept away from all this mess. You need time for yourself and your books."


    Ang stared at him, her anger softening. Slowly, she nodded, seeing the truth in his words even if she did not want to admit it. She would not let the alphas know she understood their intentions. Before she could thank Stales, the door opened and Hiro walked in.


    "I forgot my phone," he said, grabbing it from the edge of the bed. He was about to leave, but Ang stopped him.


    "Wait a minute, Alpha Hiro," she said firmly. He froze, turning to her. Stales understood the look in her eyes, stood, and excused himself from the room.


    Hiro looked confused. "What now, mate?" he asked carefully.


    Ang did not answer right away. She rose from the bed, walked to him, and slipped her arms around his neck. Her lips brushed his ear as she whispered in a low, seductive voice, "im me now, Alpha."


    *****


    Mass release tomorrow.


    I am going to deal with subplots and answers this month. Ang meeting with her family etc.


    Who is the Patriarch?


    Is the principal going to betray them?


    Is Grace, Ang ¡¯s mother? if yes, how did she meet with Marcus?


    if no, What happened to real father?


    Guess who is Dr. Dn? lol....


    Also The alphas and Ang¡¯s life outside the academy.


    Ang finds out a big secret that could protect the lives of the human students forever.


    All in all:


    Everyone¡¯s secret is going to be out in the open.<fn3900> Official source is find~novel</fn3900>

 Chapter 228: I am In Pain, Kaito.

    <h4>Chapter 228: I am In Pain, Kaito.</h4>


    Ang stared at him for a long moment, praying he would drown in her eyes and give in toplete the bond. But instead of giving her what she hoped for, he burst intoughter,ughing like he had lost his mind. Her brows drew together in confusion as she pulled away from him.


    "Have you really gone mad? I knew you were called the lunatic Alpha, but I didn¡¯t know it was this serious," she teased.


    "You know it now. But why would you even try to seduce me?" Hiro asked, his hands spread apart, his head tilted as if trying to make sense of her. He had almost fallen for her touch, a fire that burned straight through him, one that he longed to quench. Still, he forced himself to resist. "Why?"


    Ang tried to hold back herugh but it bubbled out of her chest. The sound was too sweet, too genuine, and he found himself joining in against his will. She shook her head with a teasing smile. "You cannot be serious. I have not even started, yet you are alreadyining."


    "Then try harder, because it is not working," Hiro lied, his voice low and strained. Every part of him was fighting the urge to pull her into his arms and tear the thin fabric that covered her body.


    "Really?" Ang whispered. She reached up, pulling off her wig and letting her long hair fall in waves down her back. She ran her fingers through it, pushing it over to one side as her hazel eyes locked on him. She bit her lower lip and slowly dragged her hand from the base of her neck down to her chest, making his breath catch.


    <fn6131> Find the newest release on Find¡ïNovel</fn6131>


    Hiro could only stare, his eyes wide, his mouth falling open without him realizing it. He had never seen this side of her. She was stunning, so stunning that he forgot how to breathe.


    His mind reeled. When had her hair grown this long? And then it struck him...there was no binding beneath the shirt she wore. The way her hand slid between the thin fabric gave her away, and his eyes betrayed him by lingering. Her pointed nipples pressed against the cloth, daring him to im what he had sworn to resist.


    Ang took a step closer, her smile soft yet daring. "How about we make this a beautiful evening?" she whispered, her lips brushing against his.


    He fought it at first, lips stubbornly sealed, but then he surrendered. His hands moved to her back, pulling her close, his touch both careful and desperate.


    He kissed her slowly, carefully, as if she might break if he pressed too hard. It was soft, calm, and full of restraint, and it made her wonder if he had always carried this hidden tenderness, or if it had awakened only now.


    "No, Ang," Hiro murmured, breaking the kiss, though he still held her as if he could not let go. "Let me do this because I want to, not because I want to please you or anyone else."


    Her brows furrowed as she searched his face. "What exactly is the problem? You are not telling me anything that makes sense. You do not trust me no matter what I say. I know you carry scars from your past, and though I wasn¡¯t there, you let me see pieces of it. I want to walk this path with you, to heal together."


    "That is the problem," Hiro said, pulling his hands away even though it hurt him to do so. "We cannot walk this path together. You already have three of my brothers as your mates. There may be moreter. I refuse to be tangled in all of this."


    "You started this," she whispered, pain in her voice.


    "Yes, I joined the fight to im you," Hiro admitted. "But I loved you when I thought you were just Angel and not our mate. I thought you were human. When I found out you were my mate, I still wanted to im you and try, but my brothers were faster. They are far ahead of me, and I am out. I cannot keep fighting for your attention and your love every day."


    Ang pressed her lips together, trying to swallow the weight of his words. She understood his point, understood that he did not want to share, but she was ready to give her heart and love to all of them. "Maybe we should still try. I want you to break free from the curse, Hiro. I want you to free yourself."


    "So what happens next?" he asked, his voice heavy.


    "We will figure it out," she answered softly.


    Hiro let out a bitter chuckle, his eyes dark. "No. You only want toplete the circle so my brothers grow stronger. Do not pretend with me, Ang. I know what you are doing."


    "What?" Ang¡¯s voice broke as she stared at him, shocked that he would even think that way. She wanted more from him than doubt. "Why would you even say something like that?"


    "I know the truth," Hiro said quietly, pain flickering in his eyes. "You like them more than me. I am thest in the picture."


    "Hell no," Ang snapped, refusing to let those words take root. "I love you, Hiro, and I will always treat you as equal. Each one of you is important to me."


    He gave a slow nod, though it was clear he did not truly believe her. "Then tell me this. If the moon goddess frees you and gives you the right to choose only one, who would you choose?"


    "All of you," Ang answered without hesitation.


    His jaw tightened. "Then you are being selfish. You cannot keep us all. You have to choose and let the others go."


    Her chest heaved as anger rose inside her. "I love you all. This was not my doing. Fate did this. I epted it, and the moon goddess cannot just turn around and change everything now. And you are the selfish one, Hiro. You do not even think of yourself, your brothers, or me. What do you think will happen to us if the bond is notplete? Do you even care?"


    "Here we go again," Hiro shot back, his voice sharp. "It is always about my brothers."


    "Are you even listening to me, or do you just want to twist everything back to you?" Ang shouted, her fists clenched in fury.


    "Oh please, do not try to turn this on me," he warned, his voice rising as he paced the room. His steps were restless, his eyes finally snapping to the door where movement caught his attention. Kaito and Taros stood frozen, surprised by the heated words filling the room.


    "Well, here they are," Hiro muttered, his voice bitter. "This is exactly what I meant. I feel it now, princess."


    "Do not you dare leave, Hiro," Angmanded, her voice cutting through the tension like a de. It was strong, sharp, and filled with a pain that left even Kaito and Taros silent. She was furious, but beneath her anger she was breaking.


    "Let him go. You both need space," Kaito said as he stepped into the room. Hiro brushed past him, his jaw tight and his eyes clouded with anger. "I will go after him and talk."


    "Don¡¯t bother, because I won¡¯t calm down," Hiro snapped before leaving


    Taros shook his head, still stunned. "This is the first time I have seen him so angry."


    Ang¡¯s face was flushed, her heart racing. "He is not usually like this. I don¡¯t know what has gotten into him."


    "Hiro has been neglectedtely," Kaito exined, his voice heavy with guilt. "Renn is always with me or with you. Taros too. None of us spends much time with him, except for Kael, and even Kael¡¯s condition is not good."


    "He was actually alone," Taros admitted quietly, nodding.


    "He is the youngest of us," Kaito continued, looking at Ang. "He has been through more hardship than all of usbined. I expected this kind of reaction soon, but I thought he would take it out on me or another of my brothers, not on you. I am sorry."


    Ang sat on the edge of the bed, trying to steady her breathing. Anger burned through her chest. "I am so mad right now, Kaito. Tell your brother not to talk to me again."


    "I will," Kaito promised before turning to follow Hiro. He caught his scent and quickened his pace. Outside the gates of the west house, he finally spotted him.


    "Hiro!" Kaito called out, but Hiro kept walking.


    Kaito pushed himself forward with primal speed until he was right in front of him. "Come on, brother. Let¡¯s talk."


    "I don¡¯t want to talk to you, Kaito," Hiro said harshly, his steps halting. His eyes narrowed with frustration. "I know why you came. You want to give me a lecture and warn me to stay away from your Luna."


    "No, brother," Kaito said firmly as he stepped closer. To Hiro¡¯s surprise, he did not raise his voice or scold him. Instead, he wrapped his arms around him and pulled him into a hug, rubbing his back. "I am not here to fight you. I know what you are going through, and I just want you to feel better."


    Hiro froze, stunned by the gesture. It was the opposite of what he expected. His throat tightened, and his chest trembled as the walls he had built finally gave way. His arms went around Kaito, holding on as his voice cracked. "I am in pain, Kaito."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 229: We Are Fucked.

    <h4>Chapter 229: We Are Fucked.</h4>


    "You want to talk?" Kaito asked as they walked toward the Alpha¡¯s pit. He nced at his brother, his voice calm. "It¡¯s not really necessary, but if you feel like it, I¡¯ll listen."


    "Thank you, Kaito. I appreciate what you¡¯re doing," Hiro nodded, his eyes fixed on the ground beneath his feet. The weight in his chest grew heavier as he finally let out what he had been holding in. "I don¡¯t want to im Ang, and I don¡¯t understand why she can¡¯t see that."


    Kaito gave a slow nod, as though he had been expecting this. "I get it. But do you have a reason? You know what happens to lone wolves. Why would you want to take that path?"


    "I just can¡¯t share my mate," Hiro admitted, his voice breaking with pain. He stopped, pressing his hands to his waist as he let out a deep, tired sigh. "No matter how much I try, I can¡¯t ept it. And she doesn¡¯t understand. It feels like I¡¯m being pushed into something I can¡¯t live with."


    "Is that all?" Kaito asked with a faint smile, though his eyes stayed serious.


    "There¡¯s more," Hiro muttered, shaking his head. "I don¡¯t believe she can love all four of us the same way. It¡¯s not possible." He shrugged and started walking again.


    Kaito fell into step beside him as they passed the North house. He noticed the way Hiro¡¯s eyes lingered on it before he spoke. "Maybe she can. I already feel it, and I think she does too."


    "Oh please, Kaito," Hiro scoffed, rolling his eyes. "That¡¯s not realistic. And even if it is, it won¡¯tst. Things will change when we graduate. We¡¯re from four different packs. How could she possibly live with all of us?"


    "That¡¯s true," Kaito admitted, rubbing the back of his neck. The thought had never really crossed his mind before, and now it weighed on him. "I have no idea how it would even work. But still... I like the way you think, little brother. You¡¯re always a step ahead."


    "You¡¯re only thirty minutes older than me, Kaito," Hiro reminded, giving him a look.


    "I know," Kaito grinned. "But it feels good calling you that."


    "That¡¯s not fair. I don¡¯t have anyone I can call that."


    Kaito chuckled softly. "You could always call Kael that. But let me ask you... if these issues were solved, would you finally ept Ang?"


    "Maybe... I don¡¯t really know," Hiro muttered with a shrug, clearly resisting the thought even as it weighed on him.


    "Do you want my advice?" Kaito asked.


    "Sure, Kaito. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re as good at it as you im," Hiro teased, a small chuckle breaking through his heavy tone.


    "Wow, look at this," Kaitoughed, ncing around as if to find someone who could hear their conversation, but there was no one. He turned back to his brother, his smile fading. "You know, this is not the life any of us wanted. We dreamed of something different, even though deep down we knew our path was already written. We were born to serve the moon goddess. For you it was harder, Hiro, because you had no idea about this life until you were older. You lost your parents when you were just a boy, and instead of love from your family, you were pushed into an orphanage. No one exined to you what you really were, and you had to grow up carrying strange powers that scared you. You didn¡¯t get answers until muchter."


    Hiro¡¯s eyes stayed locked on him, his silence proof that he was listening, that he was feeling every word. Kaito continued, his voice steady but heavy. "We can¡¯t escape this life, Hiro. There¡¯s no door to walk out of when it gets hard. We have to carry the weight. We juggle our studies and the duties of alphas, but no matter how much we want to rest and forget, we can¡¯t. Too many lives depend on us. We can¡¯t leave them broken. We are the ones who have to save them, train them, fix what¡¯s falling apart. That¡¯s our reality."


    By now, Hiro¡¯s eyes were glistening with tears, but Kaito pressed on. "And look at Ang. Do you really think her pain is less than yours? She grew up with a cruel and heartless mother. She was about to be sold off to my pack, and I didn¡¯t even know it wasn¡¯t her choice. She had to run for her life just to escape, and when she got here, we didn¡¯t make it easy on her either. We pushed her, tested her, made her feel unwee. But she never broke. She fought, she endured, and then she discovered the truth about who she is. Can you even imagine? Finding out that she¡¯s a Malynster? That Marcus¡¯ blood runs through her, a man she never even knew? She never had a surname because she never had a father to im her."


    I know," Hiro whispered, nodding slowly as the tears threatened to fall.


    "Then she found out she was mated to four of us. Not one, not two, but four alphas¡ªthe same ones who made her life miserable at first. Can you even imagine what that felt like? But she didn¡¯t run. She stayed, she endured. She believed in us, even when it made no sense. She thought her father was dead, and only weeks ago she learned he was alive. And the man she finally found was nothing like the father she wished for. Yet she still didn¡¯t give up. Everyone turned on her at some point, but she stood by us." Kaito¡¯s tone sharpened, his words meant to pierce through the wall Hiro had built.


    "I know what she has been through. But it doesn¡¯t change¡ª"


    Kaito cut him off before he could finish. "She is changing it, Hiro. Can¡¯t you see? Fate wants us broken and bitter, but Ang refuses that life. Not just for herself, but for us too. And you...you¡¯re making a mistake by holding onto this idea of not iming her. You¡¯re hurting her, and you¡¯re hurting yourself. She deserves happiness. You do too. We all do. You need to think about your choice, because it won¡¯t only affect you and Ang. It will affect the rest of us and your pack as well. Do you ever stop to think about them?"


    Silence fell between them. The air was thick, heavy with unspoken words. Hiro could not hold back his own tears anymore. Kaito reached forward and pulled him into a gentle hug, his voice breaking as he whispered, "You don¡¯t have to decide right now. Just think about it. Make sure the choice you make brings peace to you, to her, and to everyone who depends on us."


    Hiro closed his eyes, his voice rough with emotion as he breathed out, "Thanks, brother."


    "Anytime. If you ever need someone to talk to, you can talk to any of us or even Ang. I am sorry for not checking on you all this while," Kaito said as they broke from the hug. His voice shook with guilt. "I have been a bad brother to you, but that will change from now on. I promise."


    Hiro looked at him with disbelief. It was hard to ept that these words wereing from Kaito, who had always been so cold and distant. He nodded slowly as they began to walk again. "How are you able to do it?"


    "Do what?" Kaito asked, brows drawn in confusion.


    "Move from being the cold, quiet Kaito to living like this."


    "Does it seem that way?" Kaito gave a small chuckle, shaking his head. "I never really noticed. I just know I don¡¯t want to keep holding myself back and miss out on life. Ang happened to me. She changed me. She is changing all of us."


    "That¡¯s true. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be with Renn all the time," Hiro admitted as they reached the PIT. The door was open, a clear sign that Renn was already down there.


    They climbed down the steps and found him speaking with Mr. de.


    "Wow, look at my brothers," Renn said with a faint smile, though it faded quickly as he pulled them close, his arms over their shoulders. He lowered his voice into a whisper. "We are fucked, bro."


    <fn32ec> Th?s chapter is updated by FindN0vel</fn32ec>


    Hiro frowned, his chest tightening at the seriousness in Renn¡¯s tone. "How? What¡¯s going on?" He turned toward Mr. de, whoy too weak to speak or even move, his body frail on the floor. "You are scaring us."


    "Exactly. Go ahead and tell us," Kaito urged, his tone sharp with worry.


    Renn¡¯s jaw tightened. "We have at least seventy students who are like Kael and Evan."


    The words struck like a de, leaving Hiro and Kaito frozen in shock. Their hearts pounded as the weight of the truth sank in, the horror of it settling deep into their bones.

 Chapter 230: To Twist Her Plan.

    <h4>Chapter 230: To Twist Her n.</h4>


    Kaito tried hard to control his anger. If he let it loose inside the Pit, it would be dangerous, not only for himself but for his brothers as well. What he had just heard about the innocent boys forced into very by Dr. Dn was more than his heart could take. His chest burned with rage.


    "I need fresh air," he muttered and left the Pit before his fury swallowed him whole.


    Renn¡¯s eyes followed him, then shifted to Mr. de. "Don¡¯t think of drifting off. You have to remain awake because you¡¯re going to be useful to us. Understand?"


    The man gave a weak nod. Renn patted Hiro on the back and said, "Take care of that old woman."


    Hiro frowned, ncing at the corner where Eliza sat. "Why is her mouth tied?"


    "You¡¯ll see soon enough when you take it off," Renn replied with augh, stepping aside to give his brother room.


    Hiro walked toward her slowly. She was chained like she was some beast who had roamed the earth devouring every creature in her path. In truth, she was worse. A threat wrapped in human skin. She looked weak and pitiful now, almost enough to stir pity, but Hiro knew better. She was a snake, and snakes only struck when you let your guard down.


    He knelt in front of her and pulled the gag away from her mouth. The moment it was free, she let out a scream so sharp and piercing that it made him flinch. Shock rattled through him, and he rushed to shove the gag back, silencing her once more. His heart pounded, and he understood immediately why she had been tied that way. She deserved it.


    "I wanted you to experience it for yourself," Renn said with augh, pping for him. "Tell me, did you enjoy it?"


    "Who would ever enjoy hearing that wicked woman scream while tied up?" Hiro asked, his brows drawn together in anger. "I don¡¯t... maybe Mr. de did."


    Renn burst outughing, unable to hold himself back. "Why did you put it like that?"


    <fnfff1> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? fin?novel</fnfff1>


    Hiro lifted his eyes as if thinking, then turned his gaze back to his brother. "Wait a minute... did your crazy mind really think of a scene like that?"


    "Yes," Renn admitted betweenughs. "I mean, look at her, tied up like this..." Hisughter came again and again until Hiro only shook his head and let out a low chuckle before turning back to the woman. His voice hardened. "Eliza is beautiful, but she has always been loyal only to the Malynster bloodline."


    "Hell no," Hiro snapped. "I can sleep with a woman her age if I want, but not her. You don¡¯t know what this witch did to us that day."


    "I was told," Renn answered, hisughter gone now, his tone more serious. "But Eliza will not speak. I don¡¯t want to use force on her."


    "I don¡¯t need her to talk," Hiro replied. He ced his hand firmly on her head. Eliza tried to shake him off, but his strength was far greater. The chains around her made her no match for any werewolf talk more of an alpha.


    Closing his eyes, Hiro sank deeper into his own mind, searching through hers, pushing past her defenses to uncover her darkest secrets.


    Renn stood silently, his eyes fixed on his brother. He wondered what Hiro was seeing inside Eliza¡¯s mind, if he was able to find something useful or if it was all for nothing. Curiosity burned in him, but he forced himself to wait.


    It felt longer than it was, but after six minutes Hiro finally released her. He stepped back quickly, his face pale and filled with shock.


    "What happened?" Renn asked, his voice edged with worry. Hiro opened his mouth to answer, but Renn raised a hand to stop him. "Not here. Let¡¯s go outside. We cannot risk our enemies finding out."


    "Mr. de?" Hiro asked as his eyes moved to the broken man chained in the corner. Once strong and agile, de now looked weak and lifeless.


    "Yes, Hiro. Leave him. Let¡¯s go." Renn took the lead and stepped outside, where he found Kaito leaning against his car.


    "Are you alright?" Renn asked.


    "I am upset," Kaito admitted, his voice low. His eyes turned to Hiro, searching his face. "Did you find anything?"


    Hiro nodded. "Ang¡¯s grandmother is the moon goddess. The Malynster bloodline may not seem like good people, but there is a woman who would care for Ang. I didn¡¯t see her face, but they call her Bellezza. She is loyal to her brother, Marcus. And Marcus... Eliza had terrible memories of him. It seems he already knows Ang has been imed, and he knows where she is."


    Renn and Kaito were too stunned to speak. They knew they had to protect Ang no matter what.


    "I also found something else," Hiro went on. "Principal Valois arranged a meeting with Marcus tomorrow."


    "A meeting? Where?" Renn asked, disbeliefcing his voice. His mother¡¯s schemes were driving him mad.


    "Tomorrow in her office. Afternoon," Hiro replied.


    Renn¡¯s anger boiled over. "I will stop her. Enough is enough. I cannot take any more of her nonsense." He stormed toward the driver¡¯s side and pulled the door open, but Kaito caught him before he could climb in.


    "If you confront her now, she will deny it and twist her ns," Kaito warned.


    "What do you expect me to do then?" Renn¡¯s voice broke with frustration. "Do you want me to sit and watch her hurt my mate?"


    "I am not saying you should sit still, Renn." Kaito shut the car door firmly and stood in front of him. "We will get ahead of her. That is the only way to protect Ang."


    "It¡¯s better if she doesn¡¯t realize we already know," Hiro added quietly.


    Renn drew in a long breath and exhaled slowly, fighting to calm the storm inside him "so what¡¯s the n, brothers?"

 Chapter 231: Let The Boy Go!

    <h4>Chapter 231: Let The Boy Go!</h4>


    Ang was done changing. She wanted to step outside for a walk, to breathe and calm herself, because she was too angry with her mate and with her own heart for letting everything get to her. She needed the air, something to take away the storm raging inside her.


    "Are you sure you want to go for a walk?" Taros asked carefully. He didn¡¯t look convinced that she only wanted fresh air. A part of him feared she was nning something else that she hadn¡¯t told him.


    "Yes, sir Taros," Ang replied, her voice holding both irritation and surprise. "Do I need your permission for everything now?"


    "No... not permission," he answered, looking troubled. "I¡¯m only thinking about you, about what the doctor advised."


    Ang felt her patience slip. She shouldn¡¯t be annoyed, yet she was. "You¡¯re also a doctor. You can change the instructions if you want. You could even add an evening walk to it," she said with a faint smile that quickly faded. Shebed through her hair, fixed her wig, and stared at herself in the mirror.


    "I know you¡¯re angry," Taros said, his tone heavy. "But don¡¯t turn it on me as if I¡¯m at fault for caring about you." His unhappy face made her heart twist. She hadn¡¯t realized her words had cut so deep.


    Ang walked to him and wrapped her arms around his frame, her voice breaking softly. "I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just so pissed at everything that has happened. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you too."


    "It¡¯s okay," he whispered, his hand brushing gently against her hair. He leaned down and kissed her cheek with tenderness. She turned, brushed her lips against his for the briefest moment, then pulled away from the hug with a small sigh.


    "Will youe with me?" Ang asked, her voice calmer now, her smile fragile but real.


    Taros nodded and opened the door for her. She gave him a grateful look. "Thank you, Taros. You¡¯re such a gentleman. I¡¯m really lucky to have you."


    "You are the most precious thing I¡¯ve ever found," he said as he locked the door behind them.


    They walked down the stairs together and stepped outside. The air was alive with the noise of students around them, some ying games, others sparring or chatting in groups.


    "How do you feel now?" Taros asked, watching her closely.


    Ang closed her eyes, letting the cool breeze touch her face. Sheughed softly and inhaled deeply, then exhaled with relief. "The wind weed me. It feels good... and I feel special because I¡¯m with you."


    "I feel more special to have you in my life," Taros whispered, and Ang giggled softly, moving a few steps ahead of him. One of his ssmates walked over to speak with him, and Taros turned to her. "Don¡¯t go far. I¡¯ll join you in a minute, Angel."


    Ang stepped out through the gate. Of course, she was going to listen to him and not wander far. But as soon as she came outside, her eyes caught sight of three students beating up a smaller boy. From the way they carried themselves, it was clear they were werewolves, and the boy they held down was human.


    One of the werewolf boys ordered the others to pin the human to the ground so he could handle him himself. Ang¡¯s first instinct was to look away. She told herself it wasn¡¯t her business. Thest time she defended humans, she was painted as the viin, and that wound still stung. Maybe this time it was safer to mind her own business.


    But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t turn her heart away. In that boy¡¯s struggle, she saw herself. She remembered how it felt when she first came here, how they had tried to drag her down. If she hadn¡¯t been strong enough to resist, she wouldn¡¯t have even had a chance to begin.


    The truth was simple. These werewolves had been bullying the human students for too long, and someone had to stop them. Whether she liked it or not, that someone was her.


    Ang sighed, her steps carrying her toward them even though she had promised herself she wouldn¡¯t get involved again. Maybe fate was testing her too.


    When Ang reached them, she folded her arms across her chest and stood firm. "Will you let the boy go?"


    The tallest among them turned to her with a sneer. "No, Angel. How about I make you eat some sand instead?" he shouted before turning back to the human boy.


    "I said let him go," she began, but another one of them, the one holding the human down, cut her off.


    "You should be grateful you¡¯re not the one trapped like this. Being Alpha Kaito¡¯s boy has saved you many times, but don¡¯t think we¡¯ll let you get in our way today."


    <fn655e> Th?s chapter is updated by Find_Novel(.</fn655e>


    "Yes, spoiled little boy," the tallest one added, spitting as he yelled in her face. The sight of his saliva made Ang¡¯s stomach turn. She could also see the human¡¯s eyes dim with hopelessness, as if he no longer believed she would help him.


    "Really?" she gave a short, bitterugh, though her hands were already curling into fists. Her primal power surged, refusing to be contained.


    In a heartbeat she mmed her fist into the tallest boy¡¯s face. He staggered back, but she didn¡¯t stop there. She twisted his arm behind his back until he cried out in pain, then used her strength to throw him to the ground. Hended t on his back, and before he could rise, she straddled him and rained blows on him, determined to make him feel every ounce of the pain he had given others.


    The others froze, shock written all over their faces. They tried to run, but Ang was faster. She caught them by the neck, one in each hand, her grip unyielding.


    "You will listen, won¡¯t you?" she hissed, before smashing their heads together with a sickening crack. They groaned in pain. She threw the first to the ground with a hard punch to the jaw, then turned to the second and delivered a sharpbat kick Renn had once taught her. He flew backward and copsed face first.


    They realized then that she was no ordinary person. She was a werewolf. The shock of it alone weakened their will to fight.

 Chapter 232: What Are You Hiding, Taros?

    <h4>Chapter 232: What Are You Hiding, Taros?</h4>


    "You will listen, won¡¯t you?" she hissed, before smashing their heads together with a sickening crack. They groaned in pain. She threw the first to the ground with a hard punch to the jaw, then turned to the second and delivered a sharpbat kick Renn had once taught her. He flew backward and copsed face first.


    They realized then that she was no ordinary person. She was a werewolf. The shock of it alone weakened their will to fight.


    Ang walked toward the tallest one, the same boy who had mocked her earlier with his endless taunts. He was already hurt from her push, his hand swollen and red as he clutched it with the other, his face twisting from the pain.


    He deserved every bit of it. Grabbing him by the cor, she pulled him close and said, "Next time, watch your mouth. If not, I might leave you breathing... or I might not."


    His eyes watered as he nodded, fear written all over him. For the first time, he seemed to understand that she was far stronger than he ever imagined.


    "You see the human students?" Ang¡¯s voice was sharp and cold. "Stay away from them, or I will rip your heart out and feed it to the birds. And believe me, I will enjoy it more than they will."


    Her eyes glowed with rage and the boy tried to pull away from her grip. He muttered something under his breath, and Ang leaned closer, curious. "What did you just say? Speak up, you¡ª"


    "Angel?" It was Taros. His voice carried no warmth. She didn¡¯t need to look to know he was standing just a few steps behind her.


    Ang hissed in frustration and released the boy. She turned toward her mate, feigning surprise as if she hadn¡¯t realized he was there. "I was just having a little chit-chat with my housemates."


    "It doesn¡¯t look that way," Taros said, stepping closer. He took hold of her arm and led her away. "You can¡¯t go around beating other students like this. I know something must have triggered you but¡ª"


    "I couldn¡¯t stand and watch the werewolves bully the humans again," Ang said with fire in her voice. "It¡¯s unfair. None of us asked for this."


    Taros walked beside her as they took the path toward the sses. "But you are no longer human, Ang. You are a werewolf now."


    "It didn¡¯t change how I feel. Being a werewolf doesn¡¯t stop me from having a conscience. Did you see how they went after that human boy¡¯s life?" she asked, her eyes searching his face. He shook his head, but she went on. "I had to stop them. And don¡¯t forget, I am still registered as a human student. I came in as one, and I will keep defending them until they are treated with respect."


    "But you can¡¯t keep fighting the werewolf students like this," Taros told her softly. "It doesn¡¯t suit a Luna."


    "You are right, Taros." Ang¡¯s lips curved into a small smile as a thought came to her. "I shouldn¡¯t always use violence. I could talk to you and your brothers. You will help me create awareness. Together, we can stop the bullying. Thank you for reminding me."


    "That¡¯s not what I meant," Taros muttered, but before he could say more she slipped her arms around his waist and held him tightly. He wrapped his own arms around her, pressing a kiss to her forehead. "Promise me you will be more careful. You still need rest, and yet you fought three students. You risked your identity, and now they know what you are."


    "I left them confused, just like Xavier," Ang said as she pulled away from the hug. They had reached the area around the ssrooms now. "Can we keep walking?"


    "Sure, but we will go back soon," Taros replied. They strolled further down, wandering for nearly fifteen minutes, when Ang suddenly caught sight of a car heading toward the staff quarters.


    Her brows furrowed. "Is that not Kaito?"


    "I don¡¯t know," Taros shrugged quickly, though his eyes followed the car. He knew exactly where it was going, and he knew who was inside. If Ang discovered that Seraphina was within the academy, the whole world would hear her fury. He gently tried to guide her back. "Can we turn around now? It¡¯s gettingte."


    "We are werewolves, have you forgotten?" she said, her gaze still fixed on the car that was almost out of sight. "That looks like your friend, doesn¡¯t it?"


    "I don¡¯t know," Taros said quickly as he tried to lead her back toward the path they hade from.


    "It¡¯s him," she pressed with certainty.


    "No, I don¡¯t think so."


    "But that¡¯s his car," Ang snapped, mming her foot against the ground in frustration. She turned her sharp gaze on him and narrowed her eyes. "You are hiding something from me."


    "W-why would you say that?" Taros stammered, his voice shaking as sweat gathered on his forehead.


    Ang didn¡¯t wait for an answer. She snatched his phone from his hand and stormed toward the quarters where the car had disappeared.


    Taros kept warning her not to go, reminding her of the rules, begging her to turn back, but she ignored every word. Each time she nced over her shoulder at him, her eyes were full of suspicion. His heart pounded so loudly he thought she could hear it. She warned him not to even think of using his link to call for help.


    When they reached the car, it was parked neatly in front of a house. Ang¡¯s voice dropped to a low tone as she asked, "Whose house is this?"


    "Mr. de¡¯s. Can we leave now?" Taros answered quickly, his throat dry.


    Ang walked to the door and knocked hard. A few secondster, it swung open, and Alex stood there, frozen in shock at the sight of her. Without hesitation, she shoved him aside and stepped inside.


    <fn36f4> This text is hosted at find[?]ovel</fn36f4>


    On the couch sat a blond girl, calmly eating as though she belonged there.


    Ang¡¯s chest tightened, anger rising so fast she could hardly breathe. Her vision blurred with fury and she could feel the darkness wing at her mind. She knew the next thing she was about to do would hurt them all.


    ******


    Author¡¯s note:


    Mass Release on the 1st of October...in a few hours.


    I am going to deal with subplots and answers this month. Ang meeting with her family etc.


    Who is the Patriarch?


    Is the principal going to betray them?


    Is Grace, Ang ¡¯s mother? if yes, how did she meet with Marcus?


    if no, What happened to real father?


    Guess who is Dr. Dn? lol....


    Also The alphas and Ang¡¯s life outside the academy.


    Ang finds out a big secret that could protect the lives of the human students forever.


    All in all:


    Everyone¡¯s secret is going to be out in the open.

 Chapter 233: Protection from who?

    <h4>Chapter 233: Protection from who?</h4>


    "What the hell is she doing here?" Ang¡¯s voice shook the walls, heavy with anger and disappointment. She stormed forward, but Taros caught her around the waist, pulling her back. She fought against him, struggling to free herself so she could face the girl who dared step into her territory. "Let me go, Taros. I swear I will break your arm."


    "Ang, calm down. You¡¯re too angry right now, and your voice is loud enough to break through even these walls," Taros said firmly, refusing to let go. He knew what she wanted to do, and though he could not me her, he also knew they were all responsible for this mess.


    When the drama broke out, Seraphina quickly moved to the corner behind Alex. Her heart was pounding as fear crept through her. She could feel the rage of the she-wolf staring her down, ready to rip her apart the second she had the chance. It was easy to see who the girl was, she didn¡¯t need anyone to tell her. This was Kaito¡¯s supposed mate.


    Even though the girl wore clothes that made her look like a boy, and even carried herself like one, her voice carried a sharpness that sounded more feminine than anything Seraphina had ever heard.


    She didn¡¯t need exnations, the truth stood right in front of her. All she wished for in that moment was to escape this mess.


    "You need to let me go, Taros, or I will explode right here," Ang warned, her voice shaking. Her hands trembled as she held back her wolf with everything in her. "Do you think this is funny?"


    "No, my queen," Taros said, tightening his hold as if his strength alone could keep her together. "I just need you to calm down."


    She twisted and even tried to sink her teeth into his hand to break free, but he refused to let her. "I will release you if you promise not to lose control," he begged.


    "What the fuck are you doing?" she snapped, her chest heaving. Her wolf wed at her insides, ready to break out and shred everyone in the room just to get to Seraphina.


    "I¡¯m trying to protect you..." Taros murmured, his voice low.


    Ang¡¯s eyes burned as she turned on him. "Protect me from who?" Her voice cracked with rage and pain. "You are the ones who brought her here, and now you expect me to stay quiet after catching you all in this mess. Liars. Every single one of you. Men will always be men. That was the only truth Grace ever told me."


    "She lied," Taros loosened his hold, but his body stayed tense. He watched her every move, ready to grab her again if she tried something reckless. He knew she could explode at any moment, and he feared what she might do if she reached Seraphina.


    Ang¡¯s chest heaved as she turned her burning gaze on Alex. Her heart squeezed with a pain she could barely carry. "I cannot believe you did this," she said, her voice shaking. "You... my best friend. The one person I trusted. You stood there silent while I burned inside. I thought you would never keep something like this from me. Are you no longer my friend? Have you ever even been my friend, Alex?"


    Alex swallowed hard, his eyes fixed on the ground because he could not bear to meet hers. "You have always been my friend," he muttered, shame heavy in his voice.


    "Then why did you hurt me like this?" she shouted, her voice cracking under the weight of anger and heartbreak. "Why would you betray me this way? I expected better from you."


    "It is not what you think. You are misunderstanding everything," he said, his voice low and weak.


    Ang stared at him in disbelief, then let out a sharpugh that cut through the heavy silence. "I am misunderstanding this?" She spun to Taros, her eyes wide with bitter rage. "Do you hear him? I am the one misunderstanding?"


    Taros, caught between them, gave a small shake of his head, silently choosing her side. He only wanted her calm so he could get her out of this house before she lost controlpletely. But he could see it in her eyes¡ªAng¡¯s hurt ran too deep, and Seraphina¡¯s presence had only poured salt into wounds that were already bleeding.


    "There is a girl standing in front of me, and she happens to be Kaito¡¯s dead hard crush," Ang began, her voice shaking with anger. "She has been here in this school for days. You all hid this from me, and I found out on my own. But I am misunderstanding the situation?"


    The room fell into silence. Ang gave a bitter chuckle as her eyes moved to the girl, the same one the boys had spoken of days ago, the one they imed had gone to the airport to leave the country.


    Her hands itched to grab that girl by her hair, to drag her across the floor and throw her into the kitchen, to turn the gas on and watch her hair burn. That was what her rage wanted, but she held herself back. Her heart was breaking into pieces, but she could not bring herself to hurt another woman because of men who could not stand by their truth. She had never been that kind of girl, and she would not start now.


    "I wanted to tell you..." Alex started, his voice low, but she raised her palm to stop him, her chest rising with fury. Mighty Storm¡¯s voice echoed in her head, urging her to kick Alex and make him taste her rage.


    "Do not give me that weak exnation," she snapped. "Now I understand why you have been acting strange towards me." With a shove she brushed past him, her steps heavy as she closed the distance between herself and the girl he had been protecting.


    Seraphina stood there with her arms wrapped around herself, shivering like a leaf caught in a storm.


    Ang looked at her with burning eyes, the kind that made Seraphina feel the fire tearing through her soul. "Do you know what you have gotten yourself into, girl?"<fn90c8> Find the newest release on FindN0vel</fn90c8>

 Chapter 234: Your fucking Game Is Over!

    <h4>Chapter 234: Your fucking Game Is Over!</h4>


    Ang looked at her with burning eyes, the kind that made Seraphina feel the fire tearing through her soul. "Do you know what you have gotten yourself into, girl?"


    "I... I swear, there is nothing going..." Seraphina¡¯s voice broke, and before she could finish, tears spilled down her face. The girl standing in front of her was wild, dangerous. Her eyes glowed with the same light Kaito¡¯s had when he bit that sales boy days ago.


    "I know," Ang whispered, pressing a hand against her forehead as if she was tired of hearing the same words over and over. Her voice grew sharper as her hand dropped. "I know there can¡¯t be anything between you and him, because he is mine... mine alone. I don¡¯t give a fuck how you ended up in this mess. All I¡¯m saying is, the moment I find out you try anything stupid, you won¡¯t breathe again. I will make sure your end is the most horrible you could ever imagine. Trust me when I say that."


    Silence fell, heavy and thick, and Seraphina¡¯s eyes widened in fear. Ang crossed her arms over her chest, her voice cutting through like a de. "Today, they managed to stop me," she said, jerking her thumb behind her at the others. "But don¡¯t think it was fear that held me back. The only reason I stopped was because I still believe there¡¯s nothing between you and him, and maybe... maybe you¡¯re not to me. But listen to me well," she narrowed her eyes until the blonde girl almost shook where she stood, "the day I lose control again, no one will be able to stop me. Not them, not even the moon goddess herself will save you."


    Seraphina¡¯s throat tightened as she swallowed hard. Her hands trembled so badly she couldn¡¯t hide it, and she didn¡¯t dare fight back. When Ang turned her back on her, she barely managed to whisper, "I¡¯m sorry."


    Ang didn¡¯t answer. She drew in a deep breath, pushing past Alex without even looking at him, her voiceced with pure disgust. "Get out of my sight, you Judas."


    Alex wanted to go after her, to exin himself, but before he could take a step, Taros stopped him. He closed the door behind them and hurried after Ang. "I am so sorry you had to find out like this," he said softly. "We were going to tell you, my love."


    Ang gritted her teeth, her eyes zing as she turned to him. "Oh please, Taros, do not provoke me." She could still feel the fury burning inside her, the wild need to rip into someone. If Seraphina had shown even the slightest trace of attitude, she would not have been able to stop herself from biting her. But the girl had been quiet, soft, gentle in a way that had spared her. That alone saved her tonight.


    "I know you are mad at me for keeping this from you," Taros said carefully, trying to match her pace as they headed back toward the dorms. "But I wanted Kaito to be the one to tell you."


    <fn0281> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn0281>


    Ang stopped, turning to look at him with disbelief and hurt carved across her face. "Are you trying to justify this?" Her brows knitted together, her voice trembling with the weight of betrayal. "I expected the others to lie, but not you. I always held you so high, Taros. I cannot believe you agreed to hide something like this from me."


    Taros swallowed hard. His throat was tight, his heart aching at the disappointment in her eyes. He lowered his head, shame written in his stance. "I didn¡¯t mean it this way," he said quietly.


    "But it happened," Ang cut in, biting her lower lip as she stared at him. Her voice softened, but it carried a heavy sadness. "This is not your fault, so I won¡¯t release my anger on you. I will keep it for the rightful owner."


    Taros nodded, his chest heavy, knowing she meant Kaito. If only she would listen to the whole truth, she would understand that they had all been too afraid of her reaction to speak sooner.


    "Does Renn know?" she asked.


    "I am not sure," Taros answered truthfully.


    Ang closed her eyes briefly, then opened them, calmer than before. "Alright. I am no longer mad at you. You may go to your dorms." Her voice was steady, but the edge of pain was still there. Without waiting for him to reply, she turned and changed her direction, heading away from the dorms and into the woods.


    "I can¡¯t just leave you. Where are you going?" he asked, hurrying after her as more students began to notice and turn their heads their way.


    "Don¡¯t piss me off, Taros. I want to be alone," Ang shouted through their link, her voice sharp enough to cut him off. He froze at once. "I don¡¯t need you to babysit me. What I need right now is privacy."


    Taros let out a long breath and rested his hands on his waist. He could only watch her walk away against his will, her back retreating from him like a door shutting in his face. He dragged his hand through his hair, growling low in frustration.


    He reached out through the link again, this time not to her but to his brother. It was the first time since the curse had broken that he tried, and to his surprise, the connection worked. "Kaito, we have a problem."


    "What is it?" Kaito¡¯s voice came through, heavy and calm.


    "Your fucking game is over. Ang found out about your guest and she went wild."


    "Fuck," Kaito cursed under his breath. Silence followed for a moment, as if he was weighing his next move. Then his voice returned, harder this time. "Where is she?"


    "She went into the woods. I don¡¯t know how you¡¯re going to handle this, but you better make it work," Taros said, his voice carrying both anger and worry.


    "I¡¯ll handle it. Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m sorry you got caught in this mess," Kaito replied before shutting the link.


    Taros gave a heavy nod to no one but himself. His chest burned with unease. He didn¡¯t know how Kaito was going to fix this, not when the fire in Ang¡¯s eyes had made it clear she was not going to forgive so easily.


    *****


    Ang raced through the woods with tears streaming down her face, her chest burning from the weight in her heart. She didn¡¯t stop running until she reached the mountains, and only then did she give in to her other side, shifting into her wolf and disappearing into the cave.


    The cold walls pressed against her as shey down, the silence wrapping around her like a cruel reminder that here, at least, no lies could reach her. The world had done nothing but throw pain at her, expecting her to swallow it, to stay quiet, to ept everything without question. She couldn¡¯t. Not this time.


    Her cries echoed faintly in the cave, soft whimpers that carried her heartbreak. If only Kaito had told her the truth. But he hadn¡¯t. Did he really think she would never find out? Did he think he could keep it hidden forever and walk away so easily? How lucky he thought he was.


    He must have believed she was blind, that she was too stupid to see through him. She had felt it for so long, that shadow of a secret between them. She just never imagined it would be this.


    Ang remembered how many times she had asked about the blonde girl, and each time he brushed it off with the same excuse¡ªthat it was only a lift. But since when did a lifte with an apartment and food? Since when did kindness be a cover for betrayal?


    Her wolf, Mighty Storm, stirred inside her, trying to calm the fire that tore her apart. But nothing could soothe the pain. She curled deeper into herself, wishing no one would find her here. After nearly an hour of crying, shouting curses at the man she loved, her strength finally gave out. Sleep was kinder than staying awake to the sharp reminder that her mate was nothing but a fucking liar.


    But even in her sleep there was no peace. She found herself inside an empty house, locked in without a way out. She walked from room to room, her steps quickening with dread, searching for a door, a window, anything that could free her. There was nothing. She was a prisoner there. Fear wed at her chest, and the realisation chilled her...this was her worst nightmareing true.


    Then, out of nowhere, she felt a touch. A gentle hand stroking her face, running through her hair, coaxing her away from the darkness of the house. Slowly, she was pulled out of the dream, her body waking against her will, dragged back into the reality she had been trying to escape.


    Her eyes squinted open and she stirred at the sensation, the soft strokes brushing over her fur, lulling her into a dangerous calm. For a brief moment she melted into it, almost forgetting her pain until her gaze focused and she saw who it was. Kaito.


    A growl tore through her throat before she even thought about it. Still in her wolf form, Ang bared her teeth and snarled at him. The shock on his face didn¡¯t move her; it almost fueled her.


    He looked startled by her rage, as if he didn¡¯t recognise this side of her, the side he had helped create. Her jaws snapped at the fabric of his trousers, teeth sinking in as she pulled hard, ready to shred it away.


    If he thought he could touch her after everything, then he could walk away stripped and humiliated, like the mad liar he was.

 Chapter 235: Why Not Taros?

    <h4>Chapter 235: Why Not Taros?</h4>


    It took him more than forty minutes to finally find his mate. She wasn¡¯t in the woods as Taros had imed, and for a moment he almost believed she had gone back to their room. But then her scent drifted into his senses, leading him toward the mountain.


    He covered her trail with his own and raced up the path. When he stepped into the cave, he found her lying there in her wolf form. Relief washed over him, and for the first time in hours a small smile touched his lips. Of course she woulde here.


    This ce had always been his escape. Whenever anger or sadness took over, he would climb up here with Alex to find silence. It was his favorite ce, and Alex must have brought her here once. It didn¡¯t surprise him that Ang had chosen it too.


    Kaito wanted to wait outside until she woke, but the sight of her pulled him inside before he even thought about it. She was the most beautiful wolf he had ever seen. Her golden fur glowed in the dim cave like the rays of the sun.


    He had seen wolves with white fur, brown fur, even ck fur, but never golden. That night during thest full moon, when he saw her for the first time, she had stolen his breath away. She still did.


    And yet, what good was her beauty when he had filled her heart with pain. He should have been the one to protect her, but instead he had done the same as her parents, hurting her in ways she did not deserve. The thought made his chest ache as he lowered himself beside her.


    She slept so quietly, her face calm, almost innocent in the way she breathed. He wanted to wake her, to see her eyes, but what would that change. The moment she opened them, she would only remember the lies he had fed her, the truth he had hidden, and the trust he had broken.


    So he stayed still, watching her chest rise and fall, watching the peace on her face that he no longer deserved to see. His hand trembled as he reached toward her but stopped halfway, curling into a fist. His voice dropped to a whisper, soft and heavy with regret.


    "I will burn the world for you, Amor. I will do anything to calm the storm inside you, because I am the fool who started it. I thought I was protecting you, but the truth is I was too weak to face my own fears. I am sorry, so damn sorry."


    A tear slid down his cheek before he could stop it. He wiped it away quickly when she let out a soft sound in her sleep. His hand reached forward, aching to touch her, but he froze in the air. What if he woke her up too soon? What if she opened her eyes only to push him away again? No, he had to wait. However long it took, he would wait.


    But then she muttered something he could not understand, her face twitching as if she was trapped in a nightmare. Kaito¡¯s heart clenched. He leaned closer and gently stroked her golden fur, his hand trembling, trying to chase away the fear that seemed to grip her even in sleep. He almost woke her then, but doubt stopped him. What if it was the wrong thing to do?


    So he kept stroking her fur, whispering softly, until her eyes finally fluttered open. For one brief moment she looked at him with such softness it nearly broke him, but it vanished in an instant. She yanked his hand away and rose onto her four legs, her body braced to fight him off.


    Kaito quickly stood, meeting her eyes, and what he saw there was nothing but rage. Before he could say a word, she lunged and sank her teeth into the fabric of his trousers, yanking hard. He grabbed at his leg, trying to stop her, but her anger was wild and blinding.


    "Can you calm down, please? You are going to strip me naked," he pleaded, but his words meant nothing. He should have known by now who his mate was. Ang was stubborn, bold, and fearless when her fury took over. "Don¡¯t do this..."


    It was already toote. With one hard pull, his trousers tore apart from his thighs down to his feet. The other half dangled from her teeth, and her golden eyes locked onto him with the same wild fire as she aimed for his shirt next.


    He grabbed hold of her, and they fell to the ground with a crash. His hands moved over her, trying to soothe her even as she snarled and snapped her teeth at him. "I am sorry, please," he begged, his voice breaking as he held on tight. "Calm down, or I will lose my mind. Please, Amor, I know you don¡¯t believe me, but I never meant to hurt you like this."


    As if his words finally reached her, her body shifted in his arms. The fur faded, her form changing, until she was human again. She shoved him off her and stood, her chest rising and falling with fury as she faced him with zing eyes.


    <fn2502> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find¡¤novel</fn2502>


    "You lying bastard," Ang screamed at him. She hated that he was the first face she saw when she woke up. Why not Taros? Why the hell did it have to be Kaito? The sight of him sickened her.


    She watched him push himself off the ground. Her ws had ripped through his shirt. They might have scraped his skin too, and that made her chest ache. As furious as she was, a part of her hated the thought of hurting him, hated the thought of seeing his blood.


    Her body almost moved on its own to check if he was hurt, but she held back. Mighty Storm¡¯s voice inside her reminded her to stay firm, to make sure he paid for what he did.


    "Why did youe here? You should have stayed with your stupid blonde," Ang spat, her eyes burning though she tried to roll them.


    Kaito sighed and dragged his palms over his face. "You know there¡¯s nothing going on between me and Seraphina."


    "Wow," Angughed, though it was full of sadness. "Listen to how you call her name. Seraphina. Fancy. Sweet. You even smiled saying it."


    "Hell no, there¡¯s no smile on me right now," Kaito shot back, refusing her words. "Why would you even think that?"


    "Stop lying, Kaito of the west pack," she snapped. "I know you¡¯re thinking of her."


    "For fuck¡¯s sake, I hate it when you do this," Kaito groaned, his frustration spilling out. "Why would I think of another woman when you¡¯re standing right here in front of me? I can¡¯t even think straight with you like this, let alone think of her."


    Ang crossed her arms over her chest. Her body shook as she shifted back and stood bare. Her anger blinded her to the fact that she had no clothes on.


    "I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d transform," Kaito muttered, pulling off his shirt. His sculpted chest and abs were bare, and though she had seen them countless times before, the sight still hit her the same way.


    Heat rushed through her veins. Stormy inside her faltered, ready to melt at his touch. She knew he was using it, knew he wanted her to weaken when she looked at him like this.


    "Here, take this while we talk," Kaito said, stepping closer. Ang didn¡¯t move. He lifted the shirt and slid it around her shoulders. His hands brushed her skin and it burned like fire, like pure desire.


    She wanted more. She wanted him to touch her everywhere, to drown out the ache in her chest.


    His hands roamed higher, slipping beneath the cloth, seizing her breasts in his palms. A moan escaped her lips before she could stop it. Cold shivers rippled through her body, and wet heat stirred between her legs.


    Fucking sexy man.


    She wanted him to pin her against the wall and fuck her hard until the pain in her heart disappeared.

 Chapter 236: It’s About Trust.

    <h4>Chapter 236: It¡¯s About Trust.</h4>


    Kaito was already losing control. Her breasts were soft against him, her nipples hard, and the hunger in him burned. He wanted to kiss her, toy her down and bury himself inside her warmth, to stretch her and hear her moan his name. He wanted to love her so deeply that she would forget every pain and lose herself in him.


    But before he could go further, a sharp pnded across his face. She shoved him away with force. The sting went deeper than the pain on his skin. What the hell had he been expecting?


    Shit... he knew he had fucked up the second he saw the fury in her eyes.


    "Are you out of your damn mind?" Ang snapped, yanking her shirt down with trembling hands. She shoved him back again, her anger shaking her whole body. "Did you really think sex would fix this? Do you think I¡¯d give myself to the man who lied to me so badly?"


    <fn09db> Follow current nov?ls on f?ndnovel</fn09db>


    "I-I don¡¯t know what I was thinking..." Kaito¡¯s voice faded. He hated himself. He was such a fool for letting his urges speak louder than his heart.


    "You think I¡¯m some slut," Ang spat out, her voice breaking as she rubbed her palms together like she was trying to calm herself. She paced the floor, her chest heaving. "You were never nning to talk about the truth. You just wanted to silence me with sex like you always do. You¡ª"


    "No!"


    "That¡¯s exactly what you¡¯ve been doing, Kaito!" she screamed, her eyes wet with tears she refused to let fall. "I didn¡¯t even see it until now. Every single time I asked you what you were hiding, you kissed me, you touched me, you tried to distract me. I was too stupid to notice!"


    Kaito bit his lip until he tasted blood. He never thought of it that way. To him, every touch, every kiss was out of love, because he wanted her. It had nothing to do with the secrets.


    He kept them because he loved her. He thought hiding the truth was the only way to protect her.


    "I was afraid to tell you about Seraphina because I knew you would act like this," he confessed, his voice low.


    "Oh shut up, Kaito!" Ang¡¯s voice cracked as she turned to face him. Her face was hard, her brows drawn tight. "Don¡¯t you dare twist this on me. If you hadn¡¯t lied, I wouldn¡¯t be this angry. This isn¡¯t just about loyalty. This is about trust. We swore no secrets. I begged you over and over to tell me what was wrong, but you kept lying to me."


    He didn¡¯t say a word. She wished he would argue back so she could scream at him, but he stayed silent. "So you see, it¡¯s not about your loyalty. It¡¯s about trust, Kaito. How do you expect me to believe you or ever trust your words again after this?"


    Kaito nodded slowly, his chest heavy. He didn¡¯t mean to, but tears slipped from his eyes. "I really hurt you. I hurt you so much that I am ashamed of myself. I know you cannot trust me again, but I will still ask for a chance. Let me make it right. Let me build this back."


    "Won¡¯t it be too much of a task?" she asked, stealing a nce at him. They had never been like this before. Thest time they fought, there weren¡¯t many words. He had always been a man who spoke little, but today she had thrown every bitter word at him just to wound him.


    "Too much of a task?" Kaito shook his head, his eyes locked on hers, those same hazel eyes that had captured his heart from the beginning. "I cannot live without you. I cannot live knowing I hurt you so deeply and cannot fix it. I have to fix this, Ang. I caused it all."


    Ang¡¯s lips trembled as she nodded without speaking. His words were slowly breaking down the walls she had put up. She knew how much he loved her.


    "Ever since you came into my life, you have been nothing but light. To be honest, I thought loving you would be hard. I thought this journey we were on was going to break me, but you made everything easy, for me and for my brothers. You deserve better than this. You deserve more than this pain I have caused you, and I am sorry."


    She said nothing. Her silence pressed heavy between them, but he went on. "I ask for your forgiveness for every wrong I¡¯ve done and for lying about Seraphina. I was going to tell you, but I didn¡¯t know how without breaking you."


    "I will try to make it up to you," he whispered.


    "We will see, Kaito," Ang said atst, her voice low as she stepped back.


    "Do not be angry at Alex and the others. If you are going to punish anyone, then let it be me only," Kaito begged quietly. "I will give you space, but if you want me to stay¡ª"


    "No, go away," she said, rolling her eyes. He hesitated for a moment, as if waiting for her to change her mind, but atst he turned and walked off. Ang stood still, shivering in silence, not believing she was crying this much just because he was leaving.


    Mighty Storm kept wing inside her, begging her to stop him, begging her not to let this fight tear them apart, not when the root of it was another girl who meant nothingpared to what they shared. Deep down she knew that Kaito would never betray her. That was not why she was angry.


    "Shit, Ang," she muttered, leaning against the wall in frustration. By now Kaito had already left the cave. She told herself she would remain there until she pulled herself together, until she stopped feeling so broken.


    But then the thought hit her hard. Without thinking twice, Ang rushed to the mouth of the cave. Kaito was already making his way down the slope. She called out to him and he stopped, turning back, his face confused as if wondering if she was alright.


    "I need you," she whispered through their link.


    Before she could even blink, he was standing in front of her again. Her heart skipped at the speed of it, and a small smile escaped her lips. It touched her, how much he wanted to be by her side without a second thought.


    Ang wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled herself against him, closing the gap between their bodies. He was still confused, still trying to understand why she had called him back, but when her gaze met his, it broke him over and over again.


    Kaito leaned down, his lips brushing close to hers. He wanted to kiss her, but he froze, remembering what she had used him of earlier. His jaw clenched as he cursed himself. "I¡¯m doing it again. I¡¯m trying to use sex to cover up. I¡¯m so fucking stupid. I can¡¯t control myself."


    "No," Ang whispered, cupping his face in her hands. Her voice shook but her eyes were steady. "I wanted this, Kaito. I might have taken things too far, but right now I want you. I want to feel your touch."


    Kaito started to speak but she pressed her finger against his lips to hush him. She leaned in and brushed her lips over his. She tasted the salt of his tears, the numbness of his mouth, but she didn¡¯t stop. Not until his hands gripped her waist and pulled her tighter.


    His palms slid down, grabbing her bare buttocks, lifting her into his arms as she gasped softly. He carried her back inside the cave, his lips locked with hers, kissing her with everyst drop of love and desperation he had left.

 Chapter 237: A Share? (R18)

    <h4>Chapter 237: A Share? (R18)</h4>


    The moment felt more right than ever. She moaned when his mouth found her nipples through the torn gaps of her shirt, and she cursed herself for ever thinking of keeping him from this pleasure. He teased and bit them softly, making her arch against him as he gave them all the attention they craved.


    "I won¡¯t fuckingst if you keep doing this," she whispered breathlessly, their kiss turning wild, nothing like the slow tenderness they shared before. They kissed with hunger, desperate, like no amount of touching could ever be enough.


    Kaito finally pulled back, only to rip her shirt away and stare at her body as though it was his first time seeing her, as if he had never fucked her before. His gaze burned into her skin, making her shiver under the heat of it.


    "Damn... you¡¯re so beautiful I just want to fuck you right now," he growled, his voice so deep and tempting it sent a rush straight between her thighs. She knew there was no way she couldst long. The forey already felt like torture when all she wanted was him inside her, filling her until she screamed his name.


    But instead of rushing, he slowed down.


    He lowered her onto the bare ground and she didn¡¯t care about the sand beneath her. The idea of fucking in the cave only made her feel wilder. He propped her head on his arm so she wouldn¡¯t hurt, his other hand tracing down her lips and making them part under his touch. He moved lower, down her neck, to her breasts, squeezing until she moaned out his name.


    "Yes, amor. It¡¯s me. Only me can make you feel this way," he whispered against her skin, his hand sliding further down her waist. She already knew where he was heading and when his fingers slipped between her thighs, she gasped, locking eyes with him. His gray eyes stayed on hers as he pushed in and out of her, his fingers working her so good she whimpered with every thrust.


    He was fucking her with his hand, driving her insane as she moved with the rhythm, her body rising to meet every stroke. His pace grew faster, his stare never leaving her trembling face.


    "How do you feel?" he asked, his voice rough and low, and she could barely breathe as pleasure consumed her.


    "I want to cum, baby," she gasped, her hand wrapping around his as his fingers worked between her thighs, pushing her to the edge of losing all control. He was so fucking good at it that she almost forgot it was just his fingers making her unravel like this.


    "Then what the fuck are you waiting for? Cum for me," he demanded, his voice dark andmanding. "I want to feel you cum on my fingers. I want to taste you, so let go for me, baby."


    His words hit her like fire and there was no stopping the wave building inside her. His fingers pressed harder, hitting that spot that made her cry out, her body trembling as her eyes rolled back and her thighs clutched around him.


    He felt her breaking apart and his voice followed, low and rough against her ear. "Come on, fucking cum for daddy. I want to feel you dripping on me. Do you understand?"


    "Y-yes, daddyyy," she moaned, her body convulsing as the orgasm tore through her, leaving her shaking and weak. "Fuck... fuck..." she cried as his fingers slowed but stayed buried inside her, drawing out everyst pulse until she was breathless.


    "Yes, baby... you did it. You came for me," he praised, pulling his fingers out slowly and lifting them to his mouth. He licked them clean, savoring her taste with a groan that made her stomach twist with need. But he didn¡¯t wait for her to recover.


    Kaito shoved off his trousers and positioned himself between her legs. She gasped when he pressed against her, her breath catching at the sheer size of him. "Fuck... you¡¯re so fucking long," she murmured, her walls clenching at the thought of taking him all in.


    He smirked darkly, holding himself back with effort. She was so fucking tight that if he wasn¡¯t careful, he would cum the moment he sank into her.


    He began to move inside her, slow at first, gentle enough to make her body melt, but soon his pace grew faster, harder, deeper. Her hands clung to his back as if she would fall apart without holding him, and when he started pounding so hard she cried out, her nails dug into his skin, leaving red marks as if they might tear into his flesh.


    But he didn¡¯t stop. He couldn¡¯t. He knew she didn¡¯t want him to stop. Every moan, every arch of her body begged him for more. Her voice broke with need, rough with pleasure. "Fuck me, daddy... yes... yes..."


    He drove into her with everything he had, hitting her so perfectly she thought she would shatter, and she let him take her higher, to the edge she had only dreamed about. But then Kaito froze for a moment. He felt it. That strange presence. Someone else was here. Someone familiar. He tried to ignore it, tried to drown in her cries and her heat, but the weight of it pressed down on him.


    Someone was watching.


    He turned his head briefly and his stomach dropped when he saw who it was. Taros. Fuck. Why the hell now?


    Kaito almost pulled out, ready to push himself away so he could deal with his brother, because Taros didn¡¯t look like he was leaving. But Ang wrapped her arms around him, her nails clutching his skin, her voice breaking with tears as she whispered, "Don¡¯t go... stay, please."


    His chest tightened at the way she begged. Damn it, there was no fucking way he could leave her now. Not when she looked at him like that. Not when her voice shook with need. He liked it too much. So he stayed inside her, his breath heavy against her ear as he asked, "My brother... your mate is right there. What are you going to do?"


    Ang turned her head, eyes meeting Taros in the shadows, and her lips curved in a breathless, daring chuckle. "You either join us or stand there and watch, Taros."


    Her words left both brothers frozen in shock. A share?


    *****


    Taros wanted to go back to his dorms but he couldn¡¯t. Not when his mate was in so much pain, broken by the lies they had told her. Even though she said she would hold Kaito responsible, Taros did not want to push everything on his brother. They had both been trying to protect her but somewhere along the way everything went wrong. The truth was that they had hurt her more than anyone else, even when they thought they were preventing it.


    He paced for a while, running his hands through his white hair as his chest burned with guilt. Pulling out his phone to call Kaito, he noticed the missed calls from home and from Hailey. He sighed. This was not the time. He was not in the mood to deal with any of that. He quickly swiped and dialed Kaito¡¯s number. Renn picked up instead. Kaito had left the phone in the car. Taros thanked him and cut the call.


    <fn12e5> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? Find?Novel</fn12e5>


    He walked into the woods with his senses sharp, searching for either Kaito or Ang, whoever he found first. After some time, he caught Kaito¡¯s scent, strong and fresh, leading up toward the mountains. Taros knew at once where they had gone. The cave. Kaito¡¯s favorite spot.


    But nothing could have prepared him for the scene he met there.


    Kaito was deep inside Ang, moving like his life depended on it. Taros froze on the spot, struck silent. He had seen a lot in his life but never once seen his brother like this. The raw sight hit him hard, jealousy stirring as he listened to Ang moan, begging for more. His chest twisted painfully but what else did he expect? Of course she was going to sound like that while giving herself to Kaito. Her body arched, her voice breaking as if she would never recover from what Kaito was doing to her.


    Taros was about to turn and leave, shame weighing heavy on him, when Kaito looked up and their eyes met. Kaito almost pulled away but Ang stopped him, surprising them both.


    The way she held Kaito, the way she didn¡¯t let him move, it sent a shock down Taros¡¯s body. Against his will he grew hard. He tried to control himself, tried to think clearly, but then she turned her gaze on him. She looked at him with that wild glint in her eyes and said the words that made his blood rush. She invited him.


    Fear gripped him. His heart pounded. She wanted them to share her? Was she drunk? Was she losing her mind? He looked around, searching for anything that could exin it, but there was no bottle, no alcohol. Nothing. She knew exactly what she was saying.


    He swallowed hard, his voice low and unsteady. "Are you sure?"


    Ang¡¯s lips curved in a bold smile. She winked, her voice soft and tempting. "Come, Taros. Don¡¯t make me wait, baby."

 Chapter 238: Did You Enjoy It? (R18).

    <h4>Chapter 238: Did You Enjoy It? (R18).</h4>


    Ang rose from the ground the moment Taros stepped closer. She reached for his hands, pulling him toward her as if he did not already know what he was about to do. Her fingers brushed across his face tenderly, tracing every line as though she was memorizing him. His blue eyes pulled her in even deeper, making it impossible to look away.


    She leaned in, wanting to kiss him, but before her lips could touch his, his hand gripped her neck firmly. The suddenness of it caught her off guard, sending a shiver down her spine. The way he held her told her he knew exactly how to y this game, maybe even better than she did.


    "Get on your knees," he ordered, his voice deep and rough. From the side, Kaito chuckled, and Ang obeyed without hesitation.


    She sank down before Taros, her heart racing as her eyes met the hard outline pressing against his trousers. Even with his clothes still on she could see how ready he was. Without a second thought her fingers slipped to his waistband, undoing his trousers with need trembling through her hands. She freed him, her breath catching as her eyes lifted to his face.


    Taros was already watching her, the tension in his jaw telling her everything. He wanted this. He needed this. Her hand wrapped around his thick length, stroking him slowly before parting her lips and taking him into her mouth.


    A sharp gasp escaped his lips, his head falling back as pleasure struck him. His fingers threaded into her hair, guiding her movements as his voice broke in a moan. "Yes... just like that, sweetheart."


    She worked him deeper, her throat tightening around him as she pushed herself to take more. His moans grew louder, raw and uncontrolled, and the sound of it alone almost sent her over the edge. Her body trembled with need, but she held herself back, savoring the way he unraveled under her touch.


    Minutes passed in a blur of heat and want, until she suddenly felt Kaito¡¯s hand sweep down her back, brushing the dirt and sand from her skin. Before she could even react, his fingers slipped between her thighs and pressed against her wetness. Her eyes flew wide, her mouth nearly leaving Taros as a cry almost tore from her throat.


    Kaito did not stop. His fingers moved with force, rubbing and plunging deep inside her, sending sharp waves of pleasure that shed with the rhythm of her mouth on Taros. It became too much to hold in, her body arching, her moans vibrating around Taros until he groaned harder.


    This had once been nothing but fantasy, something she had only dared to read in secret, but now it was her reality. And the fact that it was her mates¡ªthe men tied to her soul¡ªtaking her into this wild, forbidden fire made every second more dangerous, more thrilling, more impossible to resist.


    "You fucking like it?" Kaito asked as his fingers worked deep inside her, pushing her body to the edge.


    "Yes, I don¡¯t want you to stop," she whimpered, her voice trembling as she took Taros back into her mouth. His lips curved into a faint smile and he whispered something she could not quite catch, but his expression told her everything. She was pleasing him more than enough.


    Kaito gripped her waist and pulled her backward, shifting her until she was on all fours. Taros dropped to his knees in front of her, watching her closely, his own chest rising and falling hard with the strain of control. He waited, not letting her take him again just yet. He wanted her to feel Kaito first, wanted her body to be filled from behind. The moment Kaito¡¯s cock sank into her, she cried out, her moan raw with need, and Taros leaned closer to whisper, "That¡¯s exactly what I wanted to hear."


    Her lips wrapped around him again, her tongue sliding slowly as she sucked him deep. Taros groaned, holding her head, guiding her to take him further down her throat, while behind her Kaito thrust faster, his grip on her hips bruising.


    Ang had never felt anything like this. It was overwhelming, far more than being with just one, and she loved every second of it. The fullness of Kaito driving into her from behind and Taros filling her mouth left her trembling with pleasure she could hardly contain.


    "Yes, take it all," Kaito groaned as his pace quickened, his voice rough with need. She gasped around Taros, her cries muffled, her body rocking as wave after wave of pleasure built inside her.


    <fn2230> Fresh chapters posted on find?novel</fn2230>


    "Fuck, Ang," Taros muttered, pulling out of her mouth for a moment as he bent lower, his face close to hers. The small smile on her lips, filled with pure bliss, nearly broke him. She loved it. She fucking loved it. And that made him harder.


    "I want more," she managed to whisper, her voice strained as she tried to focus on him, though Kaito¡¯s relentless thrusts made it impossible to think. Her body shook, her nails wed at the ground, and yet she wanted more of them.


    Taros slid back into her mouth, his hand gripping her hair while the other reached for her breasts, kneading her soft flesh as he groaned, "Do you like it?" She nodded with his cock still filling her lips. "Do you want to taste me?" Another nod, desperate and eager, made his body tighten as he hissed through clenched teeth, "You are fucking amazing."


    He was already building and she could feel him swell in her mouth, her eyes wet as tears slid down her face. His release came hot and strong, spilling deep inside her throat. She gagged but swallowed what she could, the rest dripping down her chin. He pulled her up and kissed her, his tongue tasting her, as if he wanted every part of her.


    "How about I take you after Kaito?" he whispered against her cheek.


    "Yes, please," she begged, her voice broken with need, as Kaito¡¯s thrusts grew faster. His knot swelled inside her and his groan filled her ear, words so rough they sent her shattering as she came with him at the same time.


    He pulled out quickly, groaning harder as he stroked himself. She thought he had released inside her, but his cock pulsed wet in his own hand. She turned to face him, and without hesitation she took him into her mouth, sucking greedily, not letting a drop escape.


    "Damn, she¡¯s wild," Kaito chuckled, running his fingers through her hair. He held her chin and forced her to look up at him. His eyes burned as he whispered, "I¡¯m loving you more with every second."


    She opened her lips to respond but her breath caught when Taros pushed into her from behind. A moan slipped out of her throat, muffled by Kaito¡¯s shaft filling her mouth again. Taros widened her legs, gripping her waist tight, pounding deeper, making sure every thrust reached her very core.


    Her body shook under the mix of pain and pure excitement. She bit back a scream, afraid of the echo in the cave walls betraying them, but curse words tumbled out between her moans. She begged him not to stop, begged him to go harder.


    Kaito leaned closer, holding her arms down, while Taros fucked her harder, forcing her body through another wild orgasm. She copsed but Taros did not stop until he spilled himself inside her, coating her walls with his heat. Only then did he pull out slowly, leaving her trembling.


    Kaito gathered her into his arms,ying her down against him. Her body was spent, her lips weak but curved into a smile when he asked softly, "Did you enjoy it?"


    She nodded, too tired to speak. Taros slid beside her, pressing close against her back. He kissed her neck gently, lingering until her eyes fluttered shut and sleep finally imed her.

 Chapter 239: Not Tonight, Mate.

    <h4>Chapter 239: Not Tonight, Mate.</h4>


    The constant buzzing of the phone woke him up from sleep. He opened his eyes and looked down at Ang still lying in his arms. Kaito pressed a soft kiss on her forehead and carefully shifted her into Taros¡¯ hold.


    He stood from the ground, brushing sand off his body before reaching for his trousers. He was sure he had not brought a phone, so it could only belong to Taros. Searching through the pocket, he pulled it out and saw seven missed calls from Renn and Hiro.


    "Shit. Why did I sleep so long?" he muttered.


    He was about to dial Renn when the phone lit up with a call from Stales. Swiping quickly, he put it to his ear. "It¡¯s Kaito."


    "What the hell? I¡¯m going to lose my mind soon," Stales¡¯ frustrated voice came through. "I called Ang earlier and Alex picked up. Then I called you and Renn picked. Now I call to talk to Taros and you answer. Isn¡¯t that something?"


    "We¡¯re together," Kaito said with a smallugh, keeping his tone low so as not to wake the others. "What¡¯s going on, did something happen?"


    "Yes. Today is Kael¡¯s dosage and we can¡¯t find the doctor," Stales exined. "We¡¯re still waiting. Should we move it to tomorrow?"


    "Hell no. We¡¯reing," Kaito replied, ending the call and quickly dialing Renn. The line barely rang once before Renn answered.


    "What the fuck, man?" Renn¡¯s voice snapped, the sound of fast footsteps in the background.


    "I¡¯m sorry. We weren¡¯t close to the phone," Kaito said, ncing at Ang and Taros still fast asleep.


    "Wait... is this Kaito? Is Taros with you?"


    "Yes. We¡¯re on our way now."


    "Sweet moon, I¡¯ve been calling for an hour," Renn cursed, his frustration heavy in his voice. "There¡¯s a problem."


    Kaito sighed deeply, dragging his hand through his hair. That was the only sentence he had been hearing all day. "What is it now, Renn? What trouble do we have this time?"


    <fn5513> Checktest chapters at find¡¤novel</fn5513>


    "My dear mother is the problem."


    Kaito almostughed, but the sound stuck in his throat. He knew how much Renn despised his mother, so hearing him say those words felt like thest thing he would expect.


    "Go on,ugh at me, dickhead," Renn hissed through the phone.


    "I¡¯m notughing," Kaito chuckled lightly, his voice low. "What did she do?"


    "She changed the whole n," Renn spat. "She invited Marcus to her house instead, and guess what? He¡¯s already on his way. Preparations are being made to wee him."


    Kaito¡¯s brows pulled together, his mind struggling to catch up with what he was hearing. He nced to his side and saw Taros and Ang now awake. Ang had slipped into Taros¡¯ shirt, her expression worried as she walked closer.


    "I swear, man, it¡¯s happening. So stop fucking around and get over here. This isn¡¯t the time for pleasure," Renn snapped, his tone cutting sharp.


    Kaito froze. Renn didn¡¯t wait for him to answer before ending the call. He stared at the phone in disbelief, muttering to himself, "Hiro is the one with the vision powers, yet this motherfucker sees further than all of us."


    "He sounded so sure," Ang whispered, a faint smile tugging at her lips as if she couldn¡¯t believe Renn¡¯s certainty.


    "Who? Renn?" Taros asked, confused. He sat up just as Kaito tossed his trousers at him.


    "Yes, your brother Renn," Kaito said firmly. "We have to move now. There¡¯s a problem."


    "What could it be?" Ang asked softly, her eyes following Kaito as he strode toward Taros. "Did something bad happen?"


    "Not yet," Kaito replied as he handed the phone to his brother. "But it will, very soon. We first go to the bunkhouse and change into fresh clothes. We can¡¯t walk into that room and draw attention to ourselves."


    Ang lowered her gaze with a quiet sigh. "I look like hell," she whispered. She knew no matter what, she had to take a bath. Her body reeked of sex, the smell clinging to her skin, and if anyone caught even a trace of it, everything would fall apart.


    Just then, Kaito dashed off with primal speed, leaving both Taros and Ang staring after him in shock.


    "Where the hell is he going now without us?" she muttered, stunned.


    Without answering, Taros held her waist tight as he ran, his speed so fierce that the world blurred around them. Ang rested her head on his chest, clinging to him until, in less than a minute, they reached the bunkhouse that belonged to Kaito.


    The sound of water striking the floor echoed from inside. Kaito was bathing. Ang¡¯s heart stirred at the thought of stepping in with him, but this was no time for tender feelings. There was a problem before them, and she needed to stay focused. They all needed to focus.


    Not long after, Kaito stepped out of the bathroom. His skin glistened, his scent fresh with soap and shower gel. He walked straight to the wardrobe, pulling it open and searching for something to wear.


    "I will get you something from the room," Kaito told her as he chose his clothes. "Today is Kael¡¯s dosage. You will go with Taros and attend to him. I will go with the others and find out why Marcus ising tonight and not tomorrow."


    At the mention of her father, Ang¡¯s heart leapt violently. She shot to her feet, trying to control her panic. "Ma... Marcus ising tonight?"


    "Yes. That is the news," Kaito said, his calm tone only deepening her unease. Taros was equally shocked, his eyes flicking toward Ang. She already looked terrified. Poor girl¡ªnow she had to face her father¡¯s shadow again.


    "Why tonight? I thought it was tomorrow," Taros asked.


    "Principal Valois changed the n at thest moment," Kaito answered, already dressed faster than either of them expected.


    "I aming with you," Ang said firmly as she walked to the bathroom door.


    "No. You are going with Taros. I and the boys will handle it." Kaito¡¯s voice was final, refusing to honour her request.


    A deep frown appeared on her face as she moved closer to him, her eyes locked on his. "So I shouldn¡¯te because I am a girl and only boys can handle it?" she asked, her voice trembling with anger.


    Kaito froze, shocked at how she twisted his words. He ran a hand through his hair and shook his head, refusing to argue. "I am not doing this with you tonight."


    "Why not? You started it," Ang snapped, following him across the room, her voice sharp with annoyance. She thought that after making up from theirst fight, he would never stand against her again, but here they were.


    "Not tonight, mate. We have too much to deal with already," Kaito replied, still avoiding her eyes.


    "Just let her go with you. It¡¯s her father we are talking about, and if she isn¡¯t there she will be restless," Taros said, his tone soft but firm. He saw the pain in Ang¡¯s face and knew she had a point, but Kaito¡¯s reasons weighed heavy too.


    "I am sorry, Taros, but it is better if she isn¡¯t there," Kaito insisted, his voice unshaken.


    Ang¡¯s chest burned with fury as she pointed a finger at him, her voice rising. "I am going to be there. You better get my clothes from upstairs and bring them here now."


    Her sudden aggression left both men in shock. Kaito and Taros exchanged a nce but kept quiet, giving her no chance to unleash more of her fire.


    Ang stormed into the bathroom, mming the door behind her. She twisted the shower on full st, letting the water wash over her trembling body. Her chest tightened with anger and hurt. Kaito always knew the right way to ruin her mood. Why was he insisting she stay back, treating her like a child?

 Chapter 240: Can You Control Yourself?

    <h4>Chapter 240: Can You Control Yourself?</h4>


    After her bath, Ang reached for the towel, drying herself before stepping out. She thought he had left already, but there he was, leaning against the wall near the door, watching her quietly.


    For a second a smile tried to break through, but she quickly buried it beneath a frown and turned away, slipping into her clothes. Taros was gone. That surprised her more than she thought it would. He could have at least said goodbye.


    She dressed in silence, slipped on her wig, and together they stepped out. The night air pressed down on them as they made their way toward the quarters. Halfway there, Kaito finally spoke, breaking the silence.


    "I want to apologise for earlier. I shouldn¡¯t have stopped you froming. It¡¯s your choice... only you can decide that."


    Ang turned her head to look at him, her brows pulling together in disbelief. Was this reallying from him? Or had he lost his mind somewhere along the way?


    He noticed her expression and his voice softened. "I don¡¯t want problems between us. I want this to work."


    She nodded faintly, her thoughts swirling. Then the memory of the cave came back to her and the words slipped out before she could stop them. "You didn¡¯t cum inside me... why?"


    Kaito froze for a moment, sighing deeply. "Wow... I wasn¡¯t expecting that question." He ran his hand through his hair. "We need to talk about what it means to have unprotected sex. Honestly, I me myself for not using protection. I let the moment take over. We have to be careful."


    "I could get pregnant," Ang whispered, the weight of it hitting her. "I was so stupid... I thought werewolves don¡¯t get pregnant so easily."


    "They don¡¯t, but it can happen. That¡¯s why we should take precautions," he said gently.


    Her eyes narrowed a little. "Are you scared of being a father?"


    "No," he said firmly, then a soft smile touched his lips. "In fact, I¡¯d be happy to have a child with you. The problem is you, Amor. You need to be ready. You have to be sure that¡¯s what you want."


    Ang¡¯s chest tightened at his words. She forced a dry smile and pulled her hand away from his. "That will be after school."


    Neither of them spoke again. The silence between them grew heavy, carrying all the unspoken fears. Before long they reached Mr. de¡¯s house. The moment Ang stepped inside, her eyes swept across the room. Everyone she expected was there including Seraphina.


    The girl immediately rose to her feet and moved toward the inner room when she saw Ang enter.


    "Why is she still here?" Ang asked, walking straight to the center of the room.


    "We will deal with her tomorrow," Renn said as he pulled her into his arms. He held her tightly, rubbing her back. His lips brushed her ear as he whispered, "I missed you. How was your day?"


    "Ohe on, Renn," Ang chuckled, gently pushing him away. He onlyughed, pulling her closer again until she leaned against him, her smile fading as she changed the topic. "So what¡¯s the n? I¡¯m trying not to think about Marcus but honestly... I¡¯m scared."


    "You don¡¯t have to be. We will handle it," Alex assured her as he reached for the remote and turned on the TV. "Seraphina found out that Mr. de has CCTV footage covering at least half of the school, including the principal¡¯s house."


    <fn86d3> This text is hosted at Find1Novel</fn86d3>


    "What?" Kaito moved to the couch, sitting down quickly, his eyes glued to the screen as it flickered on.


    "If he¡¯s not watching porn, then he¡¯s watching us," Hailey muttered bitterly, sadness weighing down her face. She could not believe that all these years she had been spied on by that disgusting man. If only her sister had listened to her warnings.


    "That¡¯s bad. How much of the school does he see?" Kaito asked sharply.


    "All the buildings, except our dormitories and bunk houses," Alex exined. "But the cameras cover the central house, which means he knew about Evan. Hiro told us that when he tapped into Mr. de¡¯s mind, he saw that de was the one who helped Evan swap the CCTV cameras the other day."


    Ang shook her head, pity clouding her voice. "I could have guessed. The man is a good liar. He fooled everyone, even Principal Valois. What about his brother?"


    "Hiro has a lead but we¡¯ll deal with thatter," Renn said, his gaze fixed on the screen. It now showed the principal¡¯s house. Guests were being ushered into her study room.


    "Erge the footage in the study room and increase the volume," Kaito ordered. The room grew tense and quiet, every eye locked on the screen as curiosity thickened in the air. Each of them was desperate to hear the conversation between Marcus and Principal Valois.


    Alex did as he was told. Then he turned to Ang and asked softly, "Are you okay?"


    She let out a deep breath and forced a small smile. "I¡¯m fine. Thank you, my friend."


    His lips curved with relief. To him, those words meant she had forgiven him, that things between them were finally at peace again.


    "Which one of them is my baby¡¯s daddy?" Renn teased suddenly, kissing her cheek as he wrapped his arms around her waist. Ang rolled her eyes and crossed her arms, pretending to be annoyed even as she leaned into him.


    "Marcus isn¡¯t there," Stales spoke up for the first time. He was kneeling behind the couch with arge pack of ice cream, clearly meant for Seraphina.


    "Stales," Ang gasped, her eyes wide. She would never have noticed him if he hadn¡¯t spoken.


    "Focus, baby," Renn whispered as he turned her back to the TV. "Why isn¡¯t he there?"


    "I don¡¯t know. But these men belong to him," Ang said, her eyes on the screen. She was about to exin when the study room door opened and her breath caught. She lifted her hand and pointed. "That¡¯s him."


    Kaito¡¯s lips parted but no words came out. He turned slowly to Renn, his face pale with disbelief. Renn looked just as shaken. How could that young man be her father?


    "Is that your dad?" Hailey¡¯s face lit up as though she had just been struck by lightning. The moment her eyesnded on Marcus, her heart skipped a beat. She needed no one to tell her¡ªthis was the man she would fall for without thinking. "I thought the alphas were hot, but your dad is ten times hotter. Young, dark, dangerous. Oh moon, look at him..."


    "Can you control yourself?" Renn snapped, his brows tightening. It was hard to believe, but even he had to admit Marcus looked like the kind of man who would draw every eye when he walked into a room.


    "He is very tempting, even though he looks dangerous," Seraphina murmured as she appeared at the bedroom door, her gaze fixed on the screen. "Who is he?"


    "Wait..." Ang¡¯s voice shook as she turned to look at them. "Are you all crushing on Marcus?"


    "What do you expect?" Stales shrugged, licking at his ice cream spoon with no shame. "He looks like an angel carrying the weight of hell on his shoulders."


    "No crushing," Ang said firmly, her voice low but filled with warning. "That man is my father. And he is not a good man."


    "Oh, I see..." Seraphina whispered softly, as though she was only just realizing it.


    "But I don¡¯t mind," Hailey teased, her lips curving into a sly smile that made Stalesugh.


    "You guys are distracting me. Pay attention," Kaito cut in, his voice sharp. "The greetings are over. The real meeting is about to start."


    Silence fell as the room turned its focus back to the screen. Kaito¡¯s eyes flickered toward Renn, wondering how his brother could sit so still, pretending not to feel anything. How could he not be breaking apart, knowing the woman in that room was their mother and that she would never change?


    On the other hand, Ang¡¯s heart pounded harder with every passing second. Her chest felt tight as fear gnawed at her. What if Miss Valois told Marcus about her?


    What if her father, a man who had lived for more than a thousand years, learned the truth? Could she run from him... or would he catch her before she even had the chance to escape?

 Chapter 241: A Meeting With Marcus?

    <h4>Chapter 241: A Meeting With Marcus?</h4>


    Principal Valois waited for him to sit first, and as soon as he did, she followed. With a smile that did not quite reach her eyes, she asked softly, "What should I offer you?"


    Marcus leaned back, his legs crossed, a deep frown fixed on his face. That frown had be a part of him through the years, and it was clear he was not pleased to be here. He shook his head sharply, rejecting her offer.


    "No. I don¡¯t want anything."


    She tried again, forcing a gentle smile as she stood. "No, I insist. At least a drink." She started across the room, but his voice cut through the air, deep and sharp enough to stop her in her tracks.


    "I said no. Come back here."


    Marcus stretched his arm across the couch, his dark gaze fixed on her with open disgust. "What makes you think I would take even water in the house of my enemy?"


    Her chest tightened at his words. She had expected coldness, but the bitterness in his voice pierced her. "Don¡¯t say that, Marcus."


    His eyes darkened even more. "Don¡¯t call me that. You lost the right to use my name years ago. Address me properly. It¡¯s Mr. Malynster now. Do you hear me?"


    The weight of his voice shook her heart. It was low, yet it echoed inside her, making her pulse race faster than she could control.


    "Forgive me... Mr. Malynster." She lowered herself into the chair beside him, her hands stiff on her thighs as she tried to steady her voice. "You haven¡¯t let it go at all."


    "Why should I forget?" Marcus leaned forward, his anger clear. "Every single day I think of my daughter. Every single day I remember what you and the rest of them did to her mother." His tone burned with grief and rage.


    Her hands trembled as she forced a smile that quickly faded. "But I didn¡¯t do anything. The moon goddess told you... right?" She scratched at the back of her neck, trying to ease her nerves, but nothing could hide her unease.


    "My mother?" Marcus gave a bitterugh, his face close now, his brows drawn tight with fury. "It has been years and still she will not tell me the truth. But I will find out. I swear it. And every single one of you on that cursed board will pay for what you did."


    Principal Valois swallowed hard and ced her trembling hands on her stomach. Fear twisted inside her after what Marcus said. Her voice cracked as she tried to defend herself. "I know nothing about it. We should be thankful she survived whatever happened in the central house. The other girl died on the spot."


    "Oh please," Marcus scoffed with disgust, his eyes narrowing as if he was holding himself back from tearing her apart. "Why did you call me here? Speak fast. My time is precious, and I have a family event in two hours. I will not bete because of you."


    "I... I called you here because I have hints about your daughter." Her eyes searched his face, and the change in his body was immediate. The way he stiffened told her that the girl mattered to him more than anything else. She did not care about that; all she wanted was his protection. "She is in Mistvale."


    "I already know," Marcus said coldly as he leaned back, though his eyes never left her. "Bellezza is already handling it. We feel her energy around both academies and toward the mountains. I will find my daughter."


    Her heart skipped. She had not expected him to be this close to the truth. She forced herself to nod and tried to smile. "I am happy for you. But what would you give me in return if I handed your daughter over to you?"


    That was a mistake.


    Marcus rose from the seat in an instant, towering over her. His shadow fell across her as he bent down and seized her by the neck. She choked under his grip, her hands wing at his wrist, her breaths breaking into sharp gasps. His voice was like a knife against her ear. "You know where she is, don¡¯t you? You have my daughter hidden. You vile woman. I will tear this academy apart, burn every corner of it to the ground, and turn it upside down until I find her."


    Her tears spilled as he tightened his hold, and for a moment she thought he would end her life right there. Then he released her suddenly, and she fell forward, coughing and shaking as pain tore through her throat.


    Marcus paced the room like a storm contained, his eyes zing. He stopped at her desk and began to scatter through the files with violent hands. "You know exactly what I am capable of, yet you dared to toy with me. Bring me my daughter, woman. My patience is gone."


    "I... I don¡¯t know where she is exactly," Valois stuttered, rubbing her throat with trembling fingers. Her whole body shook as she forced out the words. "But someone said they saw her, so I sent men there. They will return tomorrow with your daughter. I promise, I will hand her to you tomorrow."


    I do not understand why you y dangerous games," he said, each word pulled tight like a wire. "Hand me my daughter and spare us the drama."


    "I swear I do not have her," Valois whispered, voice thin.


    "So why did you call me here? Why did you invite me to your house?" Marcus stepped closer, his shadow swallowing the light in the room.


    "I wanted us to talk. I wanted your protection," she answered, hope and fear warring in her face.


    "Protection?" Marcus¡¯sugh was cold and quick. "Protection from whom? The devil?"


    Marcus¡¯s interest sharpened like a de. He leaned in, as if the name of whoever could make this woman that afraid might be worth his attention. If there was someone out there who had made her tremble like this, he would rather pay that person back in full than waste himself on protecting her.


    "Devil? No one can take that title from you, Mr Malynster," Principal Valois said, forcing a smile that did not reach her eyes. "Please. I need your word. Will you help me or not?"


    "Who am I going after?" Marcus asked.


    "Someone I know you can beat," she said, and a small flicker of hope lit her face.


    Marcus dropped another file on the floor and folded his arms. "I will not decide until I see my daughter. Do you have a picture?"


    "No. I used the sketch you gave me and matched it to her parents. It should be easy to recognize her."


    "Are you ying with me?" Marcus stepped closer until she could feel his heat. She shook her head. He held his gaze and then said, voice low, "Do not think I am a fool. I am not like others. I will tear your son¡¯s heart out in front of you before I kill you, do you understand?"


    Principal Valois nodded, every line in her face telling him she believed him. "I promise I will give her to you. You do not have to worry."


    Marcus looked at her a long time, searching for any sign that she was hiding something. He wanted to leave it hidden for now, to tell Bellezza about this new development first. "Tomorrow I will be back here," he said as he moved for the door and his men fell into step behind him. "If you do not have her, I will kill you."


    <fn07c9> The source of th?s content is Find?Novel</fn07c9>


    The wordsnded like ice. A cold shiver ran down Valois¡¯s spine. For a second she could not breathe. The door mmed, and with it went the small hope she had been clinging to. Oh Marcus, she thought, everything is getting harder.


    She paced the room for a long minute until atst she stopped and steadied herself. The decision had been made. Tomorrow she would give Ang to her father.

 Chapter 242: Her Decision!

    <h4>Chapter 242: Her Decision!</h4>


    A cold shiver ran down her spine, her heartbeat quickened as she listened to the conversation between her father and Principal Valois. The woman knew about her, and she was going to hand her over tomorrow.


    The thought alone made her chest tighten. Her breath came uneven and harsh. With her hand pressed against her chest, Ang stumbled to the door, struggling to breathe. She pushed it open and stepped outside, but Alex followed quickly.


    "Breathe... take a deep breath," he whispered, his eyes full of worry as he held her arm firmly. Ang tried, inhaling sharply and letting it out in shaky bursts. "Yes, that¡¯s it. You¡¯ll feel better now," he assured her softly, rubbing her back in slow circles. "You¡¯ll be fine... nothing will go wrong."


    Before she could steady herself, Renn rushed forward and gathered her into his arms. "What happened? Don¡¯t be afraid, Ang. We will find a way," he promised.


    "She knew all along," Ang said with trembling lips. "Principal Valois was only waiting for the right time to hand me over."


    "No one could see her true intentions, but now we know," Renn said as he cupped her cheeks, his eyes steady on hers. "I¡¯ll fix this. You don¡¯t have to worry anymore."


    Ang¡¯s chest ached as she looked at him. "How can you fix it? How are you going to stop this?" She had already thought of running away if she couldn¡¯t fight Marcus. It felt like the only way to keep everyone from being dragged into her mess.


    "I will talk to the principal," Renn said firmly.


    "Why would she listen to you?" Ang asked, confused and desperate to understand.


    Before Renn could answer, Stales appeared at the door. "You should alle in," he said, and once he saw themply, he returned inside with Alex.


    "Let¡¯s go back in," Renn told her softly. Ang nodded and walked ahead, while he followed closely behind. Once she was seated on the couch, he leaned forward, his voice low but steady. "Now tell me, what¡¯s the n for tomorrow? We can¡¯t just sit and wait. We have to do something."


    "Yes, I am thinking," Kaito said as he rubbed his forehead. Fear crawled inside him because he knew that making a move against the principal could expose Ang¡¯s identity. If Marcus failed to get her tomorrow, someone else might. Mr. de had already warned him that many were after her.


    They could choose to stand and fight, but he had no idea who the others were. Were they ordinary people, or werewolves, or witches, or vampires? He had no fucking clue, and the thought left him helpless. He needed to think, to protect the students and keep them safe.


    "What are you guys saying?" Renn asked, looking from one face to another. He didn¡¯t like the heavy silence or the way their expressions had changed.


    "I suggest we take Ang somewhere safe," Hailey said. "We can¡¯t just fight Marcus when we don¡¯t even know what he¡¯s capable of."


    "I don¡¯t know much about him," Renn admitted, "but from the little Hiro found out with Eliza, Marcus is someone we should be afraid of."


    "But will he really hurt his own daughter?" Stales asked softly. "We don¡¯t know that yet, so let¡¯s not conclude too fast."


    Kaito nced at Alex, who had remained quiet all this while. He was told that Marcus and his men had killed Alex¡¯s father, but he couldn¡¯t say it in front of Ang, not until he was sure. Still, his voice was sharp as he turned to Hailey. "We¡¯re talking about protecting her from her father, Hailey. You saw how that man spoke to your sister."


    "Maybe she deserved it," Hailey said with a shrug as she stood up. She wasn¡¯t about to defend her sister, who had always been good at betraying people.


    "I have a n," Kaito finally said, shifting to the edge of the couch. His eyes went to Ang. She looked distant, as if she wasn¡¯t even in the room. He reached out and touched her arm, pulling her out of her daze. "Ang, I said I have a n."


    "Sorry, I drifted off," Ang whispered, trying to smile, but it faded too quickly. She stood and spoke, her voice trembling. "I just want to thank you all for standing by me. Since I came into this academy, I have met amazing people. My best friends... my mates and their friends. I don¡¯t know if I will ever be able to repay your kindness, Hailey."


    <fn9a76> Official source is fin?novel</fn9a76>


    "You are the Luna. It is our duty to protect you," Hailey said, and the others nodded, eyes warm.


    Ang felt a rush of gratefulness she could not hide, but the words she had to say next sat heavy in her chest. "Thank you," she breathed. "I have decided to meet Marcus tomorrow so you do not have to fight him or anyone at all."


    The room froze. Her announcementnded harder than she expected. Renn crossed the space to her and took her hands like an anchor. "We will protect you. Please, do not go to him," he pleaded, voice breaking.


    Kaito sprang to his feet, anger shing in his eyes. "We will not allow that," he said, his tone t with warning. He had never been quieter about a promise than he was now. Protecting his mate was everything.


    Ang let a long breath out and crossed her arms over her chest. "I am not asking. I am telling you what I will do. I nned to go tomorrow with Stales, but I am telling you because we said no secrets."


    "You cannot do that. It will¡ª" Renn began, but Ang cut him off with a steady look.


    "Kael is receiving his dosage today. I am going there now," she said. "You and the others should start finding the other affected students so we can remove whatever Dr Dn put in their system. We have very little time."


    She did not wait for arguments. Even as disappointed and angry faces turned toward her, she added, "I cannot keep running. I must face my fear, even if I go alone. I will deal with my father. I need to know if he is truly a bad man."


    Stales spoke then, quiet and sharp. "What if he is? What if it is not just stories and he wants to use you?"


    The question hung in the air and Ang thought about it as if it were a knife. Then she straightened and something fierce lit her voice. "Then it will be father against daughter. If he wants my power for his gain, I will make him regret evering near me. My days of crying are over. If they want me¡ª Grace, Uncle Toga, Dr Dn, Marcus¡ª they should try their luck."


    Silence fell. They watched her, unable to find words, until Stales broke the hush with a warning that tightened the room. "Sorry to spoil the moment for the Luna, but are we really going to ignore Principal Valois talking about the deaths in the central House years ago? Could this be connected to Ang? What were those girls doing in an all Male academy?"


    *****


    Mass release is tomorrow.

 Chapter 243: The Cure.

    <h4>Chapter 243: The Cure.</h4>


    Taros gave Kael the cure as soon as he reached the south house, but what confused him was that Kael drifted into a deep sleep right after. He could not tell if the drug was helping or if something was wrong.


    "We should give him time," Hiro said, ncing at his brother. "What do you want me to get you?"


    "Wolfscan," Taros answered, lowering himself onto the couch. He wanted to run another check, to see if Kael¡¯s eyes showed any change. "Kael is stronger than I thought. He managed to fight the bad energy inside him."


    "This morning his eyes were all blue. Then he started acting strange so I had to chain him," Hiro muttered, his voice heavy with pity. He never imagined he would see Kael like this. "You werete. What kept you?"


    Taros let out a tired sigh. It was the tenth time Hiro had asked, and he had already exined, but his brother never stopped pressing. "Do not start, please."


    "How? I just want to know what was more important than saving Kael," Hiro said with a shrug as he opened the fridge and pulled out drinks. "Were you with Ang?"


    Taros froze for a moment, caught off guard. "How are you able to guess that?" He wondered if Hiro had used his powers to see through him.


    "It¡¯s simple. You walked in with a different kind of energy. I knew right away it was because of her."


    Taros gave a smallugh as he took the drinks from him and set them on the table. "Well, I would say I¡¯m happy... if not for the situation we¡¯re in."


    "You are always happy, Taros," Hiro said as he sat beside him, opened his can of drink and took a sip.


    "Really?" Taros smiled and leaned back into the seat. "Isn¡¯t that a good thing?"


    "It is, bro. I am happy for you," Hiro replied, tapping his knee before his eyes shifted back to Kael. He wondered how long it would take before Kael opened his eyes again.


    <fn84b3> This text is hosted at Find[?]ovel</fn84b3>


    "Thanks, but you should im her. It willplete the circle and break your curse."


    "Let¡¯s not talk about it," Hiro pleaded, lowering his gaze.


    "Fine, but you can¡¯t just continue like this."


    "I already spoke to Kaito. I will think about it," Hiro said with a tired voice. "Let¡¯s see how things go."


    "No problem. We still have days before the harvest moon," Taros agreed, deciding to change the subject since his brother was clearly not ready. "What about Mr. de? What did you find? Were you able to see Dr. Dn¡¯s face?"


    "No. It has been long since he met his brother. They had a big fight," Hiro exined.


    "I don¡¯t understand. What was the fight about?"


    "No idea, but Mr. de was injected by his brother, and it wasn¡¯t the same injection he gave to Kael," Hiro shook his head sadly before adding, "It gave him a chronic disease. Now he works for his brother because he needs the cure for his sickness."


    "That is sad. What kind of brother does that?" Taros was shocked. He still could not understand why someone would choose to hurt his own blood instead of protecting him. Family was meant to stand together, not tear each other apart. It was strange to him and something he knew he would never ept. "Do you think his brother knows about his disappearance?"


    "Yes, but it is not easy to trace where Mr. de went. I mustmend Kaito, our boy did a clean job," Hiro replied. "Dr. Dn will try to contact the other affected students now that his right hand man is missing. We have to get to those students first."


    "It will not be easy."


    "Yeah, I know," Hiro said as he stood from the couch. Just then, he heard a sound outside his door. He opened it and found Dr. Dave standing there. "Thank goodness you came."


    "I had a meeting with the management," Dr. Dave said as he stepped inside. He ced his bag on the couch beside Taros and shook hands with them. "There will be a celebration tomorrow."


    "For what?" Taros asked, confused, setting his drink can back on the table.


    "Exactly, what are we celebrating?" Hiro asked, curiosity written on his face.


    "You mean you both haven¡¯t checked the academy news page?" Dr. Dave was surprised. He pulled out his phone and showed them.


    "A celebration to mark the academy¡¯s sess at the nationals," Hiro read, frowning as his brows came together. He turned to his brother. "Wasn¡¯t itst semester we went for thatpetition? The six of us?"


    "Yes," Taros nodded as the memory came back fresh in his mind. Alex and Samuel had joined the four alphas in thatpetition, and the academy came first with impressive points. "Why are they celebrating it now? Nobody did anything for us when we came back."


    "ording to the management, the call came from above. My sister has nothing to do with it. In fact, she is angry about it," Dave exined. His eyes shifted to Kael lying motionless. "How long has he been asleep?"


    Hiro checked his wristwatch before answering. "About three hours ago. It¡¯s getting scary."


    "That¡¯s too long," Dave said as he reached into his bag and pulled out his stethoscope.


    "Yeah, but maybe it¡¯s normal," Taros replied, rubbing the back of his neck with unease. "He was given a lupine sedative this morning but it did not work on him the way it should."


    "Oh, it got to that point?" Dave asked in surprise. He turned back to the brothers, his expression serious. "So what about the students?"


    "We will find themter. Renn told me they foundtv footage at Mr. de¡¯s house," Hiro answered. "We should use it to watch the students¡¯ movements. Maybe we can find the rest."


    "That guy was sly," Taros frowned at the thought. He turned to Dave. "Why don¡¯t you check Kael? He needs to wake up."


    "Sure." Dave put the stethoscope around his neck and went to Kael. He felt his pulse but it was strange. Nothing. He searched for the second pulse point and still got the same result. His brow creased. "Whenst did you check on him?"


    "Like twenty minutes ago," Taros answered, ncing at Hiro who nodded. "Ehnn... what¡¯s going on, doc?"


    Dave didn¡¯t respond. He leaned closer, checking Kael¡¯s chest for a heartbeat. He pressed again, then again, each attempt more desperate than thest. The brothers grew restless, their fear rising with every second of silence.


    "This doesn¡¯t look well. Is there a problem?" Taros managed to ask. His heart pounded in his chest. He could feel something was wrong with Kael but he didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    Dave still said nothing, and Hiro lost his patience. His voice cracked with fear. "What the fuck is going on, Dave?" he shouted, the sound sharp enough to shake the walls. He was terrified, and the doctor¡¯s silence was driving him mad.


    Dave finally turned to them. His face was pale, his eyes wide, his lips trembling as if he had forgotten how to speak. The cure that was supposed to save Kael had failed. Instead of dering him gone outright, the only words that left his mouth were, "I can¡¯t feel his heartbeat."


    ******


    "Stales is right. What really happened in the central house?" Ang asked, her eyes moving from one person to another. "Does anyone know the story?"


    "No. We were only told that someone died there years ago," Renn replied. It happened so long ago that he could not even keep track of the years. "I never cared to know because it didn¡¯t concern me."


    "Yes. The incident took ce in the central house which belongs to a different pack and it¡¯s not under our regime," Kaito added.


    "Long before we even got admitted into the academy," Renn said again.


    "Marcus mentioned it. He knew about the incident and said it happened to someone close to him," Hailey paused and turned to Stales for a reminder. "Didn¡¯t he mention Ang¡¯s mother?"


    "Yes. He said his daughter¡¯s mother," Stales stood up in excitement as pieces began to fall into ce. "He also mentioned the board."


    "The man used them," Seraphina added quietly. It was the only thing she could contribute so far. "That¡¯s what I got from the way they argued. The handsome guy..."


    "His name is Marcus," Ang reminded her.


    "Alright. His daughter¡¯s mother was harmed in that house with another girl. They were both young then. The second girl died but his daughter¡¯s mother survived. Marcus is still angry about it because he never knew what really happened. He looks like someone who would burn the world if anything happened to the woman he loved."


    "Every girl is falling for Marcus," Renn rolled his eyes.


    "Principal Valois imed she didn¡¯t know anything. Was she already the principal then?" Ang asked, confused.


    "Yes. She has been principal for more than twenty years," Hailey answered. "But we never spoke about that incident."


    "Maybe they did something to Grace. That¡¯s why she acts like a mad woman," Alex said, his eyes moving to his Alpha who had been silent all this while. "What do you think, Alpha Kaito?"


    Kaito finally spoke, his voice calm but heavy. "I think Grace is not Ang¡¯s mother."


    The words fell like a storm, leaving everyone stunned into silence.


    *****


    Hello sweethearts,


    I was supposed to do a mass release today but the power supply got jealous. It was restored like 50mins ago and I have to write this Chapter because I cant leave you without a Chapter today.


    The mass release will be tomorrow. I am already working on the chaps. Thank you fir your gifts, ps, goldentickets, time and etc.


    Love you a bunch.

 Chapter 244: The Truth Hurts.

    <h4>Chapter 244: The Truth Hurts.</h4>


    Ang couldn¡¯t move or say a word. She just stared at him, trying to understand the meaning of what he had just said. Thousands of questions ran through her mind, making it hard for her to think straight ore up with anything to say.


    She swallowed hard, trying to stop her trembling hands. Wrapping her arms around herself, she managed to speak, her voice shaking. "How did you know that? Why would you even say that?"


    "I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s just a feeling," Kaito said softly. "And from everything that has been said, I can tell that Grace is not your biological mother." He tried to reach out to her, but she moved away. He could see the pain in her eyes, and her silence only showed how broken she was inside. "I mean, if Grace was really your mother, wouldn¡¯t Marcus be looking for her too? It wouldn¡¯t be hard for him to find her."


    "It¡¯s true," Renn said quietly as he sat on the couch, cing a hand on her arm. "It would have been easy."


    "But that doesn¡¯t prove anything," Ang said, her eyes filling with tears. No matter how much hurt she had with Grace, she had never once believed she wasn¡¯t her mother.


    "I understand what Kaito is saying," Hailey spoke softly, afraid of how her words might hurt Ang. "From the way Marcus looked earlier, you could tell he still loves the mother of his daughter."


    "He would have gone back to Grace by now," Alex said, stepping away from the wall. "You know who Grace is. She would have shown Marcus where you were."


    "So that means you were lied to... even by Grace," Stales said. "That¡¯s probably why they treated you like that. Your uncle Toga knew the truth, Ang. He wanted to sell you because you were not family. You were a trash to them."


    "Stales," Alex warned, his tone sharp.


    "What? I didn¡¯t mean it like that," Stales said quickly, covering his mouth with his hand. He saw Kaito shake his head at him, disappointed.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Ang," Kaito said, his voice low and full of guilt. "I shouldn¡¯t have said all this. But you told me no more secrets, so I said it as soon as I thought about it." He looked into her eyes, and it broke him to see her like that. Every tear that fell from her eyes made his blood boil. It triggered something wild inside him, something he could barely control.


    "I understand," Ang said with tears filling her eyes. She stood from the couch and went straight into the bedroom. When she closed the door behind her, her strength gave out. She broke down and cried, letting out all the pain she had been holding inside.


    <fnfd05> Readplete version only at Find1Novel</fnfd05>


    She didn¡¯t want to believe what Kaito had said, but deep down it started to make sense. Grace knew the truth all along but never told her. That woman hid everything from her like it was nothing.


    Grace never treated her like a daughter, but she never noticed it. She used to think it was just bad luck¡ªto lose her father and end up with a cruel mother. But now she knew it wasn¡¯t fate or some curse. It was all lies.


    How did she even end up with Grace? Was she adopted? Did her real parents never want her? Was that why Grace took her in? The thoughts tore at her chest, each one cutting deeper than thest.


    A knock came on the door. Ang quickly wiped her tears and sniffed back the sobs. It was Seraphina. Ang could smell her fear and hear the fast beating of her heart.


    "Can Ie in, please?" the blonde asked softly. "That¡¯s if you don¡¯t mind."


    Ang didn¡¯t feel like talking, but she gave a small nod. The door closed, and Seraphina walked closer, sitting beside her on the floor. Silence filled the room. Neither of them said a word for a while.


    Ang wondered why the girl was there. Why would she sit next to her when they both knew they weren¡¯t friends?


    "I know we¡¯re not friends," Seraphina finally said, her voice low and gentle. "I actually like Kaito."


    Ang growled softly, her wolf stirring inside her, ready to attack, but she held herself back.


    "I know you¡¯re mad at me," Seraphina said quickly, moving back a little. "But that was before I knew about you. Kaito exined everything when we talked. That¡¯s how I realized there was never going to be anything between us."


    Ang said nothing. She only watched her from the corner of her eyes. There was something in Seraphina¡¯s voice¡ªsomething calm and real¡ªthat made anyone want to listen, even if they didn¡¯t want to.


    "I know you are wondering why I am saying this now, or why a stupid blonde is even involved," Seraphina said, keeping her eyes on the floor. "You might ask who I am to tell you anything. I just want you to know you have been through so much, and I do not want you to see it as only bad luck. Hailey was right when she said this will shape you into a strong Luna. Life can be cruel, but sometimes there is a small beauty at the end. Look at the people in the living room fighting to protect you. They would do anything to keep you safe. They love you, and not everyone gets that."


    Her words hit Ang hard. She watched Seraphina stand up and walk away, then buried her face in her palms and let the tears fall, feeling each one like it might be thest she ever gave for anyone. Today felt like the start of something different, and that thought both hurt and eased her at the same time.


    "Are you okay?" Renn asked as he stepped into the room. Ang wiped her face quickly, but he moved closer and took her into his arms, pulling her tight to his chest. "It is okay, babe. This is hard, but we will get through it together."


    "It is not just hard, Renn," she said, leaning into him, her voice low and sharp. "I am going to find out the truth, and I will make sure they pay for lying to me, for making my life a living hell."


    "We will make them pay," he said, rubbing her back until she lifted her head and looked at him.


    "What is wrong, Renn? Your heartbeat is fast. I can feel your fear," she asked, studying his face.


    He ran a hand over his forehead, then held her closer. "Taros reached out about Kael. He said something went wrong. His heartbeat stopped."


    Ang froze, the room tilting around her. She could not let herself believe it even as every part of her knew Renn was telling the truth. She stepped back, shook her head, and pulled free from him. "I have to see him for myself."

 Chapter 245: Finding A Way.

    <h4>Chapter 245: Finding A Way.</h4>


    They arrived in Renn¡¯s car, the drive silent and tense. He kept ncing at her like she had lost her mind, but Ang ignored him. Her heart was pounding too fast to care. The moment the car stopped, she pushed the door open and ran toward the stairs that led to Hiro¡¯s room. She didn¡¯t bother to knock.


    Kaito and Alex were already there. They had arrived first since they came in Kaito¡¯s car. Seraphina and Hailey had been left behind at Mr. de¡¯s house where it was safer for them.


    As Ang stepped into the room, the air felt heavy. Taros was holding Hiro down as he fought against him, shouting in disbelief, his voice full of raw pain. She felt his agony as if it were her own. Renn came in right after her with Stales and Samuel, who they had picked up on the way.


    "He is alive! Do your fucking job, Dave!" Hiro shouted, his voice breaking as he tried to break free. Kaito rushed to him and grabbed hold of him.


    "Calm down, you have to calm down," Kaito said, confusion clear in his voice. He had no idea how tofort his brother. Kael wasn¡¯t just anyone to Hiro; he was his Beta, his brother in battle. Losing him was a pain no Alpha could bear.


    "There must be a reason for this. I know how you feel," Taros said quietly, but Hiro pushed him away.


    "No, you don¡¯t!" Hiro yelled, his voice shaking. "None of you know how I feel. None of you have the right to say that to me!" He tried to shove Kaito off, but Kaito held him tighter, pulling him close against his chest.


    Hiro fought against him until his strength gave out. The room went silent. The sudden stillness was almost frightening, but Ang felt a strange wave of relief. She wanted to move closer, to hug them both, but her feet wouldn¡¯t move.


    "Oh fuck... I¡¯m out of here," Stales muttered, breaking the silence. He stood up fast and headed for the door. Alex followed, both of them looking pale and uneasy. Their sudden fear made Ang¡¯s stomach twist.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Ang asked, her voice trembling.


    "He is losing his mind," Stales whispered, though everyone in the room could hear him. He didn¡¯t even want to look in Hiro¡¯s direction. "I started seeing things, Ang. I was hallucinating."


    "I felt the same," Alex said, his voice shaking. "It¡¯s like the day my father died. My worst fear came back. I can¡¯t stay here, I¡¯m sorry." Before Ang could say anything, they both ran out with Samuel, leaving the door wide open behind them.


    Voices started to echo from downstairs. The pack members were gathering, their worried murmurs growing louder. It was clear they all sensed something was wrong with their Alpha. A cold shiver went down Ang¡¯s spine. What was she supposed to do now? How could she help?


    It was all because of her that Evan had died. And now Kael? What had Kael ever done wrong? He only tried to help her, and for that, he got injected with that strange drug by Dr. Dn¡¯s men¡ªand now he was gone.


    The cure Taros and Dave worked on for nights, the one they believed in so much, had failed. Why didn¡¯t the moon goddess stop them sooner? Why let them believe when she already knew it wouldn¡¯t work?


    Why did she allow this to happen? Was this punishment meant for her? If it was, then fine¡ªlet her suffer. She was used to it. The moon goddess had been cruel to her from the moment she was born. But why punish Kael? Why take it out on the ones she loved?


    Ang refused to cry. This wasn¡¯t the time for tears. She had to bring Kael back. The others might believe he was gone, but she didn¡¯t. He had to wake up. He had to talk to Hiro so that everything could go back to how it was before.


    <fn7366> Readplete version only at Find_Novel(.</fn7366>


    "You have to stop it, Hiro. Your pack members might know what is going on," Renn said with tears in his eyes. His chest was tight with guilt and fear. He didn¡¯t even know if stopping his brother from grieving was the right thing, but he couldn¡¯t stand seeing him break like this.


    "Don¡¯t hold it back, bro. Let it out," Kaito whispered, rubbing Hiro¡¯s back as he leaned his head against his. "You have to cry, Hiro. It¡¯s the only way you¡¯ll feel a little better."


    Ang¡¯s hands were trembling. Her palms were still wet, but she didn¡¯t care. She ran her fingers through her hair, forcing herself to breathe. Then she walked slowly toward Hiro and looked at Kaito, her eyes asking for permission. When he gave a small nod, she wrapped her arms around Hiro and held him tight, closing her eyes as if she could carry his pain herself.


    "My love," she whispered, her voice shaking, "I wish I could stop this pain." Her lips brushed his cheek, her tears mixing with his. "It¡¯s my fault he got injected in the first ce. Kael was such a sweet soul. He never med me, not even once. He never spoke about it again because he didn¡¯t want me to feel guilty. That¡¯s why I have to bring him back."


    "Bring him back?" Taros asked, stepping closer with a frown. He looked at her as if she had lost her mind.


    "I am serious. I will find a way," Ang said with all the strength she had left. She broke free from the hug and looked deep into Hiro¡¯s eyes. He seemed to be awake from his illusions now, his face hollow and defeated. There was no sign of hope anywhere, but she refused to give up. She had to do something.


    "I¡¯ll find a way," she said again. "Even if it kills me."


    *****


    Please send golden tickets and power stones to help rank.


    Also don¡¯t forget the character voting.


    Thank you so much for supporting this work . I love you a bunch. Hugzzzzzz

 Chapter 246: It Had To Work.

    <h4>Chapter 246: It Had To Work.</h4>


    "I am serious. I will find a way," Ang said with all the strength she had left. She broke free from the hug and looked deep into Hiro¡¯s eyes. He seemed to be awake from his illusions now, his face hollow and defeated. There was no sign of hope anywhere, but she refused to give up. She had to do something.


    Then Mighty-Storm gave her idea.


    Dave sat in the corner, his head in his hands. He couldn¡¯t even look at Kael. He had believed with all his heart that the cure would work, that they would save Kael and use it to help the other affected students. Now all that belief had turned to ashes in his mouth.


    Ang walked to the bed and sat beside Kael. His eyes were shut, his skin cold, and his body lifeless. She could barely hold herself together as her hands trembled above him. Her mates were whispering, asking what she was doing, but she didn¡¯t say a word.


    Closing her eyes, she shut the link in her mind and prayed to the moon goddess. Her lips trembled as she spoke softly in her heart. "I know we have never been close. I know I¡¯ve doubted you. But please don¡¯t let this happen to Kael. He¡¯s been nothing but kind to me. He¡¯s been a friend to Hiro when no one else was. If this is my fault, then punish me, not him. Take something from me and give him life. Don¡¯t let him die because of me. Please, moon goddess. Please."


    Ang opened her eyes, clinging to the hope that he would stir, that he would breathe. But he didn¡¯t. Hey still, and the silence in the room cut through her like a de. She pressed her lips into a thin line, her heart sinking with disappointment. It was as if the moon goddess hadughed at her prayer.


    <fn2c23> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find?novel</fn2c23>


    What was she thinking? That the goddess cared about her at all? Storm¡¯s n had failed, and now Kael was gone. Her heart cracked open a little more as she rose to leave the room, but before she could take a step, Taros moved quickly and stopped her.


    It¡¯s not your fault, so don¡¯t me yourself," Taros said softly as he pulled her into his arms.


    Ang couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. She wept bitterly, watching Hiro as he cried too. Her heart ached so much that it felt like it would tear apart. She grew weaker in Taros¡¯s hold, feeling the weight of everything crush her. It was as if the moon goddess had turned her back on thempletely. Did she choose to abandon them now, when they needed her the most?


    "Something is happening to him," Dave¡¯s voice broke through their minds, trembling with fear. No one moved at first. Everyone was too lost in their grief to care. "Guys, something is happening. Look at Kael!"


    At the mention of Kael¡¯s name, every head turned at once. Then came a weak cough¡ªsoft but clear. It came from Kael¡¯s body. The same Kael who had been lying still and cold moments ago.


    Gasps filled the room. For a second, no one believed it was real. Then they all rushed toward him, afraid that it might be another cruel trick from the goddess.


    Dave quickly grabbed his stethoscope from the floor, his hands shaking as he pressed it to Kael¡¯s chest. A heartbeat. Slow but strong. His eyes widened as tears gathered. "He¡¯s alive," he whispered in disbelief.


    Ang reached out and touched Kael¡¯s hand. It wasn¡¯t as cold as before. Warmth was returning to him. Her breath caught in her throat. Did the moon goddess really hear her prayer? Did she bring him back to life?


    "What is going on?" Hiro asked in a trembling voice, his eyes darting between Kael, Dave, and Taros.


    Before anyone could answer, Kael¡¯s eyes suddenly snapped open. They glowed with a bright blue light, a haunting reminder that the sickness still lingered. The cure hadn¡¯t worked. His lips moved as he tried to smile, but it was weak. "My chest hurts," he muttered faintly.


    Hiro let out a cry of relief and pain all at once. "You fool... you scared the hell out of me," he said, grabbing Kael¡¯s hand and pressing it to his cheek. "We thought we lost you. We were all losing our minds."


    "You really scared us," Taros said, letting out a long sigh as he paced around the room, still shaken by what had just happened.


    Kael managed a weak grin. "It was worth it. I thought none of you would cry after I was gone," he teased softly, his voice hoarse. But before anyone couldugh, he began to cough violently, the sound echoing through the room. Everyone froze, fear shing in their eyes again.


    "You jerk," Hiro muttered, biting his lower lip to keep his emotions in check. He wanted to scold him, to shout at him for scaring them that way, but the words refused toe out.


    "We need to get him to the hospital now," Dave said firmly, putting his stethoscope back in his bag. He zipped it up quickly and hung it over his shoulder.


    Taros and Renn moved closer, ready to lift Kael, but Ang suddenly stepped forward and stopped them. They looked at her in confusion, wondering what she was thinking, but no one dared to disobey her.


    Her fangs snapped out, her eyes glowing. She had no idea what she was doing, but her instincts told her it was the only way. Without hesitation, she bit into her wrist. The sharp pain made her gasp, and her mates rushed to stop her, but it was toote.


    She pressed her bleeding wrist against Kael¡¯s lips. He hesitated at first, but then his lips parted. The moment her blood touched his tongue, he drank. Something about it drew him in¡ªit was warm, rich, and carried a sweetness unlike any other.


    Ang groaned softly as he fed from her, the pain mixing with determination. "They say my blood heals and gives immortality," she whispered, her voice trembling. "I hope it works."


    She didn¡¯t know if she was doing the right thing, or if this would even save him, but there was no more time to think. All that mattered now was Kael¡¯s life.


    It had to work. It just had to.

 Chapter 247: Say something...A Yes or No.

    <h4>Chapter 247: Say something...A Yes or No.</h4>


    Ang got up from the bed, holding her wrist. She didn¡¯t heal like other werewolves. Her blood kept dripping around her wrist as Taros held it. His eyes closed as he summoned the energy within him to heal her wound.


    He felt the strength leaving his body and flowing into her muscles. Ang watched with deep focus as the wound slowly closed, as if nothing had ever happened.


    "Thank you, Taros," Ang said softly, then turned to look at Kael whose eyes were still glowing blue. Her heart thudded in her chest like a drum. Did it not work? She swallowed hard, watching and waiting for a miracle. "It didn¡¯t work... it didn¡¯t fucking work. It¡¯s my fault."


    "No, Ang, it¡¯s not your fault," Hiro said as he took her hands gently. She leaned against him, her body trembling until Kaito¡¯s voice broke the silence.


    "It did work."


    Ang turned towards Kael too quickly, almost hurting her wrist again. Kael was lying on the bed with a faint smile. His eyes were no longer blue but brown. Dave stood speechless.


    "Is it gone?" Hiro asked, his voice filled with hope as he moved closer with Ang. Deep inside, she felt it. Kael looked better than ever.


    "We¡¯ll conduct a test on him. It¡¯s best we do it tonight," Dr. Dave said, and Taros nodded in agreement.


    "That way, we¡¯ll be able to tell," Taros added.


    "So should we get the ambnce?" Renn asked as he brought out his phone.


    "No. It¡¯s better we just go in our car," Kaito said firmly. "We don¡¯t need to alert the management. Also, Hiro, you need to address your pack. They¡¯re restless outside."


    "Yes... I will," Hiro said, letting out a deep breath. He released Ang¡¯s hands and walked to the door. He looked back at Kael for a moment, his eyes heavy with emotion, before stepping out.


    "Stupid guy acts like he can¡¯t do without me," Kael joked weakly, and the othersughed in relief.


    "You don¡¯t know how much you scared us," Ang said, holding his hand. Tears filled her eyes as she spoke, her voice trembling. "We thought we lost you, Kael. Hiro went crazy. It was so scary."


    "I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to scare anyone," Kael said honestly. "Look, you brought me back. I heard your voice calling me. I heard you praying for me to return."


    "You don¡¯t have to say it," she whispered, her cheeks burning, but it was toote. The others had already heard.


    "Her prayers?" Renn asked, looking puzzled.


    "Did she pray?" Taros asked, his curiosity rising. He hadn¡¯t heard or noticed anything. Ang closed her eyes, wishing the questions would stop.


    "We can go now," Hiro said as he came in from outside. He had just finished addressing the students, telling them that Kael had fallen terribly ill but was getting better and would be taken to the hospital. They all showed sympathy and concern, then returned to their rooms, though some of the gammas lingered around the area.


    "I¡¯ll get the car ready while you bring him downstairs," Kaito said.


    "Do you need help?" Taros asked.


    "No, bro. Alex and Stales are downstairs," Kaito replied, reaching for the door.


    After a few minutes, Renn brought Kael downstairs, with Ang and the rest following. The pack members were still gathered around, whispering among themselves. Ang tried to shrug her shoulder to make Hiro¡¯s hand fall off, but it didn¡¯t work. He made sure it stayed there.


    "Your pack members are watching us," she spoke quietly in her mind, and he caught it instantly.


    "You think I care about that right now?" Hiro said, and before she could react, he kissed her cheek. Her eyes widened as the whispers grew louder. She tried to pull away, but his hand slid around her waist instead.


    "Don¡¯t fight it, love," he murmured.


    "They¡¯ll hear you," she sighed, resting her head in her palm while waiting for Renn and Kael to get into the car. When they were settled, Alex, Dr. Dn, and Kaito joined them.


    "I¡¯ll drive with Angel," Hiro announced, surprising everyone. No one argued. They simply nodded.


    "Can Ie with you?" Stales asked with a smile.


    "You can use Taros¡¯ car," Hiro replied, clearly wanting a moment alone with Ang.


    "I didn¡¯t bring my car. I¡¯m also going with you," Taros said, pointing at Samuel. "He¡¯sing with us too."


    "I hate you all. You never know when it¡¯s important," Hiro muttered, walking toward the parking lot that belonged to the south house.


    Angughed, folding her arms as she watched him. It had been a long time since she¡¯d seen him this way. He looked more like himself again. She turned to Stales. "Do you think he¡¯s back?"


    "With the way he held you... gosh, he¡¯s back," Stales whispered, and she giggled softly.


    "What¡¯s funny?" Taros asked, his eyes on her. She didn¡¯t know why, but the moment in the cave came rushing back. A cold shiver ran down her spine and she couldn¡¯t look at him. He understood without a word. A soft smile spread across his face.


    Hiro¡¯s car stopped in front of them. Taros took the front seat, and she went into the passenger seat with Samuel and Stales.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Kaito, Renn, and Alex were waiting outside the ward where Kael had been admitted.


    "The tests are being conducted at the moment," Renn informed them.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll join them inside," Taros said before walking away.


    After an hour of waiting, Dr. Dave came out with a smile that already gave them hope before he even spoke. "It worked. His blood is back to normal. The other test results will be out tomorrow or the next day."


    "That¡¯s good news," Hiro said, his voice full of excitement. "What else?"


    "His organs are back to normal too, so you can all rx now," Dave told them.


    "Thank the moon," Kaito said, letting out a deep sigh of relief.


    "So what now?" Renn asked.


    "Nothing much, but we¡¯ll keep him till morning," the doctor replied.


    "Okay. Thank you so much, Dave," Renn said and pulled him into a brief hug.


    "Anytime, bro," Dr. Dave replied with a warm smile.


    Bro? Ang was surprised. They had gotten close so quickly, andtely, they seemed toofortable with each other.


    "Ang will go back to the dorms with Stales and Alex. They need rest," Kaito said, sitting down on one of the seats.


    "Hell no, Kaito. I want to stay," Ang said firmly. He was doing it again, making decisions for her without asking.


    "I¡¯m thinking about your health. You need rest," he told her gently.


    <fn30ae> Find the newest release on find?novel</fn30ae>


    "He¡¯s right," Hiro whispered beside her, his hand sliding around her neck. "You need to rest."


    "Okay. Goodnight," she said, rolling her eyes as she turned to leave, but Renn stopped her and opened his arms for a hug.


    "Are you going to punish us this way?" he asked softly, holding her longer than she expected. "Goodnight, my baby."


    When she broke away, she didn¡¯t bother to hug Kaito, and he didn¡¯t seem to care. Ang hissed under her breath and turned to go.


    "We will talk about Marcus when I get back. Don¡¯t leave the room," hemanded.


    She didn¡¯t reply. With Hiro beside her, they walked out. Outside, Alex and Stales were standing near the car waiting.


    "Who does he think he is?" she asked angrily, her brows furrowed.


    "Calm down, you¡¯re getting angry over something so small," Hiro said, opening the door for her. "You haven¡¯t changed at all."


    Ang rolled her eyes and sat quietly. The others got in, and they drove to her dorm first, dropping Alex and her off. She hugged Stales goodbye, and when she turned to leave, Hiro stopped her.


    "What is it?" she asked, confused, but he slipped his arm around her waist and drew her close. "Someone might see us."


    "I told you I don¡¯t care," Hiro said, his voice low and deep. He leaned close, his breath brushing her skin as his lips grazed her neck. A sharp shiver ran through her when he whispered, "How about I im you tomorrow?"


    Her heart froze for a moment. Did he just say that? Did he mean it, or was this another one of his games? Her eyes searched his, desperate to find the truth.


    "Say something... yes or no."


    Ang only nodded. She couldn¡¯t speak. Her tongue felt heavy, her throat dry, her heartbeat too loud.


    "Okay, little wolf," he murmured, brushing a kiss against her cheek before letting her go. "We¡¯ll see tomorrow. Hopefully it will be a good day. Goodnight."

 Chapter 248: Why Renn?

    <h4>Chapter 248: Why Renn?</h4>


    Ang walked through the gate, trying to hide the blush that colored her cheeks. She felt like her whole body was on fire. The day had turned out far better than she had expected.


    "You look like a girl who just got her first kiss," Alex teased, his eyes following her face.


    Her brows furrowed though the smile stayed. "Do I?"


    "Yes, and it got me jealous," he said, his expression suddenly dull.


    Ang blinked, surprised. She was about to ask him why he would be jealous when she saw James, the senior who had been crushing on her, walking toward them. "Oh no. Why does he have to show up now?" she muttered under her breath.


    Alex looked over his shoulder, and when he saw James, he burst intoughter.


    "It¡¯s funny? Then keepughing," Ang said with a smile that quickly turned into a frown. She tried to look sick, hoping James would leave her alone.


    "Hello, Angel. I haven¡¯t seen you all day," James greeted when he reached them.


    "Angel is tired. We were at the hospital. A friend got sick," Alex said calmly, holding her hand. "You must excuse us."


    "I¡¯m sorry to hear that," James said, his face softening.


    "Thanks. You can talk to Angel tomorrow," Alex added quickly.


    "Alright. We¡¯ll talk after the celebration," James said before leaving.


    Alex frowned. "Celebration? What celebration?"


    "Check your newsfeed, Beta," James replied over his shoulder.


    Ang didn¡¯t bother to check. Her phone was still with Alex, so she followed him upstairs. The moment they got into the room, she sighed in relief.


    "He¡¯s going to give me a heart attack one day," she said, taking off her wig and tossing it on the couch. She slipped off her shoes and sat down. "I¡¯m exhausted."


    "We have a celebration in honor of thepetition we wonst semester at the nationals," Alex said, scrolling through his phone. "Strange."


    "Whose idea was it?" Ang asked, though deep down she already guessed it was Principal Valois. What could that woman be nning again?


    "It¡¯s not Principal Valois¡¯ decision, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking," Alex said, sitting beside her. He handed her the phone showing the press release. "It has the chairman of the board¡¯s signature."


    "Kaito¡¯s father?"


    "Yes, but it¡¯s not just him. The whole board agreed on it. The Alphas are part of the board too, but they only get involved when something biges up," Alex exined.


    Ang nodded slowly, her mind drifting as he put the phone away.


    "So," she said after a while, her eyes resting on him, "are you going to tell me why you were jealous?"


    His heart skipped. For a second, he couldn¡¯t breathe. He stood up quickly, brushing his hand down his shirt like he needed air. Ang tilted her head, confused by his sudden restlessness.


    "I should check on the pack members," Alex muttered, avoiding her gaze. "Good night."


    "Wait, are you leaving? Did I say something wrong?"


    "No... we¡¯ll talk tomorrow," he said, walking toward the door. He stopped briefly, forcing a smile. "Sleep like a baby."


    Ang just stared at him, too puzzled to speak. Something was clearly bothering him, and he wasn¡¯t ready to say what it was. She sighed, watching him close the door behind him.


    Outside, Alex leaned against the wall, his chest rising fast. His heart wouldn¡¯t slow down. He almost lost control when he admitted he was jealous. What was his wolf even thinking? He shouldn¡¯t be feeling that way. He was supposed to meet his mate soon, and thest thing he needed was a distraction. Not from his wolf. And definitely not from Ang.


    *******


    She could barely sleep through the night. The thought of meeting Marcus filled her mind and refused to leave. What if things went wrong and he refused to listen to her? What if he forced her to go with him? The fear of what he might do made her heart restless.


    Marcus looked like a man who always got what he wanted. One who never asked twice, never backed down. When he wanted something, he made sure he got it, no matter the cost.


    "Oh moon goddess, please show me the right path," Ang whispered, lying down on her bed with a heavy sigh. She needed to make a choice by morning, even if it meant sacrificing herself to protect others ¡ª her friends, her mates, everyone she cared about.


    Sleep only came when the night began to fade. When she finally woke up, the sun was already high. It was past ten. Ang frowned at the clock, realizing her rm had rung but she had slept through it.


    She grabbed her phone and saw messages from Stales and Hiro wishing her good morning. Their words brought a small smile to her face. She opened the school page and saw photos of students at the celebration, posing proudly in their uniforms.


    Though they wore the same academy outfit, everyone seemed to add their own touch ¡ª new watches, shiny shoes, fresh hairstyles. They all looked so bright and lively, while she felt like the weight of the world sat on her shoulders.


    With a deep sigh, she got out of bed and headed to the bathroom. She opened the door and froze. Kaito was in the shower.


    "Shit... you scared me. I didn¡¯t know you were here," she said quickly, her eyes wide.


    Kaito rinsed the soap off his face before opening his eyes. When he saw her standing there, startled and flushed, a small smile curved his lips. "Join me," he invited softly.


    "What?" Ang stuttered, confused and flustered by his sudden words. But before she could react, Mighty-Storm nudged her forward from within, and she found herself stepping under the shower with him. The water poured down on them both as Kaito gently pulled her close.


    He washed her quietly, his touch careful and respectful, never crossing the line. When he dried her off afterward, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he hadn¡¯t tried anything....it was unlike him. Something about his restraint made her heart ache.


    "Do you want me to help you dress up?" Kaito asked after drying her hair.


    "No... I can barely control myself already," Ang muttered, feeling her cheeks heat up as she moved away to get dressed. She put on her uniform, and when she turned, Kaito handed her a pack of food.


    "Breakfast?" she asked softly.


    "Yes. You missed breakfast, so I brought you one," he said.


    "Thanks, Kaito," she said with a small smile. Ang wondered how she would have survived without them. Each of the brothers meant something different to her, and each had their own way of caring for her.


    Just as she sat down to eat, there was a knock on the door. Her heart skipped a beat. Her wig wasn¡¯t on, and fear ran through her.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anyone in," Kaito said gently as he went to the door. It was a form four student, sent by the principal to call him urgently.


    "I have to go, Angel. I¡¯ll call youter," Kaito said before leaving.


    After he left, Ang quickly finished her food and dressed up. She put on her wig, adjusted her tie, and left for the hall where the celebration was taking ce.


    <fn761a> Readplete version only at FindN0vel</fn761a>


    The Area around the dormitories was unusually quiet. Something about it made her uneasy. She texted Alex, but there was no reply. Just as she turned the corner, a car stopped right in front of her. It was Miss Valois.


    The woman stepped out of her car with that same cold smile that always made Ang¡¯s stomach twist. "We need to talk," she said firmly.


    <i>"Do not trust a word she says," Mighty-Storm warned inside her mind before Ang could respond.</i>


    Ang nodded slightly. She would listen to her wolf this time. "What do you want from me?" she asked carefully.


    "Want?" Miss Valois repeated, pretending to sound calm. "I don¡¯t want anything from you. I¡¯m only here to tell you something important... something you¡¯ve probably been wondering about for a long time."


    Ang crossed her arms, her voice sharp. "What could that be? Because if it¡¯s about my father, I already found out on my own."


    The older woman¡¯s eyes widened for a second, but she quickly forced a calm smile. "I¡¯m happy for you, but that¡¯s not it. I came to tell you that I am Renn¡¯s mother. It¡¯s time you know the truth."


    Ang stared at her, frozen. For a moment, she thought she had misheard. But the words echoed again and again in her head until disbelief turned into anger.


    "You liar," Ang said, her voice trembling. "Don¡¯t you have any shame? Haven¡¯t you hurt us enough already? Why can¡¯t you just leave us alone?"


    Her tone was sharp, filled with disgust. It was a warning. Mighty-Storm was restless inside her, ready to fight the moment Ang gave the signal.


    Miss Valois only smirked. "You think this is a joke?" she said. She opened her purse and took out a wipe. Slowly, she removed the heavy makeup from her face, revealing softer features beneath. Then she took off her ck wig, letting long, curly red hair fall over her shoulders.


    Ang¡¯s mouth fell open. Words wouldn¡¯te. The woman in front of her looked almost exactly like Renn. The same sharp jawline, the same color of hair, the same eyes. Her breath caught in her throat.


    Could this really be true? Could Miss Valois be Renn¡¯s mother?


    Her heart pounded as her thoughts tangled in confusion and pain. If this was real, why did Renn hide it from her? Why didn¡¯t he tell her when she had shared everything about herself with him?

 Chapter 249: An Attack?

    <h4>Chapter 249: An Attack?</h4>


    "So why are you telling me this?" Ang stammered, her eyes burning with anger. She didn¡¯t even know if it was because of what Renn had done or because the woman standing in front of her was actually his mother. "Why do you even care that I should know?"


    <fn64ec> This text is hosted at f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn64ec>


    "I¡¯ve been in your position before, Ang," Principal Valois said. The wind brushed across her face, making her red curls dance around her shoulders. Looking at her, one wouldn¡¯t think she was lying. "People lie when they know you love them. When they see how vulnerable you are. Men are not worthy of our love."


    Ang¡¯s chest tightened. "Do you even realize what you¡¯re saying?" she asked, covering her face with her palms, though no tears came. Her face burned with anger. She wanted to p this woman, to storm off and face Renn herself. "I knew you had a son in this academy, but it never crossed my mind that it was him. I thought the bond between you two was different... not by blood."


    Principal Valois shook her head slowly, her eyes filled with regret. "I¡¯m sorry that you were deceived. It wasn¡¯t my intention. Renn refused to let me tell you or his brothers. He wanted to keep it a secret, but I couldn¡¯t anymore. I¡¯ve already told the others. I only hope you can forgive me."


    Ang clenched her fists, her phone gripped tightly in her hand. "I don¡¯t care that you¡¯re his mother," she said sharply. "You shouldn¡¯t have told me if Renn didn¡¯t want to."


    The woman froze for a moment, surprised by Ang¡¯s calmness. Principal Valois nodded weakly, her throat tight. She had expected Ang tosh out, but instead, the girl¡¯s silence spoke louder than anger.


    Ang¡¯s phone beeped. "Excuse me," she muttered, turning away. Her heart felt unbearably heavy after everything she had just learned. Renn had lied to her. After promising there would be no secrets, he still hid something this big. Did she really mean so little to him?


    She opened the message. It was from Alex. For a moment, she wanted to tell him everything that had just happened, but then she read his text.


    <i>Hi, Angel,</i>


    <i>I couldn¡¯t wake you up because you were sleeping so peacefully after everything that happened yesterday. I had to leave early for an assignment for the pack, and Stales is helping. We¡¯ll meet youter at the celebration.</i>


    From the way Alex sounded, it was clear he was busy, so Ang didn¡¯t bother to tell him what had happened. She only typed okay. It was better to go straight to Renn and let out the anger burning inside her.


    As she walked, her steps heavy with rage, she began to notice how quiet the surroundings were. Maybe everyone was at the celebration. The silence felt strange, almost too still, as if the air was holding its breath.


    Then something struck her. She stopped suddenly and pulled out her phone again, reading Alex¡¯s message carefully. He said he had an assignment to do with Stales. But in her vision, it was Stales who had the assignment, not Alex. Alex was only supposed to help. So why did it sound like he was the one doing it now?


    Her heartbeat quickened. The quietness around her. The empty path. The direction she was heading toward the hall, not the library. None of it felt right.


    "Shit," she muttered under her breath and broke into a run. She quickly sent a warning through themunication link to the Alphas, then tapped a single word and sent it to Alex¡ªTrouble.


    Before she could reach the hall, a ck van appeared, blocking the path. Panic rushed through her veins. She turned to go back, but men wereing from that direction too, dressed in all ck, just like in her vision.


    Her instincts took over. She sprinted toward the woods, her heart pounding. Those men weren¡¯t Marcus¡¯s men; she could tell. They moved differently, silent and calcted. When she saw othersing from the direction of the East House, her stomach twisted. This wasn¡¯t a coincidence. It was an ambush and she was the target.


    Ang ran as fast as she could, trying to reach the Alphas through the link. Only Taros responded. She managed to tell him what was happening, her voice shaking.


    "I¡¯ming right now," he said, and the sound of his voice gave her strength.


    The woods were cold and eerily quiet, the trees towering over her like silent witnesses. She pushed forward, hoping to reach the cave and hide there until she could think of a way out.


    But then Miss Valois¡¯s car came into view, speeding toward her. Ang stopped, confused. Did the woman know there were men after her? Could she be here to help? She didn¡¯t trust her, not after everything that had happened, but part of her hoped that maybe, just maybe, this woman wasn¡¯t her enemy.


    "Why are you running? Shouldn¡¯t you be in the hall?" Miss Valois asked, her voice steady but her face tense. She hadn¡¯t even fixed her hair or makeup to hide her identity. That alone made Ang¡¯s anger toward Renn rise again, but this wasn¡¯t the time to think about him. If Valois could help her, then she would take it, no matter what happened before.


    "I have men after¡ª" Ang stopped halfway through her words. Her eyes narrowed. How did Miss Valois even know she was here, in the woods? They had parted ways near the west house, and now she was standing here, near the east side, as if she had been waiting. Something wasn¡¯t right.


    Then Ang remembered that Kaito had been called by Principal Valois just minutes before she left the dorms. The memory sent a cold shiver down her spine.


    "Have you seen Kaito today?" Ang asked carefully, her eyes darting around. The men chasing her seemed to have lost track of her for the moment.


    "No. Unfortunately, I haven¡¯t seen him," Miss Valois replied, her voice smooth and casual. "Come with me, I¡¯ll keep you safe."


    Ang stepped back, her instincts screaming. She was ready to use her primal strength to run, but before she could move, Miss Valois was already beside her. The woman was much faster than she looked. Ang felt a sharp sting in her neck¡ªa needle.


    Her eyes widened in shock. Her vision blurred almost instantly.


    In her vision, she had seen this. A lupine sedative.


    "You can¡¯t run from your fate, little wolf," Principal Valois¡¯s cold voice echoed as a cruel smile curved her lips.


    Ang¡¯s fingers clutched her neck as her body began to tremble. Her mind spun with confusion and disbelief. Those exact words¡ªshe had heard them before, in her vision, right before everything went dark.


    Her heart pounded painfully as realization struck. This was it. The same fate she had seen. She had truly been fooled by both the mother and the son.

 Chapter 250: The Attack II.

    <h4>Chapter 250: The Attack II.</h4>


    Some of the men were getting closer now. Their weapons were steady, but their steps slowed when they saw Miss Valois with her. They thought she had everything under control. To them, this was her n all along. Ang could tell that Miss Valois was not going to hand her over to Marcus. But why? Who she was going to hand her over to?


    Ang waited to fall or faint, but nothing happened. She was still standing, breathing hard, eyes wide open. The lupine sedative had no effect on her. She could feel it...her blood boiling, her heart pounding, her wolf awakening.


    Mighty Storm growled inside her, begging to be free. The anger in Ang¡¯s chest turned into a wave of power she could no longer hold back. Her eyes glowed with a fierce golden light, making Miss Valois stumble backward in fear.


    "An alpha?" Principal Valois gasped, her voice trembling. The realization made her freeze. Lupine sedatives never worked on alphas. "No... this can¡¯t be true."


    Ang¡¯s teeth snapped as her ws grew out in a sudden, sharp transformation. The air shifted around her, heavy and wild. The men stopped moving, their faces pale with shock. They had been told she was weak, untrained, maybe unable to shift but they were wrong.


    Before Miss Valois could even blink, Mighty Storm lunged. Her ws tore through the woman¡¯s skin, shing across her face. The older woman screamed as she fell back, blood spilling down her neck. Ang¡¯s wolf kept hitting her, fury burning in every strike.


    "Please...stop!" Miss Valois cried, but her voice was swallowed by the sound of growls and screams. She was too weak to fight back. Blood soaked her cor, her trembling hands trying to shield her face.


    Mighty Storm stopped right before the killing blow. The goal wasn¡¯t to end her life...only to make her pay for her betrayal.


    Miss Valois sobbed, shaking on the ground. Her face was a mess of blood and bruises. She pressed a trembling hand to her cheek, and Ang noticed she wasn¡¯t healing. That surprised her. Maybe the woman was just another werewolf who had lost her ability to heal. Either way, it was satisfying to see her broken.


    With a low growl, Mighty Storm stepped back, her fur bristling under the sunlight. She turned toward the woods, ready to disappear into the darkness.


    But before she could vanish, Miss Valois lifted her head and shouted, her voice breaking in pain.


    "After her! Don¡¯t let the golden wolf escape!"


    Mighty Storm snarled as she ran through the woods, her paws thundering against the earth. The fury inside her burned bright. She would have torn that woman apart if Ang hadn¡¯t held her back. The anger still boiled in her veins, but now there were more enemies ahead. Four men blocked her path. She didn¡¯t care how many they were. She was done running.


    As they surrounded her, her eyes glowed fiercely, bright as fire in the night. Her fur rose, every muscle in her body ready to strike. The men looked at one another, pretending to be brave, not knowing the storm they were about to face.


    With a deep growl, she attacked first. Her body moved like lightning. Her jaws locked around one man¡¯s arm, and the crack of bone echoed through the woods. His scream tore through the night as blood spilled on the ground.


    Another man swung a knife at her, but she dodged easily and shed across his chest. He fell back, choking on his own pain. The third tried to grab her from behind, but she mmed him down and pinned him under her paw, growling so loudly the trees seemed to tremble.


    The others broke into a run, shouting that she was a Luna. They vanished into the darkness, too scared to face her. Mighty Storm stood there, her chest rising and falling, her fur dripping with blood. She watched them flee until she was sure they wouldn¡¯te back.


    She turned to leave, but then Miss Valois appeared again. The sight of her made the wolf¡¯s heart pound harder. The woman looked almost dead, her face covered in blood, but the look in her eyes was cold and full of something dangerous. Why wouldn¡¯t she stop? Why did she still want her captured so badly?


    Ang tried to force herself back to human form, but something felt wrong. The air changed. A heavy energy filled the woods, dark and cold. It made the ground shake beneath her paws. Someone else was here. Someone who didn¡¯t belong.


    <fn9161> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? </fn9161>


    Miss Valois smiled weakly through her blood. The damage to her face was terrible¡ªshe would never look the same again. But that smile showed no pain, only triumph.


    "I give her to you, Patriarch," she said, her voice shaking but proud. "I have fulfilled my promise."


    There was no reply, but the darkness around them grew heavier. Mighty Storm could feel it pressing on her body, draining her strength. Her legs trembled, her breathing slowed, and fear crept into her chest. She couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face...only the shadow of his presence. But she knew, without a doubt, that he was powerful. Too powerful.


    Her strength gave way, and she fell to the ground, whimpering softly. Tears filled her eyes as she struggled to keep her promise to protect both of them. She wanted to fight, she wanted to keep them safe... but her body would no longer obey.


    *****


    Taros raced out of the hall the moment he got Ang¡¯s message. Her scent was drawing him to the woods, and his heart beat faster with every step. He sent a message through his link to his brothers, but none of them replied. It didn¡¯t surprise him much. Just because it worked yesterday didn¡¯t mean it would work today.


    He kept running until he passed the East House. Taros wanted to enter the dorms to check on Renn because he hadn¡¯t seen him in the hall. In fact, none of his brothers were there. But he changed his mind. He had to get to Ang first.


    When he reached the entrance of the woods, his eyes caught Ang¡¯s phone lying on the ground. His heart skipped. He picked it up, feeling heaviness fill his chest. Something was wrong...terribly wrong. His worst fear hade true. Ang was in danger.


    Rage surged through him. He raced ahead, determined to find her and whoever was behind it, because he knew one thing for sure...no single person could take his mate down. They had to be more.


    Then he saw Principal Valois¡¯s car parked near a giant tree. Confusion rushed through him. What was she doing here?


    He could hear sobbing. Taros hurried toward the sound, hoping to find Ang, but what he saw shattered him instead. Torn pieces of uniform were scattered on the ground. Then he saw a pair of shoes¡ªAng¡¯s shoes.


    Taros swallowed hard, trying not to let the pain swallow him. He turned to Principal Valois, whose face was covered in blood. Her cheeks were torn open by something vicious.


    "What happened? Where is Ang?" he demanded, his voice shaking with anger and fear.


    "T-Taros... thank the moon, you¡¯re here," she cried, her tears mixing with blood.


    "Where is Ang?" he asked again, his patience slipping away. He wanted to help her wounds, but he needed to know about his mate first. His heart told him she wasn¡¯t fine, yet he still wanted to hear someone say she was.


    "They took her... they fought us and took her," Miss Valois said, her voice trembling as she spoke.


    Taros¡¯s brows furrowed, and his chest tightened painfully. "Who? Where did they take her?"


    "I don¡¯t know them, Taros. They went in that direction," she cried, pointing toward the mountains.


    He didn¡¯t wait another second. Taros transformed into his wolf form and darted toward the mountains.


    There was only one thought burning in his mind...he was going to be a murderer today.

 Chapter 251: A Father’s Wrath.

    <h4>Chapter 251: A Father¡¯s Wrath.</h4>


    An Hour ago...


    Renn sat alone in the quiet cafeteria, waiting. Miss Valois had asked to meet him onest time. He already had a feeling about what she wanted to talk about. Maybe she would say it wasn¡¯t her fault they were separated, or that he had been too harsh with her. Whatever it was, he wasn¡¯t ready to listen.


    He had been there for thirty long minutes, frustration growing inside him. He pulled out his phone from his jacket pocket to call her when he saw her walk in. The ce was empty except for the two of them. All the students were in the hall, leaving the air still and heavy.


    "You can¡¯t keep me waiting this long when you¡¯re the one who called me here," Renn said, his voice edged with anger.


    "I¡¯m sorry," Miss Valois said softly. She stood there with her hands behind her, her face pale and filled with sadness. Something about her eyes made his heart tighten, but before he could speak again, she pulled out a gun.


    The sound of two gunshots broke the silence. Renn gasped, falling to the floor as pain tore through his legs. He looked at her in disbelief, his mind refusing to ept what had just happened.


    Miss Valois walked closer, her eyes wet with tears. Her voice trembled as she whispered, "I have to do it for us. I can¡¯t let them kill me for her. I will call your cousin, Dave to get you to the hospital."


    Renn stared at her, confused and broken, feeling his world copse right in front of him.


    *****


    <fnb25a> Original content can be found at FindN()vel</fnb25a>


    Kaito headed for the principal¡¯s office and when he got there, he knocked, but no one answered. He pushed the door open and found Hiro sitting on one of the chairs inside. A wave of relief washed through him when he saw his brother.


    "What¡¯s up, man?" Hiro stood up as they shook hands and shared a quick hug. "You got an invitation too?"


    "Yes, a few minutes ago," Kaito answered, looking around the office. He sat beside his brother and asked, "Where¡¯s Principal Valois? Did you meet her?"


    "I did. She left not too long ago, maybe four minutes ago." Hiro took a sip from the wine in his ss. He had served himself since the principal didn¡¯t offer. "She¡¯ll be back in fifteen minutes, so we wait and chill."


    "I know for sure you weren¡¯t offered that drink," Kaito said with a chuckle, looking at him.


    "Principal Valois never offers me anything when Ie to her office, so I take care of it myself," Hiro replied, leaning back in his seat. "Do you know why she invited you this morning?"


    "No, but I also wanted to see her, so this is a good opportunity," Kaito said.


    "What¡¯s happening?" Hiro stood up to get an extra ss.


    "I won¡¯t drink. We have a long day ahead and I already have a bad feeling about it," Kaito told him.


    "I¡¯m still confused, Kaito. What¡¯s happening today?" Hiro asked as he sat down again. His eyes moved around the office, wondering if it was safe to talk. There could be cameras hidden somewhere.


    "Damn, I forgot to inform Taros and you about it," Kaito said, pping his knee in frustration and leaning forward. "Last time we talked, Ang made a decision. She¡¯s going to meet Marcus today."


    "Marcus? You mean her father?" Hiro¡¯s brows pulled together in confusion. He couldn¡¯t believe what he just heard. "No way. How could you let that happen?"


    "Yes. Marcus Malynster," Kaito said quietly.


    "No way," Hiro muttered again, setting the ss back on the table. The thought of drinking suddenly felt wrong. "You¡¯re joking, right? Why would you and Renn even agree to that?"


    "If I didn¡¯t ept it, she would¡¯ve gone without telling anyone. I didn¡¯t want that," Kaito said. His voice carried the weight of helplessness. "The decision is already made. All we can do now is protect her. We have to make sure Marcus doesn¡¯t harm her."


    "Damn it," Hiro said, running his hand through his hair as he paced around the room. His mind was a mess, full of worry and anger. "I¡¯ll talk to her. She has to change her mind. She can¡¯t go to him."


    "You shouldn¡¯t. Principal Valois is nning to hand her over to Marcus. That¡¯s why I want to talk to the principal, so she would make it possible for father and daughter to have a discussion instead of the n she has."


    "Wow... there¡¯s so much I need to know because I feel like a fool," Hiro said with a fake smile. He walked to the door and opened it, but when he tried to go out, he hit an unseen boundary. He couldn¡¯t move past it. "What the fuck is that?"


    Kaito stood up at once and went to the door. His eyes narrowed when he saw wolfbane spread along the frame. A deep frown formed on his face. He stepped out without effort, breaking the barrier with ease.


    "I forget you can break these boundaries," Hiro said as his brother cleared the line. Now he could also walk out.


    Just then, the fire rm rang. Kaito stopped when he saw gas filling the hall. From the sharp smell, he knew exactly what it was. Anaesthesia gas.


    "Go back inside!" he shouted to his brother. Hiro rushed back into the office, and Kaito came after him, mming the door.


    "What is going on?" Hiro asked, his voice shaking.


    "It¡¯s a trap," Kaito growled. "Principal Valois is ying a game." His voice was filled with anger and rage as he kicked the wall in frustration. "I have to figure this out. What the hell is going on? I have to find a way out."


    "Kaito," Hiro called softly, almost afraid to speak. There was no answer. His brother kept muttering to himself, pacing back and forth. "You¡¯re bleeding... your nose."


    Kaito stopped and touched his face. His fingers came away wet with blood. "It¡¯s Ang," he said in a low, trembling voice. "She¡¯s hurt... Fuck."


    His eyes burned with fury. The fire inside him began to rise, his energy building as he called it forth. mes of power circled him as he prepared to break free, to get his brother out, and to save his mate.


    He would find Ang, and Principal Valois would learn a lesson she would never forget.


    *****


    Marcus woke with a heavy head and the room spun around him from too much drink the night before, the party still clinging to his thoughts because he had started drinking long before he left to meet Principal Valois, and now he tried to remember what promise she had made but the memory slipped like smoke through his fingers.


    "You said you had something to tell me, but you were too drunkst night and we could not talk," Bellezza said as she crossed her arms and stepped into the room, watching her brother as he pushed himself up to sit and tried to piece the night together.


    Marcus let the meeting y again in his mind, the same images running over and over until the truth hit him and burned, "she yed me," he said under his breath.


    "Who?" Bellezza asked, her face hard as she moved closer because anyone who dared to y with her brother would pay, and the thought made her blood run cold with anger.


    "That stupid principal, for crying out loud," Marcus snapped as he swung his legs off the bed and went toward the wardrobe, hands shaking, breathing fast because he felt the burn of rage like a fire in his chest, a fire that told him he could hurt many people if he let it loose.


    "What business do you have with that woman?" his sister asked, surprised but not shocked, because she had always hated Principal Valois too and she liked the fierce light that began to show in Marcus when he grew angry.


    "The foolish woman has my daughter," Marcus said, throwing a shirt on without brushing his teeth or washing his face, not caring about how he looked because nothing mattered more than getting his child back.


    "What?" Bellezza whispered, then steadied herself as she thought of the chance to let the beast in her brother loose, a chance they had been waiting for a long time to take revenge on Principal Valois.


    "Get the boys," Marcus ordered, his voice t and cold and full of a rage that made his hands clench. "I will bring my daughter home today."


    "What if Principal Valois refuses? What if she will not give my niece?" Bellezza asked, knowing the question would push Marcus further, wanting him to show the monster they kept buried.


    "She has her, and if she does not hand my daughter over, I will burn the entire academy to the ground," Marcus dered, the words leaving him like a threat sharpened by years of pain and the rules that had kept them quiet for too long, and for once he did not care about mother or her rules about keeping the peace.

 Chapter 252: Your Alpha Was Shot!

    <h4>Chapter 252: Your Alpha Was Shot!</h4>


    The ambnce stopped right in front of the hospital. Renn was rushed into the theatre immediately. Dave stood frozen, still trying to process what just happened. His aunt¡ªRenn¡¯s own mother¡ªhad shot her son with moon-etched bullets. She didn¡¯t even hesitate.


    He couldn¡¯t understand it. Why would a mother do something so cruel to her own child?


    "Get me Taros," Renn groaned, his voice breaking as he gritted his teeth in pain. He was fighting to stay conscious, his body shaking on the bed. "I want my brothers, please. Get me my brothers."


    "We have to take the bullets out first. Taros would do the same thing if he was here," Dr. Dave said firmly, trying to keep control as he directed the nurses to start treatment.


    "I don¡¯t care! Just fucking get me my brothers!" Renn shouted, kicking a metal tray beside the bed. The crash echoed through the room.


    "Fine, Renn. Calm down," Dave said softly, trying to ease him. "I¡¯ll find a way to get Taros here. But for now, we need to take the bullets out. When Taroses, he¡¯ll heal you."


    Renn closed his eyes and pressed a hand against his forehead, trying to fight the pain burning through his body. The nurses hesitated, afraid to go near him, until one stepped forward with an anesthesia shot.


    His eyes snapped open. "What the fuck is that? Don¡¯t make me weak. I don¡¯t want to pass out!"


    Dr. Dave sighed, taking the syringe from the nurse. He moved closer, his tone softer now. "You need to pull yourself together. I don¡¯t know what happened between you and my aunt, but I¡¯ll keep you alive until your brothers arrive. I promise."


    "Everything is burning," Renn muttered, his breathing unsteady. "Fine. Let them do it. But go get my brothers."


    "I will," Dave assured him. He injected the shot quickly and left the room, pulling off his gloves and coat as he reached his office.


    Something wasn¡¯t right. The Alphas should have sensed Renn¡¯s pain by now. Normally, when one of them was hurt, the others felt it too. But this time, there was silence.


    Had something changed?


    Dave picked up his phone from the table to call Taros when he heard loud voices outside. Another ambnce had arrived, bringing in one of the non-academic staff. Nurses and other medical workers rushed to take the woman to the theatre, so he had to stay back. A momentter, Alex and Stales walked in, both looking tense and worried.


    "What happened? Were you at the scene of her ident?" Dave asked.


    "No," Alex replied, shaking his head in frustration. His hands trembled slightly. He was still in shock, unable to believe what had just happened.


    "We went there only when he," Stales pointed at Alex, "got the signal from his Alpha that something was wrong. When we reached the administration block, it exploded. Kaito did it."


    "What?" Dave¡¯s eyes widened. "Why would he do that?" He looked toward the entrance, expecting to see one of the Alphas, but none of them were there. The silence made his heart pound harder.


    "Something big is happening," Stales said quietly, but Dave stopped him and led them into his office before anyone else could overhear.


    "ording to what we found out," Stales continued, "Kaito and Hiro were locked up in one of the rooms. They tried to break free, but Kaito lost control of his power. The god of thunder and lightning went wild, and the lower section of the building caught fire. It¡¯s really bad."


    "Oh no," Dave muttered, wiping the sweat from his upper lip. He turned to them again. "Do you know anything else?"


    "Not much," Stales said. "We already had a bad feeling something was wrong with Ang, but the principal gave Alex an assignment. To finish it fast, I helped him. But that feeling didn¡¯t go away. Then we got a message from Ang saying she was in trouble. It didn¡¯t make sense. We didn¡¯t know what to do."


    "Let me guess," Dave said. "You went to Kaito first because Alex got the signal?"


    Stales nodded. "It was a trap. All of it. We didn¡¯t see iting."


    "Exactly," Alex added, his voice rising. "She trapped us with that work, saying it was for the good of my pack. I was so focused on finishing it that I didn¡¯t check Ang¡¯s first message. I didn¡¯t reply in time." His voice cracked as he clenched his fists. "Now she¡¯s in trouble, and it¡¯s all my fault."


    "So this is about Ang?" Dr. Dave asked as he picked up his phone and dialed his younger aunt¡¯s number. The call connected immediately, and before he could say a word, she was already shouting.


    "Can you calm down? Everyone is shouting today," he said tiredly, rubbing his temple.


    "Your aunt locked me in the house with wolf¡¯s bane! Come and get me out!" Hailey screamed through the phone, her voice full of panic.


    "I can¡¯te, but I¡¯ll send Alex and Stales," he replied in frustration and quickly ended the call before she could yell again. He dragged a hand down his face, feeling the weight of everything crashing down at once.


    "Kaito told us not to follow the others to search," Alex said, biting his lower lip. His voice was low and tight. "He asked us to bring the woman to the hospital and make sure she was safe." He looked restless, his jaw tense. Even though they had done the right thing, his heart was somewhere else¡ªout in the woods with Ang.


    "Kaito knows what he¡¯s doing," Dave said after a short pause. "This is the moment he needs his pack close, yet he sent you away. He¡¯s protecting you. I think Ang¡¯s in far more danger than we realize."


    "So you¡¯re saying I should stay here instead of going to help?" Alex¡¯s tone broke with frustration. His eyes burned with guilt and helplessness.


    "You¡¯re helping already," Dave said, his voice calm but heavy. "Call Samuel. Tell him to bring Seraphina to the hospital. Kael is here too...it¡¯s safer if they¡¯re together. I don¡¯t know what my aunt is nning, but I can feel something darking."


    "I¡¯ll call him now," Stales said, pulling out his phone. He dialed quickly, but only after a few seconds he frowned and lowered the device. "He¡¯s already outside this door. He came before I called. That¡¯s strange."


    Dr. Dave¡¯s stomach tightened. He folded his arms, trying not to let his worry show. "There¡¯s something else you need to know," he said quietly. "Your Alpha was shot. Renn is here."


    "Shot?" Stales jumped to his feet, shock written all over his face. Alex¡¯s eyes widened too, his body going rigid as the words sank in.


    Before Dave could say another word, there was a loud knock on the door. It opened, and a nurse rushed in, pale and trembling.


    "Dr. Dave," she gasped. "We¡¯re losing him. You have toe now."<fn5b9d> For original chapters go to Find_Novel(.</fn5b9d>

 Chapter 253: To Kill Her.

    <h4>Chapter 253: To Kill Her.</h4>


    Kaito ran into the woods from the south house area with Hiro. They thought about splitting up, but Hiro could easily lose her scent since he hadn¡¯t imed her yet. The only link he had with her was through the mind bond Kaito helped him create. Because of his powers, Hiro could connect minds, and that was how he able to connect with Ang when he got shot months back.


    "Ang!" Hiro called, his voice breaking with hope, but there was only silence. It was as if she had shut him outpletely.


    Kaito moved deeper into the woods, searching from one end to another. Anger burned inside him. He fell right into the trap the principal had set. It was so perfectly nned that none of them saw iting. Poor Ang.


    He had felt her fear before. She was hurt too, maybe from fighting to escape or survive the attack. And where had he been? Sitting foolishly in the principal¡¯s office. The thought made his stomach twist. If only he had taken her with him. Every mistake reyed in his mind like a curse.


    Nothing he had done this semester went right. Every n turned into a disaster. Just like this morning¡ªwhen he lost control of his powers and they spread across the offices, almost killing a staff member.


    He rubbed his face with his palm, frustration eating at him, and kept going. They were nearing the mountains, yet there was still no sign of Ang, not even her scent.


    "You need to stop ming yourself," Hiro said softly. He didn¡¯t need to read Kaito¡¯s mind to know what he was thinking. "Others share the me, including me. But this isn¡¯t the time for that. We have to find her."


    "You don¡¯t understand," Kaito said quietly as they reached the foot of the mountain. "I¡¯ll take this path. You take the other side. We¡¯ll meet at the Big Mouth Cave."


    Hiro nodded and dashed off in the opposite direction. They searched for more than thirty minutes before finally arriving at the cave...only to find Taros there, standing in his wolf form, his eyes glowing.


    "Hey bro, did you find anything?" Hiro asked. Taros shook his big wolf head and let out a low whimper.


    "Damn it," Hiro cursed under his breath. "Where the hell did she go?"


    Kaito stood still, his hands on his waist. He kicked a rock nearby, the sharp pain shooting up his leg and spine, but he didn¡¯t care. His chest burned with helpless anger.


    "There¡¯s no scent of her anymore," he shouted, running his fingers through his hair. "Did you check the dorms?"


    Taros shook his head again and shifted back to his human form. He looked exhausted, his face buried in his palms. "Miss Valois was the only one here when I came into the woods. I followed the tracks...there were too many footprints. A lot of men were here. I think they¡¯ve taken Ang."


    "Who? Who would dare take her?" Hiro yelled, his voice trembling with fury. The thought of someone touching her without her consent made his blood boil.


    <fn2f47> For more chapters visit find(?)ovel</fn2f47>


    "Marcus," Taros said finally, his tone bitter. "I found tire marks. Tworge vehicles, probably vans. You know who always uses vans."


    Hiro¡¯s eyes widened. "Marcus," he said, his voice shaking with rage.


    Kaito clenched his fists. "He took her away. We have to find him," he said, his voice rising as anger took over. The air around him grew wild, the wind picking up and circling them. Hiro stepped closer, ready to calm him before he loses control again.


    "We need to calm down and think," Hiro said, though he knew how useless that sounded. No one could stay calm when their mate had been taken, not by a man as cruel as Marcus. "We don¡¯t even know where she¡¯s been taken."


    "It¡¯s most likely the Malynster vi," Taros said. "I don¡¯t know the exact location, but it¡¯s somewhere in Mistvale."


    "I know you want to run there right now," Hiro said, forcing his voice to stay steady. His brothers were already restless, anger rising like fire. "But if we rush in without knowing what¡¯s waiting for us, we¡¯ll only make things worse for her. We need to find out what the security there is like first."


    "I hate that we¡¯re wasting time," Kaito growled, frustration tightening his face.


    "Think, brother," Hiro said, his tone gentle but firm. "Ang has been taken, and the only person who might know something is Principal Valois. She¡¯s the one who knows how the Malynster vi works."


    Kaito gave a small, strained smile and patted Hiro¡¯s chest. "You¡¯re right. She¡¯s exactly the person I should be venting this anger on."


    Before Hiro could correct him, Kaito was gone in a sh, disappearing into the woods with terrifying speed. Hiro blinked, speechless, then turned to Taros. "Do you think he understood what I meant?"


    Taros sighed. "No. But I¡¯m sure he ns to kill her," he said, then ran after Kaito.


    "Wait...stop!" Hiro shouted, his voice echoing through the trees. "Don¡¯t let anger control you! We need her alive!" He sprinted after them, his heart pounding with fear for what Kaito might do next.


    ******


    Principal Valois left the woods, holding her bleeding arm as she walked. The pain was sharp, but not as painful as the wound on her face. She needed treatment soon, yet she could not help thinking of the curse Ang¡¯s grandmother had ced on her long ago. It had taken away her power to heal and her ability to shift. For a wolf, that was worse than death. From being a Luna, she had fallen to the rank of an omega, powerless and ignored.


    That curse had changed everything. It was the reason she had no pity left in her for Ang. The moon goddess had destroyed her life, and now her granddaughter was paying for it. Poor child, caught in the sins of another.


    She stopped walking and tore a piece from her jacket, tying it over her bright red hair. She could not risk being recognized by students or anyone passing by. She had to look ordinary, invisible.


    Her steps were slow as she headed toward the academy hospital. She needed Dr. Dave to stop the bleeding before she lost too much blood. After that, she nned to leave the academy for the rest of the day and return tomorrow with the board¡¯s full backing.


    She needed their protection now more than ever. Without it, the alphas would not hesitate to kill her.

 Chapter 254: Where Is Renn?

    <h4>Chapter 254: Where Is Renn?</h4>


    When the alphas got to where Taros had left Principal Valois, she was nowhere to be found. Her car was still there, right where the fight had happened, with the keys still in the ignition. Taros frowned, confused and worried. Her face had been covered in blood and bruises. Whoever did that to her wanted her to live with the scars forever.


    "Where the hell is she?" Kaito shouted, kicking the car tire again and again until the whole car shook.


    "Calm down. Let me try to find her," Hiro said, watching his brother¡¯s rage. He knew Kaito wished he could connect to Ang instead, but it was impossible.


    Taros leaned against the car, guilt burning through him. "I was here, but I didn¡¯t know her n. I tried to console her like a fool," he muttered, ming himself. Through the car window, he saw a phone lying on the passenger seat. It looked like it belonged to Miss Valois.


    He opened the car door quickly and grabbed the phone, hoping to find something useful, but it was locked. He didn¡¯t know her password.


    "What do we do now?" Taros asked, his voice weak and filled with tears. His heart felt heavy. He didn¡¯t know what had happened to Ang. Was she hurt? Was Marcus capable of harming her? The thoughts tore at him.


    "If only I came faster," he whispered to himself. "Maybe I could have stopped them."


    Hiro¡¯s eyes flickered open after a few seconds of silence. "Principal Valois is at the academy hospital," he said quietly. "It wasn¡¯t hard to find her. But Ang... I can¡¯t reach her. It¡¯s like she disappearedpletely."


    "Don¡¯t worry, brother," Kaito said, opening the driver¡¯s door and sliding in. "We¡¯ll get everything we need from Miss Valois. She¡¯ll lead us to the Malynster mansion, and we¡¯ll bring Ang back."


    Hiro looked at him, surprised by his sudden calmness. He didn¡¯t know what changed in Kaito, but it was better this way. When Kaito was calm, it meant he already had a n.


    The three of them got into the car, the air inside thick with tension and silence.


    "What about Renn?" Hiro asked softly from the passenger seat as Kaito started the engine. Both his brothers were in the front, eyes hard with anger and determination.


    "That¡¯s true," Taros said as it just urred to him that one of them was missing. "I haven¡¯t seen him since the day began."


    "We left the hospital together this morning around six," Kaito said, trying to recall theirst talk. "We were supposed to meet at the dinning hall after taking our bath, but he never showed up or called."


    "That¡¯s not like Renn," Hiro said with worry in his voice. "If he¡¯s not with you, then he¡¯s usually with me or Ang. Something must have happened. Maybe we were too focused on Ang to notice."


    "I¡¯ll try reaching him through our link," Taros said quickly.


    "Do it," Kaito replied, his hands gripping the steering wheel tighter. They were getting close to the hospital, and he could already sense his brother¡¯s presence nearby. Maybe Renn came here because of his mother.


    Poor Renn, he might have been caught in her Web of lies.


    In less than five minutes, Kaito parked in front of the hospital and jumped out of the car. His brothers followed close behind. He brushed past people going in and out of the building, murmuring quick apologies though his mind was burning with fear.


    <fn70de> This text is hosted at find?novel</fn70de>


    Then he saw Dr. Daveing out of the ward. The doctor looked surprised to see them. His eyes showed he was hoping for some good news.


    "How did it go?" Dave asked, his tone filled with concern.


    Kaito sighed and shook his head. "She¡¯s gone. It¡¯s like she vanished into thin air. We can¡¯t connect with her or even trace her scent."


    Dave¡¯s face turned pale. "We have another emergency," he said quickly. "I was just about to call Taros. I managed to keep Renn alive, but he needs your healing right now."


    "Renn?" the three brothers shouted together,pletely shocked. None of them had expected that.


    "He was shot this morning," Dave said, leading them down the hallway. He opened a door at the end, and the brothers froze when they saw Renn lying on the bed. His legs were wrapped in thick sters, and his face was pale with pain.


    "He¡¯s still in a lot of pain," Dave said softly.


    The room went silent. Taros¡¯s chest tightened as he stepped closer to Renn¡¯s bed. His brother looked broken, weak, and helpless¡ªsomething none of them were used to seeing.


    "What happened?" Hiro asked, his eyes moving from Renn to Dr. Dave.


    "He¡¯ll tell you everything himself when he wakes up," Dr. Dave said, stepping aside so the brothers could move closer to Renn¡¯s bed.


    "He¡¯s asleep," Taros said quietly as he began to remove the sters from Renn¡¯s legs. The wounds were deep and raw. The bullets hadn¡¯t been taken out on time, and that dy had only worsened his pain.


    Closing his eyes, Taros focused his energy, calling on his strength. A faint light spread through his palms, and the muscles around Renn¡¯s wounds began to pull together and mend. Sweat rolled down Taros¡¯s temple as he kept going until the skin slowly knitted back.


    Kaito turned to Dr. Dave and asked, "Was this your aunt¡¯s doing?"


    Dr. Dave looked surprised. "How did you know that? I wanted Renn to tell you himself," he said with a sigh. "She called me earlier and told me to pick up my wounded cousin. I don¡¯t know what happened between them."


    "Damn it," Kaito growled, his voice shaking with anger. "What kind of woman does that to her own family? Principal Valois wanted to slow us down. This was part of her n."


    Dr. Dave shook his head, sadness in his eyes. "She didn¡¯t spare him at all."


    Taros finished healing Renn¡¯s wounds and gently held his brother¡¯s hand. "You¡¯ll be fine soon," he whispered.


    "He needs rest," Dr. Dave said softly. "We gave him lupine. It¡¯ll keep him asleep for a few hours."


    Hiro frowned. "When will he wake up?"


    "By evening," the doctor replied.


    Just then, the door opened and Seraphina peeked in with a nervous smile. She was surprised to see all three alphas in the room. Earlier, Alex had brought her from the quarters and told her to stay in the doctor¡¯s office for safety.


    "Taros, Kaito... hi," she greeted.


    "Hi, Seraphina," they replied together except for Hiro who had no idea who the girl was.


    "There¡¯s a woman in your office," she said, turning to Dr. Dave. "She¡¯s badly hurt. It looks really bad."


    Dr. Dave¡¯s face turned grim. "That must be my aunt," he said quietly.


    Before anyone could speak, Kaito stormed out of the room, his chest burning with rage. He reached the office in seconds and froze at the sight before him.


    Principal Valois sat there, almost lifeless, her face covered in bruises and deep cuts. It was worse than anything he¡¯d ever seen.


    But Kaito didn¡¯t feel pity. His anger was stronger. He walked straight to her, grabbed her by the neck, and red into her terrified eyes.


    "If you don¡¯t tell me where Ang is," he said through gritted teeth, "I swear I¡¯ll make you regret ever crossing us."

 Chapter 255: It Was Fury.

    <h4>Chapter 255: It Was Fury.</h4>


    "No, Kaito, it won¡¯t work like this," Hiro rushed to where he was and tried to stop him from choking the principal. Taros did nothing. He sat on the chair, watching.


    <fnd891> Follow current nov?ls on F?nd-Novel</fnd891>


    The moment Dave entered the office, he ran to help Hiro stop Kaito from killing her. After a struggle, they managed to pull him away, or maybe he let go on his own.


    "Tell her to talk," Kaito¡¯s voice thundered through the room. He paced back and forth, his chest rising and falling with rage. "Do you know what this woman has done today? Look at Renn¡¯s condition. Where is Ang? Who did you give her to? She didn¡¯t deserve what you put her through."


    "I didn¡¯t do anything to her," Miss Valois coughed, her voice trembling. Her eyes were red, her body shaking from pain and fear. She couldn¡¯t tell if it was from Kaito¡¯s grip or the terror of what mighte next if she didn¡¯t talk.


    "Stop lying, you crazy woman!" Taros shouted, standing from his seat. His eyes burned with fury as he walked toward her. She looked like she would melt into the floor. Every breath she took was filled with fear. But it was all her fault.


    If she hadn¡¯t handed their mate to that man Marcus, they wouldn¡¯t be here like this.


    "As much as I want to tear your head off, we need to fix your face first," Hiro hissed, motioning for Taros to use his power to stop her bleeding.


    "True. She looks like the devil himself," Seraphina muttered, covering her nose.


    "Trust me, she is one," Dr. Dave said, surprising her.


    "I can exin what happened," Miss Valois cried, tears rolling down her bruised cheeks. Each tear burned, but she didn¡¯t dare wipe them. She wasn¡¯t sure if these Alphas would let her leave alive.


    To make it worse, her phone was in her car. She couldn¡¯t call anyone, couldn¡¯t tell the board members to save her from this den of lions.


    "Exin what?" Hiro yelled, then stopped himself, realizing he needed to stay calm. His brothers were already on the edge. "Do you understand what you¡¯re saying? If you tell us how to find our mate, we¡¯ll heal you."


    Miss Valois froze at his words. She turned to her nephew standing beside Kaito. He gave her a cold nod. He wasn¡¯t going to help her until she did what they wanted.


    "I am in so much pain right now," Miss Valois sobbed as she looked at each of them standing before her. The cold looks on their faces told her she didn¡¯t stand a chance unless she did exactly what they said.


    "Who cares about your pain?" Kaito¡¯s hand curled into a fist, his jaw tightening. He wanted to hit her but stopped himself. She already looked half dead.


    "Do you know the pain Ang is going through because of you?" Taros asked, his voice sharp with anger and disappointment.


    "Ma, just tell them the truth," Seraphina said softly. She didn¡¯t want things to get worse for Ang wherever she was.


    Miss Valois nodded weakly. Her lips trembled as she lifted her eyes. "It¡¯s Marcus," she said in a shaking voice. "I handed Ang to her father."


    "Why?" Kaito¡¯s voice rose like thunder. "Why would you do that?" He felt his blood boil again, his heart pounding with fury. He knew if he didn¡¯t control himself, he would destroy everything in that room.


    "Why? I had to," Principal Valois cried out. "She¡¯s been in this academy pretending to be a boy. Do you know what would happen if the board found out?" She frowned, pain twisting her face as Dave handed her a clean towel.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter," Hiro said, his tone heavy. "What you did was wrong. If you didn¡¯t want her here, you could have told her to leave. You didn¡¯t have to sell her to Marcus."


    "I didn¡¯t sell her," she said quickly, shaking her head. "There was no money. I swear."


    "You sold her out for another reason," Taros said coldly. "It doesn¡¯t have to be money."


    "You failed her, Principal Valois," Kaito said quietly, his voice breaking with sadness. "You couldn¡¯t protect a girl who came to you for safety. You proved you can¡¯t be a mother to anyone... not even your own son."


    Principal Valois froze, her heart pounding in her chest. Did Kaito know? Did he find out that she was Renn¡¯s mother? If he did, it was bad. If Renn told his brothers, the truth would spread, and she didn¡¯t want that.


    "She can¡¯t even deny it," Hiro said, shaking his head in pity. "Just tell us how to get Ang back from the Malynsters. We want her today. Only the goddess knows what she¡¯s going through right now."


    "The goddess is her grandmother," Principal Valois said weakly.


    "We heard that yesterday," Seraphina muttered as she rolled her eyes and sat down, her heart heavy with worry.


    "Tell us what the Malynster¡¯s vi is like. Do they have powers like us? How many are they?" Kaito asked, his voice tight with desperation. He couldn¡¯t imagine life without Ang. None of them could. They had to find her, no matter what it took.


    Before the principal could answer, a loud cry came from outside. She jumped to her feet, her heart racing as fear gripped her. The sound pierced through the walls, and her first thought was of Renn. Had something happened to her son?


    "Renn," she called out, her voice shaking. Her heart thumped painfully in her chest.


    "Stop acting like you care," Kaito said coldly, brushing past her. He pushed the door open, and the noise outside grew louder.


    A crowd of people was rushing into the hospital, their faces pale with fear. Some stumbled, trying to find safety. Kaito was about to ask what was happening when Alex appeared with Samuel and Stales, helping people inside. They quickly locked the doors behind them.


    "What the hell is going on?" Kaito asked, his voice echoing through the hallway.


    "I don¡¯t know," Samuel said, breathing heavily. "But we can¡¯t go out yet. There are more than twenty vansing this way, and the security couldn¡¯t stop them."


    Hiro rubbed his face in frustration. "What is happening today?" he muttered. This day was supposed to be special. He was supposed to im his mate, to finally make her his. But instead, it had be the worst day of his life.


    "We can see through my window," Dr. Dave said as he moved toward it and pulled the curtain aside. Everyone turned to look. The vans had already reached the hospital and surrounded the entire building. From one of them, a young woman stepped out. She had the longest ck hair Dave had ever seen, and her fitted ck gown hugged her body, showing off her perfect shape.


    She was beautiful, but there was something dangerous about her beauty. The kind that warned you she could kill without a second thought.


    "Who is she?" Dr. Dave asked, frowning.


    "I don¡¯t know," Kaito said, his eyes narrowing. He looked at his brothers, but they were just as confused.


    Then another van door opened, and Marcus stepped out. He wore dark sses with a ck shirt and trousers, his face calm but cold. When he took off his sses, his red eyes glowed with rage. He looked furious, like someone ready for war.


    "The fool. I¡¯m going to deal with him," Taros growled, his jaw tightening. He stormed out of the room, heading for the entrance.


    "Let¡¯s go after him," Kaito said quickly. He turned to Principal Valois. "You¡¯reing with us."


    "What¡¯s going on?" she asked, fear shaking her voice. She hadn¡¯t yet seen the visitors outside.


    No one answered her. They all marched to the door, waiting for the next course of action.


    "What¡¯s the n?" Hiro asked, ncing at his brothers as he reached for the handle.


    "Wait," Kaito said suddenly. His eyes focused on the ss wall ahead. Something felt wrong. Thedy who came with Marcus lifted her hands, and fire began to swirl in her palms.


    Before Kaito could warn the others, she threw the mes with deadly speed.


    It wasn¡¯t just fire. It was fury. She attacked without hesitation, and within seconds, the heat filled the air, burning everything in its path.

 Chapter 256: Who The Fuck Is The Patriarch?

    <h4>Chapter 256: Who The Fuck Is The Patriarch?</h4>


    The fireballs tore through the door like bullets. Kaito didn¡¯t even see theming. The woman was too fast, too furious. She didn¡¯t care about the students or the sick patients in the building. She only wanted destruction.


    "Fuck," Hiro cursed under his breath as he hid behind a pir. The hallway was glowing red from the fire.


    "I hate to say this, but Marcus is fucking smart," Taros said, his voice shaking as he shielded Miss Valois and Seraphina. "He attacked the hospital because he knew we¡¯d be helpless here."


    The rm red nonstop as smoke filled the ce. Kaito got up, his chest rising with anger and worry. "Is anyone hurt?" he shouted.


    "Nah," Alex answered, ncing at Stales¡¯ bruised knees. "Just a few scrapes. That woman¡¯s worse than Marcus. We need to get rid of her."


    Kaito clenched his fists and faced her again. Without thinking twice, he began to block the fireballsing at them. She was a master at this. Her movements were fast and precise, far more skilled than his. He could feel his energy draining and wondered if she was running out too. That always happened when he pushed his power too hard.


    Hiro focused his mind on her, trying to create illusions...anything to break her focus and give Kaito a chance.


    "This is when I need Renn," Kaito muttered, ncing at Miss Valois. Her face was pale, her eyes filled with shock and fear. Something was wrong. What had happened between her and Marcus?


    Marcus had taken their mate by force, and now he was trying to burn the school. None of it made sense. From what Kaito knew after talking with the principalst night, Marcus only wanted his daughter and to walk away. So why this chaos now?


    Taros moved closer to the hall, dodging fireballs as they flew past. It was reckless, but he had to know Marcus¡¯s real n. Marcus already had his daughter, why was he attacking them again?


    The woman suddenly slowed down. Her face twisted as her eyes fluttered. Hiro¡¯s illusion was working. He had built a world inside her head, trapping her in a ce that wasn¡¯t real. Her strength began to fade, her attacks slowing as she lost grip on reality.


    Marcus saw what was happening but said nothing at first. Then his expression hardened when he noticed a faint figure forming near him. He smirked coldly and looked straight at the alpha standing before him. "She sent a student to face me? You really have no idea what you¡¯re standing against. Your principal failed to tell you who I am."


    Taros clenched his fists. He wanted to tell Marcus that he damn well knew who he was, but he held his tongue. Let the man finish his nonsense first, then he would talk.


    "I am Marcus Malynster," Marcus roared, his voice echoing through the hall like thunder. "And this is nothingpared to the rage I will bring on this disgusting academy. Bring me my daughter¡ªthat¡¯s all I ask. Do that, and we end this madness. Tell your principal toe out and face me."


    <fnc6a0> Read full story at Find[?]ovel</fnc6a0>


    Taros stood near the shattered ss door, his chest tightening. Marcus¡¯s eyes burned with hatred. He wasn¡¯t bluffing. He wanted destruction.


    But something didn¡¯t add up. Didn¡¯t Miss Valois hand Ang over to him already?


    Taros turned to his brothers. Their faces showed the same shock and confusion. Why would Marcus be demanding for his daughter again when he had already taken her? There was only one exnation...something had gone terribly wrong.


    "We do not have your daughter. You took her this morning, did you not?" Taros asked, his voice searching for a simple answer from Marcus, but the man moved so fast Taros had no time to duck. A wooden stick flew straight at his chest.


    Kaito was quicker. He stepped forward and intercepted the stick before it hit Taros. The sharp end ttered to the floor and Taros stood frozen, his breathing in ragged pulls as shock washed over him. He could not believe how close he hade to being struck.


    Kaito grabbed his brother and pulled him back to safety, his hands firm and shaking with anger. He looked Marcus in the face and demanded, "What do you want, Marcus? Have you not done enough? You took the girl. You had her. Why are you back asking for more?"


    Hiro¡¯s voice came low and hard, full of fire. "You will give her back because she does not belong with you," he said, every word heavy with truth and hate.


    Marcusughed, a sound without humor, and spread his hands like a man who thought words could cover his anger. "Who are you to tell me what is mine?" he spat. "When did you give her to me? I found out your useless principal tried to trick me and that only makes this worse. Right now I want my daughter and I will leave this ce. I will settle my debts with your principal muchter."


    "We do not have your daughter," Hiro answered, steady and sharp. "Principal Valois handed her to you. Drop your act and stop this madness."


    "This is a joke. You should try better ones because you messed with the wrong daughter this time," Marcus said, turning to his men and nodding.


    Kaito moved back with his brothers. He could feel something wasn¡¯t right. From what was happening, it was clear that Ang was not with Marcus. In fact, he began to think Marcus had been deceived too.


    "Can you exin what¡¯s going on, Miss Valois?" Kaito asked with a deep frown. She looked lost, her face showing fear and confusion.


    "Wait," Alex stepped forward. "Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t hand her to Marcus... but to someone else?"


    Miss Valois swallowed hard and shifted uneasily from where she sat. She had felt safe before, but now that the truth was starting toe out, she knew she had to get away before they turned on her.


    "Answer him!" Taros shouted, his voice shaking the room. "What is going on?"


    Her lips trembled. Tears filled her eyes as she looked at them, terrified. Her heart pounded fast, and her hands shook. "I can exin..."


    "Fuck you, Miss Valois. To hell with you," Hiro hissed as he paced the room, anger burning in his eyes. They had been yed the whole time, and the realization tore him apart.


    If only she knew what it felt like to lose a mate, to have half of your soul ripped away, she would understand their pain. But no, this woman had never felt that kind of loss. Her heart was too cold to understand it.


    "I¡¯ll go and check on Renn," Samuel said quietly. He stepped back, his voice heavy with defeat, and turned to go upstairs.


    Alex stood there, watching everything unfold before his eyes. His chest tightened as he thought of his best friend. He had no idea where Ang was or what she was going through. The fear was eating him alive.


    "Tell us who you gave Ang to, and we¡¯ll go after them," Stales said finally, his voice steady but filled with rage. "It¡¯ll make things easier for everyone."


    "After we find her, she and Marcus can talk about their rtionship properly," Alex added, though his voice trembled with emotion.


    Principal Valois looked at them in silence for a moment. Her hands shook slightly as she swallowed hard. When she finally spoke, her voice was weak but clear. "The Patriarch. I handed her over to him."


    "Who the fuck is the Patriarch?" Kaito asked, his brows furrowing in confusion. He turned to his brothers, but their faces only mirrored his own¡ªlost and terrified.


    Principal Valois knew the question wasing. Her answer would make them angrier, but she had to speak. Silence would be worse. "I don¡¯t know who he is," she said, voice small and raw.


    Hiro moved like a storm, but Taros was faster and grabbed him before his fist could fly. Hiro¡¯s chest heaved with rage; the room felt tight with it.


    "How can you say you don¡¯t know who he is?" Kaito snapped, annoyance cutting through his words. Her lies kepting, and with each one the boys grew more furious.


    "I honestly don¡¯t know," Principal Valois whispered. Her hands trembled as she spoke, but nobody listened. The truth or the lie¡ªit all sounded the same to them now.


    "This is so messed up," Alex muttered, his frown deepening. They were hiding in the building while Marcus raged outside, desperate to take his daughter back. Fear and anger pressed on them both.


    "I swear I will kill you as soon as my brothers let me go," Hiro hissed. He had held himself back before, but no longer. Miss Valois¡¯ betrayal cut too deep. "What do we do? How do we get her back?"


    "Getting Ang back is the most important thing, but we have to stop Marcus first," Kaito said. "We need to make him understand what¡¯s really happening."


    "Why don¡¯t we send her out to meet Marcus?" Seraphina suggested, eyes rolling. "She can tell him everything."


    Hiro gave a sad, thin smile. "Good idea."


    "What if she kills him before she says anything?" Stales asked. "Marcus doesn¡¯t seem calm or safe."


    "If that happens, it¡¯s not our fault," Taros said, shrugging as he stepped closer to Principal Valois. She looked smaller than before, swallowed by the weight of what she¡¯d done. "She brought this on herself."

 Chapter 257: Who Is Bellezza?

    <h4>Chapter 257: Who Is Bellezza?</h4>


    Principal Valois knew her time hade. If she didn¡¯t act fast, the boys would throw her into the fire without thinking twice, not caring whether she lived or died.


    "Get up," Hiro said, helping her to her feet. He shook his head with pity as he held her arm, ready to move. "It¡¯s a shame that we have to give you away to protect everyone. If you had been a better person, maybe we would have spared you."


    "Are you sure you want to do this?" Dr. Dave asked Kaito quietly. He wasn¡¯t on his aunt¡¯s side, but he still wanted them to think before acting.


    Kaito shrugged, unsure. He didn¡¯t have the strength to go against what his brothers had decided. Yet a thought shed in his mind¡ªthis woman they were about to throw into the fire was Renn¡¯s real mother.


    If Ang were here, knowing who Miss Valois truly was, would she ever want that? The question echoed in his head, but Taros¡¯ sharp voice pulled him out of his thoughts.


    "No... no... everyone to safety now!" Taros shouted, frustration in his tone as he led Seraphina upstairs.


    Kaito turned toward therge ss window and froze. Marcus¡¯ men were outside with guns raised, already aiming at him and his brothers.


    They ran upstairs for cover just as the first shots rang out. The deafening sound of gunfire filled the hallway, and people screamed as chaos broke loose. Kaito¡¯s heart clenched at the sound¡ªit was pain, fear, and loss all at once.


    Fortunately for him, the people already cleared the hallway before the fight started.


    When they reached the upper floor, Kaito looked around at his brothers and the others. He knew he had to think fast. Marcus was going to destroy the entire academy if they didn¡¯t act soon.


    "Marcus, is he a psychopath?" Hiro asked as they moved closer to the window, watching Marcus outside. He stood there coldly, his men shooting at anything.


    "What do you expect from a man whose daughter was taken away?" Seraphina said softly. She looked briefly through the window, then walked back to the corner and sat down. Tears filled her eyes. Deep inside, she feared she might never get out of there alive.


    "I¡¯m trying to think of something," Kaito said, his voice tense. Time was slipping away fast, and everyone was confused. Their minds were nk. None of them expected this day to turn into such a nightmare.


    "I¡¯ll call the board," Principal Valois finally spoke. "It won¡¯t be easy to stop Marcus, but maybe they can do something better than what we¡¯re doing now." She had been silent all this while out of fear that no one would listen to her.


    "You think the board can help?" Taros asked, folding his arms. The woman nodded. A faint smile touched his lips but vanished just as fast. "Hell no. You want to trap us with this board thing."


    "She thinks we are fools," Kaito muttered as he stepped closer to the window again. His eyes searched for something, anything, that could help them. But the sky suddenly darkened, and thunder rolled in the distance. The air grew heavy, the wind wild. Something was changing.


    Kaito¡¯s heart pounded. He tried not to panic as his gaze shifted to the woman standing beside Marcus. She was calm, too calm. There was something about her that made his chest tighten. "Marcus really meant it when he said he was going to burn this academy," he said quietly.


    "Are you even doubting it?" Dr. Dave asked, frowning. His voice was sharp, cutting through the tension that filled the room.


    "Not anymore. But we can¡¯t just sit here and watch him make it happen," Kaito said, moving away from the window. Someone had to stop Marcus, and he was ready to do it. But he couldn¡¯t do it alone. They needed to work together. That was what made a pack strong.


    "You¡¯re one of the reasons we can¡¯t face Marcus right now," Hiro said bitterly. "We don¡¯t have Ang. We don¡¯t even know where she is, and as her mates, we failed herpletely."


    Principal Valois lowered her eyes to the bare floor. She looked ashamed, but deep down, she didn¡¯t regret what she had done.


    "If Ang was here, she would have already spoken to her father. And if she refused to leave with her family, we would have fought to keep her," Kaito said, his voice breaking with emotion. The more he thought about it, the more it hurt. If Ang was by their side, things would have been easier. He couldn¡¯t even think straight without her.


    "I didn¡¯t even think about the students in the hall," Taros said suddenly, and his words froze everyone.


    "de and some of the senior students are with them. They¡¯ll make sure everyone is safe," Alex said. His words brought a little relief to the group.


    "Who¡¯s that woman with Marcus?" Kaito asked. His eyes turned sharply to Principal Valois. She was the only one who could answer. He needed to know who that woman was and why she had such power.


    "Bellezza," Principal Valois said quietly. "She¡¯s Marcus¡¯s elder sister."


    "I see." Kaito nodded slowly, then looked back at her. "What is she like? Can we talk to her? Maybe negotiate?"


    "I don¡¯t know," she admitted. "I¡¯ve never met a good Malynster before."


    "How is she that powerful? She has my gift or maybe even more. What should we expect from her?" Kaito asked, desperate for any piece of information that could help them survive.


    "What do you expect? They are the moon goddess¡¯s children," Miss Valois said, her voice hard and full of hate for the Malynster. "Marcus can do the same. He has more power than she does. You should fear him more than Bellezza."


    For a long breath the room held its silence, broken only by the storm rolling in outside. Then Hiro spoke, low and urgent. "I heard from Eliza that Bellezza is not cruel. If we could talk to her for a few minutes, she might listen."


    Stales rubbed his temples, eyes jumping from face to face. He felt the blood pounding in his ears. "Why not try a mind link?" he asked. War had already shown him how sudden fear coulde.


    Hiro shook his head, tired. "She shut me out when I tried." From the window he watched Marcus, who had ordered his men to lower their guns but still looked ready to strike.


    Kaito stepped forward, voice steady though his hands trembled a little, and every head turned toward him. "I have a n," he said, and for the first time since the shooting began a small re of hope lit the room.


    "What is it?" Dr. Dave asked, hanging on every word.


    Kaito moved to the center and looked at each of them. "Alex, Stales and Dave, you stay inside and care for the students and anyone hurt in the building. Make sure no one is left alone or afraid. My brothers and I will go downstairs. We will find a way to speak to Marcus."<fnc625> Newest update provided by find{n}ovel</fnc625>

 Chapter 258: Telling Marcus The Truth.

    <h4>Chapter 258: Telling Marcus The Truth.</h4>


    Taros brought out the principal¡¯s phone from his pocket and asked her for the password. As soon as he unlocked it, he dialed Marcus¡¯ number and kept it on speaker. It rang twice and he didn¡¯t pick.


    "The man is something else," Hiro shook his head as he watched from the window. Marcus had his phone in his hand yet he didn¡¯t pick. "He is talking with his sister now."


    "We don¡¯t expect him to be nice...not when someone among us sold his daughter," Seraphina leaned against the wall, her head tilted to the side.


    "She has a sharp mouth like Ang. Where the hell did you get her from?" Hiro asked, as he stared at her. He wished it was Ang. He would have apologized for all his mistakes and the way he had treated her.


    "Long story. Do you have Bellezza¡¯s number?" Kaito asked, his gaze shifting to the principal and she nodded. He turned to his brother. "Can you check, Taros?"


    "Okay," Taros began to scroll through the contact list. It was easy to find Bellezza since the name started with the letter B. "Got it. Calling her now."


    "Hopefully, this shit works," Hiro said as he leaned against the window. He was going to act as their watchman until they figure it out.


    Taros dialed Bellezza¡¯s number and it started ringing. His heart kept on beating faster with the hope that she won¡¯t ignore them like the way her brother did.


    "She is looking at her phone right now," Hiro said, as his eyes lit with hope.


    "She picked," Taros said, in a low tone. His brothers were quickly gathered around him to hear the conversation. "Hello..."


    "Speak forth, thou reckless child of men!" her voice thundered through the line, fierce and cold. "Return my blood, lest my wrath fall upon thee like storm and fire!"


    "It¡¯s not Principal Valois speaking," Taros said, politely without paying much attention to her threats. "This is your niece¡¯s mate. I would like us to have a proper conversation instead of this fight."


    "I care not who you are, boy. Bring her forth and spare yourself this needless folly," Bellezza warned, her voice sharp with rage before ending the call. The room fell silent for a long moment. No one spoke until Hiro finally asked,


    "What do we do now?"


    Kaito walked over to Principal Valois and took her arm, forcing her to her feet. She tried to break free, but it was useless. He was far stronger than her. "We will go downstairs and meet them. I can¡¯t stay here hiding like a frightened child."


    "You are right," Taros said, slipping the phone into his pocket as he followed his brother out of the room.


    "You should stay here, okay?" Hiro told Seraphina, but she shook her head.


    "I aming with you," she said, following close behind as they joined the others downstairs.


    The cool breeze touched their faces as they stepped out of the building. Marcus was surprised to see them but made no move to attack.


    "Where is she?" Marcus demanded. He was about to say more when his eyes caught the blonde girl standing beside one of the boys. Her beauty struck him for a moment, but he quickly realized she was not his daughter.


    "We meet again, Principal Valois," Bellezza said with a cold smirk, folding her arms in front of her chest. Her voice was calm, but her eyes burned with anger. "Nothing has changed. You still look as pathetic as thest time we met."


    Principal Valois swallowed hard and lowered her head. She had done everything to avoid Bellezza for years, but fate had brought them face to face again under terrible circumstances.


    "You should get yourself a healer," Bellezza said sharply. "You look like death itself."


    <fn3b47> Read full story at ?ovelFind</fn3b47>


    "W-whatever you say, Bellezza," Principal Valois muttered, looking away to avoid her piercing gaze. The Malynsters never liked her, and she feared what would happen if they found out the truth about Ang.


    "Who scratched your face?" Bellezza asked, narrowing her eyes. Then a cruel smile touched her lips. "He did an excellent job. Now back to business¡ªwhere is our girl?"


    "I want us to talk properly without fighting," Kaito said quickly, stepping forward. His tone was steady, though his heart raced. He hoped they could calm things down and focus on finding Ang before it was toote.


    "Why should we listen to you?" Marcus asked, his voice deep and controlled but heavy with anger. "Who are you to speak in our matter?"


    "We are Ang¡¯s mates," Kaito replied, pointing toward his two brothers. Marcus didn¡¯t even look surprised. It was clear he already knew his daughter would have multiple mates.


    "One of us is in there. He isn¡¯t well," Kaito added quietly.


    Marcus folded his arms and raised a brow, his tone sharp and unimpressed. "So does that mean we can take our girl now and leave? Because if that¡¯s the case, this introduction was pointless."


    Taros sighed, rubbing his neck, unsure how to even begin. How could he tell the father of his mate that they lost her? That she was gone without a trace... and they failed to protect her?


    "The thing is," Hiro started, voice low but firm, "Principal Valois sold Ang to another man. She lied to us and said it was you. We just found out."


    Marcus froze. For a moment, he didn¡¯t move. The words didn¡¯t seem real. His daughter... sold? He blinked, trying to process it, his chest tightening with disbelief and fury.


    "Wait," he said slowly, voice too calm for what boiled inside him. "Are you telling me my daughter isn¡¯t here and that she was sold?"


    The boys looked at each other, uneasy. They didn¡¯t know this calmness was just the quiet before the storm. Marcus¡¯s voice may have been steady, but his eyes were filled with fire ready to burn everything.


    ******


    Mass Release will take ce tomorrow. I am a bit stressed and want to rest for a few hours so that the Chapterse out great.


    We moved to the next...Let¡¯s find Ang quickly.

 Chapter 259: The Discussion.

    <h4>Chapter 259: The Discussion.</h4>


    Unfortunately, yes," Seraphina answered, moving behind Hiro. She didn¡¯t like the piercing gaze of Marcus. He looked furious, and she could feel the storm building inside him. Any moment now, he could explode.


    "This is a joke, and I won¡¯t put up with it," Marcus barked, his voice roaring like a wounded lion. "Go in there and get my daughter!"


    "You need to calm down, brother," Bellezza said softly, cing a hand on his back. She could sense something was wrong¡ªsomething deeper than what the boys were saying.


    "Why should I be calm?" Marcus shot back, his eyes zing at them.


    "Let¡¯s listen first. Tell us what happened to her," Bellezza urged, turning her gaze to the boys. "Go ahead and speak. I don¡¯t know how long I can hold my brother down."


    "Can we talk in the conference room?" Kaito asked boldly, surprising everyone. He wanted them to move away from the hospital corridor so the staff and patients could feel safe.


    Marcus red at him. "Look at this boy. He wants to order us around now," he said bitterly, shaking his head.


    "Brother, let¡¯s do this for her," Bellezza pleaded. She turned to the guards. "Drive to the administration block." Then she faced the Alphas. "We¡¯re all going together. No one stays behind."


    "Fine, we have no problem with that," Kaito replied, ncing at his brothers, who nodded in agreement. He reached into his pocket and pulled out Miss Valois¡¯s car keys. They would use her car to reach the administrative block faster.


    "Better get going, boy," Marcus said as he turned toward his car. One of his men hurried and opened the door for him. He sat down and added, "I don¡¯t want to get there before you."


    Kaito nodded and walked to where their car was parked. When he got there, he noticed one of the tires was t. It must have been what Bellezza did earlier that caused it. He sighed and rubbed his forehead gently.


    "I¡¯ll get keys from Dave. His jeep still looks fine," Taros said, pointing to the vehicle parked nearby. Using his primal power, he rushed inside the building, and in less than fifty seconds, he came back out.


    "You should drive while I look at her wound," Taros suggested, handing the keys to Kaito. They quickly got into the car and drove off.


    <fn84c2> The rightful source is find¡¤novel</fn84c2>


    Kaito drove fast, making sure to pass some of the vans that belonged to Marcus.


    "I told Alex to let the students return to their dormitories and the staff to go back to the quarters with their families," Hiro said as he scrolled through his phone. "It¡¯s better that way, right?"


    "Yes," Kaito nodded as he hit the brake and stopped in front of the administrative block. They got out quickly and went inside, only to find Bellezza and her brother already waiting in the conference hall.


    "Marcus is trying to show off," Hiro hissed as he settled in a seat in front of him.


    "I can hear you, boy," Marcus said with a deep frown, his voice thick with warning.


    "My name is Hiro. He is Kaito, and the other cute one is Taros," he said, introducing himself and his brothers.


    Bellezza nodded as she ced both her hands on her brother¡¯s shoulders. Hiro wondered if she was trying to calm the beast inside him. Miss Valois sat quietly at the other end of the room, far from Marcus and his sister.


    "Someone should tend to her wounds. She is beginning to irritate me," Bellezza said coldly, staring at the woman with disgust.


    "I have been trying to. Its not working. I am going to try again," Taros replied, though he didn¡¯t move. He wanted to finish what they started before doing anything else. His chest felt heavy, his heart both beating and aching at once.


    Kaito cleared his throat and began to exin everything that had happened. As he spoke, he noticed the terror growing in Marcus¡¯s eyes.


    Before he could finish, Marcus suddenly stood and mmed his palm on the desk, the sound echoing through the room and startling everyone.


    "She has four mates, yet none of you could protect her!" he shouted, his voice trembling with fury. "You are not worthy to be by her side!"


    He paced back and forth, anger and worry eating him alive. He needed to stay calm long enough to reach his daughter. After that, he would deal with every one of them.


    "Principal Valois is to me for everything, not just them," Bellezza said with her arms folded in front of her chest. "We shouldn¡¯t spare her or her child."


    "Forgive me, Marcus. I had to do it for protection..." Principal Valois started, but Marcus cut her off sharply.


    "Don¡¯t you dare say a word. You should be grateful to my sister because if she wasn¡¯t here, I would have slit your throat by now."


    Principal Valois looked down at her trembling hands. She knew he meant every word, and no one in the room would stop him if he chose to do it.


    "Let¡¯s forget about her for now and focus on finding my niece," Bellezza said sadly. She helped Marcus sit down, and he sat quietly while she spoke. "So who did the witch give her to?"


    "Ang is your niece¡¯s name, and Miss Valois handed her over to..." Hiro turned to his brothers, trying to remember the name.


    "Patriarch," Seraphina said softly.


    "What?" Bellezza¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She turned to her brother, and his frown deepened. It was clear they both knew who that was.


    "You know him?" Kaito asked, noticing the sudden change in their faces.


    "He is our long-time enemy. Who wouldn¡¯t know him?" Marcus said bitterly, his voice trembling. His blood boiled with anger yet his voice tight with pain.


    <i>How did my daughter end up in the wrong hands so quickly when I¡¯ve been dying to meet her? </i>The thought tore him apart.


    ***


    Another Chaptering soon. Wait on.

 Chapter 260: They aren’t even handsome enough.

    <h4>Chapter 260: They aren¡¯t even handsome enough.</h4>


    The room became quiet as the Alphas sank into deep thought. They were already restless about their mates¡¯ disappearance, and now with the new revtion about who the Patriarch truly was, fear tightened its grip on them. It made them more scared, yet more determined to find Ang.


    They were terrified because none of them had any idea what was happening to her. If she was been treated well or not.


    "I think I know why the Patriarch wants her," Kaito said, shifting to the edge of his seat. Everyone turned to him, waiting for him to exin. "Ang has the gift of immortality. People have been trying to get their hands on her for a long time. I believe the Patriarch wants the same thing... unless he¡¯s settling an old score with your family."


    <fnf566> For original chapters go to </fnf566>


    "My daughter has that gift?" Marcus rose from his seat, both hands t on the table. His voice trembled with disbelief. He never imagined that such a power would run in his bloodline.


    "Yes. She used it once on a student, and it worked," Hiro said quietly, surprised Marcus didn¡¯t already know. He had assumed they were aware, especially since the Moon Goddess was their mother.


    "Oh my... that¡¯s both good and bad news," Bellezza murmured with a sad smile as she ced a hand on her chest. "It means we have to find her quickly, before the Patriarch gets what he wants."


    "Is there any way we can slow him down?" Taros asked curiously.


    "Not us," Bellezza said, shaking her head. "The process of taking the gift of immortality isn¡¯t easy. It takes time. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s what he ns to do...to take the gift from Ang."


    "What if he only needs her blood for something?" Hiro asked, his voice low but filled with worry.


    "No," Bellezza said firmly, her tone leaving no room for doubt. "I know the Patriarch. He¡¯s after something much deeper." She turned to her brother. "What do you think, brother?"


    Marcus leaned back in the chair, his face tight with worry. His mind was racing. They needed to get Ang back from the Patriarch¡ªalive and unharmed¡ªbefore it was toote.


    "Are you scared of the Patriarch?" Kaito asked. He wanted to understand the kind of man they were about to face. To his surprise, Marcus didn¡¯t re up. Instead, he slowly shook his head.


    "He has always been scared of me and my family," Marcus said quietly. "I just can¡¯t understand why he would go after my daughter, knowing who she is." He sighed and rubbed his forehead. He had been thinking about it for hours, but this wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on it.


    "So what are we going to do?" Taros asked. "We can¡¯t just sit here and wait."


    "No one is sitting and waiting," Marcus said, standing up again. His hands brushed through his hair as he straightened his shoulders. "Everyone will go in search of my daughter. We¡¯ll find Ang and bring her back. In the meantime, you all stay in the academy."


    Kaito¡¯s eyes widened. "And do nothing?" His voice cracked with anger and disbelief. There was no way he and his brothers would stay behind while their mate was in danger.


    "Yes, of course," Marcus replied as if he didn¡¯t know the pain they were going through. He had lived through the same pain before, that lonely feeling of breathing even when everything inside was dead.


    "We can¡¯t stay here when our mate is out there..." Hiro started, anger rising in his voice.


    "That¡¯s your punishment for not being able to protect her. I can¡¯t believe these weaklings are my daughter¡¯s mates," Marcus hissed as he walked to the door. His sister followed him quietly. "They aren¡¯t even handsome enough to be with my girl."


    Hiro¡¯s jaw tightened. His hands balled into fists as the sting of Marcus¡¯s words cut deep. He stood to go after him, but his brother grabbed his arm. There was no point in fighting when they were supposed to be on the same side.


    "Let hime, and I¡¯ll rip his heart out," Marcus said coldly, meaning every word. "I¡¯ll feed it to the birds and watch them eat it."


    Taros swallowed hard as those words echoed in his head. They weren¡¯t even directed at him, yet they made his chest tighten. Then he remembered¡ªAng once said the same thing when she threatened some students near the dormitory. Hearing her father say the exact words sent a chill down his spine. Maybe she was more like him than anyone thought.


    "Won¡¯t that affect your daughter?" Seraphina asked, frowning. She knew a little about how the bond between mates worked.


    "It¡¯s better than having those spoiled boys as her mates," Marcus hissed, opening the door for his sister. She stepped out, and he followed, mming it behind him so hard that everyone in the room covered their ears.


    "He¡¯s so annoying!" Hiro shouted, pulling free from his brother¡¯s hold. He walked to the window, his anger burning in his chest as he watched Marcus get into his van and drive away. "That man has been getting on my nerves since morning."


    "It¡¯s not his fault. We couldn¡¯t protect his daughter," Kaito said, shaking his head sadly. "Any father in his shoes would act the same way. That¡¯s why I said there¡¯s no point in fighting him. What matters now is finding Ang."


    "I don¡¯t me him, but Principal Valois," Taros said, turning his cold gaze toward her. "If not for you, Ang would still be with us."


    "We will deal with you after we get our mate back," Hiro said harshly.


    Principal Valois shook her head as tears streamed down her cheeks. "Marcus is going to kill me. I know he will."


    The room fell silent. She sounded too certain, too afraid, but none of them wanted to pity her. She caused this mess, and everyone knew it.


    "Don¡¯t be so sure," Kaito said as he stood up from his seat. He was ready to prepare himself so that when Marcus returned with Ang¡¯s location, he could move out immediately.


    "I know him," Principal Valois whispered weakly. "He doesn¡¯t forgive." She sniffed and tried to stop her nose from running. "I¡¯m already dead. If I can¡¯t protect myself, he¡¯ll kill me."


    Kaito looked at her quietly, feeling a strange ache in his chest. She was Renn¡¯s mother, yet she had failed everyone around her, including herself.

 Chapter 261: It Was A Trap.

    <h4>Chapter 261: It Was A Trap.</h4>


    "We didn¡¯t even have a proper conversation with Marcus," Hiro hissed inside the car as they drove away from Mr. de¡¯s house in the quarter. They had the principal locked up in there till Marcus returned. "He was so grumpy and annoying, like it¡¯s our fault that he lost his daughter eighteen years ago."


    "Exactly. He¡¯s pouring all his frustration on us," Taros sighed, leaning back in his seat. Kaito was silent. He hadn¡¯t said a word or replied to any question since they got into the car. Something was bothering him deeply, something different from all their troubles.


    "Are we going to wait here till Marcus asks us to move?" Hiro asked, his eyes moving to Seraphina, who had been quiet too. Her head rested against the window, her face distant. The car kept rolling slowly down the road.


    "I think we should wait," Taros replied. He tapped Kaito, who turned to him for a second before focusing back on the road. "You¡¯re quiet."


    "Really?" Kaito muttered. "I was thinking about Renn... what his reaction will be when he finds out what Principal Valois did. It¡¯s going to break him."


    "He¡¯ll feel the same way we do," Taros said, referring to Ang. "He was close to her. Is there something else to worry about?"


    "Yes. I¡¯m confused because Dave mentioned Principal Valois and Renn when we were at the hospital," Hiro said, trying to recall the exact words. Everything had happened too fast for him to think clearly.


    "Is Renn still seeing Miss Valois?" Taros asked, frowning in disappointment.


    "Hell no," Kaito replied, avoiding his gaze. He wasn¡¯t sure if he should say more or wait for Renn to wake up and exin things himself. It was better if Renn said it.


    "So why the jealousy?" Hiro asked. "Why did she hate Ang that much?"


    "I don¡¯t know, but it has nothing to do with Renn. I promise," Kaito said as he stopped the car and got out quickly to avoid more questions.


    "Something¡¯s wrong with your guy, did you notice?" Hiro said, stepping out of the car as he watched Kaito walk into the hospital building.


    "I see it... but he won¡¯t talk," Taros said quietly. He knew Kaito was going through something he didn¡¯t want to share. "I¡¯ll ask himter. We¡¯re all a mess today. I don¡¯t want to push it."


    "Are we going in?" Seraphina asked, looking at the chaos Marcus and his sister had caused. Her chest tightened at the sight. Who was going to fix this now? Them or the authorities?


    "Let¡¯s go in," Taros said, letting her lead the way.


    "How did you guyse across this girl?" Hiro asked as they entered the building.


    "She¡¯s Kaito¡¯s prisoner," Taros answered as they climbed the stairs toward the room Renn had been moved to.


    "How is he?" Kaito asked immediately, walking to the bed where Renny with his eyes closed. Even in sleep, he looked broken.


    "He¡¯s still resting," Dr. Dave said. "But we¡¯ll have to vacate this building before nightfall. The damage is too much, and it¡¯s not safe for him here."


    "What about Kael?" Hiro asked curiously. He had not seen his Beta since Ang disappeared.


    "He is fine and awake," the doctor replied with a sad smile before it faded away. "His test results came out clean. Right now, our focus is on Renn. He will need a few days to recover and won¡¯t be able to join you in the search."


    "I don¡¯t want him toe, so this is a good opportunity," Kaito said, holding his brother¡¯s hand tightly. "No one will tell him what happened to Ang until we get back."


    Everyone stared at him in surprise. What he said shocked them, but deep down they knew Renn was smart enough to figure it out when he woke up.


    "He will know she¡¯s missing," Taros said quietly, wondering why Kaito wanted to hide the truth from Renn.


    "He deserves to know what happened while he was asleep, and that his jealous ex caused it," Hiro insisted.


    "That¡¯s exactly why I don¡¯t want you to tell him anything. He will me himself for everything," Kaito said, his voice low and tired.


    Hiro nodded slowly. "Maybe I won¡¯t say that. I¡¯ll just say the principal caused it."


    "It¡¯s all the same," Taros muttered, rubbing his head as he tried to think clearly.


    "Yes, it is, Hiro," Dr. Dave said in agreement. He called for the wheelchair to move Renn to the car, but his brothers refused. Kaito stepped forward without hesitation and lifted Renn carefully into his arms. They went downstairs together, the others following behind silently.


    They ced Renn in the car and drove to the East house. When they arrived, they carried him upstairs to his room. Alex, Stales, and Samuel were already there waiting.


    Kaitoid Renn gently on the bed and covered him with a bedsheet. He turned to the doctor and asked, "What¡¯s next?"


    "He needs a blood transfusion. He lost too much blood," Dr. Dave said as he ced hisrge bag on the drawer. He opened it and brought out the blood bank.


    "I¡¯ll help," Taros said, stepping forward, his voice firm but his heart heavy.


    "We will wait outside," Kaito said, leading the way. He saw the curiosity in Alex and Stales¡¯ eyes. They were worried and confused, wondering why they had not gone to search for their friend. He knew he had to say something to calm them, something to ease their worry. "We spoke to Marcus. He will contact us soon."


    <fn1607> The rightful source is fin?novel</fn1607>


    "We are going to work with him?" Alex asked, his voice filled with disappointment. He never liked Marcus and never trusted him.


    Kaito nodded. "Yes. We don¡¯t have a choice. What matters most is getting Ang back safe. We will take help even from the devil if he is the only one who can help us."


    "I understand," Alex said softly, looking away.


    "You don¡¯t have to worry," Kaito told him, trying to sound strong even though he felt broken inside. "When this is all over, I will ask Marcus about your father, okay?"


    "Yes, Alpha," Alex replied, his voice low.


    Four hourster, a call came from a strange number. Kaito picked it up while sitting quietly in the room. His brothers looked at him, waiting, their eyes filled with questions. "Who is this?" he asked.


    "Marcus, boy," a deep coarse voice replied. Kaito rolled his eyes but didn¡¯t speak. He just listened in silence. "Get your boys ready. We will pick you up soon."


    "Did you find her location?" Kaito asked quickly, his heart beating fast.


    "If I didn¡¯t, we wouldn¡¯t be talking right now. Or did you think I enjoy hearing your voice?" Marcus answered coldly.


    Kaito gritted his teeth but said nothing. He could hear the sound of engines and people in the background. For the first time since the day started, a small spark of hope lit in his chest, but he refused to show it.


    Before he could say a word, Marcus ended the call. Kaito stared at the phone for a moment, then shook his head as he stood up. "I can¡¯t wait for this to be all over. I¡¯m enduring this because of Ang."


    "We are all doing it for her," Taros said, rising from his seat. He nced at Hiro, who had been sitting beside Renn for hours without moving. "Let¡¯s get going, bro."


    "Wait... did you hear that?" Hiro leaned closer to Renn, his eyes narrowing. The others looked at him, confused. "He called Ang¡¯s name."


    "Renn is just dreaming," Kaito said, taking his ck jacket from the couch. He slipped it on and gestured for them to leave, but Hiro stopped him. "What now?"


    "Ang and Renn can connect through dreams," Alex said quickly. Samuel nodded, telling them about the first dream where Renn discovered Ang was a girl.


    "Do you think that¡¯s happening again?" Taros asked curiously. "We can¡¯t connect with her. What makes you think he can?"


    "He had her first. Don¡¯t you remember?" Hiro said, his voice steady but filled with emotion. "The first person to im her has a special bond with her." His words left them silent. They all knew he was right, even if they didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    "Ang..." Renn muttered suddenly as his eyes flew open. He looked around in confusion and saw his brothers surrounding him.


    "Renn, are you okay?" Hiro asked softly, taking his hand. "Did you see Ang?"


    Renn nodded weakly. "She was locked up in a cell. I tried to save her, but it was a trap. It wasn¡¯t just a dream."

 Chapter 262: Get Off Me, Rapist!

    <h4>Chapter 262: Get Off Me, Rapist!</h4>


    The cold walls greeted her skin as she was thrown back into the cell. The chains locked around her hands and legs made her feel like a criminal. Ang gritted her teeth and red at the guard who had dragged her in.


    He was the only one who ever came to check on her. She had never seen his face, but she could already tell it wouldn¡¯t be a pleasant one. The guard was always dressed in full armor, like someone ready for battle. A dark hood covered himpletely.


    No matter how much she tried to bend or look closer, his face remained hidden. So she stopped trying.


    Ang sat quietly, watching him. He never spoke, and he never left. The silence between them was heavy. She knew no one wasing for her. She had to find a way out of here herself.


    Maybe her mates had tried, but their best wasn¡¯t enough. She still remembered how hurt Renn looked, the blood on his thighs. He wouldn¡¯t tell her what happened or who attacked him. That memory broke her heart. She had seen it in her dream on her way here¡ªhis pain, his anger.


    He had said they didn¡¯t even know she¡¯d been kidnapped. That made her feel worse. Leaning against the cold wall, she bit her lower lip as tears welled up. Thinking about Miss Valois made it worse.


    Renn had lied to her all along. He told her his mother was dead. She believed him, felt sorry for him. But that was never true. Miss Valois wasn¡¯t his lover...she was his mother. His real mother.


    And miss Valois? The woman did not only lie to her but she betrayed her. Only the goddess knew who captured her and why she was brought to this ancient castle that looked like it housed only the dead.


    <fn4b66> For original chapters go to FindN0vel</fn4b66>


    "Why are you staring at me?" Ang yelled at the guard standing in front of her. Since she could not see his face, she didn¡¯t know if he was looking at her or somewhere else. "Wait until my mates get here. They will rip your heart out. Just you watch and see."


    There was no reaction from him. He stood still like a statue, not moved by her words, and that only made her angrier. She hissed softly, thinking of ways she could escape from these strange creatures.


    They weren¡¯t human or werewolves. Their scent was strange, nothing like hers or any werewolf she had ever met.


    "I want to be alone," Ang said, rolling her eyes. The guard still said nothing and didn¡¯t move. She wondered if he was ever going to leave. He had been around her all day, and it was beginning to irritate her. He was ruining her n to escape. "Fine. You asked for it."


    Ang grabbed the edge of her shirt. "I¡¯m getting undressed because I want a change of clothes and you didn¡¯t bring any for me."


    The guard didn¡¯t reply, but she noticed him take a small step back before stopping again. She could tell he was ufortable.


    Ang quickly decided to take advantage of it. She lifted her shirt up to her chest, and he instantly turned away, knocking on the door. It opened, and he left without another word.


    She let out a breath of relief and brought her hands down. With her wrists and ankles chained, she had to jump just to stand up from the cold floor.


    Ang knew she could hurt herself if she didn¡¯tnd right, but she had no choice. "I have to do it. I can¡¯t stay here forever. One, two, three..." She jumped.


    Shended on her feet, barely steady but safe. A small smile formed on her lips. She kept hopping toward the other side of the room. It was dark except for two narrow windows high above her head. She looked up, searching for any sign of a way out.


    "Shit..." she muttered, staring at the never-ending ceiling. It dawned on her that her kidnappers already knew she would try something like this. That was why they kept


    her in this terrible looking cell.


    Ang shook her head. It felt like the devil was walking hand in hand with her fate, trying to break her, but she wasn¡¯t going to let that happen. She moved closer to the wall and ced her hand on it. The stone was hard and cold. There was no way she could break through it with her fists. It was hopeless.


    "There has to be a way. I can¡¯t stay locked up in here," she whispered to herself, trying to think. She had tried many times to reach out to her mates after waking up, but all she ever felt was emptiness. The bond that once connected them was fading. Maybe it was because she hadn¡¯tpleted the bond with Hiro. Whatever it was, she could no longer reach any of them.


    The sound of the doorknob turning made her heart jump. Quickly, she dropped back onto her butt so whoever wasing in wouldn¡¯t notice she was trying to escape. The door creaked open, and she saw the same guard from before. He was holding a set of clothes in his hands.


    "I changed my mind about those clothes," Ang said, rolling her eyes. He didn¡¯t move. She frowned, wondering what was going through his mind. "I prefer to stay in my uniform."


    Before she could ask why he brought the clothes, the guard stepped closer and crouched at her feet. A cold shiver ran down her spine. Her heart raced with fear, thinking he was trying to touch her.


    She kicked at him, and the force made him stumble back a little, but he didn¡¯t fall. Ang¡¯s eyes glowed with anger as she gritted her teeth. "Get off me, you rapist! Disgusting man!"


    The guard didn¡¯t respond. He only reached into his pocket, took out a key, and ced it into the lock around her ankles. The chains fell open with a loud click.


    Ang froze. Her lips parted, but no words came out. Did she misunderstand him?


    Oh no.


    He rose to his feet and stretched out his hand toward her. His voice was deep but calm as he said, "You shall meet with the boss now."

 Chapter 263: The Scary Offer!

    <h4>Chapter 263: The Scary Offer!</h4>


    "Who is your stupid boss?" Ang asked as she got up from the floor. Her legs ached, and her body begged for a stretch. Every joint hurt from the way they had treated her here.


    There was no reply to her question. She looked at the guard, wondering if he had gone back to his silent mode again.


    "I asked who is your fucking boss?" she shouted, her voice echoing through the walls.


    "The Patriarch," he finally answered, his tone t as he led the way out of the room.


    "That name doesn¡¯t ring a bell," Ang said with a frown. She had never heard that name before, which meant whoever this Patriarch was, he was a new enemy. "Wait, is this the Malynster¡¯s vi?"


    "Not at all," the guard replied as they started up the stairs. They were going higher, probably to where his boss was waiting. The ce was eerily quiet even though a few other guards moved around. They were dressed the same way as the one beside her¡ªsame dark uniform, same expressionless face. They moved like machines, without emotion.


    They could be... who knows?


    "So, do you know what your boss wants from me?" Ang asked as she walked beside him. He didn¡¯t turn or even look at her. His pace never changed. She thought about running, but where would she go? She had no idea where she was and needed time to study the ce.


    "I don¡¯t have that information, ma," he said quietly.


    "That¡¯s bad. If you had told me, I would¡¯ve given you a gift," Ang said, forcing a smile as they entered another corridor. It looked different from the prison area...cleaner, brighter, like a different world entirely. They stopped in front of arge wooden door and waited. "You don¡¯t believe me when I said I¡¯d give you a gift, right?"


    The guard said nothing. He stood facing the door, hands behind his back. Ang noticed the daggers and pistol hanging from his belt.


    "I may look poor at the moment, but trust me, I can make you the richest man alive outside these walls," Ang said, watching him closely. She wasn¡¯t sure if he wasughing at her in his mind or actually finding her words amusing. "Is it two hundred million dors you want?"


    "The world..." he started, but she interrupted him at once, giving him a yful wink.


    "Tell me, is it the world you want? I will hand it over to you," she said with a small smile. "I have other precious gifts that money can¡¯t buy. Like... like a ring that can make you invisible."


    <i>"You started with your lies again," Mighty-Storm sighed from inside her, her voice calm but tired.</i>


    Ignoring her wolf, Ang kept talking. "If we escaped from here together, I¡¯ll make sure you get whatever you¡ª"


    She didn¡¯t finish before the door opened and the guard pushed her forward. Ang clenched her jaw as she almost lost her bnce. Stupid guard. If she ever made it out of this ce, she woulde back for him.


    "Your Highness, the Luna," the guard said, bowing slightly. Ang looked around and realized she was in a throne room. The air felt heavy, powerful. There were four seats facing another four, all before arge stage that held two thrones but only one was upied.


    "I feel her presence," a deep voice said as the figure on the throne rose slowly. From the tone, she could tell it was a man. He wore a full cloak that covered his head, hiding his facepletely.


    Cold chills ran down Ang¡¯s spine. That same dark aura she had felt when she was captured surrounded her again. It was thick, suffocating, like shadows closing in.


    "Princess Ang... can youe forward?" the man said with a low chuckle.


    She turned toward the guard, ring. He could have taken her offer and helped her escape, but he chose not to. And if her mates dared toe here for vengeance, she would tell them not to spare him.


    The guard held her arm, but she jerked it away. Chains still hung from her wrists, cold and heavy. If not for them, she would have given him a p he¡¯d never forget.


    "I am not your princess. Do not refer to me as that," Ang said with a frown as she moved closer to the figure. "Who are you? How dare you bring me here without my will?"


    "You sound just like the rumours," the figure said, sitting back on the throne. He leaned against it and said, "I am the Patriarch. King of all."


    Ang burst intoughter the moment he spoke. She knew she should be afraid, but fear refused to show on her face. "I don¡¯t fucking care who you are. I just want to leave this hell you created for yourself and this stupid one," she pointed at the guard beside her.


    "You should watch what you say," the Patriarch told her calmly. He didn¡¯t look offended, and that made her even more uneasy. He looked like the kind of man who could smile while doing something evil.


    "No, I think you should watch what you do," Ang shot back. "You kidnapped me and brought me here against my will, and you call yourself a king. Is that how kings behave?"


    The room went silent. The guard moved forward slightly but stopped halfway, like he wanted to warn her to stop talking.


    "You are the Luna, and you have something that I want so much," the Patriarch said quietly, ignoring her anger.


    "And what is that? My mates?" Angughed. "Are you gay? You want my mates, right? Well, I don¡¯t me you. Those boys are too handsome for anyone not to notice, especially Taros. I won¡¯t¡ª"


    "Actually, I do not care about your mates, Ang," he cut her off. His tone turned serious as he stood and walked toward her. "I am dying, and I don¡¯t have an heir. They said only you could cure me and give me one."


    Her heart skipped a beat. What the hell was he talking about? Ang wished she could free her hands to clean her ears, maybe she heard wrong. Who was this man, and why did he think she could save him? Was it because of her hidden power...the one said to make someone immortal? A power she herself wasn¡¯t sure she even had.


    Maybe she did but how sure was he that it would work on him?


    "I-I am confused. It¡¯s a pity you¡¯re dying, even as the great king, but I can¡¯t help you," Ang said shakily, stepping back. "I am sorry. You should find someone else."


    "The prophecy said you have the power," he said firmly. "The wise men told me you are the one who could help me."


    "How?" Ang shouted in frustration.


    "By bing one," the Patriarch said atst. His voice was calm, but the meaning behind it made her blood run cold. "I want you to be my queen, my wife, and the mother of my children. Together, we will rule side by side and make the world ours."<fnfa4c> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on Find¡ïNovel</fnfa4c>

 Chapter 264: She Is Lucky To Have You, Alex

    <h4>Chapter 264: She Is Lucky To Have You, Alex</h4>


    "Hope you¡¯re not bringing him along?" Marcus asked, pointing at Renn, who sat weakly in one of the vans. The boy had a sterile IV line in his hand, the blood transfusion still going. His face was pale, but his eyes were wide open, restless.


    "He¡¯s also Ang¡¯s mate, and the only one who can connect with her right now," Kaito said, closing the door after him. He looked at his brother, knowing Renn would recover soon once the transfusion was done. It was true that Renn needed rest, but who would want to rest when his mate had been taken, and no one knew where she was?


    "Why is he the only one who can connect to her?" Marcus frowned as he opened the front door of his car. Bellezza sat quietly beside him. "Aren¡¯t you all her mates?"


    "We haven¡¯tpleted the bond," Taros said, ncing at his brothers who were still getting in. They didn¡¯t have time to waste; they needed to move.


    Marcus scoffed. "Let me mind my business then. My mother gave my daughter a bunch of fool as mates," he muttered, mming the door before moving to the driver¡¯s seat.


    They had only three vehicles, and the n was to reach the Patriarch¡¯s castle before midnight. The road was long, but none of them cared about the distance.


    <fnc952> Latest content published on f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fnc952>


    Kaito stayed quiet as his brothers growled lowly while getting into thest van. He knew Marcus was trying to push their buttons, make them tired, make them lose focus. Maybe he wanted them to quit, so he could call them weak.


    But Kaito wasn¡¯t falling for it. The mission was clear¡ªwork together, find Ang, bring her back. After that, Marcus could go to hell for all he cared.


    "Are we going the same way?" Kaito asked with his hands crossed on his chest. He wanted them to go together, then part ways when they reached the north side of the city and meet again at the castle. It was faster and safer that way.


    Marcus nodded and got into his car. "Yes, kid. You will stay in my sight so that you dont ruin the n. Let¡¯s go," he shouted before starting the engine.


    Kaito sighed and entered his own car, driving right after Marcus. They were leaving the academy behind in search of Ang. The thought of seeing her again calmed his heart. The pain wasn¡¯t as heavy as it had been hours ago when he was just sitting and waiting.


    "He calls us kids like we¡¯re five," Hiro grumbled as he leaned back, watching Renn, whose eyes were shut.


    "The guy¡¯s a thousand years old. What do you expect?" Taros said with a lowugh. "Besides, if Ang epts him, he bes our father-inw. We¡¯ll have to impress him."


    "He doesn¡¯t look impressed at all," Hiro muttered. "Marcus thinks we¡¯re useless because we couldn¡¯t protect Ang. Like we wanted any of this to happen. Does he even know how hard today has been? We were dying inside, but we still had to protect the students and face his temper on top of that."


    "Does he really me us for it?" Renn asked softly without opening his eyes. He could feel strength slowly returning as the transfusion worked through his system.


    "Yes. He said we¡¯re ugly and weaklings," Hiro replied bitterly.


    Rennughed faintly. He didn¡¯t know Marcus was that jealous and protective. "But he¡¯s right in a way. Our duty is to protect her no matter what. It doesn¡¯t matter if we were tricked or not. As her mates, we owe Ang that much. No excuses."


    "I agree with you because I already me myself for this situation," Hiro said as he turned his attention to Renn who sat beside him. "If I had imed her by now, we would have found where she is and brought her back. Only the goddess knows what the Patriarch is putting her through."


    The car went silent. Everyone sank into their thoughts, weighed down by guilt and fear. Taros didn¡¯t want them to keep ming themselves; it wouldn¡¯t help. They were already on their way to get Ang back, and this time, nothing could go wrong. The n had to work because he knew he wouldn¡¯t survive another day without her.


    "Why are you quiet, Kaito¡¯s boy?" Hiro asked suddenly, turning to Alex who sat by his right. They had all forgotten he was even there, too focused on Ang.


    Alex was surprised to be the center of attention. He shrugged with a nk look. "I have nothing to say."


    "You just want to get your friend back, right?" Hiro said, not waiting for an answer. "She¡¯s lucky to have you."


    "You should leave my Beta alone," Kaito said sharply, speaking for the first time since he started driving. He didn¡¯t want them to push Alex or find out he was also in love with Ang. That would only cause problems, and he wasn¡¯t ready for that now. "I don¡¯t even know why Marcus allowed Seraphina to join this journey."


    "I thought she was supposed to be your prisoner?" Hiro asked, ncing at Taros. He was the one who mentioned it earlier. Kaito gave a short nod, confirming it. "Her face looks familiar, but I don¡¯t care where I¡¯ve seen her before. If she turns out to be a problem in this search, I will¡ª"


    "I know you won¡¯t," Kaito cut in before Hiro could finish. He knew his brother didn¡¯t mean it. He was just angry¡ªangry at Marcus, angry at everything.


    The rest of the drive was quiet. As they entered the forest area of Mistvale, Kaito noticed how strange the ce felt. It didn¡¯t look like any part of Mistvale he had ever seen. The trees were thicker, the air colder. He asked Taros to check the map and make sure they were still on the right path.


    "Yes," Taros replied after a moment. "We¡¯ll get there in three hours."


    ***


    Sorry my loves....I didn¡¯t finish editing on time because my sses endedte.


    Tomorrow¡¯s Chapters will be uploaded early.

 Chapter 265: Tell Them To Act like Men

    <h4>Chapter 265: Tell Them To Act like Men</h4>


    "No way. I can not marry you," Ang stepped back with a frown. She didn¡¯t understand why the moon goddess would choose her of all people. The prophecy had already made manye after her, seeking immortality. Now she wondered if more would follow after this man who called himself the Patriarch. "I don¡¯t know what you saw in that prophecy, but there is nothing true about it."


    "The prophecy was given by your grandmother. She made you very special, I must say," the Patriarch said with a smirk. He stepped closer until he stood right before her. Lifting her chin with his cold fingers, he whispered, "Many people, including I, thought it was a bluff. After all, who would give such power to a girl?"


    "I don¡¯t have what you are looking for," Ang snarled, pushing his hand away. There was nothing special about a man who hid his face and his identity but imed to be a great king. "Look, there have been a lot of misunderstandings about the prophecy. We shouldn¡¯t jump to conclusions that I can give you a child. Do you even hear yourself?"


    "I know I am not making a mistake, my dear."


    "I am not ready to marry anyone or make babies for them," she said sharply. "Go back and read the prophecy again. Maybe you¡¯ll find something that actually helps you."


    "You are not listening. I have been kind enough to you," the Patriarch said firmly. "We are getting married, dear. I am not asking."


    Ang felt disgusted by his words. How dare he make such a decision for her and try to force it on her? He might be a king, but he wasn¡¯t her king and he needed to remember that.


    "Well, Mr. King, I am not going to marry you. It¡¯s over my dead body!" she shouted, pointing her finger at him. "I have mates, and you are not one of them. It¡¯s better you stay away from me, do you understand?"


    It was so fast she didn¡¯t even see iting. A sharp, dirty pnded on her cheek, throwing her off bnce. Her face burned, and her eyes widened in disbelief.


    A deep growl came from the man in front of her. His anger filled the air, his voice trembling with fury. "You will go upstairs and get ready. We are getting married tonight, little girl. It¡¯s amand. No one is asking for your opinion."


    The guard quickly apologized on her behalf and helped her up. Without giving her a chance to speak, he dragged her out of the throne room. Ang struggled against his grip, her voice shaking with rage. She stomped hard on his foot, but he didn¡¯t stop.


    "You and your so-called king will let me go, do you hear me?" Ang cried out as she pulled herself free and began to walk away. She didn¡¯t know where she was going or what waited ahead. All she knew was that she had to get out of this ce, away from him, away from this nightmare.


    "You won¡¯t send me back to a cell, right?" she asked as the guard caught up with her.


    He said nothing at first, then added, "I will have to take you upstairs. You need to get ready for the wedding." His voice was calm, but it felt like a lie in the cold hallway.


    "I am not marrying him, no matter what," Ang shouted, and her voice echoed off the stone. A few girls in green and white silk turned to stare, their faces small and shocked. Their eyes burned into her like whispers of shame, but she held her head high.


    The guard pushed her into a room and locked the door. Inside there was a dress folded on a chair, a few pieces of jewellery on a tray, and a bowl of warm water for a bath. Ang was not going to touch anything that belonged to the castle. Every item felt like a chain.


    Anger red and she moved like a machine. She knocked the table over hard and grabbed themp where it sat. Without thinking, she threw it onto the bed. The cloth caught fast and the me fed itself. Heat rose, and for the first time she did not try to stop it.


    Something inside shifted. Her eyes went cold and bright. Her wolf ears shoot out in a fast transformation and the chains on her wrists cracked like dry wood. Strength flowed through her in a way she had never known. Fear and power mixed in her chest until she barely knew which was which.


    There was a knock on the door and a voice asking if she was all right. Ang mmed her foot into the door and it burst open. The girl who had knocked barely had time to run. When their eyes met, the girl screamed and the rm began.


    Ang stood in the doorway, breathing hard, her hands trembling and her heart pounding like a drum. She knew that what hade over her was more than anger. It was her wolf and something older waking inside. And it would not go away until she make them pay for locking her like a ve.


    *****


    Bellezza stared at the road that led north, her hand tight around the phone as if the map could tell them more. The thought of Ang taken had made Marcus sharp and restless. He had been waiting to meet her for so long. "Where did we go wrong, brother? Do you think mother had something to do with the kidnapping?" she asked, voice small but steady.


    "I do not care if mother had a hand in it or not," Marcus said, his voice raw with anger. "She knew Ang was taken and did nothing. She just watched it happen."


    Bellezza opened the map and slid the phone across so he could see the pin. He hissed and turned his eyes back to the road. "Sometimes she does not interfere with our choices," Bellezza tried to exin. "She thinks we must learn. She cannot keep saving us all the time."


    "You do not get it, Bellezza," Marcus snapped, bitterness cutting through him. "If you had a daughter, you would understand." His worry made him fierce. Was Ang being fed there? Was she scared and locked away in that man¡¯s castle?


    "I love your daughter like she is mine," Bellezza said, reaching to touch his hand. She had never been a mother and maybe never would be, but Ang was hers in heart, and she had promised to keep her safe...to take care of her.


    Marcus let out a long breath and nodded once. "I may be a terrible father, but I am d Ang has an aunt like you. She is going to like you at the first meet."


    Bellezza sank back into her seat and managed a small smile. Behind them, the two boys and girl who imed to be Ang¡¯s friends shifted in their seats and she asked "what are your names?"


    The blonde guy spoke first. "I am Stales., and he is Samuel," he turned right, pointing at the girl beside him. "She is Seraphina."


    "Nice names...," Bellezza started, but Marcus cut her off.


    "Names do not matter if they could not protect my daughter," Marcus muttered as he urged the car faster. "They are useless."


    "Do not say that, Marcus," Bellezza pleaded, stopping him with a look. She turned to the boys and offered a quick apology, then faced her brother. "Why do you keep speaking so harshly to them?"


    <fn7e57> Th?s chapter is updated by f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fn7e57>


    "They deserve it," he said.


    "No, brother. From what they told us, they were tricked by the principal. That woman has fooled many, and she is good at it," Bellezza replied. "I do not me the boys. They tried."


    "So you expect me to praise them?" Marcus asked, frowning as trees swallowed the path.


    "No," Bellezza said softly. "I only ask you to have mercy, especially with their mates. They are hurting. Stop tearing them down."


    "Tell them to act like men," Marcus snapped.


    "I will," Bellezza said, calm but firm. He was angry and there was no point in pushing him more. "We will bring Ang home tonight, even if we must burn down the castle that belongs to the Patriarch."


    Marcus clenched his jaw, eyes burning with a fierce promise. "And I will kill him if he makes my daughter shed a tear," he said, pushing the pedal as the forest closed in around them. He had to reach the castle and bring Ang back.

 Chapter 266: To Make A Decision.

    <h4>Chapter 266: To Make A Decision.</h4>


    The air was thick with tension, and the sound of boots echoed through the stone walls, blending with the screams of fear from the fallen guards.


    No one had expected her strength to awaken like that. Maybe It was not written in the prophecy, and that gave her an advantage. She moved fast, striking with precision, making sure every guard felt the weight of her fury.


    One guard lunged forward with a shout, but she was faster than lightning. Her hand turned into a w, and with one powerful swipe, she tore across his chest, sending him flying into the wall. The stone cracked under the force.


    Another swung his sword at her, but she ducked low, spun, and kicked him so hard he crashed into two others. Their armor ttered as they hit the floor, groaning in pain.


    "Monster!" one shouted, his voice trembling with terror.


    She showed her teeth in a cold, dangerous smile. "You haven¡¯t seen a monster yet."


    She rushed forward, grabbed his arm before he could raise his sword, and twisted with brutal force. The bone snapped like dry wood. With a low snarl, she threw him across the hall.


    Three more soldiers attacked at once, but her instincts had fully taken control. She leaped high, flipped in the air, andnded behind them. Her ws tore through their armor as if it were paper. Blood sttered across the stones.


    Then, breathing hard, she reached out and pulled the hood from one of the fallen guards.


    To her surprise, the face beneath was normal¡ªhuman. That wasn¡¯t what she had expected. Her brows furrowed as confusion cut through her anger. Why were they hiding their faces?


    Ang didn¡¯t have time to think much about it as another guard aimed his rifle, but before he could pull the trigger, she was already standing in front of him. She snatched the weapon from his hands, bent it in half, and mmed her palm against his chest. The force lifted him off his feet and sent him crashing into the wall.


    The few guards who had just arrived stopped in their tracks. Even without seeing their faces, she could tell what they were feeling. Fear. Pure fear. One after another, they turned and ran as they saw the blood that painted the walls.


    It was now a matter of life and death, but Ang chose to survive¡ªnot just for herself, but for her mates too.


    She went after them. If she finished them all, the Patriarch would have no one left to defend him. Then she could finally teach him a lesson he would never forget.


    Just as she ran down the stairs, a hand grabbed her and pulled her into a corner. Her jaw tightened as she tried to see who dared to stop her.


    Before she could speak, the guard looked down the hallway and said, "We¡¯ll go from that way. The fire upstairs is spreading. It¡¯ll keep them busy for a while."


    Ang tried to break free. She wanted to go back and fight. Her anger burned inside her. She had an unfinished score with the Patriarch. It had to end today.


    "I have to go after that stupid king," she said, breaking free from his grip and stepping back toward the stairs.


    "Do you think you can defeat him?" the guard asked, racing to stand in front of her.


    Ang froze for a moment. He moved too fast¡ªfaster than any ordinary man. Her heart skipped as her eyes narrowed. For a second, she thought it might be one of her mates, because only they could move like that.


    "Why are you in my way?" she snapped, anger cutting her voice. She knew it was only a matter of time before he felt the same wrath as hisrades.


    "You asked me to help you, remember?" the guard said, raising his hands. He still kept his face hidden, and that made it hard for her to trust him.


    "You arete," Ang said, shoving him aside as she pushed toward the stairs. She would reach the throne room soon.


    "No, I am not," he insisted, offering his hand. "If you do not leave now, the Patriarch will find a way to control you in minutes and lock you up again. You have a chance now."


    Ang sighed and took his hand. He led her back up the stairs. She did not know if he was telling the truth, but she followed her gut. If he tried anything, she would snap his neck and feed his bones to the birds.


    "Why are we going back upstairs?" she asked as they ran toward the ce where the fire had started. Heat rolled from the ze, but the guard did not seem to care.


    "There is a tunnel that leads outside these walls," he said, guiding her through the smoke and heat.


    "Why didn¡¯t you say that since?" Ang asked, surprised by the discovery. If she had known earlier, she would have escaped long ago.


    <fnd603> Get full chapters from Find_Novel(.</fnd603>


    "I had to send the soldiers guarding it away," he replied. "I told them they were needed at the entrance... that you were trying to escape." As they got closer to the room she had been locked in, the fire burned wildly, and she doubted if they could make it through. "Trust me... you can pass through this fire without getting hurt."


    "I won¡¯t be able to do it," Ang said, shaking her head as she stopped. The hallway was a wall of mes, and the heat scorched her skin even from where she stood. "We should look for another way."


    "There isn¡¯t," the guard insisted, stretching out his hand toward her. She shook her head again. Dying in a fire she started was not how she wanted this to end. The thought of her friends and her mates waiting for her made her heart ache. Jumping into the mes felt like walking into death itself.


    "There they are!" one of the guards shouted. His voice echoed through the hall. Ang looked back and saw them...they had already spotted her trying to escape. Her heart pounded. If she stayed, she would be captured and forced to marry the Patriarch. If she ran into the fire, she might die.


    Ang hissed under her breath as reality sank in. She had to make a choice before it was toote.

 Chapter 267: Who Is He?

    <h4>Chapter 267: Who Is He?</h4>


    Before she could understand what was happening, the guard grabbed her hand and pulled her through the wall of fire. Ang wanted to scream and she tried to push him away, but it was useless. Heat mmed into her chest and she knew she should be burning, but the pain did note. Her heart thudded so hard she thought it would break, yet the mes faded and she could hardly feel anything at all. Fear and relief tangled inside her as she opened her eyes.


    "We are out of the fire. Move," the guard said.


    Ang stared at him, stunned. She kept looking at her arms and clothes, checking and checking because she could not believe she had walked through the mes ande out whole. A cold thought struck her then. She had powers she did not understand, but how did the guard know she would pass through the mes unharmed?


    "Who are you?" Ang asked, her brow drawn tight. She needed to trust him, but she needed answers more.


    "There is no time for that," he said, pulling her along into a dark tunnel that led out of the castle. It was colder there, but he moved like he knew every step. He never told her his name.


    They slipped out the back and ran toward the watch tower, but voices and footsteps closed in behind them. Guards wereing.


    "I have no choice," he said, drawing a pistol. Four shots rang out and four men fell. Ang could not speak. He moved like someone who had done this a hundred times. After he checked the area, he said, "All clear. Wait here. I wille back for you."


    "What?" Ang said, her voice small even though she wanted to shout. Around them people were running for shelter, crying and calling names. She felt raw and alone.


    "Trust me..."


    "That¡¯s the only shit you¡¯ve been saying all day," Ang hissed, mming her foot on the ground. She was tired, angry, and desperate to get out of there before the enemies caught up with her.


    "I thought you weren¡¯t scared and wanted to fight the Patriarch," the guard reminded her of her earlier decision.


    "Yes, but you killed that zeal for me. Now I don¡¯t have the damn passion to fight him anymore."


    "Fine... just wait a minute. I¡¯ll be back," he said, then disappeared before she could say another word.


    Ang bit her lower lip and hid beside the tower, her heart pounding fast. "I swear, if this motherfucker dares to fuck me up, I¡¯ll make him pay dearly," she muttered angrily.


    She leaned against the tower, closing her eyes, whispering a short prayer to the moon goddess not to let her enemies win this time. Suddenly, she heard Renn¡¯s voice in her head. He was asking if she was fine and assuring her that they wereing to save her.


    Ang¡¯s eyes snapped open as she looked around in shock. Was that real? Could she really connect with Renn through their link?


    "I¡¯m at the Patriarch¡¯s tower," Ang said through the connection. "The situation here is really bad."


    "Don¡¯t worry, babe. We¡¯reing, okay?" Renn¡¯s voice sounded firm and calm, easing her fear a little.


    Ang nodded even though he couldn¡¯t see her. Just then, the sound of a horse neighing pulled her attention. The mysterious guard returned, riding a horse instead of a car. Before she could ask why, he leaned forward and, without warning, slipped his hand around her waist, lifting her onto the horse in front of him.


    A cold shiver ran down her spine as the horse took off. His arm stayed around her waist, steady and strong. Ang tried to focus, but her thoughts were spinning. Her body reacted to his touch, to the warmth of him pressed against her back. It made no sense. She didn¡¯t even know his name, hadn¡¯t seen his face.


    Maybe it had to do with the way he acted, like a hero. He was a hero for saving her. Or was he doing it for the fake promises she had heard all day?


    Ang bit her lower lip as the cold breeze hit them once they left the castle gate. There were no guards at the gate. It had to be her new partner¡¯s trick. He must have sent them away.


    The horse raced across the bridge and plunged into the thick forest. Ang had no idea if they were going the right way; she had been drugged on the road here and the thought made her blood boil again.


    "Where are we going?" she asked, trying not to press her back too hard against his chest. She could tell he was built, but she would not give him that. She had seen men more handsome than him...four were already hrr mates. She would not fall for some stranger riding behind her.


    "To meet the others," he said.


    Before she could ask who the others were, a shot cracked through the trees. They ducked and the horse twisted. Her savior moved like a trained soldier. He changed course and pushed north.


    Ang nced back to see who fired. About fifteen men rode in ck, and one man on a white horse stood out from the rest. He did not rush. It was the Patriarch.


    "Fuck no," she hissed, wishing they would pass by. Luck was not with them. Two bullets found the guard riding with her. Her heart dropped. She swallowed and turned to see where he was hit.


    "Don¡¯t look... keep looking straight," he said, his voiceced with confidence yet heavy with pain. After a few minutes, the horse began to slow down because of how badly he was hurt. Ang wanted to take charge, but she had never ridden a horse before and had no idea how to keep it moving at a good pace.


    Another bullet came flying toward them. The guard tried to control the horse and make it dodge, but even after avoiding the shot, the horse stumbled and fell, throwing both of them to the ground.


    Ang groaned but managed to get up quickly. She ran to the guard¡¯s side. Blood was dripping from his arm and his stomach. "Shit... what am I going to do?" she muttered, her voice shaking.


    "Run... you can still make it," he said weakly.


    "And leave you here? Is that it?" she snapped, shocked at his words. He nodded, but she shook her head stubbornly. "I¡¯m not leaving you here no matter what."


    <fn122b> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? fin?novel</fn122b>


    "Don¡¯t be a fool. You just met me, girl," the guard coughed, clutching his stomach as more blood soaked through his clothes. His voice was rough and fading. "You can¡¯t help me. It¡¯s a moon-etched bullet... made for our kind."


    Ang froze. Her eyes widened in disbelief. "What?" she whispered.


    He was a werewolf? That couldn¡¯t be. Howe she hadn¡¯t sensed it? Howe she never felt his presence like she usually did around their kind? It didn¡¯t make any sense.


    "I am not leaving you and that is final," Ang said sharply, tearing her uniform and tying it around his arm where the blood wouldn¡¯t stop. Her hands shook, but she pressed on. "I have to take out the bullet, just like Taros did when Hiro was shot. I¡¯ll use my¡ª"


    "You know," a cold voice cut through her words. The Patriarch¡¯s voice. "I never thought I¡¯d see a scene like this."


    Ang froze. He wasn¡¯t on a horse this time. He marched in on foot, each step heavy. His face was still hidden, but his presence made the air thick. "Two cousins falling in love after only a few hours together," he said mockingly. "I¡¯m not surprised. The Malynsters are capable of any abomination."


    Ang¡¯s lips trembled. She turned to the guard lying on the ground, writhing in pain. Was he a Malynster too? If he was, then what was he doing here in the castle?


    "We are getting married tonight," The Patriarch insisted. "Forget about¡ª"


    He didn¡¯t finish. Bright headlights swept over them, forcing Ang to raise a hand to shield her eyes.


    The van stopped right close to them. The other two behind it came to a halt too. The doors opened wide and her mates came running out toward her. Ang froze, her heart leaping as she saw them. She had not expected them toe so soon when Renn said they were on their way. Tears rolled down her back as she watched them rush to her. They came just in time.


    "Why will you get married to a girl without her father?" Marcus asked with a chuckle as he walked closer. But his smile faded fast, his eyes darkened. "You should learn to follow traditions because you are messing with the Malynsters. I bet you knew what wasing and you are ready for it."

 Chapter 268: He Called It A Warning.

    <h4>Chapter 268: He Called It A Warning.</h4>


    Hershes fluttered and her eyes snapped open as she tried to make sense of where she was. Everything felt strange, even the air she breathed. The bed was soft, big, and far toofortablepared to the one she shared with Kaito back in school.


    Ang pressed both palms on the bed, trying to sit up despite the dull ache in her head. She needed to know where she was and how she got here. A thought hit her suddenly and her heart skipped. Did the Patriarch bring her here?


    No. She didn¡¯t want to believe that he won that fight. What if he had, and brought her back to the castle? What about her mates? Were they safe? Tears filled her eyes at the thought, but then she felt something deep inside her ¡ª their presence. They were close.


    She was about to push the nket off when she saw Hiro. He was sitting in a chair beside the bed, his head and hands resting on the edge near her. Ang froze, surprise softening into relief. This wasn¡¯t what she expected, but seeing him here meant they were safe...all of them.


    She leaned forward and kissed his head softly, running her fingers through his hair, hoping not to wake him. But he stirred. His head lifted, eyes half-open until he saw her. Then they widened.


    "You... you finally woke up?" Hiro¡¯s voice cracked as he threw his arms around her. Ang was confused about how long she had been out, but she didn¡¯t ask. She could feel his worry in the way he held her.


    "I got scared," he said quietly, his voice trembling a little. "Even though they said you¡¯d be fine."


    "Really?" Ang asked, kissing his lips when they broke from the hug. They leaned their foreheads together for a few minutes before she whispered softly, "I miss you."


    "You don¡¯t have to say that because we missed you more," Hiro said, kissing her lips again. Just then, a knock came on the door. It was Taros. Ang¡¯s heart skipped when she saw him. Seeing him felt like healing; it brought a bigger smile to her face and she couldn¡¯t hide her excitement.


    He climbed onto the bed and pulled her into a hug. They stayed that way for a few minutes before he let her go. She looked at him closely, almost thinking it was a dream, but no¡ªit was real. She was here, with them, alive.


    She leaned against him while he stroked her hair gently. "I was scared that you¡¯d wake up and not find anyone," he said softly. "But Hiro refused to leave your side, so I had to go downstairs and take a bath."


    "Downstairs?" Ang blinked and looked around the room. This wasn¡¯t the academy dormitory. It looked different...ssy and calm. The walls were painted white, and the furniture had a soft carton color that gave the ce a quiet warmth.


    "Yes. You won¡¯t believe what¡¯s going on down there," Taros said with a smallugh as he continued to stroke her hair, unable to stop touching her as if afraid she would vanish again.


    Ang frowned a little. "I want to know, but what happened, guys?" she asked. Thest thing she remembered was the fight in the thick forest with the Patriarch. After that, nothing. She didn¡¯t know how she got here or what happened after she fell.


    "Let me tell you," Hiro said, eager to exin everything. He looked at her for a few seconds before continuing. "We found you in the forest just in time. The Patriarch wasn¡¯t willing to let go of you. When that bastard said he was going to marry you after killing us, everyone lost it. Kaito couldn¡¯t hold back his anger and attacked him, but the Patriarch isn¡¯t ordinary. He fought back, and in the middle of everything, you got scared and weak, then passed out."


    "I had to take you away and try to revive you, but it seemed impossible," Taros added quietly.


    "While that was happening, the Patriarch¡¯s army came after us. There were hundreds of them, and we had to fight for a long time," Hiro said with a sad look. "Renn got hurt, but he¡¯s much better now, so don¡¯t worry."


    Ang nodded slowly. Her heart ached at their words. "I¡¯m sorry you all had to go through that because of me," she whispered.


    "It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s theirs, my love," Taros said, holding her hand firmly. He would never let her me herself. "Those who came after you will get what they deserve."


    Ang felt a rush of warmth in her chest hearing him say that. Then she remembered the guard who had been with her. "What about the guy I was with?" she asked softly.


    "Your cousin?" Hiro asked, his voice turning quiet because even saying it felt strange to him.


    "Yes... that¡¯s what the Patriarch said," she replied, her eyes filled with hope.


    "He survived, unlike you. He healed after a few hours even though he was shot with moon-etched bullets," Hiro told her. He looked at his brother, who nodded. "That¡¯s the advantage of being a Malynster. We didn¡¯t take the bullet out, he did it himself and healedpletely."


    "That¡¯s good to hear," Ang said quietly, realizing she was the only weak one among the Malynsters. Her so-called family seemed stronger than she ever imagined. "What about the Patriarch?"


    "Trust the man who calls himself your father," Taros said as he got down from the bed. He took the jug from the drawer beside her and poured some water into a ss, handing it to her. "He made sure it was all blood that night."


    <fn3f79> This text is hosted at ?ovelFind</fn3f79>


    Ang looked confused. She knew they were talking about Marcus, but she didn¡¯t understand what exactly he did.


    "He tore the Patriarch apart and sent his body pieces to the five kingdoms," Hiro said. "He called it a warning. No one should ever mess with his daughter."


    "Before you say anything, no one knows it¡¯s you," Taros added quickly. "He doesn¡¯t know if you want to reveal your identity or not."


    A wave of relief passed through Ang as she leaned back. But then a thought hit her. Did Marcus really do all that for her? Did he value her as his daughter, or was there something else behind his actions? Fear and curiosity filled her heart. She wanted to know the truth, no matter what it was.


    ***


    Hello my loves,


    There was no Chapter upload yesterday because I wanted to take a day off. Sorry about that but daily update is back on.

 Chapter 269: Could This Be Love?

    <h4>Chapter 269: Could This Be Love?</h4>


    Ang knew she had to find out what Marcus really wanted from her, what he expected in return for the help he gave. Even though he was her parent, she wasn¡¯t used to any family member doing something for her without wanting something back. All her life, she had always paid Grace or Uncle Toga for every little thing they did for her, whether with money or by doing chores.


    "Do you want to see what¡¯s going on?" Hiro asked, taking her hand in his. She looked at him, confused, and he smiled. "You want to... I know it."


    "I would like to know what¡¯s happening," Ang said as she climbed out of the bed. She looked at the wall beside her for the first time and saw her name written in a beautiful frame hanging there. "Whose house is this?"


    Taros¡¯ gaze shifted to his brother. They exchanged looks, unsure how to tell her. "If you¡¯re notfortable here, you should tell us," Taros said gently. "It¡¯s just temporary, right, Hiro?"


    "Yes, bro," Hiro nodded quickly. "We¡¯re in the Malynster¡¯s vi. This is Marcus¡¯s mansion, and the frame with your name was changed just a day ago. It used to be <i>my daughter¡¯s room."</i>


    Her brows drew together as she realized what he meant. "Did you make a decision without me? Who said I wanted to live with him? Who said I wanted a father?"


    "No one is forcing you, my love," Hiro said softly. He could see she misunderstood again. He rubbed her knuckles gently. "Every decision is yours. If you want to leave right now, we¡¯ll do it. What matters is what you want."


    Ang could see that they truly meant it. They were on her side. She took a deep breath, trying to calm herself.


    "This room was made for you a long time ago," Taros exined quietly. "Marcus said he kept changing it every year, hoping that one day he¡¯d find you. If you don¡¯t believe me...."


    "I¡¯ll ask him myself," Ang said with a little chuckle, waiting for Hiro to lead her. They walked out of the room, and she couldn¡¯t hide her surprise at what she saw. The mansion was breathtaking, filled with white and wooden designs that gave it warmth and peace. A sweet scent floated in the air, wrapping around her as she walked down the stairs.


    It was like the backyard of the mansion. A pool stretched a few steps away from the ss door, its clear water calm under the soft light. A few chairs and a table were ced neatly on the left side, surrounded by flowers and a small garden that gave the ce a quiet beauty. Renn leaned against the wall, watching Kaito and Marcus as they yed with their powers¡ªfire.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Ang asked, frowning at the sight of them. They seemed toofortable with each other. The way Kaito asked questions and Marcus answered with patience before snapping his fingers amazed her. Fire burst out, and water appeared beside it at the same time. She had never seen such a thing before¡ªfire and water summoned together. It was strange but mind-blowing.


    "Marcus is giving them free lessons on how to use their powers," Taros exined.


    "I see... I wasn¡¯t expecting to wake up to this," she said, scratching the back of her head before folding her arms around herself. "I didn¡¯t think they would bond this fast."


    "You don¡¯t like it?" Hiro asked quietly.


    "No... I do like it. My problem with him shouldn¡¯t affect you all," Ang said with a soft smile. "As long as none of you get hurt, I¡¯m fine."


    Taros smiled slightly and opened the door for her. Renn was the first to notice her. As he started walking toward her, her mind went back to what Miss Valois told her...Renn was her flesh and blood, yet he never said a word about it.


    Ang had asked him many times about their rtionship, but he always avoided the truth. He never denied the rumors that he was dating Miss Valois. He just went along with them, saying nothing to clear her doubts. The memory burned her chest. He could have told her the truth, and she wouldn¡¯t have judged him. But he chose silence, and now it hurt deeply.


    "Hey babe," Renn said as he reached her and pulled her into his arms. She closed her eyes and leaned against him. Ang knew she should have pushed him away, scolded him, or shouted at him for keeping such a secret, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it. She wanted to see if he would finally tell her the truth on his own.


    "How are you? I heard you were hurt during the fight," Ang said as they broke from the hug. She looked into his green eyes and saw pain hiding behind them. He tried to smile, but she could tell he was hurting. He didn¡¯t want her to see it, he was trying to protect her from it.


    "He got shot twice on his thighs by the principal," Hiro said quietly.


    Ang¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she turned to him. It sounded impossible, like something from a nightmare. Why would a mother try to kill her own son? She had thought it wasn¡¯t that serious, but seeing him now made her heart ache. She could tell the wound went deeper than flesh. It was something that scarred his soul.


    <fn787b> Readplete version only at Find[?]ovel</fn787b>


    "I¡¯m so sorry about that. She doesn¡¯t love you, Renn," Ang said softly, holding his arm.


    "It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine now. I don¡¯t care about that woman anymore," Renn said, forcing a smile as he tried to kiss her. But before their lips could meet, a low growl came from Marcus. Renn stopped and sighed. "Now we have to deal with Marcus¡¯s protection over you. I didn¡¯t know fathers could be this overprotective."


    Ang almostughed when Renn let her go. It looked like Marcus was already making his presence felt. For some reason, instead of being bothered, she felt safe. For the first time in her life, she felt protected just by having one of her parents close.


    "Hey amor, wee back," Kaito said with excitement. He hugged her, but it was brief, just enough not to get on Marcus¡¯s nerves.


    "Thank you," she said with a small smile, unable to look up as she tried to take in everything around her.


    "I¡¯m d you¡¯re awake," Marcus finally spoke. He stood facing her, hoping she would want to talk to him. He knew she had many questions that needed answers. He wasn¡¯t afraid to face them, but he prayed she would believe him when the timees.


    "Thank you," Ang murmured as she rubbed her neck, looking around. Then she turned to her mates. "Please, can you excuse us? I want to talk to him alone."


    Her mates exchanged looks before nodding and walking back to the house, leaving her alone with Marcus. The air grew heavy. The moment of truth hade.


    Ang crossed her arms, trying to steady her voice. "How did it happen? Who is my mother? Why was I left alone to suffer like I had no family?"


    Her words hit Marcus like arrows. He stared at his daughter¡¯s beautiful face, feeling a pain no bullet had ever given him. He had faced powerful men, dangerous enemies, and even death itself without flinching. But now, standing before his daughter, his hands trembled, and his heart pounded so hard he could barely breathe. He had never been this afraid in his life. Maybe this was love¡ªthe fear of losing someone you hold most dear.


    ****


    Anyone could guess what really happened?


    Why they got separated? If yes drop in thement section. Thank you.

 Chapter 270: She Always Wanted A Daughter.

    <h4>Chapter 270: She Always Wanted A Daughter.</h4>


    Ang stood, eager and afraid to hear his answers. They were going to clear her doubts and help her decide what to do with her life. She needed to know what really happened in the past. Was Grace her mother? If yes, then why did he leave her with a woman who had no love for her own child? If no, then who was her real mother?


    "I don¡¯t know where to start," Marcus said softly, his voice heavy with regret. He looked at her with pain in his eyes. He knew she didn¡¯t deserve all that she had gone through.


    <fn9afd> Get full chapters from find?novel</fn9afd>


    "You can start from anywhere," she said quietly.


    He took a deep breath before speaking again. "First, I want to apologize for everything you¡¯ve been through. I¡¯ve heard some of the stories¡ªmaybe not all¡ªbut I know you¡¯ve suffered a lot, both in your mind and your heart."


    Ang swallowed hard. She couldn¡¯t find any words. All she could do was nod. She appreciated that he didn¡¯t try to defend himself or pretend he wasn¡¯t at fault.


    "I should have done better," Marcus continued, his voice breaking. "I failed you, and I¡¯ll never stop ming myself for that." His eyes glistened with tears he tried to hold back.


    She wanted to go closer and tell him not to cry, to tell him that he didn¡¯t have to feel alone anymore. But she stayed still. It was hard for her to get used to the idea of having a father...a man who suddenly wanted to care after so many years of silence.


    "I am d that you didn¡¯t try to shift the me to anyone. Life hasn¡¯t been easy, but I made it," Ang said with a sad smile. She didn¡¯t know what else to say, but shouting and yelling were no longer part of her since the moment she woke up. "You shouldn¡¯t have left me. I don¡¯t know what happened, but..."


    "Why would you think I left you to suffer? That I didn¡¯t want you?" Marcus asked, his brows drawn together. He took a step closer, trying to make her understand. "Do you really want to know what happened? I never even knew you existed until three years ago. There wasn¡¯t much information about you. I was only told that there was a chance I had a daughter. I did everything I could to find you, but things gotplicated. Then I was told you didn¡¯t survive. That news broke me. I became a walking dead man because you weren¡¯t just my daughter...you were the little angel created from the most beautiful love."


    Ang wanted to speak, but her voice failed her again. The more he talked, the more she wanted to believe him. His brown eyes held too much truth to ignore. She could see the pain and sincerity in them.


    "After that news, I stopped the search because I was losing my mind," Marcus went on, his voice filled with regret. "They told me you were never real, that it was just a lie. I med myself for believing them. But recently, I started having dreams about your mother. She kept telling me that you were alive. So I sent my men to look for you again, and this time they came back with good news...that you exist, and that you¡¯re alive."


    "Was that why you showed up at the academy?" Ang asked, her brows raised. She could still remember that day like it just happened. He was desperate yet acted so strange that she doubted he could be her father.


    Marcus nodded, rubbing his hand over his forehead. "I saw my daughter and didn¡¯t even know who she was."


    "I didn¡¯t know you were rted to me either," she replied quietly. Maybe saying that would make him feel better, but it didn¡¯t. He shook his head and lifted his face, trying to stayposed. "But you tried your best. If I wasn¡¯t smart enough, I would have been caught."


    He looked at her and nodded. It still surprised him that she had managed to fool him for more than a month. He had met her that day but couldn¡¯t recognize her. He remembered feeling something strange between them, a connection he couldn¡¯t exin, but she was dressed as a boy and acted like one, confusing him and everyone who gave him information.


    "So can you tell me about my mother? From the way you spoke, she isn¡¯t Grace, the woman I grew up with," Ang said, her fingers trembling a little. Her voice lowered as fear slowly crept into her chest. "Is she even alive?"


    Marcus bit his lower lip and shook his head slowly. "No. She died the night she gave birth to you."


    A cold shiver ran down Ang¡¯s spine as she listened. Was this really the truth? All her life she had believed Grace was her mother, and now everything she knew was a lie. Kaito was right when he mentioned it the other day¡ªGrace was only her foster mother, a cruel woman who never showed her love.


    Ang tried to hold back her tears, but they betrayed her and began to fall. It was supposed to bring herfort, knowing she didn¡¯t share the same blood with Grace and her twin, yet something deep inside her broke apart. She never knew who her real mother was, and now she would never have the chance to see her.


    "Please don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s breaking my heart to see you like this," Marcus said softly, taking a step forward. He wanted to hug her, to hold her close, but he stopped halfway. He didn¡¯t know if he had the right.


    "I won¡¯t cry," Ang said quickly, wiping her tears with her thumb. She cleared her throat before speaking again. "I guess mying to this world caused it, right?"


    "No. Don¡¯t say that. Youring was a beautiful moment for her, I swear," he told her gently.


    "How?" she asked, her voice shaking.


    "We spoke it. She always wanted a daughter."


    "How did she died? Where?"


    "Your mother died in the central house in the academy," Marcus said quietly. "She gave birth to you there."

 Chapter 271: Give Me A Chance.

    <h4>Chapter 271: Give Me A Chance.</h4>


    "I was born in the central house?" Ang managed to ask. The words came out weakly. It was shocking news she never thought she would hear. On her first day in the academy, Stales had told her about the student who died in the central house, but he never mentioned that someone was born there. It was hard to believe, but her father was saying it, and he surely knew what he was talking about.


    "Yes..." Marcus nodded, his eyes filled with regret. He looked around before speaking again. "I never knew she was pregnant. If I had known, I swear I would have protected and cared for both of you."


    "So what happened? Were you in love, or was my mother just a one-night thing?" Ang asked, staring at him. Deep down, she knew it wasn¡¯t just that. From the way he spoke, from the pain in his eyes, she could tell he truly cared about her mother. But she wanted to hear it from his mouth.


    "We were deeply in love, Ang," Marcus said softly. "I loved your mother like no other. We were supposed to get married after her final year at the academy."


    <fn94e4> Readplete version only at ?ovelFind</fn94e4>


    "Wait," Ang frowned. "Was the academy a unisex school?"


    "Yes," he replied with a sad sigh. "But after her death, the werewolves decided there should be separate schools for boys and girls. That¡¯s how the Luna All Girls¡¯ School was created."


    Ang nodded slowly. So she was the reason for the separation of the schools. If the students ever heard this, they woulde at her again. Her voice trembled as she asked, "So how did she get pregnant and not tell you? You both loved each other. Were you fighting?"


    "No, we never had misunderstanding. I made sure I did everything she wanted, and even when our likes and dislikes shed, I made sure it was sorted out immediately," Marcus told her. His voice carried regret, and his eyes softened with memories he wished his daughter could see. He wanted Ang to understand how much he had loved her mother.


    "Fine, I believe you. But why would she hide the pregnancy from you?" Ang asked, her curiosity mixed with confusion. What could make a woman hide something so important from the man she loved?


    "I had no idea. She cut me off when she was six or seven months gone," Marcus said, trying to recall every detail as if searching for a reason he might have missed. "I even spoke to her father since he was the Alpha of the Central Pack then. He promised he would talk to her once she returned from school."


    "Did he talk to her?" Ang asked quietly.


    "No," Marcus said bitterly. "Iter discovered he was part of it. That same year, Principal Valois became the head of the academy. On the night your mother died, I felt it. She was my mate, so I knew something was wrong. I stormed into the academy grounds only to find out she was already gone."


    "What?" Ang¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She was shocked even though a part of her wasn¡¯t surprised. It had to do with Miss Valois. That woman was capable of anything¡ªshe could kill her own son to reach her goals and wouldn¡¯t hesitate to hurt anyone who stood in her way. But would her mother¡¯s father behave that way?


    "I tried to find out what happened and why this was kept away from me but the board refused to tell me anything, I left the academy board. I stopped sponsoring them until I heard that you were alive, then I started funding both schools again for my daughter¡¯s sake," Marcus said, his voice heavy with regret.


    Ang wanted to tell him that he did the right thing, but she kept quiet. Maybe her father wasn¡¯t the bad man everyone made him out to be. Maybe she could give him a chance to prove himself. "I watched a CCTV footage of you and Miss Valois talking about this a day before my kidnap," she finally said.


    "Really? There was a CCTV camera in her study room?" Marcus looked surprised. He never noticed it that night, maybe because he had been drinking before he went to the principal¡¯s house.


    "Yes. She doesn¡¯t know about it, and it¡¯s a long story how it got there," Ang said. He could tell she wasn¡¯t going to exin further, so he didn¡¯t ask. "I¡¯m going to find out what really happened to my mother."


    "No, child, you should leave that to me," Marcus said with worry written all over his face. He didn¡¯t want anyone to harm his daughter ore after her again. "I will handle it."


    "I want to do it. She was my mother, remember?" Ang said firmly, her voice shaking slightly but filled with determination.


    "Yes, I do, but I don¡¯t want you to get involved in that. You should stay away from it, and I will¡ª"


    "I said I will do it," Ang cut in, her eyes burning with emotion. "I know you. You¡¯ll kill people just to get to the truth, and I don¡¯t want that. I will find out what happened and tell you. Only then will we decide what to do with those responsible."


    "You think she was killed too?" Marcus asked, his voice low, almost afraid of her answer.


    "Yes. As long as it involves Principal Valois," Ang said, shrugging lightly as she looked at him. "Let¡¯s talk about ourselves instead. You¡¯ve been looking for me all this time... now that you¡¯ve found me, what do you really want?"


    It was a heavy question. Marcus stared at her, surprised by how she spoke. His little girl was not so little. She was stronger, wiser, and far more mature than he had imagined.


    "I want... no," he paused, struggling for words. "If you permit it, or if you think I deserve it, let me be in your life. I know I don¡¯t have the right to ask, but please... give me a chance to be a father to you."

 Chapter 272: Kaito Already Knew.

    <h4>Chapter 272: Kaito Already Knew.</h4>


    "I want... no," he paused, struggling for words. "If you permit it, or if you think I deserve it, let me be in your life. I know I don¡¯t have the right to ask, but please... give me a chance to be a father to you."


    Ang was about to answer when she heard footsteps marching across the grass. She turned and saw a young beautiful woman with long dark hair that fell to her knees. She wore a white shirt and ck trousers with matching boots. The smile on her face made it hard to tell who she was.


    "Is she your girl..." Ang began, but her father shook his head, too quickly.


    "Brother, am I interrupting?" the woman asked as she walked toward them.


    "No, sister," Marcus replied, letting out a small sigh. "Come, let me introduce you to your niece."


    "Oh wow, I actually came here because I was curious about her," Bellezza said with excitement as she stood in front of them. She smiled warmly at the sight of father and daughter together. They had waited too long for this moment.


    "Ang, meet Bellezza. She is my big sister," Marcus said, introducing them.


    Before Ang could even say hello, the woman wrapped her arms around her neck and pulled her into a hug. Ang froze, speechless, but then rxed and went with it. This was Bellezza¡ªthe same one Hiro had mentioned days ago, saying she was the coolest in the family.


    "I am sorry... I couldn¡¯t control my excitement," Bellezza said as they broke from the hug. "I am so happy to finally meet you."


    Ang nodded and crossed her arms in front of her chest. She wasn¡¯t offended, but she didn¡¯t say anything either.


    "Have you two eaten? I brought food from my house," Bellezza said with a big smile. "You should eat, because your father has no kitchen staff. Trust me, he doesn¡¯t know how to cook either."


    "Really?" Ang chuckled, looking at Marcus, who was trying to stop his sister from talking.


    "Yes, dear," Bellezza ignored him and turned to her niece. "Believe me, he has burnt the kitchen more than three times trying to cook, and in the end, he still cooked nothing."


    Ang couldn¡¯t stopughing. She didn¡¯t want to imagine Marcus in a kitchen...it was too funny to even picture.


    <fn77ea> Official source is Find_Novel(.</fn77ea>


    "Fortunately, he has me..." Bellezza started.


    "What would I do without you, sister?" Marcus said with a brief smile before his face turned serious again.


    "Exactly, you have me to thank for everything," Bellezza chuckled as she held Ang by the arm. "If you eat, he¡¯ll surely eat too. So let¡¯s go."


    Ang didn¡¯t say a word. She followed Bellezza into the mansion. For some reason she couldn¡¯t exin, she feltfortable around her. Setting the table together almost felt natural, like she had known Bellezza for a long time.


    "You have four mates?" Bellezza asked like she didn¡¯t already know. Ang nodded, and she continued, "They really like you. You should have seen how helpless they were while you were sleeping upstairs."


    "For how long did I sleep, ma?"


    "Two and a half days. I was so happy when they told me you were awake."


    "They told you?" Ang asked as she ced the cutleries exactly how Bellezza showed her.


    "Yes. I met them outside," Bellezza said, breaking the fresh bread. The warm aroma filled the air, making Ang¡¯s stomach growl loudly. She felt embarrassed, but Bellezza smiled. "You can start eating right away. I¡¯ll get them, okay?"


    "Should I not wait for everyone?"


    "No dear. You¡¯ve been sleeping for days and need food to regain your strength," Bellezza said as she pulled out a chair and asked her to sit. Ang nodded and sat down. Her aunt served her before leaving to get Renn and his brothers.


    To Ang, everything felt strange, but she decided to trust her instincts. She had to be sure she wasn¡¯t being fooled again.


    "Do you want anything else?" Marcus asked as he walked in from the back door. She shook her head, and he went into the kitchen to wash his hands.


    After a few minutes, he returned, and her mates also came in with Bellezza. They wereughing and talking as they walked in. Ang was still surprised that they all got sofortable with her family.


    "Hey love," Hiro called as he walked to sit beside her, but he stopped when he saw the dirty and creepy look her father gave him. "Right... I¡¯ll sit next to Kaito instead."


    "You should stop scaring the boys," Bellezza told Marcus before sitting next to Ang.


    "But I didn¡¯t say anything," Marcus said as he sat down.


    "You don¡¯t have to say anything... your eyes are enough," she replied with a frown.


    Ang chuckled softly as she sipped the water from her ss. Then she heard Kaito¡¯s voice through their link.


    <i>"You¡¯re enjoying your father tormenting us," he said.</i>


    <i>"Maybe," Angughed quietly.</i>


    "What are we going to do about Miss Valois?" Bellezza asked. There was no way she would ever forgive that woman for what she had done.


    Ang looked at Renn. At the mention of his mother, he stopped eating as well. He stared down at his te without a word. She wondered what he was thinking, how he really felt hearing them talk about his mother. No matter how strong he pretended to be, it had to hurt.


    Her eyes moved to the rest of her mates. The other two looked normal, except for Kaito, who had also stopped eating. He was staring at Renn. They must have shut her out of the link to talk privately.


    It meant one thing. Kaito already knew.


    He fucking knew!


    Ang dropped her spoon on the te, the loud sound drawing everyone¡¯s attention to her.


    Marcus was the first to speak. "What happened, dear?"


    Ang hesitated, her heart racing. Should she tell them that Renn was Principal Valois¡¯ son... or should she keep it to herself for now?

 Chapter 273: Something Had Changed Inside Her

    <h4>Chapter 273: Something Had Changed Inside Her</h4>


    Ang stared back at Marcus when he asked the question. Her mind raced, wondering what would happen if he ever found out that Renn, her mate, was Principal Valois¡¯ son. Marcus wouldn¡¯t take it well. No matter how angry or hurt she was because of Renn¡¯s lies, she didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to him.


    "What is it, my dear?" Bellezza asked with worry, lifting her head. Something was clearly wrong, and she could feel it.


    "Why don¡¯t we ask Kaito?" Ang said, her eyes shifting toward him. He looked startled, his mouth slightly open. "Tell us, what¡¯s going on?"


    Kaito¡¯s brows drew together in confusion. He swallowed hard, ncing at his mate. "I-I don¡¯t understand. What am I supposed to say?"


    "You know exactly what I¡¯m saying," Ang replied, rolling her eyes. A small smile touched her lips. She enjoyed watching Kaito and Renn squirm. It was obvious that Kaito knew something about his brother¡¯s secret. She wasn¡¯t nning to expose it, not yet. But she could make them nervous. Maybe next time, they would think twice before hiding things from her.


    "I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about," Kaito said, turning to his brothers, who looked just as lost. "Do you guys know what she means?"


    "No... why don¡¯t you just say it, Ang?" Taros asked, setting his food aside. He noticed the tension in Kaito¡¯s shoulders, even though his brother was trying to act calm. Something was definitely going on beneath the surface.


    "Yes, you should say it," Marcus agreed with a nod, though his tone carried impatience. He tried to stay calm because his daughter was involved, but his patience was running thin.


    Ang shrugged, smiling faintly. "It¡¯s nothing serious. I just want Kaito to decide what happens to Miss Valois. How should we deal with the woman who caused us so much pain?"


    "Oh, I see what¡¯s going on now," Taros said, nodding as if an idea just came to him. "If you ask me, I would say kill her."


    "Finally, you spoke like a man," Marcus smiled for the first time, raising his ss of wine toward Taros before taking a sip.


    "I haven¡¯t finished," Taros replied quickly. He wanted Marcus to understand they didn¡¯t see things the same way. "We can¡¯t just make the decision on our own. Ang has to agree with us because she was the one who got hurt the most."


    Ang smiled softly at him. Oh, sweet Taros. He never stopped amazing her with his kindness and the way he spoke. She couldn¡¯t help admiring him more each day. It felt like she was falling in love with him again.


    "He doesn¡¯t just have a fine face," Bellezza said proudly, looking at Taros. "I¡¯m so envious of you, Ang. Your mates always put you first."


    Marcus coughed loudly, drawing everyone¡¯s attention to himself. His daughter knew exactly what that meant. She shook her head, knowing her father didn¡¯t like it when the boys were being praised too much.


    "I mean it, brother," Bellezza insisted.


    "If you say so," Marcus replied with a shrug, then quickly changed the topic. "Let¡¯s talk about real business. The board has called for a meeting to discuss what happened. I¡¯m not afraid of them, but I want to ask you first, Ang. How do you want this situation to be handled?"


    Ang was surprised that they were all asking her opinion about everything. It felt strange, almost like they had been charmed or possessed. A few days ago, none of them cared what she thought, not even her mates. They always believed she didn¡¯t make the best decisions. But now, things felt different.


    "Are they going to talk about how I got into the academy?" she managed to ask.


    "Yes. If you are found guilty, you will be given punishment ording to the writtenws," Renn replied.


    "No one will punish my daughter," Marcus said with a frown, turning to her. "I mean no one will even try it."


    "But her mates will be punished," Bellezza reminded him. "It¡¯s the same thing for her. If they are hurt, it will affect her too."


    Marcus sighed and leaned back in his seat. He would never allow anyone toy a finger on his daughter or put her on trial before fools who thought they had the right to question her actions.


    "The board is not supposed to know that I¡¯m Marcus¡¯ daughter," Ang said suddenly. The room went silent as everyone turned to look at her in surprise. "I already spoke with..." she paused, not sure if she should call him Marcus or something else.


    "Marcus," her father said, finishing it for her. He understood why it was hard for her to call him dad. Being a father wasn¡¯t just about the title¡ªit had to be earned. "She wants to continue schooling at the academy."


    "I like the idea of that," Kaito nodded, relieved. He had feared she might want to leave the academy. He couldn¡¯t imagine being there without her.


    "I like the idea," Marcus repeated, his tone mocking as he imitated Kaito, clearly unhappy that the boy was so pleased.


    Ang wanted to chuckle, but Hiro beat her to it. He was the only one who had finished his meal. She shook her head and continued, "I have goals I want to aplish before leaving the academy. First, I want to make sure the humans are treated with respect and that there¡¯s no discrimination between them and the wolves. Secondly, I need to find out what really happened to my mother and who was responsible for her death. She deserves justice. Andstly, I want to make the academy a unisex school again."


    <fn5968> For more chapters visit findnovel</fn5968>


    Her words hung in the air. They all stared at her, clearly surprised by how much she wanted to do. Ang knew the road ahead wouldn¡¯t be easy, but she had no time to waste. Whether anyone helped her or not, she had to make it happen.


    The weight of the entire werewolf kingdom rested on her shoulders. As the only Luna, she knew she had to work harder than anyone to bring peace and bnce, to fulfill the purpose for which she had been chosen.


    "You don¡¯t have to do all of this, my dear," Bellezza said quietly. She was worried about Ang¡¯s safety. They had just gotten her back after so many years of searching for her.


    "She¡¯s right, we can handle this," Kaito added, hoping she would listen.


    "No... you can support me if you want, but I have to do this. It¡¯s my responsibility," Ang insisted firmly. She wasn¡¯t going to sit back and let them do everything for her anymore. It was time for her to take the lead, to prove she was capable of standing on her own.


    "What you¡¯re asking of us is..." Renn began, but she cut him off before he could finish.


    "Who told you I¡¯m asking?" Ang shouted suddenly, her palm hitting the table hard. The loud sound made everyone flinch. She stood up, her eyes burning with emotion as she looked at them. "I already made my decision, and if you¡¯re not okay with it, then stay out of my way."


    Kaito watched her take the stairs, too shocked to say a word. None of them expected that reaction from her. It left him and his brothers speechless.


    "That was so unlike Ang," Taros said, confusion written on his face.


    "I don¡¯t understand why she reacted like that," Hiro muttered. "She must have misinterpreted what Renn meant."


    "It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t discuss her too much," Marcus said, rising from his seat. He nced toward the stairs. "Was that behavior strange to you?"


    "Yes... if it was me, maybe I¡¯d understand, but she¡¯s never spoken so harshly to Renn before," Kaito replied quietly.


    "Hmmm..." Bellezza said softly, thinking deeply. "Maybe she¡¯s angry at Renn... or maybe something has changed inside her."

 Chapter 274: Oh, Innocent Taros!

    <h4>Chapter 274: Oh, Innocent Taros!</h4>


    "I feel something is wrong with her," Taros said atst, standing beside Bellezza. His voice trembled with worry. "We should check on her."


    "That¡¯s true," Hiro agreed, rising to follow him, but Marcus held up a hand and stopped them. "Wait, all of you," he said, resting his palm on the chair in front of him. "Which one of you does she open up to most? Who does she trust enough to show her true self?"


    The brothers nced at one another, then pointed to Taros.


    "Me? No, it¡¯s not me," Taros answered, surprised they had chosen him. He had expected someone else. "I think Renn is closer to her."


    "But she seemed so angry with Renn," Hiro said. There was no way Ang would pour her heart out to someone she was mad at.


    "If I go up there, we will end up fighting," Renn warned. He looked at his white-haired brother and said, "You should go. Even before we knew we were mates, she always preferred to talk to you."


    "And Alex," Kaito added, remembering friends they had left behind. "Even Stales, but they are not here now."


    "Are you talking about the boys who were in our van?" Bellezza asked, remembering how they had dropped them off at the academy.


    "Yes. They are Ang¡¯s friends," Hiro nodded.


    "I will go and get them while Taros talks to her, right?" Renn asked, eyes fixed on Taros.


    <fn31d7> ?????? ???? Find_Novel(.</fn31d7>


    "Fine. I will go and talk to her," Taros said, moving toward the stairs but pausing. "Maybe you should search yourselves first. Who offended her?"


    "You should check yourself too," Hiro teased with a lightugh, then turned to the others. "He wants to push the me onto us."


    "There is a chance she is angry with you as well. Don¡¯t forget you have notpleted the bond," Kaito reminded him, in case he had forgotten his part.


    "I don¡¯t think so. We already settled that before everything went wrong," Hiro defended. "We were going to have se¡ª"


    "Hey, hey," Marcus cut him off, disgust clear on his face. "Don¡¯t you dare say that here, okay?"


    Hiro nodded quickly before Marcus turned and walked out through the backdoor. He sighed and looked at his brothers. "The man keeps attacking us, and he just met his daughter. I wonder what will happen if Ang fully epts him as her father."


    "We¡¯ll be finished," Kaito shook his head. He could understand Marcus though. Any father would act that way...it only showed how deeply he loved his daughter.


    "Are you guys done?" Bellezza¡¯s voice came from behind them. She leaned against the wall, and they all turned, surprised to see her still there. They must have forgotten her presence. "You shouldn¡¯t get on my brother¡¯s nerves. He loves his daughter so much. Marcus might act a little bit protective, but..."


    "Did you call that a little protective?" Hiro asked in disbelief, staring at her.


    "You don¡¯t know Marcus Malynster then," Bellezza said as she walked to the table and picked up her phone. She turned to Renn and said, "Let¡¯s go and get Ang¡¯s friends."


    "Fine. We¡¯ll talkter, bro," Renn told Kaito through their link. He knew they had things to discuss about his mother and when they nned to tell Ang everything.


    After they left, Hiro turned to Kaito. "What am I supposed to do now?"


    "I¡¯ll continue my training with Marcus," Kaito replied.


    "Lucky you. I feel trapped in this mansion," Hiro sighed, sitting back on the chair and tossing a few grapes into his mouth. "But at least we¡¯re doing everything for our mate."


    "I know its annoyiny. However, Marcus is doing the same for her," Kaito reminded him. "Don¡¯t forget that."


    *****


    Ang leaned against the window as she watched the quiet environment. It was so peaceful around here. No single vehicle had passed since she started looking out. Her eyes caught sight of another mansion not too far away. She wondered if that was Bellezza¡¯s home. Did she live alone like Marcus?


    If yes, where did the other members of the Malynsters live?


    A knock came on the door. She didn¡¯t say anything. The knock came again, and she sighed. Using her link, she called him in. "Come in, Taros."


    The door opened, and he walked into the room. She didn¡¯t look back, her gaze still on the window. The chirping of the birds felt like music to her ears, and the green surroundings reminded her of what she had missed in her town. It had never been the same after the war.


    "Hey, sugar," Taros called softly as he walked up to her side. She turned and looked at him briefly.


    "If you¡¯re here to talk about what happened, I¡¯m not in the mood," she said, crossing her arms in front of her chest.


    "Fine. I won¡¯t talk about it if you don¡¯t want to," Taros said gently.


    "What do you think about Marcus?" she asked, her voice calm but unsure.


    "It¡¯s too early for me to say," he replied, scratching the back of his head. "I mean, we just met him. It¡¯s not even up to a week. But I¡¯ll say this... let¡¯s give him a chance. You deserve to be loved in all ways."


    "Thank you, Taros," Ang said softly as she turned to face him. He reached for her hands and kissed her knuckles. She didn¡¯t want to think about desire, but the touch of his lips sent a cold shiver through her. The thought of having him close, skin to skin, stirred something inside her she tried to ignore.


    "What do you think we should do about Miss Valois?" she asked quietly, her eyes still locked on him.


    "We will use her to defend us and hide my identity at the board meeting," she answered. It was the only way out if she wanted to go back to the academy and aplish her goals.


    "Will she agree to that?"


    "That¡¯s her punishment number one. It¡¯s not like she has a choice," Ang said with a frown as she stared into his blue eyes. His lips looked so soft that she almost lost control, but she didn¡¯t. "Do you know about her and Renn?"


    "No... I got to know about it quitete. But their rtionship wasn¡¯t serious," Taros said, confused about why she was bringing it up. "You shouldn¡¯t me Renn¡¯s past for what happened to you, please."


    She was surprised that he truly had no idea what was going on. He looked so innocent that all she wanted was to have him right there, without caring who might be outside her room.


    "I know..." Taros started to say, but she cut him off by pressing her lips against his. His mind went nk as her sudden kiss deepened. He didn¡¯t resist¡ªhe couldn¡¯t. He wanted her too, even though he hadn¡¯t expected it.


    He kissed her softly at first, then with growing hunger as she pulled off his shirt and pushed him onto the bed. Her dress slipped away, revealing her bare skin. He had seen her before, but every time left him breathless.


    She climbed onto him, kissing him deeply, their tongues meeting with longing. His hands traced the curve of her back, sliding down to her hips as he held her close, lost in the heat of her touch.


    *****


    Hello Dearies,


    This book is going to end 31st of this month, please stay with us till the end so that we can handle all the subplots remaining. There is going to be wonderful news this month and I can¡¯t tell you now??


    Guess if you can.

 Chapter 275: A Time To Angela

    <h4>Chapter 275: A Time To Ang</h4>


    *****


    A gasp escaped his mouth as his hand went into her hair, stroking it gently from time to time as she sucked the hell out of him. He felt so good with what her mouth was doing to him and wished she wouldn¡¯t stop.


    "Fuck..." he muttered when she took him all the way down her throat. Taros knew he was going to explode in her mouth if she didn¡¯t stop. He tried to pull her away, but she refused to give him a chance. It was obvious that was what she wanted, so he let her drive him to the edge.


    When she continued, he could no longer control himself and it came rushing. He expected her to take her mouth off him, but she didn¡¯t. She swallowed most of his cum, letting the rest drip down her chin.


    "Come here..." he said, his voice low and rough. He held her by the neck and pulled her closer, sitting up on the bed as his lips found hers. She melted into him, opening up and letting him take full control of the kiss. It was deep, hungry, and filled with everything they couldn¡¯t say out loud.


    When he finally pulled back, his breath brushed against her lips. "Let me make you happy too," he whispered.


    Before she could answer, his hands slipped around her waist and guided her down onto the bed, his body covering hers in a slow, possessive move.


    "I missed you so much," Taros muttered, his voice heavy with longing. His blue eyes were half closed as his lips trailed to her neck. He kissed her there softly, then nipped at her skin just enough to make her gasp. A quiet moan escaped her as she arched beneath him, and he caught her left hand, holding it gently above her head as his touch deepened the moment between them.


    A soft smile touched her lips, but it quickly faded when his fingers entered her. Her breath hitched, and her eyes fluttered open, meeting his. He stilled for a moment, watching the way her expression shifted¡ªhow her confidence melted into pure, unguarded emotion.


    "Don¡¯t stop, please..." she cried, kissing his lips. He chuckled, kissing her back as his fingers began to work down there. Ang knew that if he continued at that pace, she would have no choice but to hit the edge. "Keep going, baby."


    Of course, he kept going until he hit that spot that made her cry out. Taros didn¡¯t waste time to position himself inside of her. She spread her legs wider for him to get easy ess.


    Ang felt different emotions building inside her. His thick cock hit her walls, stretching her again and again. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from screaming. It was too good to deny herself such sweetness.


    "I am about to cum again, Taros," she whispered, tears forming in her eyes as if she didn¡¯t want to. The sweetness of it was speeding things up.


    "Go ahead, baby... don¡¯t stop," he urged as he pounded her. Her head tilted to the side as his words caused her to groan in pleasure. She came faster than she expected. The scream died in her throat as he continued to fuck her.


    The swelling of his knot wasing, and when it did, she could not help but stare at his face and watch his expression as he released inside her. She felt the wetness and how his pace became slower and slower.


    Ang hugged him, letting their bodies press against each other. His breath was heavy, hitting her neck like warm air. She stroked his hair as he still stayed inside her.


    "I love you so much, Ang," Taros whispered.


    "I love you too," she said softly, kissing his forehead and closing her eyes, feeling safe in his arms.


    ******


    "What if I can¡¯t control the fire?" Kaito asked as he stared at the mes dancing wildly before him. The firewood cracked under the heat, and a bead of sweat rolled down his temple.


    "You can. Your powers keep conflicting because you¡¯re scared," Marcus said calmly. He raised his hand, and a stream of water formed above, pouring down and putting out the fire in seconds.


    "Are you sure he¡¯s scared?" Hiro asked, swinging his legszily as he sat on the garden table. He hade outside because it was too dull inside, and watching them practice had turned out to be more entertaining than he expected.


    Marcus seemed different when he taught. His voice was patient, his tone steady. He exined things in a way that made sense, unlike most of their tutors. Maybe the only time he turned grumpy was when it had to do with his daughter.


    "Yes. I¡¯m sure," Marcus said, stepping back to watch Kaito, who was frowning at his hands, trying to figure out what went wrong.


    "I don¡¯t think I¡¯m scared of anything," Kaito finally said, facing them with his hands on his waist. "What could possibly make me scared?"


    "Exactly," Hiro said with a grin. "You¡¯re not just anyone. You¡¯re Kaito, alpha of the west pack."


    Marcus rolled his eyes and walked to the table. He took a bottle of water, drank, and sighed. "Do you think power makes you fearless? Everyone has fear. Even the strongest."


    Hiro tilted his head, smirking. "Including you?"


    Marcus paused, his gaze distant for a moment. Then he looked at them both, the corner of his mouth twitching as if he was fighting off a memory. "Especially me," he said quietly.


    "Including you?" Hiro asked, his brows lifting.


    "Yes, I do. My daughter is my fear. What happened to her mother still haunts me. I couldn¡¯t protect the woman I loved, and I don¡¯t want the same thing to happen to my daughter," Marcus said, his voice low and heavy with emotion. The air around them turned still. Both boys stared at him, unable to believe what they just heard. But before they could speak, Marcus added, "I¡¯m not saying this to entertain you. I just want you to understand that everyone has a fear."


    Kaito let out a slow sigh and nodded. "You don¡¯t have to worry about Ang. We¡¯ve learnt our lessons. We won¡¯t let any harme to her."


    "We¡¯ll do everything to make sure she¡¯s safe," Hiro added firmly.


    Marcus studied them for a moment, then said, "You better mean that. And Kaito, if you really want to take full control of your powers, you need to talk to someone about your past. Whatever happened that made you afraid to use your powers, you need to face it. Did you hurt someone with it?"


    Hiro turned to look at his brother, waiting for an answer. But Kaito didn¡¯t say a word. His eyes widened slightly, as if Marcus¡¯s question had struck a nerve. Hiro frowned, confused. What was Kaito hiding?


    Then Marcus suddenly frowned and pointed at the house. "What the hell is your white-haired brother doing to my daughter?"


    "I... he went to talk to her," Kaito stammered. But even as he spoke, he could hear Ang¡¯s cries from upstairs¡ªpleasure, not pain¡ªand he knew exactly what was happening. "I¡¯ll go check," he muttered quickly.


    "You better tell him toe downstairs!" Marcus roared, anger rising in his voice.


    "I will. Calm down," Kaito said as he hurried toward the house.


    "Don¡¯t forget Taros is Ang¡¯s mate," Hiro reminded him.


    "That¡¯s the only reason he¡¯s still alive," Marcus snapped. He clenched his jaw and forced himself to stay seated. As much as he wanted to storm upstairs, he knew he had to control himself. His daughter was eighteen now, and she had four mates. It was her choice¡ªwhether he liked it or not.<fnb124> For original chapters go to find¡¤novel</fnb124>

 Chapter 276: His Secret.

    <h4>Chapter 276: His Secret.</h4>


    Kaito walked into the room, his eyes catching everything in one nce. But he was alreadyte. Taros was on top of Ang, his head resting on her shoulder. When Ang saw Kaito, she smiled and motioned for him to join them. The temptation hit him like fire. His body reacted instantly, his pulse racing, his breath uneven.


    "No, Ang," Kaito said with a small smile that quickly faded. He turned his eyes to Taros. "Taros, can youe downstairs?"


    "Is there a problem?" Taros mumbled, barely opening his eyes. All he wanted was to sleep in his mate¡¯s arms. He was too tired to deal with his brother right now.


    "Stop beingzy," Kaito said, pointing at the door. "Take a shower ande downstairs. I want to talk to you."


    Taros groaned softly and sat up. Without another word, he left the bed and walked out of the room, leaving Kaito and Ang alone.


    "Are you just going to stand there and stare at me?" Ang asked, biting her lower lip.


    "I¡¯m not staring," Kaito replied, though his voice betrayed him. He was lying, and he knew it. His eyes moved over her body again and again. The sight of her made his blood rush. Every part of him ached to touch her, to im her, to make her scream his name until her voice broke.


    <i>Damn it, Kaito, what the hell are you thinking? he scolded himself silently.</i>


    "Stop lying," Ang whispered, sitting up to meet his eyes. "You want me."


    "Your father is outside," Kaito said quickly, trying to bring himself back to his senses.


    "Oh," Ang muttered, the color draining from her face as embarrassment washed over her. She hadpletely forgotten about that.


    "Yes," Kaito said, moving closer. "As much as your rtionship with him is still new, we have to respect that he¡¯s around. This is his house. We can¡¯t just do whatever we want. He¡¯s protective of you, Ang. Too protective."


    "I can see that," she said softly, wrapping her arms around his chest.


    "Thank goddess you understand," Kaito murmured, climbing onto the bed. He leaned closer until his face was inches from hers. When she closed her eyes, he kissed her gently, his lips brushing hers before he whispered, "Try to spend time with him. Get to know your father."


    "Fine, I will," Ang said, opening her eyes to meet his. Kaito smiled faintly, then stood and walked to the mirror, his reflection showing the battle he was fighting inside.


    "You guys really had a nice time in here," Kaito said with a faint smile as he looked around the room. The sheets were tangled, the scent of passion still heavy in the air. "I wish I was the one."


    Ang was about to say something, her lips parting with a teasing smile. "We can still¡ª"


    "No," Kaito cut her off gently. "You can only be with Hiro right now. The harvest moon is in three days, and we need toplete the bond."


    "Oh, I forgot about that," she said, rubbing her forehead.


    "Please don¡¯t forget such things, Amor," Kaito said as he turned toward the door. "You should take a shower too."


    "I will."


    "I love you," he said softly.


    A shy smile spread across her face, her heart skipping. She was about to reply, but he had already left. Ang let out a long sigh as she got up from the bed and stretched. She started toward the bathroom, but something outside the window caught her attention.


    A car had stopped beside the house. Renn stepped out, his face tense as he argued with Bellezza. They both looked upset, their voices low but sharp. Then they began to walk away toward the other side of the street.


    A chill ran down Ang¡¯s spine. Fear crept into her chest, twisting it tight. Did Bellezza find out the truth? If she did, it would only bring trouble¡ªterrible trouble.


    ****


    The environment was quiet since most of the students had gone home. ording to what Samuel told him, the board called for a vacation. Renn decided to address the few students who stayed back. He wanted them to go home and enjoy their holiday.


    "We were asked not to speak about what happened at the hospital," Alex said as they walked out of the East House. "They don¡¯t want the parents to panic."


    "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the only reason," Renn replied as he stood beside his car. "The holiday was supposed to happen after the harvest moon. Why change their minds now? It¡¯s not like the students saw what Marcus did. They only saw the destruction at the hospital."


    "The board is doing everything for themselves. I heard there¡¯s a meeting tomorrow," Samuel said.


    "I heard it too." Renn nodded, folding his arms across his chest. "We¡¯ll make a n before morning. Everything will work in our favor."


    <fnbfe9> The source of th?s content is find(?)ovel</fnbfe9>


    "I hope so," Stales said as his eyes caught sight of a car pulling up near them. "Who the hell is that?"


    "Marcus¡¯ sister, Bellezza," Renn answered without looking. "We¡¯re taking you guys to see Ang now."


    "Yes!" Alex said, almost jumping. He couldn¡¯t hide his excitement, and the others looked at him strangely. He¡¯d never acted like that before.


    "Are you okay?" Renn asked, frowning.


    "Of course, he is," Stales answered for his friend with a small smile. "We¡¯re just happy about our friend¡¯s recovery."


    Renn looked at both of them closely. He was about to say something when Bellezza and Seraphina caught his attention. "Alex, isn¡¯t the blonde one of the people you kidnapped?"


    Alex sighed. "We didn¡¯t really kidnap her..."


    Renn hissed under his breath and turned toward the two beautifuldies walking toward them.


    "Are we leaving now?" Bellezza asked with a bright smile.


    "Yes, but is sheing with us?" Renn asked, pointing at Seraphina.


    "Why not? She wants to see how Ang is doing," Bellezza replied, wrapping her arm protectively around the girl.


    Renn wanted to tell her who Seraphina really was, but his words got stuck when he noticed a familiar car stopping beside Bellezza¡¯s. His chest tightened the moment he recognized it. Who gave her the right to show up here?


    The passenger door opened, and Hailey stepped out in a rush. She ran straight to him and wrapped her arms around him. Renn held her tightly for a moment before gently pulling away.


    "I was scared when I heard what happened to you," Hailey said, tears filling her eyes. "You scared me, Renn." She had thought something terrible had happened to her sweet nephew.


    "I¡¯m fine now," Renn said softly. His gaze shifted toward the car that brought her. Miss Valois stepped out from the driver¡¯s side. She stood still for a few seconds before walking toward them, but Bellezza quickly moved in front of her, stopping her in her tracks.


    "Where do you think you are going?" Bellezza asked, her brow deep with anger. Just seeing the woman filled her with fresh hate. "What are you doing here?"


    "I am the principal of this school, if you have forgotten," Miss Valois snapped back.


    "Say that again, you slut, and see if your tongue will still be in your mouth," Bellezza shouted, stepping forward. Renn caught her arm and held her back.


    "Let me handle this, okay?" he said, his voice low. She did not pull away.


    "I have been dying to kill her. This is my chance," Bellezza hissed, her gaze burning with hate.


    Renn pulled Miss Valois behind the car and lowered his voice. "What the hell are you doing here?"


    "Why would you ask that? I heard you were around, so I came to se. e," Miss Valois replied, trembling.


    "Are you out of your mind?" Renn growled, his hands closing on her shoulders. Miss Valois froze. He was not the boy she knew. His eyes were bright with anger. "Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay away? Didn¡¯t I warn you?"


    "R- Renn?" she stammered, her lips shaking.


    "Don¡¯t call my name," he snapped, pushing her back. "What did I do to deserve you? Why did the moon goddess make you my mother? There are a million women in the world. Why choose you?"


    His words struck her like a blow. He was full of hurt and she felt it in that moment. Miss Valois looked around at the faces watching them, searching for their reaction. The crowd stared, stunned. Her secret was out.


    "Her son?" Bellezza whispered, eyes wide. She nced at the other boys. The look on their faces told her everything. They had no idea.


    ******


    Hello Dearies,


    This book is going to end 31st of this month, please stay with us till the end so that we can handle all the subplots remaining. There is going to be wonderful news this month and I can¡¯t tell you now??


    Guess if you can.

 Chapter 277: Tell The Turth, Renn.

    <h4>Chapter 277: Tell The Turth, Renn.</h4>


    "I don¡¯t want to ever see you again, do you understand?" Renn said for thest time. He wasn¡¯t going to repeat himself again. "We are strangers from today. Forget the blood that runs through our veins. My mother is dead and gone."


    "W-why would you say that?" Principal Valois managed to ask, her voice trembling. She wished he would let her exin. "Everything I did was for a reason. Do you think¡ª"


    "Look at her," Renn turned to the others, his voice cold. "Can you hear her? She said she did everything for a reason. Let¡¯s hear the reason now."


    Alex, still in shock from finding out that Renn¡¯s mother was the principal, could only nod in agreement.


    "Go on, tell me," Renn said bitterly. "Tell us what the reason was all about." He had almost no patience left. If only she knew, she would have spoken faster.


    "I did it for you, Renn. I wanted to keep us safe," Miss Valois said as tears rolled down her cheeks. Her voice broke with fear that he would never believe her¡ªnot after everything she had done to him and his brothers.


    "You did what for who?" Renn asked, disbelief filling his face. It sounded like a bad joke. Did she really have nothing better to say? "You shot me twice without even giving me a reason. What if I had died?"


    "I knew you would survive," she said quickly. "That¡¯s why I called your cousin toe get you."


    Renn¡¯s heart burned with anger. She still didn¡¯t see it...the risk, the pain. What if Dr. Dave had beente? What if the poison had spread? Did she ever stop to think that he could have died before help came?


    "Ick what to say to you right now," he shook his head. It was foolish of him to ever think of giving her a chance after she abandoned him when he was a child. "Do you know I don¡¯t even me you?"


    "Don¡¯t say that," she stammered, her eyes already wet.


    "No, you are not to me," Renn said, taking a step back. He shrugged as he spoke, his voice shaking with anger and pain. "I don¡¯t me you because you made your decision clear from the beginning when you left me with my father. You didn¡¯t want anything to do with me. I shouldn¡¯t have searched for you. I shouldn¡¯t have thought you would change someday and act like a mother."


    "No, Renn..." she whispered softly, her voice breaking.


    "Yes. I should have closed that door a long time ago because if I did, I wouldn¡¯t have gone that day to meet up with you," he shouted, his voice echoing. "You wouldn¡¯t have been able to harm my mate. You knew if anything happened to Ang, I wouldn¡¯t survive, yet you went after her without caring about your son."


    "I didn¡¯t mean..." she tried to exin but her words got lost in tears.


    "I don¡¯t care anymore, Miss Valois," Renn said coldly. "Today is thest day you will ever see me. I am leaving this academy forever. If possible, I will leave Mistvale too before you drown me in your river of problems."


    "Where will you go? You can¡¯t just leave like that," Miss Valois said, finding it hard to believe what he was saying. "You are taking your final exams next semester. You don¡¯t have to leave, Renn."


    "I am leaving and you have no right to stop me," Renn said with tears forming in his eyes. His heart was aching, yet his mother didn¡¯t seem to care. "What you did killed me. I can¡¯t even face my mate or my brothers. You made me a dead person, do you know that? Wait, you don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t want to see your face again and if it means leaving everything behind, then I don¡¯t care. Just stay away from me, my brothers, and my mate."


    He didn¡¯t wait for her to fake an apology. Renn walked to his car, opened the door, and got in. The others followed quietly, and they drove off immediately. He was so angry that none of them dared to ask a single question.


    The drive out of the academy was silent but fast. Alex looked at Stales. From his expression, he could tell that Stales had a lot to say, but he didn¡¯t dare to open his mouth. He was afraid that any question might provoke his Alpha even more.


    <fne58f> Read full story at F?ndNovel</fne58f>


    In an hour, the car came to a stop in front of Marcus¡¯s house. Renn got out of the car and Bellezza came after him. She barely stopped the car before jumping out.


    "We have to talk, Renn," she said, standing right in front of him.


    "I don¡¯t feel like talking," he told her, his voice low and cold.


    "We are going to talk about it. I don¡¯t care how you feel," Bellezza said with a frown, refusing to back down.


    "But I said I don¡¯t want to talk," Renn growled, his eyes glowing as he spoke.


    "You don¡¯t scare me, so put that alpha stuff aside and let¡¯s talk," Bellezza said sharply. She was never the one to give up. Renn crossed the road to the other side but she followed him. "That evil woman is your mother? The same woman who did terrible things to us?"


    Renn didn¡¯t say a word. His mind was already aching from everything that had happened. He was already living through hell and didn¡¯t need any reminder about it.


    "Howe we never guessed it?" she asked, still shocked. "Does Ang know?"


    "No," Renn said softly, lowering his head. He had not told her because he knew she would react badly. That woman had done nothing but bring pain to Ang, so surely she was going to be very angry.


    "Shit," Bellezza muttered as she paced back and forth. "How could you hide something like this from your mate?"


    "I was not supposed to tell anyone that Miss Valois was my mother. Everyone believed she was dead. I only found out a few years ago that she was my mother. She didn¡¯t want me. She didn¡¯t want anyone to know about us, so I went with the flow. And when I knew the kind of woman she truly was, I was even more happy to keep her secret," Renn said slowly. "I don¡¯t even know what to say, Bellezza. I failed, that¡¯s all I know."


    Taking a deep breath, she ced her hand on his shoulder and said gently, "You didn¡¯t fail, Renn. But, Ang is going to be mad when she finds out about this."


    "I¡¯m scared she might not forgive me," he said with a trembling voice.


    "What can I say? Anyone in her ce would react the same way," Bellezza said quietly. "Your mother is one of the suspects in her mother¡¯s death. Not only that, she went ahead and nned her kidnap, then sold her off to the Patriarch."


    Renn nodded slowly and leaned against the tree behind him. "She has every right not to forgive me. And that¡¯s why I¡¯m scared of telling her," he admitted.


    "Don¡¯t be," Bellezza said softly. "You have no other choice now. Tell her everything, including your decision to leave the academy."


    ****


    Hello Dearies,


    This book is going to end 31st of this month, please stay with us till the end so that we can handle all the subplots remaining. There is going to be wonderful news this month and I can¡¯t tell you now??


    Guess if you can.

 Chapter 278: Tell The Truth, Renn II.

    <h4>Chapter 278: Tell The Truth, Renn II.</h4>


    After her bath, Ang took one of the hand towels and dried her hair with it. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from staring at the window again. Renn sat on top of the boot of his car with a bottle of vodka in his hand. In the other hand, he held a lighted cigarette.


    From the look on his face, she could tell that he had a terrible day. Ang wondered if something had happened at school. Did he fight with his mother?


    It could be that, or maybe he was feeling guilty for everything he had done to her¡ªthe lies he told to her face. Hopefully, that was the case, because she was still very angry with him for keeping such a secret away from her.


    A knock came on her door, and she answered, "Come in."


    The door opened, and Hiroo stepped into the room, surprised that she was still wrapped in a towel. He asked, "It seems like you are going to take longer than ever to get ready."


    "Don¡¯t start, please, Hiro," Ang said, throwing the towel she was using to dry her hair onto the bed. "Come and help me get ready."


    "M-me?" he stammered, looking uncertain.


    "Yes, you," Ang said as she moved to the mirror side. She sat on the chair and looked at the after-shower cosmetics Marcus had provided. He sure didn¡¯t leave anything out, which amazed her.


    "I don¡¯t know anything about dressing a woman... in fact, I shouldn¡¯t even be in here," Hiro said as he turned to leave.


    Ang shook her head with a smile and turned to stop him. "Don¡¯t go anywhere, Hiro. You will help me get my dress from the wardrobe."


    "I can call someone from downstairs to help you if you want," he said with a shrug, hoping she would let him go.


    "If I wanted that, I would have asked," she replied softly. Her brows furrowed as she gave it a thought. Why didn¡¯t he want her like before? He used to be crazy about her. What changed?


    "You know what, Hiro? I have wanted to ask you this question," Ang said, staring at him through the mirror.


    "What could it be?" he asked.


    "Am I not beautiful enough? Do you not like me?" she asked quietly.


    Confusion filled his face as he stared back at her. He wasn¡¯t expecting such a question from her. But he understood what she was thinking. "I know what you are thinking, but it has nothing to do with you. We already talked about this, right? Have you forgotten?"


    "Yes, but you don¡¯t act like you want me," Ang said, her voice low and pained.


    "I am feeling guilty now, sweetheart," Hiro walked to where she sat and bent a little, bringing his face close to hers. They stared at each other for a few seconds before he nted a kiss on her neck. "I desire you any time, any day. You don¡¯t know how gorgeous you are, my queen."


    She couldn¡¯t hide the smile on her face as she shrugged. Her heart kept beating faster than usual as he ced both of his hands on her shoulders.


    "I feel like eating you up right now," he whispered, staring at her so hard with his blue eyes. A cold shiver ran down her spine. She felt a quick rush between her thighs as he continued to speak. "Do you remember the night in my room, when I was going to do all the dirty things to you?"


    Her throat suddenly went dry. She couldn¡¯t speak even though her mouth opened. What was he doing to her?


    "I really want to do it to you," Hiro told her as he nted a kiss on her cheek. It wasn¡¯t a quick one, and she closed her eyes to enjoy the feeling. "I want to im you in such a way that you will forget anyone had ever imed you."


    That was too much for her to take. She could feel her wolf dancing with energy at his words.


    "How are you going to do that?" Ang asked as she felt his hand moving to her neck. He held it gently before meeting her lips.


    "You will know when the timees," he said and let go of her. Using his primal power, he rushed to the wardrobe and opened it. "What colour of dress will you like, mydy?"


    <fnfe16> Follow current nov?ls on fin?novel</fnfe16>


    Ang wished he had continued with his words and his touch, but this wasn¡¯t the right time. He didn¡¯t want it to go further, and she had to go outside to find out what was wrong with Renn.


    Looking toward his direction, she was surprised to see those pretty dresses hanging neatly in the wardrobe. Marcus was indeed a genius. He knew exactly what she would like without even asking her.


    "There are trousers down here if you want to wear them," Hiro pointed at them, but she shook her head.


    "I will go with the sky-blue dress," Ang told him. "It¡¯s been long since I wore a dress."


    "Whenst did you wear one?"


    "I swear you don¡¯t want to know," Ang chuckled as she stood up from the mirror. Thest dress was given to her by Renn. It was better to keep that part a secret.


    She dressed up quickly andbed her hair. When she got downstairs with Hiro, she was surprised to find her friends waiting for her. After greeting and hugging each one of them, she sat down on one of the sofas.


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me they were already here?" Ang asked Hiro with her brows arched. He could have said it so she would rush down immediately. She really missed her friends a lot.


    "We asked him not to rush you," Alex told her. "You look beautiful."


    "Really?" Ang looked at herself.


    "Yes. Different but beautiful," Stales added as he held her hand.


    "Thanks so much," Ang said with a smile. "I was getting bored without you guys."


    "Are you serious?" Taros asked, surprised that she was choosing her friends over him and his brother.


    "Do we bore you?" Hiro asked, as he sat beside Stales.


    "Maybe," Ang teased, seeing the curiosity on their faces. They seemed a little disappointed with her answer, but sheughed it off. "A joke."


    "I know," Taros winked at her. He looked around and asked, "Why can¡¯t I find Seraphina and Hailey?"


    "The both of them are crushing on Marcus," Stales told them. "They went to meet him in the garden. He¡¯s training with Kaito."


    Ang shook her head as she leaned back and turned to her friends. "I have so much to share with you."


    "Me too," Stales said with so much excitement. They had to catch up for the time lost.


    But then Bellezza walked into the room and said, "Ang, you need to check on your red-haired mate. He¡¯s going to drink himself to death if no one stops him."


    Ang looked at Taros, but he shrugged his shoulders. It was a sign that he had no idea what was going on with Renn.


    "I will go to him," Ang said as she stood up from the couch. It was high time they talked about what the heck he was hiding.

 Chapter 279: He Is Ashamed.

    <h4>Chapter 279: He Is Ashamed.</h4>


    The cool breeze blew, making the red light on the cigarette glow brighter. A small puff of smoke drifted out and touched her nose as she watched him. He was lost in his thoughts, not even aware that she had been standing beside him all along.


    Ang sighed softly. No matter how angry she was, she hated seeing him like this. This was Renn¡ªthe lively guy who could make her heart race even when she didn¡¯t want it to.


    "Renn," she called quietly. He turned, surprised to see her. He tried to hide the cigarette in his hand, but it was toote.


    "What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯ve been standing here for a while, and you didn¡¯t even notice me."


    "No, I¡¯m fine," Renn said as he ced the bottle on the car beside him. He took onest drag from the cigarette, then threw it on the ground and crushed it with his foot. Smoke still slipped out from his mouth and nose at the same time.


    Ang shook her head and leaned against the car, her eyes never leaving him. He looked different¡ªdistant¡ªand in his eyes, she saw pain. It hurt her to see him this way. She wondered how long he nned to carry that pain alone.


    "I¡¯m sorry," Renn said quietly. "I didn¡¯t want you to see me like this. I thought you¡¯d be inside with your friends."


    "I was supposed to," she replied softly, "but your sadness... it¡¯s affecting everyone. You don¡¯t want to talk about it, do you?"


    He didn¡¯t answer. His eyes stayed away from hers, and that was what broke her most. This wasn¡¯t like him. Usually, he would smile, tease her, maybe pull her close. But now, he just stood there, distant and heavy with guilt.


    "I¡¯m fine, Ang." He gave a fake smile that faded almost instantly.


    "Look, something¡¯s wrong," she pressed.


    "Really?" he asked, his tone tired.


    "Yes, Renn. You never call me Ang when we¡¯re alone."


    He froze, realizing she had noticed. He looked at her, shame flickering in his eyes. The weight of his lie pressed down on him.


    <fn64ab> Fresh chapters posted on </fn64ab>


    "I¡¯m sorry," he whispered. "I¡¯m sorry for everything that happened to you... the kidnap. I could have stopped it, but I didn¡¯t."


    "You think that was your fault?" she asked, her brows furrowed as she stared at him. "It was never your fault unless there¡¯s something you¡¯re hiding."


    "Yes, I am hiding something from you," Renn finally said. His chest felt heavy, like something was pressing down on it. So many thoughts rushed through his head as he stood in front of his mate. How was he supposed to tell her that he was Miss Valois¡¯ son, and that he had been lying to her all this time?


    "Then tell me, Renn. What are you hiding that¡¯s making you so sad?" Ang asked, her heart beating faster than normal. She already knew the truth but wanted to hear him say it. If he didn¡¯t, she was going to walk away. "Tell me what is going on because I am about¡ª"


    "Principal Valois is my mother," Renn said suddenly. His hands clenched into fists, his nails digging into his palms as he waited for her reaction.


    Ang nodded slowly and lowered her head. Silence fell between them, thick and heavy. She knew he expected her to scream, to cry, to ask why he lied. But she didn¡¯t. Maybe that was what growing up felt like...learning when to hold back and when to let go. Some things just had to fall away so others could move forward.


    "I didn¡¯t want anyone to know. I should have told you," he said, his voice filled with pain.


    "Exactly, Renn. You should have told me about it."


    "I was scared that you would react badly," he replied, his voice low.


    "So is there any difference right now?" Ang asked, spreading her hands sideways. "I¡¯m not hurting from this? You should have told me, Renn. Long time ago. Maybe I wouldn¡¯t have had to find out from your mother."


    His eyes widened as he stared at her. He couldn¡¯t believe what she just said. Miss Valois had already told her? How? When? Where? How long had she known the truth?


    Renn stood there, shocked and speechless. That woman had destroyed himpletely. What was she trying to gain from this?


    "I know you¡¯re wondering when or how she told me," Ang said, her voice breaking as her eyes filled with tears. "It was the day I got kidnapped. She told me before selling me off."


    Renn¡¯s lips parted, but no words came out. He wanted to say something¡ªanything¡ªtofort her or beg for forgiveness, but his voice failed him. He felt frozen, empty. All this time Ang knew, and he didn¡¯t even realize it. The way she spoke to him earlier at the dining table, the small cold remarks she made...they all made sense now.


    ¡¯I was heartbroken when I heard that because I never expected you to hide something so serious from me,¡¯ she said as tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡¯I felt so horrible, wishing it wasn¡¯t true, that it was just a nightmare. Because the Renn I know would never lie to me, no matter what.¡¯


    "But, I did. I failed you," he said quietly, shaking his head. His eyes were red, and though tears threatened to fall, he forced himself to hold them back. "I should have told you..."


    "But you didn¡¯t, Renn!¡¯ Ang¡¯s voice broke as she raised it. She had promised herself to stay calm, but she was losing it again. "Stop saying that. You were my person, my mate, my love. Why didn¡¯t you tell me the truth? It¡¯s like you never cared about how I would feel when I found out. Like I told Kaito before, it¡¯s about trust. If we don¡¯t build with trust, then what are we doing?¡¯


    Silence fell between them. The cool breeze brushed against their heated faces, trying to ease the storm inside their hearts.


    "You said it all, my love. I¡¯m sorry for causing you so much pain," Renn said softly, stepping back. "I don¡¯t deserve you."


    "That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying, Renn," she whispered, her voice trembling.


    "I¡¯m sorry for messing things up. For lying to you when I should have told the truth," he said, his tone full of regret.


    Before she could reply, he turned and started walking away. Ang froze for a moment, shocked that he was leaving just like that. She had been ready to forgive him, so why was he giving up so easily?


    ¡¯He is ashamed,¡¯ Mighty-Storm told her in her head.


    ¡¯Renn!¡¯ Ang called out as she ran after him. He stopped and turned to face her.


    ¡¯Forgive me, my love. I need time alone,¡¯ he said quietly, then began to run toward the other side of the field. She wanted to go after him again, but her wolf stopped her. Maybe he needed space. Maybe he woulde back to his senses after tonight.

 Chapter 280: Go And Have Fun-Bellezza.

    <h4>Chapter 280: Go And Have Fun-Bellezza.</h4>


    Ang walked back to the house, her eyes still showing the pain from the conversation she just had. She slumped into the sofa beside Alex and rested her head on his shoulder.


    "What happened? Did you guys talk?" Alex asked quietly.


    "I did, but it didn¡¯t go well," she said, her voice weak. "The conversation didn¡¯t go as nned. I tried to watch my words, but still, it went wrong."


    "You shouldn¡¯t have spoken in a soft tone," Stales said as he sat next to her. "We men like it when you shout at us and let it all out. When you hold it back, we start thinking maybe you haven¡¯t forgiven us and might use it against uster."


    "What the fuck are you saying?" Alex asked with a frown. "Stop filling her head with that nonsense. Renn already had a bad day, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s about how she spoke but what they¡¯re both going through."


    "Well, that¡¯s true," Stales said, running his hand through her ck hair. "Who would have thought that Miss Valois was his mother?"


    <fnbf0c> This update is avable on find(?)ovel</fnbf0c>


    Ang sat up quickly, her eyes shifting from Stales to Alex. They didn¡¯t look shocked like she did.


    "You knew?" she asked, her voice shaking.


    "Yes," Alex said. "Renn and Miss Valois had a terrible argument earlier. It was really bad."


    "Wait... what the fuck are you saying?" Hiro asked as he entered the room with Taros. They had gone to get drinks for everyone. Marcus told them to feel at home, and they were going to enjoy that privilege for now because no one knew how long it wouldst.


    "Did I hear you correctly?" Taros said, cing the wine on the table. He turned to Alex, because it came from his mouth. "You said Miss Valois was whose mother?"


    "Alpha Renn," Alex replied. He thought they already knew, but from the look on their faces, it was clear this was the first time they were hearing it. "You didn¡¯t know?"


    "Hell no," Hiro said, his eyes wide with shock. He looked at Taros, whose expression already said it all. He had no idea either. "Sweet mother goddess."


    "I thought their rtionship was just a one-night stand or some kind of romance..." Taros stopped himself mid-sentence and sat heavily on the sofa opposite them. The thought of what he had just said made his stomach twist.


    "I never suspected a thing. Renn was supposed to tell me," Hiro said, his voice filled with disappointment. "We¡¯ve been close for years, and he never said a word about it."


    "I¡¯m surprised too. Does Kaito know?" Taros asked.


    Alex was about to shake his head when Ang spoke, her tone bitter and sharp. "Kaito fucking knew. He didn¡¯t say anything about it."


    "What?" they all echoed at once, staring at her in disbelief.


    "And he didn¡¯t say anything to us?" Taros asked,pletely confused. "Why would Renn keep something like that from us but choose to tell Kaito?"


    The back door opened, and Kaito walked into the room with Marcus and the rest. He came because he heard his name.


    Hiro wanted to ask, but Ang quickly stopped him. She ced her hand on his arm and shook her head. It would be better if Marcus didn¡¯t find out this way. She would tell himter, after dinner. It was for her mate¡¯s safety.


    "I heard my name," Kaito said as he sat beside Taros. "What¡¯s going on?"


    "Nothing," Taros replied, forcing a small shrug, pretending everything was normal.


    "Why is Ang in tears?" Marcus asked, his frown deepening. He knelt beside the sofa and looked up at his daughter. "Who made my daughter sad?"


    The room went quiet. No one dared to speak as they watched Marcus reach out his hand to Ang. She took it and stood up. He rose too, his protective presence filling the room. Without another word, they both walked to the nearest room.


    The moment the door closed behind them, Ang leaned against him and burst into tears. "It¡¯s Renn," she cried softly.


    "Your mate? What did he do?" Marcus asked, already tensing. He hoped Renn hadn¡¯t hurt her, because if he had, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to make him regret it.


    "He¡¯s hurting," Ang said through her tears. "And it¡¯s affecting me. I made it worse by talking to him about it."


    Marcus froze, not sure what to say or how to act. He had faced wars and led packs, but thisforting a crying daughter¡ªfelt harder than anything he¡¯d ever done. What was he supposed to say to make her feel better?


    "I hate to say this, but Renn is going through a lot right now," Bellezza said softly as she appeared at the door. She waited for a moment, unsure if they would let her in. Ang pulled away from her father¡¯s arms, wiping her eyes as she turned toward her aunt. "His emotions are mixed right now."


    "But that doesn¡¯t give him the right to toy with my daughter¡¯s feelings," Marcus said angrily. "He should be a man and handle things the right way instead of hurting those around him."


    "I don¡¯t think you¡¯re helping with your words, Marcus," Bellezza said gently, moving closer to Ang. She wrapped her arms around her niece and kissed her cheeks tenderly. "Can you excuse us for a moment? Let me talk to her."


    Marcus hesitated, clearly torn, but after a few seconds, he sighed. "Fine. If she¡¯s not calm after this, I¡¯ll have no choice but to go after that boy myself."


    "Don¡¯t, please," Ang said quickly, her voice trembling as she wiped her tears with the back of her hand. "I¡¯ll be fine."


    Marcus looked at her with deep concern before giving a slow nod. "Fine."


    When he left, Bellezza helped Ang sit down on a nearby chair. "He told you everything, didn¡¯t he?"


    Ang nodded weakly. "Yes, he did."


    Bellezza sighed. "From what I¡¯ve learned, he didn¡¯t want you to know that he was that woman¡¯s son. Honestly, who would want to be connected to someone like her?"


    Ang stayed quiet. She understood that much.


    "But he still shouldn¡¯t have lied to you," Bellezza added softly. "Did he apologize?"


    "Yes, he did."


    "Good." Bellezza smiled faintly as she pulled a small key from her pocket. "He¡¯s at my ce right now. I spoke to him earlier, and he wants to talk to you again. Even though he¡¯s not sure you¡¯lle, he¡¯s waiting."


    Ang¡¯s eyes widened with hope. "Really?"


    "Yes, dear," Bellezza said with a knowing smile. "Do you want to see him? He wants to exin everything. And if things go well, you two can spend some time together without your father¡¯s interruption."


    A shy blush crept up Ang¡¯s cheeks. Her aunt was being her usual teasing self. She nodded and took the key from her hand.


    "Don¡¯t waste time, dear," Bellezza said, her tone turning thoughtful. "I did once, and it cost me more than I can ever get back." She gave Ang a warm pat on the back. "Your mate is waiting. Go to him... listen to him, and don¡¯t be afraid to feel."

 Chapter 281: A Night With Renn.

    <h4>Chapter 281: A Night With Renn.</h4>


    She knocked on the door and turned to look at Bellezza, who sat in the car watching her. Her aunt had brought her here after getting permission from Marcus. Ang knew it was too soon to judge anyone¡¯s character, not after everything she had been through, but she couldn¡¯t ignore Bellezza¡¯s kindness and support. It was more than anything Grace had ever shown her.


    The door opened suddenly, and Renn appeared, looking a bit surprised to see her. Bellezza had told her he was waiting, but he hadn¡¯t been sure she would actuallye.


    "Hey," Ang murmured with a faint smile, her eyes resting on him. He was wearing a ck vest and shorts, his muscles standing out as he held the door and leaned against it. "Can Ie in?"


    Renn, still a little surprised, quickly straightened up and opened the door wider for her. "Sure... where are my manners?"


    "Thank you," she said softly, turning back to look at Bellezza, who smiled before driving off.


    Ang stepped inside. The house was much bigger than she had imagined¡ªbigger even than Marcus¡¯s house put together. For a moment, she thought Bellezza might be living with other people.


    "Are there others living here?" she asked, ncing around curiously.


    "Why do you ask? You think it¡¯s too big for her alone?" Renn replied, walking beside her toward the living room. They both sat down on the sofa.


    "Why did you ask? Is it too big for her alone?" he asked as he walked her to the living room. They sat on the sofa.


    "Yes. I can¡¯t stay in such a big house alone," Ang said as she kept looking around. Bellezza had almost the same taste as her brother, or maybe even better. Her house was a beautiful white house with lovely decorations that made it feel warm.


    "Some people are cool with that," Renn said with a soft chuckle as he watched her eyes move from one corner to another, trying to take everything in. "The staffs are the only ones who stay with her, that¡¯s what she told me earlier."


    "That¡¯s much better. Marcus doesn¡¯t have anyone and I keep wondering how he¡¯s been coping," she said.


    "He has a caring sister," Renn replied, smiling faintly. "And I saw a few houses around here that belong to other members of the family." He noticed how her eyes lifted when he mentioned her family. "The Malynster¡¯s main mansion should be somewhere around here."


    "Really?" she asked softly.


    "Yes. This is the Malynster¡¯s vi. Only them live in this part of the town," Renn said, his gaze resting on her. She nodded quietly, now understanding what he meant. Silence filled the room for a while before Renn finally spoke again.


    "I am sorry," he said in a low voice. "Very sorry for hurting you so much. I didn¡¯t want us to argue more, so I just walked away like the fool I was."


    <fn4100> Read full story at Find~Novel</fn4100>


    Ang swallowed hard as she looked at him. The line between his brows deepened as he spoke, his face full of pain and regret. She didn¡¯t say anything yet, wanting to hear everything he had to say. He was right. She didn¡¯t want to argue either.


    "I acted a dickhead earlier," Renn chuckled with pain coursing through him. He lowered his eyes as he spoke because he was ashamed to look at her face. "You have always understood every situation, yet I chose to hide this away from you. At first, I lied to you, to everyone, because it was my personal life and I felt no one had the right to know, no matter who it was. I didn¡¯t see any harm in what I did."


    "What about Principal Valois? Did she want you to tell people that she was your mother?" Ang asked as she ced both her hands on herp. She felt sorry for him, and when his head shook, her heart broke. What did they do to deserve such parents?


    "I was her biggest secret, and I still don¡¯t understand why she told you," Renn said, confusion showing on his face. "If you ask me, I have no idea."


    "I think I do," she said softly. He looked up at her, surprised. Curiosity filled his eyes as he waited for her to continue. "Principal Valois wanted me to hate you. She told me that right before I got kidnapped. It was just a form of distraction, and I tried not to react the way she wanted."


    "I am so sorry... I should have guessed that she would be able to do such a despicable thing," Renn said with a heavy nod, his lips pressing together tightly. He tried to think where he had gone wrong in life that made the moon goddess punish him so much. Or was it something he did in his previous life?


    "Please, don¡¯t me yourself for what happened. It¡¯s true that you should have told me about it and not lied, because we are mates, lovers, and friends who promised to be truthful to each other," she said softly.


    "I am sorry, babe," he muttered. She moved closer and pressed their foreheads together for a few seconds. He reached out and touched her hands that rested on herp. "Do you know the prophecy says a lot of nice things about you? Yet it never said you were going to be this kind and understanding. It never said you would fix us. We were all so broken, hiding behind powers and tricks, yet you managed to see through it. You brightened that part of our lives. For me, just seeing your face is enough to make me wish to wake up the next day. I am d to have you as my mate, Ang. I love you so much."


    A smile appeared on her face as she whispered, "I love you more..."


    He didn¡¯t let her finish when his lips captured hers. It was a slow kiss, something different yet strong enough to awaken every emotion and feeling she had for him. She showed him how much she had missed him. His hands moved from her arms to her face as he cupped her cheeks and continued to kiss her deeply.

 Chapter 282: A Night With Renn II

    <h4>Chapter 282: A Night With Renn II</h4>


    His lips moved from slow to fast. They trailed down to her neck, nipping her softly, making her body tremble with need. His hands reached for her breasts, even though they were still covered by her dress. A gasp escaped her lips as he squeezed them, muttering how much he had missed sucking them.


    There was something about being with him that drove her wild, pushing her to the edge of control. The way he said those dirty words made her even wetter as they went further.


    "I fucking miss you," Renn said, his mouth finding her nipple. But the dress she wore was in the way. Without thinking twice, he tore it off.


    "If you keep doing this, then I won¡¯t have any clothes left," Ang whispered as she tried to adjust on the sofa. His hand caught her left breast, squeezing it, making her moan before she could stop herself.


    "I will buy you every dress in any store you choose, my love."


    She wanted to tell him that it wasn¡¯t about that, but he was faster. He pulled down her pants, revealing her wet heat. Then his mouth found her, warm and hungry, giving her what she craved.


    He lifted her legs onto the sofa, his hands holding her thighs as his tongue worked deep inside her. Her eyes rolled back as he drove her wild with every lick and touch.


    She felt driven to the edge as he continued to make her moan so loud. All she could do was dig her fingers into his red hair while he continued to suck her like never before.


    "Yes... yes... make me cum," she cried in pleasure as he continued to devour her. At one point, her legs started trembling from the sweetness of it, and she could not control herself as she came undone. "Oh, fuck..."


    "You want me to fuck you?" he asked. That was not really what she meant, but he didn¡¯t wait for her approval. He quickly took off his shorts and knelt back, drawing her closer to himself. She noticed his long and thick cock standing firm in front of her.


    She had missed it so much that when it got inside her, she almost screamed like the first time. He smiled as he watched her enjoy the size of him.


    Then hemanded, "I want you to scream my name, and I will increase my pace as long as you keep calling my name with that fucking sweet mouth. Do you understand, little wolf?"


    "Yes, Renn," she said, already excited about where he was taking her. It was clear he was going to wear her out before morning.


    He was slow at first, as if he wanted her body to feel every inch of him. His eyes never left her face. She stared into his green eyes, then at the tattoo on his neck. Her hands moved to take off his shirt, but she couldn¡¯t reach him.


    His thrusts grew stronger from time to time, each one deeper than before, making her realize how much she had missed this. Every move pulled her closer to madness, and she knew this moment was everything she had ever wanted.


    "Come on, let me hear my name, babe," hemanded, touching her nipples with his thumb, then squeezed them while fucking her. She moaned his name, and it aroused him more, making him thrust onest time before pulling out.


    He got up and made her bend over the sofa. Without warning, he drove into her again, but this time he made sure to pound her so hard that she groaned in pleasure, saying things neither of them understood. But it made him happy that he could drive her this crazy.


    "If you feel like letting it out, call my name and tell me how you feel," he said, his breath heavy as he continued to pound her. The noise from their bodies filled the quiet room as sweat dripped off them. She was enjoying it so much that she forgot about the world outside. All she wanted was to feel him pound her so hard that she could no longer think or breathe.


    When she felt her knot building inside her, as she was about to reach the point of no return, Ang moaned with tears in her eyes, "I¡¯m going to cum, baby."


    <fn8c2a> This update is avable on find?novel</fn8c2a>


    "Cum, baby... let that pussy cum for me," he groaned, gripping her hair carefully as he thrust faster than ever. "I¡¯m going to cum with you. Fucking cum with me, baby... do you understand?"


    "Yes... yes... yessss..." she cried as she came undone, releasing it like it never came before. His thrusts increased and she could feel him doing the same. He only slowed down when he finally let it all out.


    He managed to hold her in his arms before sitting on the couch. Ang enjoyed every bit of it even though she lost all her strength in the process. To her, it was all worth it.


    There was silence between them except for their breathing that continued softly. She leaned against him in his arms as he kissed her forehead from time to time.


    "I love you so much, hope you know that?" he asked with a smile, and she nodded. "Let¡¯s clean you up."


    She didn¡¯t respond because of how tired she was. Renn took her upstairs and washed her up. He ced her gently on the bed, and in no time, she drifted off to sleep.


    That night, she dreamt beautifully, with no fear of something bad about to happen. It was a night she had craved to have... if all her mates had been with her, she would have been much happier.


    ***


    Hello loves,


    I try to get us earlier Chapters before going to school this morning. As soon as I can, I will do a mass release.


    Please, do not forget to vote this work but sending powerstones and golden tickets. Also you can ?? ??Thank you for supports.

 Chapter 283: The Sad News.

    <h4>Chapter 283: The Sad News.</h4>


    The beautiful chirping of the birds, sounding like soft music, woke her from sleep. Ang tried to open her eyes but couldn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t want to wake up so early to face the harsh reality of life. Stretching her left hand to the other side of the bed, hoping to find Renn, she felt nothing.


    She searched again, her hand moving further, but still nothing. He wasn¡¯t there. Her eyes snapped open as she looked around. The bed was empty. Ang sat up quickly. The windows were open, the morning airing in, but everything outside was quiet.


    Her gazended on his shirt lying on the couch. That meant he was still around. She picked it up and wore it, the faint scent of him still on the fabric. She checked the bathroom, but it was empty. Maybe he went downstairs to get something.


    Ang left the room and went down the stairs. The living room was empty, but a sweet aroma drifted from the kitchen. Someone was making breakfast. It must be one of the kitchen staff Renn had told her aboutst night.


    She reached the kitchen door and peeked inside. The sight before her made her freeze. Renn was at the counter, making omelette. She never expected to find him there.


    <fnfa19> For more chapters visit F¦Énd£Îovel</fnfa19>


    "Renn?" she called softly.


    He turned around, surprise shing across his face when he saw her standing by the door.


    "Why do you have to wake up now?" he asked as he turned off the stove. Taking down the frying pan, he slid the omelette onto a te and ced it on the counter.


    He took off his cooking apron and wiped his hands with a towel before walking toward her.


    "You don¡¯t want me to wake up by now?" Ang asked softly as he took her hand and drew her into a hug.


    "No. I wanted to wake you up with breakfast," Renn said, wrapping his arms around her.


    "You still did," Ang smiled as she looked up at him. She loved that he had thought of surprising her. That thought alone warmed her heart. "I love your cooking skills."


    "Really? I thought you just got here."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter," she chuckled, leaning against his chest. He kissed her gently, wishing her good morning, and she responded with a quiet smile.


    "How was your night?" she asked.


    "It was good with you by my side," he said, kissing her cheek before letting her go. "Why don¡¯t you go to the dining room and wait for me to serve you?"


    "I¡¯m still surprised that you can cook," Ang said, ncing at him once more before leaving with a bright smile on her face. She went to the dining room and sat, waiting for him.


    After a few minutes, he came in with a tray and ced it on the table. Ang stood up to help, but he stopped her with a grin.


    "It won¡¯t be princess treatment if you help, right?" he said yfully, making her blush.


    "Yes, you are right," sheughed, sitting back on the seat. He served her first before serving himself, then sat down beside her. "Thank you, Renn. This is the sweet life I¡¯ve always dreamt of. Just you, me, and your brothers. I don¡¯t want the constant fights and enemies anymore. I just want us to live in peace."


    "I understand," he said softly. "We all want the same thing, but fate seems to have something else nned for us."


    "Yes, sadly," Ang nodded as she took a bite of her toasted bread. "What hurts more is that the person who made our future this way is my grandmother."


    "The moon goddess might have made things this way," Renn said, looking at her, "but our actions and decisions matter a lot. We can create our own path if we have to. We don¡¯t have to follow what she nned. I¡¯ve already chosen mine."


    "Really?" Ang smiled, curious. "What path have you chosen?"


    "I¡¯m leaving the academy," Renn said casually, taking another bite of his food. He noticed she suddenly stopped eating. "I know it sounds confusing and unbelievable, but I¡¯ve made up my mind. I won¡¯t be going back next semester."


    "What?" Ang¡¯s eyes widened. Her heart skipped a beat. He wasn¡¯t joking; his face was too serious for that. Renn would never y around with something like this. "Why? Do you even understand what you¡¯re saying?"


    "Yes, baby," Renn answered with a nod. He kept his spoon aside and stared at her. She was clearly shocked, but he knew one day she would understand why he had to do it.


    "If this is because of what happened..."


    "Partly that," he admitted, though there was more he wasn¡¯t saying. "You need to understand that if I keep staying at the academy, the more danger you¡¯ll be in."


    Ang stared at him, confused and hurt. What was he saying? How could he be a danger to her? He was her mate, the love of her life. Why would he even think like that? Was he losing his mind?


    "You¡¯re shocked by my decision, but if I stay away from the academy, I won¡¯t have to see Principal Valois every day. She won¡¯t have the chance to deceive me anymore."


    "It happened only once, Renn," she said sharply, her voice filled with annoyance. Why did he want to throw everything away? The academy was his dream, his future. He had worked so hard to be one of the top students there. He was an alpha¡ªwhat would his pack think?


    "You said once, my love, but it still happened," he said quietly.


    "It won¡¯t happen again because now we know who she really is," Ang insisted, standing up from her chair. She looked at him, hoping he would realize how wrong he was and take back his decision. "Do you even know what you¡¯re saying? You¡¯re leaving everything behind because of her. You want to leave us... what will your brothers say? Do you know how much this will affect me?"

 Chapter 284: The Sad News II.

    <h4>Chapter 284: The Sad News II.</h4>


    "No, my love, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m moving away," Renn said, standing up and walking to where she was. He tried to touch her, but she shrugged him off. "I¡¯ll still be in Mistvale where the east pack lives."


    "It doesn¡¯t change what I¡¯m saying," Ang told him. She was so angry at his decision, but she tried to stay calm. "You shouldn¡¯t give up because of her. You shouldn¡¯t leave everyone who loves you just because of a woman that barely cares about you."


    "I made this decision because I want to be free from her. I can¡¯t stand being around her, and if I stay away, she won¡¯t have any reason to harm you."


    "I don¡¯t buy this idea. I can¡¯t stay in the academy without you," she said, tears gathering in her eyes.


    "It¡¯s just for a semester, my love," Renn said gently, holding her face in his hands. "You can still see me during the weekends. Just imagine that I¡¯ve already graduated."


    "But you haven¡¯t," she whispered, her voice trembling.


    "It¡¯s an imagination, remember?" Renn smiled faintly, bringing his lips close to hers. They barely brushed when a knock came on the door. "I guess that¡¯s for you."


    "I know," Ang sighed, walking to the door. When she opened it, her aunt was standing outside. The sun was already high, and she was dressed neatly for the day.


    "Good morning, Aunt Bellezza," Ang greeted softly.


    A smile appeared on her aunt¡¯s face as she replied, "Good morning, my sweet pumpkin. I¡¯m sorry to disturb you, but we have a meeting. The board will convene at twelve noon."


    "What? Is it today?" Ang was surprised. She totally forgot about it.


    "It¡¯s today. I also forgot about it," Renn said from behind her. He knew it was going to be another tough day because the discussion would be about Ang and how she got admitted into the academy. "We¡¯ll go and get dressed immediately."


    "I don¡¯t have clothes here," Ang whispered, but her aunt heard it too. She wished she had said it through a mind link.


    "There are clothes in my closet upstairs. You may choose from there, but hurry up," Bellezza told her.


    "Thank you," Ang said, grateful. There was no time to think about anything, so she ran upstairs and picked a short ck gown that stopped just before her knees. As she looked around, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. "My aunt has one of the most jaw-dropping closets I¡¯ve ever seen."


    "I know. You¡¯ll have yours soon," Renn told her as he buttoned his shirt.


    "When and where?" she asked as they both finished dressing up.


    "When you move to our new home... with my brothers," Renn chuckled as he opened the door for her. "I¡¯m thinking of building a beautiful mansion so we can all live there."


    "Is that even possible?" she asked as they went down the stairs. The four of her mates were from different packs. How could they all live in one mansion? And where would it be? The north, west, east, or south side of the city?


    "Let¡¯s go," Bellezza said when they stepped outside. They got into the car and drove off to Marcus¡¯s ce.


    In less than five minutes, they arrived and entered the house. Ang noticed her father¡¯s upset face. Stales was sitting on the couch with Hailey and Seraphina, ying a game. There was no sign of her other mates.


    "Finally, the honeymoon is over," Marcus said as he stood and walked toward his daughter. He gently held her and guided her to sit. "How are you doing? Have you eaten?"


    "Yes. Renn prepared breakfast for me," Ang told him. Even though it didn¡¯t end well, she didn¡¯t want to make his effort seem unimportant. Maybe after they were done with the board issue, she would talk to him properly about his decision, because no matter what, she was not going to let him leave just like that.


    "I see... he¡¯s trying to impress you," Marcus said as he turned and looked at Renn. "You better do more than that."


    "Marcus, please don¡¯t start scaring the boy," Bellezza interrupted as she sat down beside him. "It¡¯s too early for that. Let¡¯s talk about the board."


    "Where are my brothers?" Renn asked, looking around. If they were anywhere nearby, he would have sensed it by now.


    "They went to have a talk with Principal Valois before the meeting starts," Marcus replied, rubbing his palms together. "I told them to make her understand that she must be on our side."


    "You should have called me. I would have gone with my brothers," Renn said quickly, already heading for the door.


    "No, red-haired. You will stay back," Marcus said, standing up. "I wanted you to stay behind."


    "Why?" Ang asked, frowning.


    "I have my reasons. It¡¯s better he stays back and that¡¯s all," Marcus insisted, sitting down again like nothing had happened.


    "And I asked why. You are not the boss of us," Ang reminded him, her voice sharp. "If there is a reason, then tell us. And if there isn¡¯t, then stop trying to scare us."


    "She is right, Marcus," Bellezza backed her up. "You can guide them but you can¡¯tmand them to do as you please."


    "It¡¯s not about me, Be," Marcus said, standing up again. He turned to Ang. He could hear her heartbeat now and it seemed his message had already been passed. "You think I won¡¯t know?"


    "Know about what?" His sister stuttered, stepping backward. It was clear that Marcus had found out the truth she kept away from him.


    "What do you know?" Hailey spoke for the first time. She turned to her two partners and they looked shocked. They already knew what it was.


    "That he is the son of that evil woman," Marcus said with spite, his hot gaze narrowing at Renn. "You thought I wouldn¡¯t know?"


    Ang¡¯s heart skipped. She was going to tell him yesterday after dinner but she didn¡¯t get the chance. "How did you know about it? Did someone tell you?"


    "No, my child," Marcus shook his head, his eyes still fixed on Renn though his voice softened as he answered his daughter. "I found out on my own. I mean, look at him. He looks like her. Look at Hailey, they all look alike."


    "Yes, but it is not easy to guess that," Ang said, folding her arms across her chest. She hadn¡¯t been able to put that together until Miss Valois took off her wig and makeup.


    "If you knew her from her teens like I do, you would understand what I mean," Marcus said, his voice low and hard. He looked at Ang as if he carried the weight of years of hurt.


    "He is not like her mother," Ang said quickly, stepping forward to stand between them and protect Renn. "He is my mate. He is a good man."


    "He better be," Marcus snapped, and his hand tightened around his phone as he checked it. "Look who is calling now... your other mate, Kaito."


    Ang turned to Renn to say sorry, but he only nodded. Through the link he sent calm, warm words that told her he understood Marcus and that he was not angry. She let out a small breath and held his hand like a lifeline.


    Marcus addressed the room as he rose. "They were able to convince her, and the meeting will start soon. I must go."


    <fn0af0> The rightful source is F¦Énd£Îovel</fn0af0>


    "Should Ie?" Ang asked, worry threading her voice.


    "No. Your identity must stay hidden, remember?" Marcus answered without looking back.


    "Good. Stay together, all five of you, while I join the rest at the academy," he said, taking his coat from the chair and slipping it on. "Listen to your aunt Bellezza. She will show you around. If anything goes wrong, I will be waiting."


    "What could possibly go wrong?" Renn asked, trying to keep his voice steady.


    "Your..." Marcus stopped, swallowing the hard edge in his throat. He changed his mind; the boy did not deserve the rest of that sentence. "Principal Valois might betray us, and if she does, I will have no choice but to follow my n."


    "Your bloody ns," Bellezza muttered. "If you n to fight, tell us first... and on time. "


    "I will," Marcus promised, then left the house.


    The room felt too quiet after the door closed. Stales spoke first, his tone edged with fear. "Do you think she will betray us?"


    "She is capable of that," Renn said, his voice steady but soft, and the worry in it made Ang flinch.


    "Let us hope for the best," Seraphina said, forcing a small smile that did not reach her eyes.


    Ang squeezed Renn¡¯s hand and tried to breathe. Outside, the day felt heavy and full of things they could not yet see, but in that small hold between them she found one small, fiercefort.

 Chapter 285: Board Issues.

    <h4>Chapter 285: Board Issues.</h4>


    Ang sat with her elbows on the table, her palm holding her chin. She was tired of waiting without getting any result or message. There was no call or text from any of her mates or from Marcus. She didn¡¯t even get the chance to talk with Taros and his brothers before they left, but Marcus had promised to keep them updated.


    "I can¡¯t keep sitting here doing nothing," she said, standing up from the seat. "I¡¯ll go and see what¡¯s going on."


    "That¡¯s not a good idea, buddy," Stales said, watching her closely. He had been worried too but tried to stay calm. He wished Marcus would at least send a message to ease Ang¡¯s worry.


    "But it¡¯s also not a good idea to sit here and do nothing," Ang said, grabbing her phone as she headed for the door. "I can¡¯t just wait."


    "I thought you wanted to hide your identity," Hailey said, throwing popcorn into her mouth like she didn¡¯t care.


    "Yes, but the silence means something is wrong," Ang replied sharply.


    "Marcus left an hour ago. If something happened, he would have told us, right?" Seraphina asked, ncing at Stales and Hailey. They both nodded in agreement. "Why don¡¯t you just wait a few more minutes?"


    "I don¡¯t have that kind of patience," Ang said, opening the door. But before she could step out, Hailey¡¯s voice stopped her.


    "Then forget about going back to the academy after today. You¡¯ll be separated from your mates," Hailey said coldly. "Stop being stubborn for no reason."


    Ang turned around, anger shing in her eyes. Hailey¡¯s words pierced through her like a de. Before she couldsh out, Bellezza came down from upstairs, just in time to stop the fight.


    "My sweet girl, why are you getting so angry and anxious?" Bellezza said gently, walking toward her. "It¡¯s been just an hour since your father left."


    "Exactly what we¡¯ve been saying," Hailey added with a shrug.


    "You don¡¯t understand how I feel, so keep quiet, Hailey. It¡¯s better you shut your mouth," Ang shouted suddenly, making everyone fall silent.


    "It¡¯s okay, my dear," Bellezza said softly, though surprised by her outburst. She wrapped her arms around Ang and pulled her close. "Your father will call soon. I know he will."


    "I want to know what¡¯s going on," Ang said as she leaned against her aunt. She closed her eyes and tried to calm the anger boiling inside her. What was wrong with her? Why did Hailey¡¯s words upset her so much?


    "We feel the same way, Ang. We are also worried, but we don¡¯t want to panic and scare each other," Seraphina said, sitting upright. "Why don¡¯t we do something to keep busy while we wait for an update?"


    "I¡¯m not in the mood for anything," Ang said quietly. Her mind was filled with thoughts of her mates. Were they safe? Had Principal Valois betrayed them? Just thinking about that woman¡¯s betrayal made her chest ache. What would happen to Renn when he found out his mother had betrayed them again? It would hurt him deeply, even if he pretended not to care.


    Speaking of Renn, she suddenly realized he was nowhere to be found. Ang¡¯s eyes opened wide, and she looked around the room. "Who knows where Renn went to?" she asked.


    "He went to my ce to get his phone," Bellezza replied softly. "A few minutes and he¡¯ll be back. The house isn¡¯t far."


    "Okay," Ang said, pulling away from her aunt and turning to Stales. "Can we go upstairs and talk?"


    "Yes. I¡¯ve been dying for a conversation with you," Stales said, smiling as he walked over and took her arm. They went up the stairs together and entered her room.


    "Is this yours now?" he asked, his eyes filled with admiration as he looked around. The room was neatly arranged, the colors calm and gentle. He liked it¡ªit was simple, yet it had a quiet beauty that reminded him of her.


    "Yes, but I haven¡¯t agreed to settle in here with Marcus," Ang told him as they sat on the bed. She tilted her head slightly, her eyes lifting as she thought about what to say next. "This is just my temporary space."


    "You don¡¯t like it here?" Stales asked, watching her closely as they sat facing each other.


    "So far, I like it. Marcus isn¡¯t acting as bad as I expected, and Bellezza has been very helpful. But I¡¯m not sure if I want to stay with them."


    "Okay, dear. I understand."


    "Do you think I should stay?" she asked, her voice soft but filled with uncertainty. His opinion mattered to her more than she wanted to admit.


    Stales shrugged, thinking for a while before answering. "You¡¯re eighteen now and have the right to live on your own. But you just got back to your real family, Ang. You haven¡¯t fully understood your powers yet or learned to control them. You also don¡¯t know which pack you¡¯re truly meant to rule."


    "I learned about my mother¡¯s pack. She was from the Central Pack," Ang said quietly. His eyes widened in surprise. "Yes. My father is from the Malynster family. They don¡¯t mix with other packs. They prefer to stay on their own and protect themselves."


    "But you¡¯re different," Stales said. "You¡¯re meant to rule, defend, and protect the entire werewolf kingdom. Your grandmother knew what she was doing. Have you met her yet?"


    "I haven¡¯t met anyone except Marcus and Bellezza," Ang replied. Then she remembered the guard who had saved her life. "I met my cousin, but I never got to see his face."


    <fn7a42> The rightful source is Find_Novel(.</fn7a42>


    "Really?" Stales asked, surprised. "Well, yesterday on our way here, we passed a house before Marcus¡¯s. There was a couple unloading groceries from their truck. Do you think they might be part of your family?"


    "Yes maybe. I was told that any house within the vi belongs to the Malynster family, so yes, those couples could be part of my family," she said softly. "Again, the main mansion is ahead, ording to what Renn told me."


    "Wow," Stales chuckled, shaking his head in disbelief. "If someone had told me at the beginning of the semester that I would be sitting in Marcus Malynster¡¯s house, I would have doubted it."


    "Me too," Angughed a little. Fate really had its own way of working. Her life had changed in the blink of an eye. She found out her father was alive, and that he truly loved her. Even though she lost her mother tragically, she was still grateful that it wasn¡¯t Grace who turned out to be her mother.


    "So what about Grace?" Stales asked.


    "It¡¯s like you read my mind. I was just thinking about her," Ang said as she stood from the bed. "I¡¯m not going to let her go unpunished. I will deal with her and her brother once this board issue is over. I can¡¯t just forgive and forget the pain they caused me. If I do, they¡¯ll only hurt another innocent child."


    "You¡¯re right," he said, nodding in agreement.


    "Also, I will find out from Grace how I ended up being her daughter."


    Before Stales could reply, a noise came from downstairs, interrupting their conversation. Ang looked at him without saying a word. Their hearts began to pound faster, each beat echoing in the tense silence. She tried not to think too much about it, but fear crept in. What if it was about the board? What if the principal had betrayed them?


    "I can hear Kaito¡¯s voice," Stales said as he got up so they could go downstairs.


    "I know. I can feel them all," Ang whispered, her voice trembling with fear.

 Chapter 286: Board Issues II.

    <h4>Chapter 286: Board Issues II.</h4>


    When Ang got downstairs, she was surprised by what she saw. The boys were back with Marcus, and they were already sharing bottles of vodka among themselves. From the happy look on their faces, it was clear everything had gone well.


    "What is going on?" she asked, stepping down from thest stair. The noise died down immediately as her father turned toward her with a wide smile.


    "We won," Marcus said with joy as he walked up to her. "You can continue schooling in the academy without anyone knowing about your identity."


    "Wow... how did it happen?" Ang asked, curiosity filling her face. She couldn¡¯t hide the smile spreading across her lips as she watched her mates celebrating. They wanted toe closer and hug her, but they didn¡¯t dare because Marcus was right there.


    Her father was about to exin when Bellezza came in and pulled him aside. They whispered to each other, and Ang tried to listen, but she could only catch Bellezza¡¯s voice telling him to follow her because it was urgent.


    Did something bad happen again?


    "Is there a problem?" Ang asked, watching him carefully.


    "No, dear. I¡¯m needed somewhere else, but I¡¯ll be back before nightfall," Marcus said as he handed his ss to Seraphina, who smiled and blushed.


    "Okay. If there¡¯s a problem, please tell me," she said softly. He nodded and left with Bellezza. They had said they wouldn¡¯t be gone long, but Ang didn¡¯t believe them. Something was wrong. She saw it in their faces, how their smiles quickly faded into worry.


    "Hey," Kaito said as he walked up to her and pulled her into a hug. "I¡¯ve missed you so much. Since you woke up, you¡¯ve been unreachable, Amor."


    "I¡¯m still mad at you for not telling me about Principal Valois and Renn," she said, frowning as she pushed him away. "How many times did you lie to me when I asked what was going on with Renn?"


    <fn4898> Official source is Find¡ïNovel</fn4898>


    "Oh Ang, let¡¯s not fight over that," Kaito said, rubbing his face in frustration. He knew he was wrong to hide it from her and the others, but there was no way he could betray Renn by revealing his secret.


    "We are going to fight over it," Hiro cut in, walking up with Taros. He was still angry at both Kaito and Renn for keeping things from them. "You kept something that serious away from us. I don¡¯t even know who to be angry at anymore¡ªRenn or you."


    "It should be me," Renn said quietly as he ced the bottle of vodka on the table and walked toward them. "I wanted it to stay a secret, so Kaito had no choice but to keep quiet. I know he would have told you all at some point but..."


    "He should have," Taros said firmly, his eyes filled with disappointment. "Why are we keeping secrets from each other if we im to be brothers? If we truly love each other, we shouldn¡¯t hide things like this."


    "I¡¯ve been Renn¡¯s brother for years," Hiro said, his voice sharp with emotion. "I shared everything about my life with him¡ªmy parents, my family, everything. Yet he couldn¡¯t trust me enough to tell me about his? Do you know how painful that is?"


    "Hiro is right," Ang said softly, stepping beside him. "You should have thought twice before keeping it from us."


    "I thought we already talked about it. I thought we settled this," Renn said, surprised to see her taking the same stance as before, just likest night.


    "I don¡¯t know," Ang shrugged, leaning against Hiro.


    "I¡¯m sorry, guys. I already apologized and I¡¯ve learned my lesson," Renn said honestly, looking at each of them. "I won¡¯t keep anything away from you again. I promise."


    "It¡¯s fine, Renn," Taros said as he patted his arm and pulled him into a brief hug.


    "I¡¯m sorry too," Kaito sighed, his voice low. "I wanted to tell you all but I couldn¡¯t. I just hope you can forgive me this time." He didn¡¯t know what else to say. The guilt was heavy, and he could only wish they would let it go.


    "You can¡¯t keep making mistakes and hurting people, then think an apology will fix everything," Hiro said sharply, still angry.


    "I know," Kaito replied softly. "That¡¯s why I said I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t do it again." He looked at his brothers, knowing they were taking this chance to make him pay for hiding the truth.


    "It¡¯s okay, Kaito. We all learn every day," Taros said, walking closer to hug him, but Hiro stopped him.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you, man?" Hiro asked, his brows furrowed. "Why are you making it easy for them? You forgave them too quick."


    "I don¡¯t see why I should keep making them apologize when they¡¯re really sorry," Taros said with a small shrug before walking to Kaito. He hugged him tightly and smiled. "We can¡¯t stay mad at each other for too long."


    "That¡¯s my best friend," Kaito said, patting his back with a grin.


    "I hate you all," Hiro muttered, but his tone softened as he moved closer and joined the hug. Ang stood watching them, her heart full. Seeing them together like this made her smile. Her mates were learning from their mistakes, and she loved how quickly they could forgive one another.


    "There¡¯s the big mama," Taros teased, pointing at her.


    Ang¡¯s cheeks flushed instantly as he walked over to hug her, and one by one, the brothers followed, wrapping her in warmth. "I¡¯m so d to have you all," she whispered.


    "You are a queen, you deserve them all," Stales shouted from the couch. Ang had almost forgotten the others were still in the room. Right now, she waspletely glued to her mates, her heart full of warmth.


    "Thank you, Stales," she chuckled softly, turning back to her mates. "So, how did it happen? The whole board issue?"


    "Miss Valois didn¡¯t disappoint," Hiro started. "She didn¡¯t betray us, but the board found it hard to believe the story she told them. They started asking all kinds of shocking questions. Trust me, they came prepared. Kaito¡¯s dad kept firing questions nonstop, and it made all of us anxious. Then your father walked in."


    "Marcus?" Ang asked, her eyes wide.


    "Yeah," Kaito nodded. "His presence alone made them panic because they weren¡¯t expecting him to show up. The meeting was already halfway through."


    "He brought up the topic of yourte mother," Taros exined gently. "After that, the board went quiet. They stayed within their limits."


    "I read Taros¡¯s dad¡¯s mind," Hiro added, his voice calm but thoughtful. "It was obvious he knows what really happened. I think he¡¯s against the board, so that¡¯s a good start. I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s your dad, Taros."


    "No problem, it¡¯s fine," Taros said. "I can ask him about it. He doesn¡¯t lie to me, so he¡¯ll definitely tell me the truth."


    "Yeah, he won¡¯t lie," Kaito agreed, knowing how close Taros was with his parents. Their rtionship had always been strong.


    "Now that we don¡¯t have any other issues," Renn said as he picked up his drink again, "can Hiroplete the bond tonight?" His voice was calm but heavy, and everyone could tell he was trying to drown his thoughts in alcohol.


    "That¡¯s true," Kaito said, turning to Hiro. "Should we make preparations?"


    Ang looked at Hiro, who stood there quietly, lost in thought. She could already guess what was going through his mind, but there was no running away this time. The bond had to bepleted before the harvest moon.


    "Fine," Hiro finally said with a small smile. "Let¡¯s do it tonight."


    *******


    Hello Dearies,


    This book is going to end 31st of this month, please stay with us till the end so that we can handle all the subplots remaining. There is going to be wonderful news this month and I can¡¯t tell you now??


    Guess if you can.

 Chapter 287: A Girl’s Girl.

    <h4>Chapter 287: A Girl¡¯s Girl.</h4>


    Marcus didn¡¯t return as soon as he said he would. Ang waited until dinner was served, yet there was still no sign of him. It wasn¡¯t that she was attached to him, but his absence worried her. The bond between them as father and daughter was weak. She had spent her whole life thinking he was dead, only to discover he was alive and that everything she knew about herself was a lie¡ªall thanks to Grace.


    Ang knew that when the time came, she was going to settle scores with her.


    As for the boys were outside in the backyard training, even though they had promised to make tonight special. She was curious about what they had nned, and every time she thought about it, a cold rush spread between her thighs.


    "What are you doing?" Seraphina asked as she sat beside her.


    "Thinking, even though I¡¯m supposed to be working on the new page I created," Ang said, pressing the keys with her index finger harder than she needed to.


    "What do you want the page for?"


    "I want to advocate for the human students."


    "But you¡¯re not a human student," Seraphina reminded her, just in case she forgot.


    "No, but I was admitted as a human, so many students think I am one," Ang exined. For some reason, talking to Seraphina felt nice. Having a female friend was something she never had before, and now she was starting to think she wanted one. Seraphina was actually easy to talk to.


    "Wow... it must be fun and a bit scary staying in an all-boys school," Seraphina said, leaning back against the couch and slowly stroking her blonde hair.


    "It wasn¡¯t easy, but I had to stay," Ang replied as a wave of memories washed over her. Things had been rough at the beginning, and she had thought about leaving many times. But her strength and faith in herself kept her going. Her enemies either fell in love with her or failed in their ns. "You know one thing... I never knew this life was waiting for me. Having a mate was never part of the n, but now I have four... for the rest of my life."


    "What if one adds?" Seraphina asked, winking at her.


    Ang chuckled and tilted her head a little. "I don¡¯t think it will. My mates won¡¯t ept it. Besides, I¡¯m okay with them... I mean, I¡¯m very happy."


    "I¡¯m happy for you," Seraphina said with a soft smile before sitting up straight. "So, what do you really want this page to be about? Just advocating for the human students? What exactly are you hoping to change or achieve?"


    Ang liked where the talk was going. She leaned forward, her eyes showing interest. "I want to stop the inequality, discrimination, and maltreatment of human students in the academy. I want fairness. The alphas and their followers should stop bullying other students. The humans are treated like they don¡¯t matter, and most of them are too scared to speak up because the werewolves im the academy was built for them."


    "Hmmm... but the alphas are your mates. Have you talked to them about it?" Seraphina asked, shifting her position on the couch. She rested her chin on her palm as she watched Ang closely.


    "I did. They stopped after finding out I was their mate."


    "Did you go through that kind of treatment yourself?" Seraphina asked, her eyes already showing pity.


    "Yes, I did," Ang said softly. "And it¡¯s not going to stop just because I talk to the alphas. They¡¯ll graduate next semester, and a new set will take over."


    "Won¡¯t their Hiro still be the alphas?"


    "They will," Ang replied, "but not in the academy. The boys will go on to lead their own packs. Since they don¡¯t have children yet, any student who¡¯s capable can be a representative in school."


    "Alex will be Kaito¡¯s representative," Seraphina said with certainty in her tone. She wasn¡¯t guessing, she sounded so sure of herself.


    "I think so too. He is capable, but I don¡¯t really know the criteria for choosing an alpha. Still, he is worthy of that position, and I will vote for him if it is needed."


    "He is very handsome," Seraphina added, scratching the back of her neck before lifting her eyes to meet Ang¡¯s. "He is..."


    "I know," Ang smiled, not sure what to say. After a moment, she asked, "Do you like him?"


    "Yes, but not the way you might think," Seraphina replied. "I like someone else."


    <fnab95> This update is avable on Find_Novel(.</fnab95>


    "Kaito?" Ang¡¯s brows furrowed, and her wolf growled inside her, warning her not to like where this was going.


    "I crushed on Kaito for more than three years but nothing ever happened," Seraphina said, shaking her head sadly. "I guess it wasn¡¯t meant to be. I found someone else, but I feel like you¡¯re not going to like it."


    Ang blinked, confused. She wondered why Seraphina always seemed drawn to the wrong ones. The girl had fallen for Marcus of all people, even when there were many others around her. But that was the strange thing about love. It never followed rules. It just happened, whether one liked it or not.


    Do you love him or it¡¯s just a temporary crush?" Ang asked, curious and a bit nervous about the answer.


    "I think I do. It¡¯s love at first sight," Seraphina said shyly, her cheeks turning pink. She didn¡¯t know how to tell Ang that the man she loved was her father. She knew Ang would be mad if she found out. "I love him, but he hasn¡¯t said that to me. Sometimes I¡¯m scared he might not feel the same way. Maybe I¡¯m not his type."


    "You shouldn¡¯t think like that," Ang said softly. "You are a very beautiful girl, Seraphina. You are kind and cool too."


    "You think so?" Seraphina¡¯s eyes brightened with a little hope.


    "Yes," Ang said with a small smile. "I¡¯m serious."


    "Thank you. You are a girl¡¯s girl," She smiled.


    "Maybe. Who is it, Seraphina?" Ang asked, though deep down she already knew.


    "I can¡¯t say his name," the blonde said softly, avoiding her gaze.


    "You can¡¯t mention Marcus¡¯s name?" Ang finally asked, her brows deepening as she tried to scare her a little.

 Chapter 288: Completing The Circle!

    <h4>Chapter 288: Completing The Circle!</h4>


    "You can¡¯t mention Marcus¡¯s name?" Ang finally asked, her brows deepened as she tried to scare her a little.


    The horror that covered Seraphina¡¯s face said it all. She felt shame rushing all over her. Marcus was Ang¡¯s father, and she knew Ang would be mad if she found out.


    "I am not," Ang said quickly, already reading her thoughts. "Why will I be mad? I am just worried about you falling in love with him. Does that man look like someone who wants to be loved by anyone?"


    <fn8> ?????? ???? ?ovelFind</fn8>


    Seraphina sighed, shifting to the edge of the couch. Her voice was soft but steady. "He wants to be loved by you... that I am sure of. Marcus loves you so much, and I can see it. He might be confused, but deep down he wants things to work between you two. He wants to make up for the time he lost with you. It¡¯s not his fault you were separated from him, but he keeps punishing himself for it."


    Ang was surprised that she was defending Marcus. Seraphina had only met him yesterday, yet she spoke like she knew his soul. "I know it¡¯s not his fault," Ang said quietly, "but I can¡¯t just ept another parent in my life. Not after everything I went through."


    "You went through all that with strangers," Seraphina said firmly, determination in her eyes. "I¡¯m sorry, but they were never your family. They were strangers who refused to be family to you. Now you are with your real family, and they¡¯re trying so hard to protect you, to make up for what you missed."


    Ang¡¯s voice broke. "I¡¯m scared... I really want to fit in... I¡¯m trying," she said, her eyes filling with tears. She hated herself for not seeing her father¡¯s pain when someone else could. It made her feel small, guilty... and a little like Grace.


    "Hey... don¡¯t cry please," Seraphina said softly as she stood up and sat beside her on the couch, touching her hand gently. "It¡¯s not easy, but I can say you¡¯re doing great so far. Just give Marcus a chance. Maybe both of you can experience happiness together. You deserve it, right?"


    Ang nodded, trying to hold back her tears. She wondered what she could do to make things work between her and Marcus. If her real mother was alive, she would want things to be right. From the little she heard about her, she must have been a kind woman.


    "What do you suggest?" Ang asked quietly.


    "Hmmm," Seraphina folded her arms across her chest, thinking hard. She ced a finger on her lower lip, then her eyes lit up. "I have something in mind. If you like it, try it."


    "What is it?" Ang asked with a small smile, trying to lift her mood.


    "Make a list of all the things you wanted to do with your dad while growing up," Seraphina said. Seeing Ang¡¯s confused look, she exined, "Like going shopping, ying games, painting together, or visiting the park. My dad isn¡¯t in the country right now, but if he was here, we¡¯d do a lot of fun things like that."


    "I like the sound of that. In fact, the things you mentioned will be on my list," Ang said with a small smile, then asked softly, "Your dad lives outside the country?"


    "Yes. He works in Europe andes around once in a few years. I visit when he¡¯s free," Seraphina said, her lips curling into a faint smile. "My mom is here. She won¡¯t leave her bar, so I stay with her. I can¡¯t leave her alone."


    "The bar?" Ang tilted her head. "She must really love it."


    "Yes," Seraphinaughed lightly. "It was passed down to her by her dad, and she thinks she¡¯ll do the same with me. The bar holds so many memories for her. She was born there, met my dad there, so you see..."


    "Oh... I understand now," Ang nodded slowly, smiling at the thought. Then she reached for her phone, scrolling through her contacts until she found Marcus¡¯s number. Her heart thumped as she pressed call and put it on speaker.


    The phone barely rang before the call connected, as if he had been waiting for her. She took a deep breath, steadying her voice. "Hello..."


    "Hi, Ang," Marcus said gently. "I¡¯m sorry for not calling earlier. We¡¯re already on our way back. How are you doing?"


    "I¡¯m fine," Ang replied, ncing at Seraphina, who gave her an encouraging nod. Ang took another breath and continued, "I want to make a list of things I want to do with you... to help us bond as father and daughter. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll be interested or have the time..."


    "Why not, my princess?" Marcus interrupted, his tone soft but filled with emotion. "I¡¯ll be more than happy to spend time with you. Whatever you want, my princess. I¡¯m more than ready."


    Ang felt a strange wave of relief and happiness rush through her. It was something new, something she had never felt before. His words touched a ce deep inside her that she didn¡¯t even know needed healing. It was nothing like what she ever got from Grace or Uncle Toga. "Thank you... when youe home, we will discuss it better," she said softly.


    "Then wait for me. Hiro said you are going to spend the night at this ce and I have permission, but can you wait till Ie?"


    "Y-yes... sure," Ang replied, still shocked because she had no idea Hiro was taking her to his ce. "Bye."


    "Okay, bye. I will hang up now," Marcus said before ending the call.


    Ang slowly lowered her phone and turned to Seraphina, still looking surprised. "We are left out."


    "I think it has to do withpleting the circle or bond you were talking about earlier," Seraphina said with a grin.


    "Yes," Ang nodded. "It must be about that."


    "Why don¡¯t I dress you for tonight?" Seraphina said, smiling wide. "Don¡¯t say no. I want you to look breathtaking tonight. The alphas should be salivating when I¡¯m done with you."


    Angughed, shaking her head lightly. "I can¡¯t wait."


    ******


    Hello Dearies,


    This book is going to end 31st of this month, please stay with us till the end so that we can handle all the subplots remaining. There is going to be wonderful news this month and I can¡¯t tell you now??


    Guess if you can.

 Chapter 289: Tell Me, Beta.

    <h4>Chapter 289: Tell Me, Beta.</h4>


    "I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m letting you take her away," Marcus said, his brows pulled together as he stared at the stairs leading to her room.


    "Thank you, sir," Hiro said quickly before he could change his mind. Marcus was unpredictable when it came to his daughter¡¯s safety. Ang was taking longer than usual to get ready, which was strange. If she hade out earlier, they would have left before Marcus got home.


    "Don¡¯t thank me," Marcus replied sharply, lifting his left brow at him. Then his eyes shifted to the other brothers standing quietly. "You should thank my daughter. It¡¯s because she said yes that I¡¯m letting you take her away."


    "It¡¯s okay, brother," Bellezza said softly, trying to calm him. "They¡¯re your daughter¡¯s mates. Just like she¡¯s important to them, they¡¯re important to her."


    "She¡¯s more important," Marcus said stubbornly. He refused to let anyone make his daughter feel less.


    Before Bellezza could stop him from saying more, Seraphina came out of the room with Hailey. "Where is she?" she asked, looking around.


    "I think she¡¯s not done yet," Stales said with augh. He was enjoying the scene and how Ang was making everyone, especially her mates, wait. He turned to Alex to tease him but stopped when he noticed his face. Alex looked heavy-hearted, his eyes sad.


    "Are you okay?" Stales asked quietly, his yful smile fading as he looked at his friend.


    "Me?" Alex asked, looking around like he didn¡¯t believe his friend was talking to him.


    "You, of course. Why the sad face?"


    "I¡¯m fine. I just don¡¯t feel like talking right now."


    "I know you, Alex. Something is wrong," Stales said, watching him closely. "I can tell when you¡¯re happy or sad, same way I can tell with Ang."


    "I¡¯ll be fine, pal," he forced a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    "We¡¯ll talkter," Stales said, not convinced. He turned toward the stairs just as Ang came out. She was wearing a long green dress that flowed around her legs, her makeup soft and glowing. Around her neck was an emerald ne that sparkled with every step she took.


    Stales couldn¡¯t stop staring. His friend looked like a dream walking down the stairs with that bright smile on her face.


    "My sweet niece, you¡¯ll be the death of me," Bellezza said, hurrying to her side. She took Ang¡¯s hand and led her to where Marcus stood, still in disbelief. "Doesn¡¯t she look like her mother? Not just beautiful but breathtaking."


    "She does," Marcus said atst, his voice softer. His eyes filled with pride. "You look beautiful, dear."


    "Thank you," Ang said with a gentle smile. Her hair was tied up neatly, except for one curly strand that fell over her face.


    Marcus turned to Hiro and motioned for him toe closer. "Make sure you take good care of my daughter, and you¡¯re back by morning. If anything happens to her, you¡¯re dead."


    <fnff5d> Th?s chapter is updated by find{n}ovel</fnff5d>


    "May the goddess forbid that. I won¡¯t let anything happen to her," he said, his eyes softening as he looked at his beautiful mate. "If anything ever happens to her, I¡¯ll kill myself first."


    "Don¡¯t you dare say that," Marcus cut in with a deep frown. His voice was sharp and heavy with warning. "I¡¯m the only one allowed to say such a thing. Even if you die before I get to you, I¡¯ll raise you up with the help of witches just so I can kill you myself."


    "It¡¯s okay," Ang said quickly, smiling as she looked at her family. "I¡¯ll be fine. Nothing is going to go wrong. You all should rx."


    "I told him that too," Bellezza muttered, rolling her eyes at her brother who didn¡¯t seem to care. She watched Marcus walk out through the back door to the yard, and Hailey followed after him. "Enjoy yourself, Ang."


    Ang watched her aunt leave the same way her father did. She smiled and shook her head before her mates walked up to her. Taros was the first to hug her, his arms holding her tight as he whispered something that made her blush.


    "You lookpletely different tonight," Renn said, letting go of her hand so she could wrap her arm around Hiro¡¯s. "Take care of her, please."


    "Make her happy," Kaito added, moving aside to give them space.


    "Bring her back early," Alex said suddenly, making everyone turn to him in surprise. He noticed their looks and quickly added, "Her father said so."


    "I know, boy. I¡¯m not deaf," Hiro said, his brows drawn together, clearly confused because he didn¡¯t expect that tone from him.


    "Speak kindly to my friend," Ang frowned, then turned to Alex with a small smile. "Thank you for reminding him. Bye, Alex. Bye, Stales."


    Kaito watched her leave with Hiro. Taros headed toward the backyard with Stales and Seraphina, eager to join the barbecue party already happening there.


    Alex was about to walk past when Kaito stopped him. "Beta, we need to talk."


    "Like right now?" Alex asked quietly, his heart skipping. He already knew what this was about. His Alpha had warned him before¡ªhe had to control his feelings.


    "Yes. Do you have something to do?" Kaito asked as he walked toward the main door. Alex followed him outside. Hiro¡¯s car was already gone, leaving a trail of dust. The two walked in silence for a while before Kaito finally spoke. "Are you okay?"


    "Me?" Alex looked surprised. "I¡¯m alright, Alpha. Do you want me to do anything?"


    "Yes," Kaito stopped and turned to face him. "I want you to tell me how you feel. What do you feel for Ang?" His voice was calm but firm. "Don¡¯t hide from me. I know what¡¯s going on. I just want to help you before your jealousy ruins your friendship with her."


    Alex couldn¡¯t look at him. He nodded, keeping his eyes on the ground. The words he wanted to say stayed locked inside. Ang didn¡¯t belong to him. She belonged to the Alphas. And as a Beta, he knew better than to desire what wasn¡¯t his. It was forbidden. Yet no matter how much he tried, his heart refused to listen.

 Chapter 290: I love Her.

    <h4>Chapter 290: I love Her.</h4>


    "Come on, don¡¯t hide it. Tell me," Kaito said softly, trying to sound like a friend and not like an Alpha.


    "I love her," Alex finally let it out. He held his arm with his other hand like a nervous boy.


    "Say it all, Alex. Tell me exactly what you feel," Kaito said, crossing his arms. "I¡¯m not going to be mad at you if that¡¯s what you think. If I was angry, we wouldn¡¯t be having this talk."


    Alex nodded, his voice shaky as he began to exin. "Whenever she¡¯s around me, nothing else matters. She¡¯s the only one I see. When she¡¯s not there, I feel empty and restless. But when she smiles, everything feels right. Just seeing her makes my heart race. And when I see her with another guy, it hurts."


    Kaito bit his lower lip and looked down at his Beta. He had fallen for his mate. "When did this start? I noticed it not long ago before we talked."


    "It started right after I found out Ang was a girl, but I didn¡¯t understand it at first," Alex said with his head lowered. "I tried to stop it, but I couldn¡¯t. I even stayed away from her, hoping it would fade."


    "It didn¡¯t work?" Kaito asked, tilting his head. "Love doesn¡¯t work that way."


    "But I want it to stop, Alpha. I don¡¯t like how it makes me feel," Alex said, tears filling his eyes. "I don¡¯t want this."


    "It¡¯s okay," Kaito said, pulling him close and hugging him tightly. "I assume Ang doesn¡¯t know how you feel?"


    "No," Alex whispered, breathing against his Alpha¡¯s chest. He was still shocked that Kaito didn¡¯t hit him, but hugged him instead.


    "If you ever want to tell her, you should. It might help to talk about it," Kaito said quietly.


    "The Luna belongs only to her mates. I can¡¯t tell her I feel this way. It¡¯s wrong," Alex said in a broken voice.


    "You should still tell her. If it was anyone else, I would have handled it differently," Kaito said, his voice low but steady. "But because it¡¯s you, I¡¯m calm. I know you won¡¯t hurt me or Ang on purpose."


    "Thank you for understanding, Alpha."


    "It¡¯s alright," Kaito said softly. "No matter how rough the path is, we¡¯ll find our way to the end."


    ******


    "Is there anything going on between Alex and you?" Hiro asked nervously while they drove out of the Malynster¡¯s vi. It was a long drive, and he was d they had made some progress already.


    "I do not understand," Ang said with her brows furrowed in confusion. She sat upright and faced him.


    "This is not the first time he has done something like this. It happened when you got kidnapped too."


    "He is my friend, Hiro. What are you trying to say?" she asked, her frown deepening. His tone was beginning to annoy her.


    "Don¡¯t get me wrong... maybe I asked in the wrong way, but that¡¯s not what I mean," Hiro said as they drove further south.


    "So what exactly are you trying to say?"


    "I think the guy likes you. It¡¯s more than friendship," he said. "If he does, then it¡¯s bad."


    "You shouldn¡¯t conclude when you know nothing," Ang rolled her eyes and leaned back against the seat. After a moment, she asked quietly, "Do you really think my friend likes me... that he¡¯s attracted to me?"


    "Yes," Hiro replied without hesitation, ncing at her before focusing on the road again. "I¡¯m very sure of it, my love."


    "You¡¯re saying this out of jealousy, right?" she asked softly.


    "Yes, I¡¯m saying it because of what I see," Hiro answered, his voice low but honest.


    Ang chuckled, though her thoughts drifted. If Alex liked her, why hadn¡¯t he said anything? He had never done anything to make her think that way... or maybe she just hadn¡¯t noticed it before.


    "You think it¡¯s funny?" Hiro asked, one hand on the steering wheel while the other gently touched hers, resting on herp.


    "Not really," Angughed, ncing at him. Was he jealous?


    "I think you like him too," Hiro said, keeping his eyes on the road.


    "Really? Is it that obvious?" Ang smiled. She had never thought of Alex that way. He was her best friend, and nothing romantic had ever crossed her mind. But now, thinking about it, she wouldn¡¯t have minded if it had.


    "Yes. You¡¯re blushing," Hiro said, his tone teasing.


    "Oh mine..." Angughed again at the way he said it. To her surprise, he chuckled too. "I can¡¯t have anything to do with someone who isn¡¯t my mate."


    "Poor Alex. I just hope he finds his mate soon," Hiro said with a small shake of his head as he increased the speed.


    Less than an hourter, they reached the south side, where his pack lived. Arge billboard stood tall at the entrance, disying the pack¡¯s name. Ang couldn¡¯t stop looking at the houses¡ªthey were different from the ones she had seen before. Each one had a number painted on it.


    They drove a little further until the car came to a stop in front of a huge house marked with the symbol S-1.


    "Wee to the Southside," Hiro said, reaching for a mask from the back seat. "The students are on holiday. I don¡¯t want them recognizing you since you don¡¯t want anyone to know who you are. It would be best to wear this mask... if you think it¡¯s okay."


    "Sure. I want it," Ang said, adjusting her position so he could tie it for her. When he was done, he told her to wait while he got the door. "Okay, Alpha," she replied softly.


    He stepped out and opened the car door for her. His hand reached out, and she took it with a small smile as she got down. A few people were standing near the house, and as they came closer, she noticed Kael among them. He recognized her instantly but didn¡¯t say a word. Still, the whispers from the neighbors reached her ears as they tried to guess if she was the Luna or not.


    Ang smiled, enjoying the way they were whispering and wondering who she was, whose daughter she might be, and which pack she belonged to.


    Hiro led her into the house without saying anything to the people outside. "Everyone is curious," he said once they were in. "I¡¯ve never brought a girl home before. They all think you¡¯re the Luna."


    "Let them think," Ang said, turning to wrap her arms around his neck. When he tried to take off her mask, she stopped him. She didn¡¯t need to remove it to kiss him. "Which one is your room?"


    "The one on the top floor. It¡¯s the only bedroom there," Hiro replied.


    Ang smiled and kissed him before letting go. "Thene find me." Using her primal power, she moved quickly up the stairs to thest room he mentioned. She stopped at the door, lifted her dress slightly to her thighs, and motioned for him toe with her finger.


    Hiro stood still, watching her. Did she have any idea what she just did to him? That simple act was enough to awaken his wolfpletely.<fn1acd> Find the newest release on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn1acd>

 Chapter 291: Completing The Bond II.

    <h4>Chapter 291: Completing The Bond II.</h4>


    The door opened, letting in a cool breeze that brushed against her bare back. A small smile curved her lips as she felt his presence behind her. She didn¡¯t want to turn around yet. He didn¡¯te to her immediately like she expected, and it made her restless. What was he waiting for?


    The butterflies in her stomach were already dancing as she tried to guess what he was going to do. She could almost read his mind. He loved teasing her, making her want him more. But tonight, she wasn¡¯t going to let him have the upper hand. She was going to make him beg.


    "Alpha Hiro, can you tell me a story?" she asked softly, still facing away from him.


    "Of course. What story would you like?" His voice finally broke the silence between them, deep and calm.


    "Any funny story you¡¯ve ever heard of us," Ang said, a smile tugging her lips as she heard his footsteps move closer. He was falling right into her trap. She couldn¡¯t believe she was actually pulling this off.


    Hiro let out a small hum as he passed by her and walked to the couch. He unbuttoned his suit jacket, slid his hand out of his pocket, and sat down. His eyes lifted to meet hers, and a mischievous smile spread across his face.


    "I know a story that might interest you," he said, his tone low and yful, making her heart skip a beat.


    "Really?" her brows lifted as she rubbed her palms on her thighs. His eyes followed the movement, and she could tell she had his full attention. It was like she was the one deciding what he could see and what he couldn¡¯t. Ang knew she had the upper hand now, and that thought made her lips twitch with pride.


    "Yes, mate," he managed to say, his voice a little rough as his gaze shifted back to her face. She could see the struggle in his eyes, and she loved it. "This is a story about a girl who disguised herself as a boy and ended up in an all-boys academy."


    "Oh, I see," Ang replied, her tone soft but teasing. He was talking about her again, and he knew she knew.


    "She made an Alpha who swore never to fall in love, fall madly for her," Hiro said, watching her reaction closely.


    Ang wondered which Alpha he was referring to, even though her heart already knew. She stayed quiet, giving him room to continue.


    "He fell for this girl while thinking she was a boy," Hiro went on. "That Alpha started questioning himself, thinking something was wrong with him. But in the end, he found out the truth that the boy was a girl. Not just any girl, but his mate. His gifted mate. And no matter how much he tried to run away from it, fate kept pushing him toward her... his strong, stubborn, and beautiful Ang."


    <fn0b8e> Read full story at Find[?]ovel</fn0b8e>


    Hearing him say her name like that made her chest tighten. Memories of everything they had gone through came rushing back...the pain, the fear, the longing. She never thought their story would be filled with so many trials, yet here they were, standing together, ready to finish what fate started.


    "Your mate loves you as well, do you know that?" Ang said as she watched him stand from the sofa. He walked past her and stopped right behind her. "I love you so much, Alpha."


    "Then prove it tonight," Hiro whispered, moving her long ck hair to the front, exposing her neck. He leaned close and pressed a kiss on her skin.


    Ang gasped when his lips touched her. Her eyes shut as his hands held her shoulders, and a cold shiver ran through her. One of his hands slid down and squeezed her butt, making her body ache with need.


    "You¡¯ll be a good girl tonight, right?"


    "I will... as long as you make me happy," she answered softly, her voice trembling a little. She hesitated, unsure if she should say what was in her mind.


    "Tell me, my love. What is on your mind?" he asked, his tone low and knowing.


    Ang froze for a moment. He had read her thoughts again, stepping into that space he once promised not to cross without her permission. Her eyes met his, filled with surprise and a hint of defiance.


    "Your body is mine tonight," he reminded her quietly, his breath brushing her ear. "Don¡¯t forget, we don¡¯t need each other¡¯s permission anymore."


    She swallowed and nodded, her heart racing.


    "What was on your mind?" he asked again, his voice deep and patient this time.


    "I want you to make me scream," she finally said, her cheeks burning.


    His lips curved into a dark smile. "As you wish, my mate. But remember... there¡¯s no turning back now."


    "I know," she whispered, her voice barely holding steady.


    He untied the knot holding her dress behind her neck. The fabric slipped halfway down, revealing her smooth back. He swallowed hard at the sight. She was so beautiful, and he hadn¡¯t even seen all of her yet.


    He trailed kisses down her back before taking off her dresspletely. For a moment, Hiro just stood there, staring at her. His mind was filled with thoughts, with all the things he wanted to do to her. It was going to be a long night, and they both knew it.


    "You didn¡¯t wear any inner wear," he whispered in her ear, his breath warm against her skin. Ang chuckled and tilted her head slightly to give him a teasing nce. She was about to reply, but he captured her lips before she could speak and pulled her back against his chest.


    His hands found her breasts, squeezing them as she moaned into his mouth again and again. Her palms rested on his thighs, and the heat in her body seeped into his even though he still had his clothes on.


    "Do you remember the night we were together before we got interrupted?" Hiro murmured when their lips finally parted. His hands didn¡¯t stop; they knew what she wanted.


    "I do," Ang breathed out, her voice shaky but filled with longing. There was something about the way he touched her, firm and sure. She loved the roughness in him, the way he took control and made her feel wanted.


    "Good, mate. It¡¯s time to experience it," his deep voice rumbled, darker than before. Ang froze for a second, her heart pounding. That tone¡ªso deep, somanding¡ªdidn¡¯t sound like the man she knew. It was something else, something wild that made her tremble and ache all at once.

 Chapter 292: Completing The Bond III.

    <h4>Chapter 292: Completing The Bond III.</h4>


    The voice that responded was the one that ruled everything that happened that night. Hiro held her hand and led her to the bed. He let her sit on the edge, giving her the chance to loosen his tie. She did, then took off his jacket and began to unbutton his shirt.


    From time to time, she noticed how his eyes glowed red. She knew his wolf was fighting to take full control, and deep inside, she wanted to know what it would be like to be touched by her mate¡¯s wolf. Tonight, she was finally going to find out.


    When she took off his shirt, her eyes lingered on his body. He was slim but strong, his chest broad and his stomach hard with muscle. Her head tilted back as she looked up at him, wondering if the moon goddess had purposely made him so perfect just to tempt her.


    Her fingers ran down his stomach, feeling his tight abs under her touch. She bit her lip. Damn, he was fit. Of course, she had seen him work out many times, moving in and out of the gym. She thought she should reward him for keeping such a body.


    She moved to unbuckle his belt and took it off, trying not to rush. But every part of her wanted to tear his pants open and taste him right away.


    Just as she reached for him, he moved back. His hand caught her wrist, his dark eyes locking on hers. "Not so fast, mate. Come here, I have something for you," he said.


    Ang didn¡¯t say anything, though confusion flickered in her eyes. He stepped back toward the head of the bed and waited for her.


    "Come here," he repeated softly, his voice deep andmanding.


    "What are you doing?" She chuckled softly, climbing onto the bed until she reached the headboard. She stopped when her back leaned against the frame.


    "I¡¯m going to tie you up," Hiro said in a low, husky tone as he lifted the chain attached to the bed. He handcuffed both of her hands gently, his fingers brushing her skin as he secured them. Then he stood up and walked to the wardrobe, leaving her wondering what he was going to do next.


    Ang¡¯s heart raced as excitement filled her body. She had never tried something like this before, but it had always been part of her secret fantasies. The thought of experiencing it with Hiro made her body ache even more.


    "Are you going to whip me?" she asked, unable to hide her impatience.


    "What?" Hiro turned immediately, surprised by her question.


    "What?" she repeated, chuckling at his expression. He finally found what he was searching for in the wardrobe. "Oil," he said.


    "Oh, my bad," sheughed quietly, keeping her hands above her head. "I got too fast."


    "No. You¡¯re thinking beautifully," he said as he climbed back on the bed. "Don¡¯t hide what you want from me, my love."


    He knelt between her thighs and she instinctively wrapped her legs around his waist.


    "Not yet... wait a little," he whispered.


    "This is killing me, Hiro," Ang said breathlessly as she loosened her legs from around him.


    He poured the warm oil on her bare skin, letting it slide from her chest down to her stomach. His hands followed slowly, spreading it across her body, rubbing and massaging gently.


    Ang closed her eyes, her lips parting slightly. She loved every touch, but it was happening too slow. She didn¡¯t know how much longer she could keep holding back.


    The oil reached her thighs as he squeezed a little, his hands brushing against her folds, making her ache even more for him. His touch spread across her body like wildfire, and she knew that by the time the night was over, she would bepletely burnt in his arms.


    He rubbed her feet, taking them one after the other into his mouth, licking her toes again and again. Ang felt something electric flow from her feet to her stomach, hitting every nerve in her body.


    She moaned loudly when his fingers spread against her folds, making her legs lift and drag the bedsheet beneath her.


    "You let me know if I hit the right spot, and don¡¯t you dare close your eyes. I want to see and hear you scream," Hiro said in a deep voice that sent shivers through her.


    "What about your pack mates? Won¡¯t they hear us?" she asked, looking up at him. His face showed no concern, only pure desire.


    "They¡¯ll get used to it. You are my mate and their Luna," he said before giving her a quick kiss that left her wanting more.


    His fingers slipped inside her, making her scream his name again and again, cursing and begging him not to stop. His movements were magic, pulling her closer to the edge with every stroke. She wanted to hold him, to touch his back, but her hands were tied, and all she could do was surrender to him.


    He kept moving deeper, hitting her sweet spot until her climax built rapidly, his voicemanding her to let go¡ªand she did, again and again, her body shaking beneath him.


    "Do you know how to give a blow job?" he asked, licking his lips slightly.


    Even with the tension in the room, her brows furrowed in confusion. "Are you seriously asking me that now?"


    He didn¡¯t answer her. The question was meant to provoke her, to make her show him what she was capable of.


    He untied her, and without wasting a second, she unzipped his trouser, taking all of him into her mouth. He froze, speechless, as she worked him with such passion that he groaned deeply. "You are something else, Luna," he managed to say.


    She took him all the way to the base, and after a few bobs, she lifted her head to breathe, stroking him with a teasing smile. He spanked her softly on the butt, making her moan with pleasure before taking him into her mouth again. This time she moved slower, deeper, making sure every motion drove him to the edge.


    "You are too good at this," he muttered, holding her by the neck, pulling her closer to his chest. His voice was thick and rough. "I want to fuck you until you are mine forever."


    "Whatever you wish, Alpha," she whispered against his lips before kissing him again and again, their breaths tangled and heavy with desire.

 Chapter 293: Completing The Bond IV

    <h4>Chapter 293: Completing The Bond IV</h4>


    Once again, her hands were tied, her body trembling and waiting for him toe closer. The silence between them was thick, her heart pounding so hard it hurt. When he finally touched her, Ang gasped. The warmth of his body against hers sent a shock through her system, so deep it made her lose her breath.


    He moved slowly at first, teasing, making sure she could feel every bit of him. Then his pace quickened, rougher now, and she couldn¡¯t stop the desperate sounds leaving her lips. She wanted to reach for him, to touch him, to hold onto his back, but her hands were bound, forcing her to surrenderpletely.


    It drove her crazy ¡ª the helplessness, the heat, the thrill of it. She had never felt anything so intense, so out of control.


    "F*ck... faster," she gasped, her voice breaking. "Harder..."


    "You want fast?" the deep voice asked, the same one that had sent shivers down her spine earlier.


    Ang froze. That voice didn¡¯t sound human anymore¡ªit was darker, rougher, filled with something wild. She hesitated, torn between reason and desire. Every part of her screamed to stop, but her foolish heart wanted more. Her voice trembled as she whispered, "Show me what you¡¯ve got... let¡¯s see if you can actually drive me crazy."


    Everything changed after that. His movements became fierce, each thrust deeper and harder than before. At first, she moaned his name, her body trembling under the rhythm. It felt good¡ªtoo good. But then, the pleasure turned into something else. Pain.


    "Hiro... slow down," she gasped, but he didn¡¯t stop. His pace only grew wilder. Her wrists were bound, leaving her helpless, unable to push him away.


    She turned her face to look at him. His eyes were shut tight, his breaths ragged. A growl escaped his throat, low and dangerous, and he muttered words she didn¡¯t understand.


    "Hiro, stop... please," she begged, using her legs to push him off, but he was too strong. His body pressed down on hers like iron, trapping her as he moved with unrelenting force.


    Tears filled her eyes. The pleasure was gone_reced by pain and fear. "Let me go... please, Hiro."


    Still, there was no response.


    Her heart pounded wildly. Desperation took over, and with a sudden burst of strength, she pulled hard against the chains. They ttered and broke, snapping part of the bed frame with them but she was free.


    Using her primal powers, she tried to shove him away, but he was stronger. Ang felt tears burning in her eyes¡ªnot just from the pain but from the shock of seeing him like a beast. This wasn¡¯t the man she thought she knew. He had warned her, but she never imagined it would be this bad.


    She kept trying to pull away from him, but suddenly, he froze. It was as if something snapped inside him. Hiro¡¯s eyes shifted, confusion shing across his face. Then, without a word, he jumped off the bed and ran out of the room. She heard his heavy footsteps pounding down the stairs, followed by a deep growl that made her whole body shake.


    Ang stood there trembling. His face had already begun to change before he ran. From what little she understood, it wasn¡¯t Hiro anymore¡ªit was his wolf. But how? Did she somehow summon his wolf without knowing it? That couldn¡¯t be. She didn¡¯t even know his name.


    The whole experience left her shaken. The room felt strange now, heavy with his scent and the memory of what had just happened. She wished she could run back to Marcus¡¯s house, back to safety.


    Her hands were trembling as she walked into the bathroom. Thankfully, there was a bathtub. She filled it with warm water and sank into it, hoping to calm the storm inside her. For ten minutes, she sat there in silence, letting the warmth wash over her until she finally gathered enough strength to get out.


    When she stepped back into the bedroom, she froze. Everything was spotless. The sheets had been changed, and their clothes, which had been scattered across the floor, were neatly folded on the sofa.


    Ang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Who could have done that?


    She wiped herself with a white towel and slipped into Hiro¡¯s white long-sleeved shirt. It was too big for her, the fabric brushing against her thighs as she moved. Her masky on the sofa. She picked it up and put it on before stepping out of the room.


    Downstairs, Kael was speaking with a female worker holding a basket. The moment he saw Ang, he quickly dismissed the girl.


    "Hey, Luna," Kael greeted with a small smile as he approached her. He took her hand gently and guided her to sit on the couch in the living room. "How are you feeling?"


    "What do you think?" Ang muttered, ncing around. The living room wasn¡¯t as bright as the bedroom. Her eyes searched every corner, but Hiro was nowhere to be found. His scent still lingered in the air, thick and heavy, but she couldn¡¯t feel his presence.


    "You look good... I mean, I can¡ª" Kael stuttered, unsure how to continue.


    "Shut the fuck up, Kael. You know too well that I¡¯m not happy." Ang rolled her eyes and leaned back against the couch. Her thighs ached, reminding her of everything that had just happened.


    "I don¡¯t think so," he said quietly.


    "Don¡¯t pretend," she snapped. "Your alpha ran out of here, and I know you saw him."


    "Maybe I did," Kael sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Fine, I did. But why would you summon his wolf when you knew you couldn¡¯t handle it?"


    "I didn¡¯t call his wolf¡¯s name," Ang said quickly. "We were having a good time. I got too excited, told him to go faster... then he did but too fast, too rough." She paused, biting her lower lip as the memory shed in her mind. "He waspletely different. I didn¡¯t expect it to turn out that way."

 Chapter 294: Completing The Bond V.

    <h4>Chapter 294: Completing The Bond V.</h4>


    "Hiro is like that... you don¡¯t even have to call his wolf¡¯s name," Kael said quietly. "During sex, his wolf takes over whenever it gets the chance. From what I¡¯ve heard, his eyes start turning red, then he growls, and his movements changepletely."


    "Exactly what happened," Ang replied. "At first, I liked it... but it got out of hand. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore."


    "You should have summoned your wolf or used your primal powers to match his energy," Kael said, leaning forward. "Or better still, you could have called his wolf by name andmanded him to stop. As his mate, you have that power."


    "I didn¡¯t know that," Ang murmured, rubbing her neck. Her eyes drifted toward the door, wondering where Hiro had gone. "I¡¯ll do that next time."


    "Next time?" Kael¡¯s mouth fell open in disbelief.


    "Yes," she said firmly. "I got scared earlier, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll give up." Her voice grew stronger, her gaze steady. "We¡¯ll work on it. Hiro and I."


    Kael stared at her for a moment, then nodded and stood up. "Okay. I¡¯ll get you something to drink."


    "Where is he?" she asked.


    "At my ce, trying to cool off," Kael replied.


    "I have to see him."


    "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea," he said carefully.


    Ang stood up from the couch. Her body was sore, her mind exhausted, but she refused to back down. The bond between them wasn¡¯tplete yet, and she knew Hiro was probably ming himself, thinking she hated him.


    "Let¡¯s go now," she ordered.


    Kael hesitated, meeting her stern gaze.


    "I¡¯mmanding you as your Luna," Ang said, her tone sharp. "Are you taking me or not?"


    Kael exhaled and gave a small bow. "As you wish, Luna."


    ******


    "Don¡¯t pretend," she snapped. "Your alpha ran out of here, and I know you saw him."


    "Maybe I did," Kael sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Fine, I did. But why would you summon his wolf when you knew you couldn¡¯t handle it?"


    "I didn¡¯t call his wolf¡¯s name," Ang said quickly. "We were having a good time. I got too excited, told him to go faster... then he did but too fast, too rough." She paused, biting her lower lip as the memory shed in her mind. "He waspletely different. I didn¡¯t expect it to turn out that way."


    Hiro turned on the shower and leaned against the cold tiles, water streaming down his body as his mind burned with regret. He couldn¡¯t believe what he had done. He had lost control¡ªlet his wolf take over¡ªand now, all he could hear was Ang¡¯s terrified scream echoing inside his head. It wouldn¡¯t stop.


    "Damn it," he muttered, his jaw tightening. He mmed his fist against the wall, pain shooting through his knuckles, but it didn¡¯t ease the ache in his chest. He could still see her eyes, wide with fear, begging him to stop. He had crossed a line that could never be undone.


    The guilt was crushing. He had hurt the one person he was supposed to protect. The thought of her hating him tore him apart. No apology would ever fix what he had done. No words could make her forgive a monster like him.


    "Fuck," Hiro cursed again, dragging his wet hand through his hair. He turned off the water and grabbed a towel, wrapping it loosely around his waist before stepping out of the bathroom.


    In the dim light of the living room, he moved toward the curtain and peered out, hoping¡ªdreading¡ªto see her leave. His heart clenched at the thought. Maybe it was better if she did. He didn¡¯t deserve to face her. Not tonight.


    He sighed and sank onto the sofa, his elbows resting on his knees, trying to block out the images reying in his head. But his mind betrayed him, showing every moment, every sound, every mistake.


    Finally, he grabbed his phone, his thumb hovering over the screen as he tried to type a message...something, anything...to say he was sorry.


    But before he could, the doorknob turned.


    The door creaked open, and Kael stepped inside, followed by Ang.


    Hiro froze. His heart pounded painfully in his chest. He couldn¡¯t even bring himself to look at her. He rose slowly from the sofa, his throat dry, knowing this night was about to break himpletely.


    ******


    Renny on the grass, staring up at the open sky. The breeze brushed against his face, but it didn¡¯t calm the storm inside him. His mind was restless. He couldn¡¯t stop thinking about his mother and the pain she had caused to the people he loved. Maybe fate had been right to separate them all those years ago. Maybe it was better that way.


    He sighed, bitterness curling in his chest. He shouldn¡¯t have gone looking for her. It would¡¯ve been easier to live with the lie that she was dead.


    "What¡¯s up, Alpha?" Seraphina¡¯s soft voice broke through his thoughts.


    Renn turned his head and saw her smiling faintly as she sat beside him.


    "Hey, Seraphina," he said, sitting up. Her presence surprised him. "Is something wrong?"


    "Not really..." she murmured, twisting her fingers nervously. "I just have a little problem, and I don¡¯t want to talk to Kaito about it. It¡¯s more... personal."


    "I understand," Renn nodded, giving her a small smile. "Go ahead."


    Seraphina took a deep breath before speaking. "Okay. I think I¡¯m in love with Marcus."


    Renn blinked, not sure he heard her right.


    "I don¡¯t know if he feels the same way," she went on quickly. "But I really like him. A lot. I waited too long to tell Kaito how I felt, and he ended up falling in love with someone else. I¡¯m happy for him...she¡¯s his mate but still..."


    "He wasn¡¯t meant for you," Renn said gently. "Let¡¯s just put it that way. I don¡¯t think he ever felt anything deeper than friendship."


    Seraphina sighed, her shoulders slumping. "I know. But it¡¯s different with Marcus. His mate is gone, and I don¡¯t think he has another. Maybe... maybe I could be that person for him."


    Renn frowned slightly. "Do you love him that much?"


    She nodded, her eyes downcast. "Yes. I¡¯m just scared he might not want me."


    "Don¡¯t jump to conclusions," Renn said. "If you love someone, tell them. If they don¡¯t feel the same, then you walk away. Trust me, it¡¯s better than keeping it locked inside."


    Seraphina thought for a moment, then looked at him. "Would you have let go of Ang if she didn¡¯t love you back? Or if she wasn¡¯t your mate?"


    Renn¡¯s gaze shifted. "That¡¯s different."


    "Just answer me," she insisted, her voice quiet but firm.


    He hesitated before finally saying, "It was a do-or-die affair between us. I was madly in love with her. If she didn¡¯t ept me, I would have found a way into her heart. I wouldn¡¯t have given up."


    Seraphina stared at him, stunned by his honesty. She nodded slowly, trying to process his words.


    "But don¡¯t try that with Marcus," Renn warned softly.


    "You don¡¯t get to tell me what to do," she snapped, standing up.


    "Wait¡ª" he called out, but she was already walking toward the house, her blonde hair glowing under the evening light.


    Renn sighed, watching her disappear inside. Something told him this wasn¡¯t the end of it. Whatever she was nning, it involved Marcus and he had a feeling it wasn¡¯t going to end well for her.

 Chapter 295: Completing The Bond (Final)

    <h4>Chapter 295: Completing The Bond (Final)</h4>


    Ang walked into the room and stood beside the couch. Hiro looked shocked to see her. He hadn¡¯t expected her toe. Shame was written all over his face, and he couldn¡¯t even look at her.


    "Can we talk?" she asked softly.


    He was about to speak, but her eyes moved to Kael, who was already heading for the door.


    "Call me if you need anything. I¡¯ll be in the Alpha¡¯s mansion," Kael said before walking out. Once the door closed, the room fell silent.


    Before Ang could say anything, Hiro spoke quickly. "Forgive me for what I did. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. I lost control... I became that monster you saw earlier. I¡¯m so stupid."


    "I¡¯m not ming you for what happened," Ang said, folding her arms as a chill crept up her bare legs. She was wearing only his shirt, and the cold from the southern wind made her shiver. "That¡¯s why I came. I want us to talk about it."


    "It¡¯s my fault. You have to me me, Angel," he said with guilt heavy in his voice. His eyes stayed on the floor, his shoulders slumped. "I¡¯m so sorry."


    "I know you are, and I¡¯ve already epted your apology," she said, stepping closer until she stood right in front of him. She tried to smile, hoping it would ease the pain she could feel inside him.


    "I¡¯m a fool for not telling you about it," Hiro said, his voice breaking. Tears gathered in his eyes. "I couldn¡¯t stand seeing you so scared."


    "I wasn¡¯t that scared," Ang said softly. "I just didn¡¯t understand what was happening. I¡¯ve never experienced anything like that before." She tried to catch his eyes, but he still wouldn¡¯t look at her. She reached out, lifting his chin with her hand. "Don¡¯t look away from me, Hiro. You made a mistake, yes, but you didn¡¯t mean to hurt me. Let¡¯s leave it behind us. Please."


    "Don¡¯t beg, my love," he said quickly, finally meeting her eyes. The guilt in them was almost unbearable.


    She smiled faintly. "Can we forget what happened and start over?"


    "What?" Hiro¡¯s eyes widened, not sure he heard her right. "I hurt you."


    "And I said let¡¯s forget it, Hiro. It wasn¡¯t your fault, okay?" she said softly as she leaned closer, her hand resting on his bare chest. He was still in shock, unable to believe she was letting it go so easily. "Can we sit down and talk?"


    Hiro nodded slowly. "Sure." He motioned for her to sit on the couch.


    "Thank you," she said with a faint smile, her eyes wandering around the room. "Does Kael live alone?"


    "Yes. His parents live not too far from here," Hiro replied, sitting beside her. "This house and the one next to it belong to the Betas. de stays in the other one."


    "I didn¡¯t see him," Ang said, remembering the faces that had weed them earlier.


    "de hasn¡¯t returned from school yet. He¡¯s still there with Samuel," Hiro exined.


    "Are they together?" she asked curiously.


    "de and Sammy? Like a couple?" Hiro blinked in surprise, and when she nodded, he let out a smallugh. "No, I don¡¯t think so. If they were, we¡¯d know."


    "Oh... I see," Ang murmured, biting her lip. Maybe she was talking too much. She reminded herself why she came. "So... what¡¯s your wolf¡¯s name?"


    He froze for a moment, staring at her like telling her would cause trouble. His lips parted, but no words came out. Ang reached for his hand and smiled gently, trying to ease his hesitation.


    "I want to know," she said softly. "That¡¯s if it¡¯s okay with you."


    "Why not?" Hiro said, cing his other hand over hers and smiling a little. "Khaos is his name. It¡¯s a Greek word for chaos."


    "Shit... he represents his name well," Angughed as she looked at him. "It¡¯s okay, dear. I like the name."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, I do," Ang nodded, leaning closer to him. "Kael already filled me in and told me some interesting things about your wolf."


    "I don¡¯t know what to say..."


    "Say nothing, my love," Ang whispered as she stood from her seat and slowly climbed onto him where he sat. She had been holding herself back for more than twenty minutes, but now she couldn¡¯t anymore.


    "W-what are you..." He started, but she didn¡¯t let him finish. Her lips pressed against his, silencing his words. Cold shivers ran through him, but he didn¡¯t move. He just leaned back, letting her take control.


    Her kiss was soft and tender, yet it sent heat rushing through him. Hiro¡¯s hands found their way to her back, and when he realized she wore nothing beneath, it stirred something deep inside him. His body reacted instantly, desire taking over as they kissed with need, like two souls craving what they had missed.


    Ang broke the kiss slowly, breathing against his lips as she smiled at him. She could feel how hard he was beneath her, his body trembling with hunger. Without waiting for him to move, she began unbuttoning the shirt she was wearing while his eyes stayed fixed on her every motion.


    Then she took it off and let his lips capture her breast while his hand stroked the other. She let out a soft moan as her hands moved to his back, pushing him closer to her.


    Ang tried not to think about what had happened earlier. In case his wolf wanted to go wild, she would call his name and stop him. Hopefully, it would work just like Kael had suggested.


    His teeth brushed against her breast and she moaned again, kissing his ear gently before moving to his neck. His hand slid between her thighs, feeling the wetness waiting for him. She was dripping, ready to take him in.


    Without a second thought, she loosened his towel and sat on his shaft. Ang gasped in pain as he filled herpletely, her warmth wrapping around him. She began to move on him, his hands holding her firmly, helping her rise and fall with every thrust.


    She looked at him as he went in and out of her. Ang smiled through her moans, her body trembling as she climaxed again and again. His knot began to form inside her, his movements bing faster, more desperate. Soon, she saw the crescent mark on her left chest glowing along with his eyes. It was clear the bond was about to bepleted.


    ******


    Hello Dearies,


    This book is going to end 31st of this month, please stay with us till the end so that we can handle all the subplots remaining. There is going to be wonderful news this month and I can¡¯t tell you now??


    Guess if you can.

 Chapter 296: A Good Mate.

    <h4>Chapter 296: A Good Mate.</h4>


    The next morning, Ang woke up a bit early. She was still in Hiro¡¯s arms while he slept peacefully. They both spent the night on the couch after everything that happenedst night. A soft smile appeared on her face as she watched him. She was thankful to the moon goddess for cing him in her path.


    "Are you watching me?" he asked all of a sudden, making her flinch. His eyes were still closed, but he wasn¡¯t sleeping.


    "No... yes, I am," Ang said with a smile as shey back on his chest. "I got scared. I thought you were sleeping."


    "I was awake. I didn¡¯t want to disturb you," Hiro said as he tightened his arm around her waist, then nted a gentle kiss on her cheek. "Good morning, my love."


    "Morning," she replied, tracing her fingers slowly across his chest.


    "Did you dream about me?"


    "I don¡¯t know," Angughed softly, not sure of what to say. She had a dream, but he wasn¡¯t in it, neither were any of her mates. It was just her being locked up in a castle¡ªthe one that looked identical to the Patriarch¡¯s. "I don¡¯t remember much of it."


    "Ouch, I feel my chest aching," Hiro said, taking her hand and cing it over his chest.


    "Can you feel it? It¡¯s hurting because you didn¡¯t dream about me."


    She chuckled and shook her head. "Let me kiss it so that you feel better."


    "Thank you," he said, letting go of her hand. She kissed his chest twice, then tried to stand up, but he stopped her. They shared a kiss before she finally pulled away.


    Standing up from the sofa, she told him, "We have to return to Marcus¡¯s house this morning. Don¡¯t forget."


    "What if we don¡¯t?" he asked, his eyes roaming over her body with desire. He was never going to get enough of her, no matter how many times they made love.


    "You will face Marcus¡¯s wrath," Ang reminded him, in case he had forgotten. "Which way is the bathroom?"


    "Go through that door." He pointed at the first door that led to the bedroom. But as she turned to leave, he suddenly got up and rushed to her, lifting her into his arms.


    "W-what are you doing?" Ang gasped, surprised. She wasn¡¯t expecting him to follow her, let alone carry her.


    "Let¡¯s bathe together."


    "Oh, Hiro," Ang chuckled softly as she wrapped her arms around his neck.


    *****


    After they were done bathing, Kael brought in clothes for them. They both dressed up and headed to Marcus¡¯s house. Ang finally took off her mask and leaned back in her seat. She ran her fingers through her long ck hair while he drove.


    "So you live alone in that big mansion?" she asked, looking at him curiously.


    "Now? Yes, I do," Hiro replied, his eyes fixed on the road. "I used to let my uncles live there with their families because the mansion had twelve rooms, but they don¡¯t deserve my mercy or my care."


    Ang nodded as she remembered the terrible stories she had heard about them. "I am sorry for what they made you feel."


    "Thank you, my love." He nced at her briefly and smiled. "They were able to hurt me back then because I was still a child and didn¡¯t understand life. Things are very different now that I¡¯m an adult."


    "So you are going to be their Alpha?"


    "Yes, but Kael¡¯s father acts on my behalf for now. Once the coronation takes ce after my graduation, I will be the pack¡¯s Alpha¡ªnot just by birth, but byw as well."


    "How does this coronation take ce? I mean, I¡¯m curious," she asked softly.


    "They will invite the other pack Alphas to the Southside, along with the council, and they will crown me as Alpha. After that, I will have to introduce my Luna... that¡¯s you."


    Ang felt a quick blush rise to her cheeks as she smiled. "Really? So what happens after that?"


    "Your coronation takes ce that same day. It¡¯s like a wedding between my brothers, me, and you."


    "But I will still be in the academy," she reminded him softly.


    Hiro nodded, thinking about it before he spoke. "I know. You can be married and still attend the academy, but it¡¯s your choice. If you want to wait until after graduation, we will wait. What do you think?"


    She sighed quietly, not sure what to say.


    "Think about it carefully. No one will force anything on you," he told her gently. "We all want what you want."


    "Okay... I will give it a thought," Ang said. She knew she should have thought about it by now, but her troubles never seemed to stop piling up.


    They drove for a few minutes, then he pointed at a building ahead of them. "That is the orphanage where I grew up."


    "That small building?" Ang was surprised as she stared at the small bungalow with a tiny gate and fence.


    "Yes, but the ce has been developed. There are other buildings inside, but the bungalow close to the gate is the one I grew up in," Hiro told her. "Funny how time flies. I used to wish I could get out of there someday."


    "And you did, my love." She smiled at him. "Can we go there and look? I want to see where you grew up."


    "Are you sure?" he asked, sounding surprised. Hiro slowed the car as he waited for her answer.


    "Sure," she said with a shrug, then added, "Can we buy a few drinks for the children? I¡¯m sure they will love it."


    "Y-yes," he said, reversing the car to go back to the store they had just passed. Hiro didn¡¯t expect her to care about where he grew up. When Ang said she wanted to see it, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it was a dream. The goddess had given him a mate who wasn¡¯t just beautiful or strong but also kind, caring, and considerate. He was truly d to have her in his life.

 Chapter 297: Samuel’s Message.

    <h4>Chapter 297: Samuel¡¯s Message.</h4>


    Renn went after Seraphina just in time to stop her from doing something reckless. She was about to approach Marcus and tell him how she felt.


    "What are you doing?" she asked, annoyed that he was stopping her when she was finally ready to speak.


    "Wait... I said you should tell him, but not like this," Renn said quickly. He didn¡¯t want her to do it tonight. Marcus¡¯s daughter wasn¡¯t around, and he seemed distracted and worried. "Marcus doesn¡¯t look in the mood. Why don¡¯t you tell him tomorrow?"


    "Why? I want to get this off my chest," Seraphina whispered, her eyes drifting toward Marcus, who was talking with his sister in the living room. "I think it¡¯s better I do it now."


    "No, I prefer you tell him on a good day," Renn insisted, taking her wrist gently and guiding her toward the back door.


    Seraphina followed without arguing, but when they stepped outside, she said with a sigh, "You¡¯re the worst advisor I¡¯ve ever known."


    "That could be true," Renn said with a small grin, looking up as if recalling something. "Someone once told me the same thing."


    "You told me to confess, and now you¡¯re stopping me. I don¡¯t understand you, Renn," Seraphina said, shrugging as she walked toward the barbecue stand. Hailey and Taros were still roasting the meat, the smell filling the air.


    "It¡¯ll be ready in ten minutes," Taros said before turning back to the fire.


    "Well done, bro," Renn called out before looking back at Seraphina. He scanned the yard for a ce to sit. "Let¡¯s go over there," he said, pointing toward the spot where Kaito and Alex were sitting.


    "Okay, but don¡¯t forget our conversation," she reminded him as they walked together, her tone soft but firm.


    "I haven¡¯t, Seraphina," Renn sighed, giving her a brief look. She was so impatient right now. Maybe she was even more in love with Marcus than he had thought.


    "Good. So, as I was saying, I want to tell Marcus now before someone else does."


    Renn stopped, frowning. "What do you mean by before someone else does? Who would want to fall for Marcus? Is there someone else?"


    "Yes. Your sweet aunt," Seraphina said quietly.


    "Hailey?" Renn asked in disbelief. When Seraphina nodded, he turned toward the barbecue stand. Hailey wasughing with Taros as they ced more meat on the grill. "Are you kidding me?"


    "No, this isn¡¯t a joke. Trust me, she really likes him," Seraphina said, nodding with certainty. "I¡¯m not jealous, but it¡¯s clear she has better qualities than I do."


    "Why would you say that? And what better qualities are you talking about?" Renn asked, confused and a little upset that she would think so little of herself.


    "Isn¡¯t it obvious?" Seraphina¡¯s expression dimmed. "Hailey is a werewolf. She¡¯s lived this life and understands it. She¡¯s strong, beautiful, and brave. And me? I¡¯m just a silly human girl who doesn¡¯t even understand what..."


    "Don¡¯t say that," Renn cut in gently. "You should let Marcus be the one to tell you if he doesn¡¯t want you. And if he says that, then ept it¡ªbut don¡¯t ever think it¡¯s because you¡¯re not beautiful, strong, or because you¡¯re human."


    "Really?" she asked softly, her eyes searching his face for assurance.


    "Yes. He might prefer Hailey, or you, or none of you. It all depends on what he truly wants," Renn told her. "But whatever happens, don¡¯t ever let rejection make you feel less. Do you understand? Trust me, you¡¯re very beautiful."


    "Thank you, Renn," Seraphina said softly, her eyes filling with tears. She had been waiting to hear those words, and somehow, they made her feel lighter, stronger, and more confident.


    "You¡¯re wee, Seraphina. I won¡¯t be happy if you ever think like that again," Renn said with a warm smile.


    She nodded, smiling faintly through her tears.


    "Good. Now, can we join the rest? They¡¯re drinking, and I could really use one," Renn said.


    "Sure," she replied, wiping her tears with the back of her hand as they walked toward Kaito and Alex.


    "Looks like it¡¯s an Alpha and Beta meeting," Renn joked when they reached his brother. He sat beside Seraphina while Alex passed them each a drink.


    "What were you two talking about?" Renn asked casually.


    "Nothing important," Kaito replied quickly, then tried to change the subject. "But I heard you two talking about Marcus. So, who¡¯s in love with him?"


    "You did?" Renn asked in surprise, ncing at Seraphina, who sighed quietly. "We must¡¯ve been loud then."


    "Not really. I just paid attention," Kaito said with a shrug. "That¡¯s how I heard."


    "Well, it wasn¡¯t meant for your ears. That conversation was private," Renn said, taking a slow sip from his bottle while keeping his eyes on Seraphina.


    "Okay, but seriously, why is everyone falling in love all of a sudden?" Kaito muttered with a frown. "Hailey is in love with Marcus. Can you believe that?"


    Renn nodded, setting the bottle down. "It¡¯s her choice, Kaito. She¡¯s not a child."


    "But why Marcus of all people?" Kaito snapped. "He¡¯s Ang¡¯s father! They have to be careful. Ang just found him after so many years¡ªshe doesn¡¯t need his attention divided right now."


    "They¡¯re adults, for crying out loud," Renn said firmly. "I¡¯m sure Marcus will always put his daughter first, no matter what."


    "Kaito is right," Seraphina said softly, guilt creeping into her voice. "We should put Ang first. I don¡¯t want toe between them... not after everything she¡¯s been through."


    "You¡¯re not helping right now, Kaito," Renn said, rubbing Seraphina¡¯s arm gently. "And you¡ªdon¡¯t feel guilty. I¡¯m sure Ang would understand. I know her."


    "What do you think, Alex?" Seraphina asked, turning to the quiet man beside them. He had been silent the whole time, listening without saying a word.


    "Me?" Alex asked, caught off guard. He hadn¡¯t expected such a question, especially since he was in a simr situation himself.


    "Yes, you," Seraphina said with a small smile. "I called your name, didn¡¯t I? I want to hear your opinion."


    Alex nced briefly at Kaito, then back at her. "I think... both of you are right," he said atst. Seeing their puzzled looks, he added, "I agree with Renn that Ang won¡¯t have a problem with this. She¡¯s not a difficult person. But I also agree with Kaito because Marcus just reunited with his daughter. They should have time together before anything distracts him."


    "You¡¯re making sense," Seraphina said, nodding thoughtfully.


    "I¡¯m not saying you shouldn¡¯t tell him how you feel," Alex continued calmly. "You can, but think about what¡¯s best for now."


    "The boy has be more mature in handling matters than his Alpha," Renn said with a loudugh, earning a handkerchief thrown at him by Kaito. "Don¡¯t be jealous, Alpha Kaito," Renn teased.


    "He spoke better than you too," Seraphina added with a yful smirk.


    "Whose side are you on now?" Renn asked, pretending to be shocked by her betrayal.


    "I¡¯m not on anyone¡¯s side," Seraphina replied, hiding a small secret smile. She didn¡¯t tell them that Ang had already agreed to her rtionship with Marcus¡ªif their feelings were mutual.


    "Alex," she said suddenly, tilting her head at him. "Have you ever been in love before?"


    The air grew still. All eyes turned to Alex, who froze at the question. His heart skipped a beat, and he felt a bead of sweat form on his forehead. He hadn¡¯t expected that¡ªleast of all from her. He swallowed hard, trying to find the right words as the silence stretched between them.


    "Can we stop all these love talks?" Kaito suddenly stood up, pointing toward the barbecue stand¡ªsomething he wouldn¡¯t normally do. He just needed to change the topic before they dug too deep and uncovered the truth he was hiding.


    The rest of the evening went on peacefully, except for the emptiness left by Ang¡¯s absence. No one mentioned her again that night, but by morning, the silence broke, and they all admitted how much they missed her.


    "It feels so different without her here," Taros said quietly, sitting on the couch with his head resting on his palm. "Even when she was lying upstairs unconscious, it still felt like she was with us. I was scared, but deep down, I believed she¡¯d wake up."


    "I knew she would," Kaito said with a soft smile, the memory of her face shing in his mind. "She¡¯s my strong girl. If she were here, she¡¯d probably remind me about the lie I told her."


    "Ang forgives, but she never forgets," Renn said with augh, leaningzily against the wall.


    "That¡¯s why she¡¯s different," Taros murmured.


    Just then, Renn¡¯s phone rang, interrupting their moment. He picked up the call and listened for a few seconds before speaking, his tone suddenly tense.


    "You remember Samuel and Beta de stayed back at the academy to keep an eye on Mr. de and Eliza?" he asked.


    "Ipletely forgot about them," Taros admitted, frowning. "We still have prisoners."


    "It didn¡¯t slip my mind," Kaito said as he stood up, his expression turning serious. "I was waiting for Ang toe back with Hiro before we talked about it. Did something happen?"


    "Yes," Renn said quietly, his voice dropping as he looked at them. "Mr. de escaped."


    The room fell silent. No one spoke, their shock filling the air as the weight of Renn¡¯s words sank in.

 Chapter 298: At The Orphanage.

    <h4>Chapter 298: At The Orphanage.</h4>


    The car stopped in front of the yellow building. Ang quickly got out and waited by the gate for him. When Hiro joined her, he opened the gate, and they both walked in. From where she stood, everything looked quiet, almost too quiet, and she wondered if this peaceful ce truly housed children.


    They passed the old bungalow, with Hiro walking ahead. Ang wanted to ask questions but decided to stay quiet. She couldn¡¯t believe this was where he grew up with other children, in this humble home. Who would have thought that the proud Alpha of the South Pack came from a ce like this?


    She doubted anyone at the academy knew. No one had ever said a word about it.


    When they walked further, she noticed more buildings at the back, and it seemed that was where they were heading. She walked close beside him as he spoke.


    "These buildings were built three years ago. They¡¯ve been able to house more children who grew up like me," Hiro said.


    "And like me," she replied with a small smile.


    She wasn¡¯t lying. Her childhood was far from easy. She had grown up in a one-room house with cracks on the wall and a leaking roof. Her family could barely afford food, not to talk of good clothes or schooling. Life had been hard, but she was grateful she made it through.


    "You¡¯re right," Hiro said, stopping to face her. He closed the distance between them and pulled her gently to his chest. His warmth surrounded her. "We¡¯ve both been through so much. I¡¯m d our paths crossed, Ang. I would have cursed myself if I ever let you slip away."


    His words sank deep into her heart, stirring emotions she tried to hide. For the first time, she saw not the Alpha everyone feared but the boy who once dreamed of belonging somewhere, just like her.


    "I am d to have you in my life too," Ang said softly as she closed her eyes and leaned against his chest. There was a warmth in his arms that she couldn¡¯t exin. Maybe it was better not to think about it and just feel it.


    "I am sorry for being a jerk at the beginning," Hiro said quietly. "I was stupid, hurting you and ying silly tricks when I didn¡¯t know you were struggling to survive in the academy." He kissed her forehead gently, his voice breaking a little. "I¡¯m so sorry, my love."


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you to let the past go?" Ang asked, raising her head to look at him. She didn¡¯t want anything to spoil this moment, so she quickly changed the topic. "Do you think the children are watching us?"


    Hiro chuckled and turned to look at the building. "No, my love. They can¡¯t see us from here unless we go inside. Since it¡¯s the holiday, they¡¯ll be in the yground now."


    "Then let¡¯s go see them. I¡¯m sure you want to."


    "Of course," he nodded, slipping his hand into hers. His hold was firm and protective as they both walked into the building together.


    Hiro was right. There was a wide yground, and the children were not idle. Some boys were running around, chasing each other, while the girls yed with toys andughed together. The tutors stood nearby, watching over them and making sure everything was fine.


    Before Ang could ask if they should meet the tutors first or go to the children directly, a few of them spotted Hiro and screamed, "Brother Hiro!"


    It happened so fast. Two children ran up to him first, and Hiro immediately let go of her hand and crouched with his arms open, hugging them tightly. More children came running, theirughter echoing across the field. They surrounded him, some pushing others just to get a chance to hug him too.


    Ang stood there, watching with a smile. The sight warmed her heart. Seeing him with the children, she could finally understand the gentle side of the man called the Alpha of the South.


    Ang stood watching in awe. This was thest thing she expected from the children. They seemed to know him so well, the way they struggled just to be close to him. It made her wonder if it was because he once lived here. But even at that, most of them were too young. He had left years ago, long before many of them were even born. Maybe he often visited the orphanage, and through those visits, they had grown to love him deeply.


    "How are you? And you? You too?" Hiro kept asking, touching their soft cheeks one after another, his face filled with affection.


    "You didn¡¯te to see us for weeks," one of the boys said with a pout, folding his arms across his chest.


    "Oh mine..." Hiro bent slightly and held the boy¡¯s small hand, a smile tugging at his lips, but before he could say anything, one of the tutors stepped forward and spoke kindly.


    "Alpha Hiro is always busy, yet he still finds time to visit you all. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfair to say that to him, dear?"


    The little boy looked down and bit his lower lip, guilt written all over his face. Ang¡¯s heart softened at the sight. Watching Hiro with the children made her see a gentler side of him¡ªa man who carried love in his heart, not just strength and authority.


    "I am at fault as well," Hiro said softly as he pulled the little boy into his arms. He kissed his forehead and smiled. "I¡¯m sorry, dear. I had some things to take care of, and I forgot toe. If not for that beautiful aunt over there, I wouldn¡¯t have shown up today."


    Ang felt every pair of eyes turn toward her at once. Her heart skipped. She swallowed hard, wondering why he was suddenly giving her all the credit when he was the one who had brought up the topic of the orphanage in the first ce.


    "Who is she?" one of the children asked curiously, their small eyes fixed on her.


    Hiro looked at her with warmth and pride before mumbling, "She¡¯s my queen."


    "What?" several of them chorused, confused and eager to know what he meant.


    He chuckled, then stood up and reached his hand out to her. "She¡¯s someone very special. Let me introduce her to you." He beckoned for her toe closer, and though she felt nervous, she stepped forward.


    "Everyone, meet Ang," Hiro said proudly. "She¡¯s a very kinddy, and she even brought some snacks for you, which you¡¯ll getter."


    "Thank you so much, Miss Ang," the tutor said with a grateful smile.


    "It¡¯s nothing," Ang replied, her voice small as her cheeks flushed.


    "Kids, what do we say to this beautiful and kinddy?" the tutor called out.


    "Thank you, ma!" the children shouted together, their voices echoing around the room.


    Ang smiled. She had no words to describe how she felt at that moment. It was heartwarming to hear their little voices filled with joy, yet she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit shy under all that attention.


    Just then, a bell rang, and some of the children started heading out.


    "I¡¯ll take them to the dining room," the tutor said politely. "It¡¯s time for lunch, if you don¡¯t mind. Zane is around if you wish to see him."


    "Sure," Hiro replied, nodding before turning to Ang. "Shall we go see him?"


    Ang smiled and nodded, her heart still full from the beautiful moment she had just witnessed.

 Chapter 299: At The orphanage II.

    <h4>Chapter 299: At The orphanage II.</h4>


    Ang followed him as they took the stairs to one of the buildings. Hiro exined that it was the hostel where the kids slept. One of the tutors had earlier mentioned that Zane was upstairs fixing broken doors.


    Hiro held her hand as they walked along the corridor. He didn¡¯t want to let go, not even for a second. Ang smiled as she walked beside him, feeling the warmth of his palm in hers.


    When they got to the third door, they stopped, and Hiro called out, "Uncle Zane."


    "Hiro?" a man¡¯s voice called back. From the tone, it sounded like he was surprised. "Am I imagining things right now?"


    "No, it¡¯s really me," Hiroughed as he peeked inside, careful not to step in with his boots. "Come and have a look, old man."


    "I will," the voice replied. Soon after, an older man stepped out of the room, wiping sweat from his forehead. His face lit up the moment he saw Hiro. "I¡¯m not imagining things after all. You really came. Is the academy on break?"


    "Yes," Hiro said, letting go of Ang¡¯s hand as he stepped forward to hug the man tightly, not minding the sweat and dust on his clothes.


    "I should have known you¡¯d show up," Zane said with a smile, watching Hiro return to Ang¡¯s side. Her face looked familiar, but he couldn¡¯t ce where he had seen her before. "You didn¡¯te alone this time."


    "I knew you¡¯d ask," Hiro sighed, sliding his arm around Ang¡¯s waist and pulling her close.


    "Of course I will," Zane teased with a small grin. "Who is this beautifuldy with you?"


    Hiro turned and looked at her for a moment. Zane was right¡ªshe was beautiful. Just one look at her made his heart skip. She was everything he had ever wished for, standing right there beside him, making the world around him feelplete.


    "She is my girlfriend, Ang," Hiro said with pride in his voice. "Ang, meet Zane."


    "Hi," Ang greeted softly and stretched her hand for a handshake. Her palm was cold as ice. If Hiro continued introducing her this way, she might just melt right there. It felt sweet yet terrifying at the same time. She was shy and scared that someone might recognize her... especially Zane. The old man looked at her with a curious gaze, like he was trying to remember something.


    "Nice to meet you, Ang," he said kindly as he shook her hand and released it gently. "Thank you for being with him. I know it¡¯s not easy staying by his side."


    Ang chuckled nervously, not sure what to say. Hiro quickly disagreed. "That¡¯s not true. I¡¯ve always been a good boy, and you know that."


    Zane gave a thoughtful nod. "Maybe," he said, teasing him.


    "Pfftt, Zane," Hiro rolled his eyes, then changed the topic. "I heard it¡¯s the doors you¡¯re fixing."


    "Yes," Zane replied. "Some of the wardrobes got broken too. I had to fix them. It¡¯s been almost three weeks since the doors spoiled."


    "Why didn¡¯t they call me? Or my Betas? Or even the secretary?" Hiro asked with a frown. The thought of the children staying in broken rooms made his chest tighten.


    "You¡¯ve done more than enough for these kids already," Zane said calmly. "Let me handle something too."


    "You took care of me and the others for years," Hiro insisted, his tone soft but firm. "Now it¡¯s my turn. You shouldn¡¯t be the one doing this anymore."


    "No. You are the one who has done enough, my friend," Zane said with a warm smile, seeing the frustration on Hiro¡¯s face. "You built all these structures, made sure the children had everything they needed. Their food, health care, and school fees are all taken care of because of you. You¡¯ve done more than enough."


    "No, Zane. It¡¯s not about that..." Hiro started, but the old man cut him off again.


    "Don¡¯t worry about this," Zane said, patting his shoulder gently. "I¡¯m proud of you."


    "Zane..." Hiro shook his head, clearly unhappy with how the conversation was going.


    "Ang, please tell him it¡¯s okay," Zane said, turning to her.


    Ang¡¯s lips parted, but no words came out. She was still trying to take it all in. On their way there, Hiro had mentioned the new buildings in the orphanage, but not once did he say that he was the one who made it all happen.


    She turned to look at him, her heart swelling with admiration. She never knew this side of him existed¡ªthe caring, selfless, and gentle side that he kept hidden.


    "You won¡¯t say anything?" Zane asked, surprised by her silence. "Hiro, your girl is on your side."


    "What do you expect?" Hiro said, his gaze meeting Ang¡¯s. Their eyes locked, and for a few seconds, the world seemed to fade away. They didn¡¯t care that Zane was standing there; it felt like only the two of them existed.


    The soft moment was broken by the sound of a phone ringing. Hiro reached into his pocket, his heart skipping in fear that it might be Marcus. But when he saw the screen, he sighed in relief.


    "It¡¯s Kaito," he said quietly. "Excuse me for a minute."


    "Sure," Zane nodded, and as soon as Hiro moved aside to take the call, he turned to Ang with a curious smile. "How did you two meet?"


    "Huh?" Ang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had been expecting that question, yet it still caught her off guard. Her wolf growled softly within her, rolling her eyes in annoyance. "Here in Mistvale," she answered quickly.


    "What an interesting way to answer my question," Zane chuckled. "How long have you two been together?"


    "Are you interrogating me, Mr. Zane?" Ang asked, frowning slightly. She tried to sound yful, but her heart was racing so fast she could barely think straight.


    "Nah... why would you think that?" Zane said with a lightugh. "Hiro is like a son to me, and for the first time, he brought ady here and introduced her as his girlfriend. I¡¯m just curious, my child. I only want to know the woman who made him this happy. I have nothing against you."


    Before Ang could reply, Hiro returned with a frown on his face and his phone still in his hand. He reached out and took her hand firmly. "We need to go," he said, his tone low and urgent. "Bye, Zane. We¡¯ll talkter."


    "Okay, Hiro," Zane replied, his brows furrowing as he watched them leave. Something in Hiro¡¯s expression told him the call had brought bad news.


    They didn¡¯t stop to say goodbye to the children. Hiro took his car keys from the guard at the gate, his face tight with concern. Ang followed him silently, her stomach knotting with worry.


    As soon as they got into the car, she turned to him. "You don¡¯t seem okay. What happened? What¡¯s the news?"


    Hiro gripped the steering wheel, his jaw clenched. "Mr. de escaped," he said grimly. "And he¡¯s nowhere to be found."


    ****


    Hello Dearies,


    This book is going to end 31st of Nov month, please stay with us till the end so that we can handle all the subplots remaining. There is going to be wonderful news this month and I can¡¯t tell you now??


    Guess if you can.

 Chapter 300: Who Let Mr. Slade Out?

    <h4>Chapter 300: Who Let Mr. de Out?</h4>


    When Ang got to the house, Marcus wasn¡¯t around, and that made things easier for her. She sat on the couch, her hands trembling slightly as she waited for them to exin what was going on. How did Mr. de escape? Was the pit left unguarded? So many questions ran through her mind, but none scared her more than the thought that the man who knew her true identity was out there somewhere.


    Samuel was the first to speak. He hade over the moment Kaito called him. He left Beta de to keep an eye on Eliza in case Mr. de returned. "He went missing this morning," Samuel said. "I went to get food for them, and when I got back, he was gone. The pit was open."


    Ang¡¯s brows furrowed. "What about Beta de? If you went for food, he should have been watching."


    "He got called by Principal Valois," Samuel replied quietly. "She gave him your report card to pass to you."


    "Was this nned by her?" Hiro asked, his tone sharp with confusion.


    "No, I don¡¯t think so," Samuel said with a shrug, his gaze shifting to his Alpha, who stood silent and distant.


    Ang followed his gaze to Renn, who was standing beside her, lost in thought. She reached for his hand and gave it a light squeeze. When he looked down at her, she gave him a small, reassuring smile. Through their mind link, he told her he was fine, that she didn¡¯t need to worry.


    "But Eliza is still there," Stales spoke, his voice breaking the silence. He was sitting on the stairs with Alex beside him. "Didn¡¯t she see him leave?"


    "She didn¡¯t. The woman was sleeping all through and trust me, if Eliza knew that Stales was escaping, there is no way she would have let him go alone," Kaito said. His voice was steady and sure. He knew Eliza too well. That woman was greedy and always wanted something in return. She never did anything for free.


    "Eliza is kind of useless now that we have Marcus and he is not a bad guy," Ang said, her voice calm but thoughtful. "Why didn¡¯t you all release her?"


    "It¡¯s easy for you to say, but not for us," Alex replied. "If Eliza reports us to Marcus, he won¡¯t spare us. He might not do anything to you, but he will to us."


    "I wish I was Marcus¡¯s child too," Stales joked softly, a little chuckle slipping out before he could stop himself. He forgot for a moment how serious the matter was.


    "Don¡¯t start joking now," Alex said, giving his arm a light p. T


    hen he looked at the others. "What are we going to do?"


    "Exactly. What are we going to do?" Ang asked, her eyes moving from one person to another. "Should we tell Marcus?"


    "Not yet. You just got back with your father. You don¡¯t need to involve him in this," Renn said. "Don¡¯t you think you should spend time with him while we fix this?"


    "Renn is right," Taros said quietly. He had been silent all this while, sitting on the next couch. "There is no reason to involve a man who is only trying to get closer to his daughter again."


    "I do not agree," Seraphina said, her voice calm but firm. She had wanted to stay out of it, but the boys¡¯ discussion drew her in. "If I remember correctly, this Mr. de works for a man who is building his own pack of werewolves, right?"


    "Yes," Kaito nodded, taking it from her. He already understood where she was going with it. They were thinking the same thing at that moment. "Mr. de¡¯s brother, Dr. Dn, is creating his own pack through science for a reason we still don¡¯t know. He also wants Ang because he ns to use her blood to make himself immortal. That alone is a strong reason to tell Marcus. We have tried to reach this doctor, but it has not been possible."


    A cold shiver ran down Ang¡¯s spine as the truth sank in again. Someone out there wanted her for something evil, and there could be more like him waiting in the dark.


    "I agree with Seraphina and Kaito," Hailey said softly. "Even though we all want the Luna to spend more time with her father, it is right that he knows what is happening. It¡¯s better that way. I love all your suggestions, but no more secrets."


    "I think we should tell Marcus," Ang finally said after a long silence. "I will be the one to tell him."


    "Your father is definitely going to be angry at us for taking Eliza captive," Renn sighed as he rubbed his face. He wasn¡¯t afraid of Marcus, but he was worried about what might follow. The punishment could be worse than anger. What if Marcus decided to stop them from seeing Ang? He could easily send them away and make sure they barely saw her again.


    "I said I will talk to him. You don¡¯t have to worry," Ang said with confidence. "It¡¯s on me."


    "No. We can¡¯t let you take the me," Kaito told her firmly. "You are our mate, and we should face the consequences of our actions together. We won¡¯t let you carry it alone."


    "Pfftt," Ang rolled her eyes, crossing her arms as she looked at him. He had started again with his alpha attitude. "I am your mate, Kaito. Don¡¯t forget I can handle things my own way too."


    "I know, but¡ª" Kaito began, but before he could finish, Hailey cut in quickly.


    "Why do you guys always try to hold her down anytime she wants to do something?" Hailey asked in frustration. "Let her do what she wants."


    "What are you saying?" Taros asked, surprised by her tone.


    "She is a Luna. Let her handle this," Hailey said, her voice firm. She hated how they always stood in Ang¡¯s way. It was true that Ang sometimes made mistakes when she handled things on her own, but she had learned and grown. And this matter wasn¡¯t even that hard. She could deal with it.


    "You are making it sound like we force things on her," Renn said, his voice tight with annoyance. "We don¡¯t look down on her in any way." He turned to Ang and shook his head slowly. "You don¡¯t believe her, right?"

 Chapter 301: The Harvest Moon.

    <h4>Chapter 301: The Harvest Moon.</h4>


    "Why are you seeking for validation?" Ang asked with a frown as she stood up from the couch. "Don¡¯t speak for me, Hailey. Thanks, but I can speak for myself. And I don¡¯t feel that way, if that¡¯s what you all think. I¡¯m just disappointed that you think that of me."


    "I was only concerned about you," Hailey said softly. She was surprised by Ang¡¯s reaction but couldn¡¯t me her. They were her mates after all, and emotions were always mixed when it came to her.


    "No, Ang," Kaito said as he shrugged and moved closer to her.


    "Nah, forget about it," Ang said, rolling her eyes and crossing her arms across her chest. "How are we going to deal with the matter at hand? Have you tried searching for Mr. de?"


    Samuel cleared his throat before answering. "I checked his file and found no useful information about him. No family records, and the house address he gave is fake."


    "That¡¯s why my sister couldn¡¯t reach him after his disappearance," Hailey said. "There¡¯s nothing on him anywhere."


    "I¡¯m sorry to say this," Taros began, ncing at Renn first because what he was about to say involved his mother. "But we shouldn¡¯t leave Miss Valois out of the suspect list. What if she went to the pit and released Mr. de herself?"


    "Beta de vouched for her. They were together when it happened," Kaito replied, still unable to put the full picture together. He was sure someone had helped Mr. de escape. There was no way he could have done it alone.


    Mr. de had been hurt and locked up for weeks. He wouldn¡¯t have had the strength to break the chains or sneak out of the academy without leaving a trace. Someone must have helped him, and they needed to find out who it was.


    "I will go back to the academy with Hiro and Taros. We will find out what really happened," Kaito said as he picked up his car keys. "It¡¯s better we go and check the chains and inspect the pit. I¡¯m sure the scent of whoever entered there will still be around."


    "That¡¯s true. We shouldn¡¯t waste time," Taros agreed before turning to Ang. "I¡¯m sorry for making you feel that way. I promise to make it up to you."


    "I¡¯m sorry too," Renn said quietly, his head lowered in shame. "You can go ahead and tell Marcus."


    Ang nodded without saying a word. She was d they realized where they had gone wrong.


    "Can we go, brothers?" Kaito asked as he walked toward the door. The others followed behind him, except Renn who stayed still. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to go back to the academy and face his mother again.


    "Are you noting?" Kaito asked when he noticed Renn hadn¡¯t moved.


    "I wille along," Alex said, standing up from the stairs and joining them. He brushed the back of his trousers carefully. A strange silence filled the room afterward, and it made him nce at everyone. "Is everything alright?"


    "Yes, but why is Renn noting with us?" Taros asked, confused.


    Ang wanted to speak up, to tell them the truth. Renn had made up his mind never to step foot in the academy again. She knew his brothers would be sad and angry when they found out because he hadn¡¯t thought about them when making that decision.


    However, she didn¡¯t say anything to them. Ang still had hope that she could stop Renn from taking that step or leaving the academy. She was going to do it; she just needed time.


    "Are you noting, bro?" Hiro asked, slipping both hands into his pockets. He wanted to leave before Marcus got back.


    "He isn¡¯ting. Renn has something to do here," Ang said quickly, smiling as she looked at Renn. "We have some work to do together, right?"


    Renn was confused but nodded anyway.


    "Fine, we¡¯re leaving," Kaito said, deciding not to drag the matter even though he wanted to. There was no time for that. As soon as they left, Renn made his way to the backyard with Stales, leaving the girls alone.


    "I know the reason he doesn¡¯t want to go back to the academy," Hailey said, her face turning dull. She had tried to talk to him before, but he refused to discuss it.


    "I know as well," Ang sighed, rubbing her face in frustration. "I have to change his mind before the next semester begins."


    "You¡¯ll find a way, Ang," Seraphina said softly, smiling at her. "I believe you can do it."


    "Thank you, Sera," Ang smiled back as she stood up. "Why don¡¯t we do something? Let¡¯s get ready for tomorrow."


    "What¡¯s happening tomorrow?" Seraphina asked, her brows furrowed in confusion.


    "Sometimes I forget you¡¯re not a werewolf," Hailey chuckled, gently touching her arm. "It¡¯s the Harvest Moon. The celebration will be huge."


    "Really? How are we going to organize that?" Seraphina¡¯s eyes lit up as she tried to imagine what the celebration would look like.


    "We¡¯re not the ones organizing it," Hailey exined. "The alphas will return to their various packs to join in the celebration¡ªprobably by tomorrow morning. Each pack will handle their own event."


    "So what are we preparing for then?" Seraphina asked, still confused.


    "Our costumes, of course!" Hailey¡¯s voice was full of excitement. "There will be so many werewolves dressed up in beautiful costumes and makeup. We have to look stunning."


    Ang sighed, already feeling tired. "We¡¯re going shopping, even though the Mr. de case is still on ground? I can¡¯t rest knowing he¡¯s out there. I need to find a way to help the boys."


    "I think we should do something too," Hailey said. "We can¡¯t just leave everything to them."


    "Why don¡¯t we put him on the wanted list?" Seraphina suggested. "We could offer a bounty. Anyone with information about him will get a reward."


    "How much are we talking about?" Hailey asked.


    "Twenty thousand dors," Seraphina said without hesitation.


    "What?" Ang shouted in disbelief. "I don¡¯t even have one dor! Why would you put such an amount? He¡¯s not even worth that much, trust me."


    Before anyone could respond, a deep familiar voice interrupted them. "Who are you talking about?"


    They all turned toward the door and froze when they saw Marcus standing there, his sharp eyes moving from one face to another.


    Since no one answered, he repeated the question, his tone calm but firm. "Who is Mr. de?"

 Chapter 302: Who Is Mr. Slade? II.

    <h4>Chapter 302: Who Is Mr. de? II.</h4>


    Ang bit her lower lip. Damn, this was not how she wanted Marcus to find out about Mr. de. She had nned to sit him down, exin everything clearly, and make sure he wouldn¡¯t get angry with her mates for kidnapping Eliza. But now, things were going wrong.


    "Like seriously, who is he?" Bellezza¡¯s voice came from behind Marcus. She walked closer to where the girls sat, her sharp eyes studying each of them. She could hear their heartbeats, all racing fast, as if they were hiding something. "Okay, girls. Don¡¯t be scared. We just want to know what¡¯s going on, right?"


    "Yes, why are they holding back?" Marcus asked, confusion written all over his face. He didn¡¯t want to pressure his daughter, but something was clearly wrong. The look on her face made his chest tighten.


    "No one," Hailey said quickly, pping her palms together with a forced smile, trying to lighten the mood. But it didn¡¯t help.


    "Come on, girls," Bellezza said softly. "It¡¯s obvious that this Mr. de is someone important. I can see it in your faces." She moved closer and sat on the arm of the couch where Ang sat. Gently, she brushed Ang¡¯s hair back, kissed her forehead, and whispered, "Can you tell us, please? If you don¡¯t, your father will be restless. He hates it when you¡¯re not happy."


    Ang nodded slowly, her eyes closed for a moment as she gathered courage. She had wanted to exin everything in her own way, not like this, not in front of everyone. Now she had to be careful with every word.


    "Okay, Bellezza," she finally said in a low voice.


    "Good," Bellezza said with a soft smile. She smoothed Ang¡¯s hair before standing up again. Her eyes lingered on the girl with quiet worry, hoping whatever Ang was about to say wouldn¡¯t tear the family apart.


    Ang opened her eyes and cleared her throat, trying to steady her voice. She was grateful for Marcus¡¯s patience. He didn¡¯t rush her or raise his voice, just waited, his gaze calm but heavy.


    "Mr. de used to be a tutor at the academy," she began softly. "He worked in the technical department. Once, I received a blood threat, so my friend and I went to confront a suspect on the¡ª"


    "Wait," Marcus cut in, raising a hand. He pressed his index finger into his left ear as if he didn¡¯t hear her right. "What did you say? A blood threat?"


    "Yes," Ang nodded nervously, rubbing her palms together. She knew this part would make him angry, and she wasn¡¯t wrong.


    "Who is the stupid person who gave you a death threat? Who is the fool?" Marcus¡¯s brows knitted tightly as anger surged through him. His voice carried the tone of an Alpha ready to hunt.


    "Give us a name, Ang," Bellezza said sharply, her voiceced with fury. "No one dares mess with the daughter of the Malynster... no one."


    "The guy who did that is dead," Ang finally answered, ncing at Hailey for support. Hailey gave a small nod, confirming her words.


    Marcus and Bellezza both sighed at the same time, stepping back a little as their anger slowly faded. The tension in the room softened, but Marcus¡¯s eyes still burned.


    "I was about to hold your mates responsible too," he said firmly. "If they can¡¯t protect you, then they are not capable of being your mates."


    Bellezza rolled her eyes and crossed her arms. Her brother was quick to me, forgetting that the boys were barely twenty-two. They were still in the academy, learning how to lead, yet they had done well enough to keep Ang safe this long.


    "You shouldn¡¯t me the boys for everything," Bellezza said calmly. "They¡¯ve protected your daughter for a long time. I believe they¡¯ll keep doing even better."


    Marcus hissed under his breath and turned back to Ang. "So how did the guy die? Did you¡ª"


    "No," Ang cut in quickly, shaking her head. Her voice trembled. "I would never do that. Not to Evan. He didn¡¯t deserve it. He was a victim," She drew in a deep breath, lowering her gaze. "Let me continue from where I stopped."


    "Sure, love," Bellezza said with a soft nod, giving Ang the time she needed.


    Ang took a deep breath before continuing. "So after I confronted this Evan guy, Mr. de got angry and summoned the Alphas. He tried to turn them against me... it was like I was wrong about Evan. Soon, the whole academy thought my friends and I were liars."


    "That¡¯s terrible of him," Seraphina said, shaking her head. Her expression showed clear disapproval of Mr. de¡¯s actions.


    "Wait till you hear the rest," Hailey muttered under her breath.


    "Go ahead," Marcus said firmly, crossing his arms across his chest. His deep voice carried calm authority. Seraphina couldn¡¯t help admiring him¡ªthe way he stood, patient yet protective, made her heart flutter.


    Ang swallowed hard and continued, "But my mates didn¡¯t believe him. They stood by me. We began to investigate, with Kaito leading the way. Meanwhile, one of my mates, Hiro, went searching of my past and he got shot. They didn¡¯t want him to find out about me, so it became serious. We had to divide into groups to uncover who killed Evan, what they wanted from me, and... to learn about my real family."


    "You see?" Bellezza said, turning to her brother with a pointed look. "I told you the boys tried their best."


    Marcus didn¡¯t reply. His expression was unreadable.


    "Can you continue?" Bellezza asked gently.


    "To cut the story short," Ang said, her voice trembling a little as beads of sweat formed on her forehead, "Mr. de wasn¡¯t just an ordinary teacher like he imed. He¡¯s a medical practitioner...and he¡¯s connected to the threats, the gunshots, everything. His brother, Dr. Dn, is a well-known scientist from the town I grew up in."


    "Dr. Dn?" Bellezza repeated, confusion washing over her face.


    "Yes," Ang said, leaning forward a little, hoping the name would mean something to them. "Do you know him?"


    "No," Bellezza replied, ncing at her brother. "Do you?"


    Marcus shook his head slowly. "Never heard of them. What¡¯s the issue?"


    Ang¡¯s shoulders sank as disappointment filled her eyes. Her hope faded as she whispered, "He¡¯s creating werewolves... scientifically."


    "You know what¡¯s really annoying, Marcus?" Hailey said suddenly, breaking the heavy silence. When she noticed everyone¡¯s attention shift to her, she continued, her voice firm. "He¡¯s been using humans for his experiments, and it¡¯s been aplete failure. Their bodies can¡¯t handle it¡ªtheir featurese out twisted, nothing like real werewolves. Then he tried the same thing on a werewolf named Kael, but it went wrong. In the end, Ang saved him."


    "What do you mean she saved him?" Bellezza asked sharply, her curiosity rising. Too much had happened in that academy without any report reaching her. Why hadn¡¯t Miss Valois called for help? What was that woman¡¯s purpose in hiding it all?


    "They said my blood could heal," Ang admitted softly, her fingers fidgeting on herp. "So... I tried it on Kael. And it worked." She paused, ncing at their faces, unsure if it was wise to say more.


    But Bellezza and Marcus didn¡¯t look surprised...only troubled. It was clear they already knew something.


    Ang¡¯s voice dropped lower. "Mr. de said Dr. Dn believes my blood can grant immortality. That¡¯s why he¡¯s after me."


    Marcus froze, his expression shifting from disbelief to shock. His eyes darted to Bellezza, who looked equally stunned.


    "They know now, brother," Bellezza finally whispered, her eyes wide and her voice trembling. The girls had never seen her like that before...and it sent a chill down their spines.


    "What do you mean by they know now?" Ang asked, her voice trembling as she pushed herself up from the couch. Fear began to crawl up her chest. Something wasn¡¯t right. "Did you know that I had such a gift?"


    "Yes," Marcus said quietly, his tone firm but heavy. "But that part was excluded from the prophecy." He took a deep breath, his gaze distant as if recalling something from long ago. "It was never supposed to be known. My mother made sure of it so they wouldn¡¯te after you. I was there when she wrote the final draft. The immortality part was removed before the prophecy was shared."


    Ang¡¯s heart pounded faster. The more she heard, the less sense it made. Kaito had told her that the prophecy given to the packs didn¡¯t mention anything about immortality but Mr. de imed it was there, only hidden. So how did he know?


    Her thoughts spun in confusion. Maybe no one removed it... maybe someone added itter. Someone who wanted the world to know what she carried in her blood. Someone who had ess to the scrolls...someone close enough to the Malynster family.


    Her breath hitched as the question burned in her mind. Who could it be? Could the traitor be someone from her own bloodline?

 Chapter 303: Hiro Learns The Truth.

    <h4>Chapter 303: Hiro Learns The Truth.</h4>


    The car came to a halt in front of the PIT. Kaito got out and looked around. The academy was so quiet that it almost felt strange. On their drive from the gate, they hadn¡¯t seen a single student, which was unusual, but it made sense since the semester was over. The students must have all gone home to rest.


    "Everywhere is so quiet," Hiro said as he stepped out of the car. He slipped on his sunsses and started walking toward the PIT door.


    "The students are on break. What did you expect?" Taros leaned against the car, folding his arms. "We¡¯re supposed to be somewhere in the Maldives with our mates, but instead, we¡¯re here solving mysteries."


    "Trust me, I feel like killing someone right now," Hiro said with a smirk. "And that someone is Mr. de or his brother. Why the hell did he escape? He should¡¯ve just waited for us."


    "Stop whining, both of you," Kaito muttered as he crouched slightly, his eyes scanning the ground. He was checking for any tire marks or footprints. "Let¡¯s see if our so-called helper left any trace behind."


    "The thief always leaves something behind," Samuel said calmly as he started looking around too.


    They searched the area carefully but found nothing. With no other choice, they entered the PIT. It wasn¡¯t as dark as they expected. Beta de was inside with Eliza. He had brought food for her.


    "I heard your voices but decided to wait," Beta de said when he saw them. "I knew you¡¯de down."


    "Samuel said you¡¯d be here," Kaito said as he extended his hand. They sped hands firmly, and the others followed, greeting each other in their usual way.


    Eliza stopped eating the moment she saw them. She shoved the food aside and frowned, her brows tightening together. "Snakes in disguise," she spat.


    Kaito sighed and rubbed his forehead. "We didn¡¯te here to deal with your nonsense, Eliza."


    Kaito sighed and rubbed his forehead. "We did note here to deal with your nonsense."


    "Then release me!" Eliza shouted, pulling at the chains that bound her. She tried to stand, but her body was too weak. "You wicked Alphas kept me locked away from the world. If Marcus Malynster ever gets hold of you, I swear you¡¯ll be dead!"


    Hiro couldn¡¯t help butugh at her words. "Tell me more about Marcus," he said, his tone mocking. "From the memories I saw, he wasn¡¯t exactly good to you. So why do you keep defending him?"


    The room fell silent. Everyone turned to her, waiting, but Eliza said nothing. Taros shook his head. "You can¡¯t even answer him."


    "I didn¡¯t reply because I¡¯m not answerable to him!" she growled, her voice trembling with fury. Her chains rattled as she tried to pull free. "Marcus is my master. And when I tell him what you did to me, none of you will live to see another day."


    "Who is Marcus?" Hiro asked, taking slow steps toward her. "Which Marcus are you talking about?"


    Kaito sighed again. He knew what Hiro was trying to do¡ªy with her mind, push her until she broke. "It¡¯s okay, Hiro. That¡¯s not why we¡¯re here."


    "Pfft," Hiro scoffed, ignoring him. He pulled his phone from his pocket and swiped across the screen until he opened his gallery. "Here," he said, turning the screen toward her. "Look at this. My brother training with your master."


    Eliza narrowed her eyes, struggling to see. When she finally recognized the man in the photo, her whole body froze. Her eyes widened in disbelief, her lips parting slightly. "No... it can¡¯t be."


    "Yes, it is," Hiro said with a low chuckle, stepping back with a sly smile. "He¡¯s with us now."


    "I¡¯m going to tell him who you really are and what you did to me!" Eliza shouted, her voice breaking from anger and desperation. She was tired of being locked up, tired of the chains that kept her from freedom.


    "I doubt that," Hiro said, winking at her, which only made her angrier. "He¡¯s our friend now."


    "I don¡¯t think Marcus is our friend," Taros muttered under his breath. The thought still bothered him¡ªthey had no idea how Marcus would react once he learned Eliza was locked away here.


    "He¡¯s not our enemy either," Kaito replied firmly. "He¡¯s Ang¡¯s father. That alone earns him some respect. That¡¯s why we need to be careful with Eliza. We¡¯re going to release her today."


    "Today?" Samuel asked, shocked.


    "Just like that?" Beta de added, raising a brow.


    "Yes," Kaito said, turning to Eliza. "We¡¯ll take her along and drop her off at her ce." Eliza¡¯s face lit up for the first time in days, and Kaito noticed it immediately. That small glimmer of hope pushed him to add, "But we¡¯ll only do that if you tell us who came in and released Mr. de."


    "Exactly," Hiro said with a smirk. He already knew his brother wouldn¡¯t let this go easily.


    Eliza¡¯s shoulders slumped as she pushed herself slightly back, the chains nking loudly against the floor. "I know nothing," she said weakly. "I swear, I saw no one."


    "Save yourself from this, Eliza," Taros warned.


    "I think I know a way to find out," Hiro said, handing his phone to Taros. "Let¡¯s y some mind games, right?"


    "No... no! Don¡¯t!" Eliza screamed, shaking her head in terror. But it was already toote. Her mind was being pulled into the trap of the lord of mischief.


    A few tense minutes passed before Hiro finally opened his eyes again. His face had changedpletely. The smugness was gone. He took a slow step back, staring at Eliza with shock and disbelief.


    "What happened?" Kaito asked, his eyes moving quickly from Eliza to Hiro. Something felt wrong¡ªhe could see it in his brother¡¯s face. Hiro had seen something. But what?


    "We¡¯re dying of curiosity here," Taros said, giving Hiro a light tap on the arm. "Say something already."


    "Did you see who came here?" Kaito pressed.


    "N-no," Hiro stammered, blinking rapidly. He still looked dazed, as though he hadn¡¯t fullye back to reality. "Thest time she saw Mr. de wasst night. She went to bed and woke up without any memory of him."


    "Okay, but why are you acting like this if you didn¡¯t see anything?" Samuel asked, voicing what everyone else was thinking.


    "I... I¡ª" Hiro began, but Eliza cut him off suddenly.


    "Please forgive me," she cried, rubbing her palms together. "Please, don¡¯t say it. I had to do it."


    "Do what?" Kaito asked, his confusion turning to irritation. The back-and-forth was getting to him. "Can someone speak clearly?"


    "They asked me to do the job, and I did. That¡¯s all," Eliza said, tears rolling down her cheeks.


    "Nothing much?" Hiro snapped, his voice trembling. "People died, Eliza! Do you even know who they were?"


    "No," she whispered, terrified. "I was only told to ce an object in their car. That¡¯s all I did."


    "Was it Marcus who ordered it?" Hiro asked, trying to keep his tone calm, though his hands were shaking. He was holding his rage in by a thread.


    "What the hell is going on?" Kaito shouted, his patience snapping.


    Hiro opened his mouth, but no words came out. His eyes filled with tears, and before he could stop them, they spilled down his cheeks. He took a deep breath, but his voice broke when he finally spoke.


    "I just found out my parents were killed," he said softly. "It wasn¡¯t an ident."


    "What?" they all echoed at once, their voices full of disbelief.

 Chapter 304: Hiro Learning The Truth.

    <h4>Chapter 304: Hiro Learning The Truth.</h4>


    Taros was confused as he looked at his brother. It was hard to believe, but Hiro would never lie. The way Eliza reacted made it clear that what he said was true. This was thest thing they expected to find when they came here.


    But now that they knew, there was no turning back. He saw how Kaito stood there, trying to make sense of everything. They all knew about Hiro¡¯s parents and how they died.


    It happened years ago, and Hiro had been in the car that unfortunate day. For years, Taros had watched his brother me himself for that tragedy. But today, they found out it was never his fault. Someone caused it.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Hiro," Taros said softly. He didn¡¯t know if those were the right words, but he had to say something.


    Kaito rubbed his face, pacing restlessly. The news hit him hard too. He turned to Eliza, his eyes burning with anger. "You better have a good exnation for this, or you die today."


    "No... please, I can¡¯t die like this," she cried, her voice trembling. Her heart was racing, fear written all over her face. The chains around her wrists and ankles rattled as she moved. "I swear, I didn¡¯t know they were his parents. I didn¡¯t know who they were!"


    "Keep quiet before I cut your tongue," Samuel warned coldly before turning his attention back to Hiro.


    Hiro closed his eyes. His mind was in chaos. Memories he had buried long ago came rushing back like a flood.


    He could see it all again¡ªthe car, his mother driving, his father beside her, bothughing a moment before everything changed. The car began to act strange. Even as a child, he had sensed something was wrong. His parents tried to stay calm so he wouldn¡¯t panic, but he saw the fear in their eyes.


    Now he understood. They must have been talking through their bond, trying to figure out what was happening. His mother gripped the wheel tighter, his father reaching for her hand. Then came the screeching tires, the blinding sh of light, and the sound that never left his mind.


    They did everything to protect him that day. They took the blow, made sure he survived. For years, he thought they were careless, but now he knew the truth¡ªsomeone made it happen.


    His heart ached as the memory tore through him again. He clenched his fists, tears burning in his eyes. For the first time in years, the guilt that had haunted him began to fade, reced by something else¡ªrage.


    "Hiro," Taros moved forward quickly and held him before he fell. He pulled him into his arms, holding him tight as he spoke softly, trying to reach him. "I know you¡¯re in the most difficult position right now. You always say no one understands your pain unless they¡¯ve gone through the same thing. I can¡¯t say I understand, but I can see that this is the hardest thing you¡¯ve ever faced. You don¡¯t deserve this pain, Hiro. You don¡¯t."


    Hiro said nothing. The silence made Taros worried. Was Hiro losing it? He wasn¡¯t reacting the way anyone expected. He wasn¡¯t angry, he wasn¡¯t shouting. He just stared nkly, lost in his thoughts. It scared everyone in the room.


    "Get him a chair," Kaito said quickly, pointing toward Beta de. There was a chair near the long table where they usually kept their things.


    Beta de rushed over, grabbed the chair, and brought it. They helped Hiro sit down, and Taros bent beside him, whispering, "Breathe, Hiro. Just breathe in and out." But Hiro didn¡¯t respond. He just sat there, lifeless.


    "It¡¯s all because of you," Kaito growled, his voice thick with rage. He turned sharply and walked toward Eliza, his eyes dark with fury. He squatted in front of her, close enough that she could feel his breath. "Do you know who I am?"


    Eliza nodded weakly, her voice stuck in her throat. She was too afraid to speak. Now that they had found out her darkest secret, she knew she had no chance. They would use it against her, and she knew these brothers¡ªnone of them would show mercy.


    Kaito brushed his hair back, breathing heavily as anger pulsed through him. "No... you have no idea who you¡¯re messing with," he said quietly, almost in a whisper. His eyes never left hers. "You¡¯ll be a dead woman soon anyway. But before that, you¡¯re going to tell me everything. If you want me to be gentle, you better start talking."


    "What?" Eliza¡¯s eyes went wide and she stepped back, fear tightening every muscle in her body as she looked around for a way out. No one would save her from the alphas. She could see the hatred in their faces. "I didn¡¯t know they were his parents... I swear."


    Kaito nodded slowly, not surprised. Her greed had always shown, but to hurt an innocent family for money was worse than he expected. "So if you knew who they were, you would not have done it?" he asked, voice low and hard.


    Eliza bowed her head. Her voice shook when she answered. "Yes... I would not have done it." She sounded small, and for the first time the room heard real regret. She knew that if she did not act right now, they would kill her without a second thought. She did not want to die where no one would ever know how she was taken. "I am so sorry for what happened."


    "Your sorryes only because you were caught," Beta de spat, his eyes cold and unbelieving.


    Kaito pushed himself up from where he sat, disgust clear in every line of his face. He had thought she was bad, but he had never thought she could be wicked enough to kill a family. He pressed the question like a de. "Why did you kill them?"


    Eliza¡¯s tears fell hot and fast. She looked at the other alpha who had been in that car years ago, and her voice broke when she spoke. "I did not know how many were in the car," she said, each word heavy with shame.


    Taros shouted, gripping Hiro¡¯s hand to keep himself steady. "You still have not answered him," he cried. He could not tell what Hiro was thinking. His brother¡¯s calm scared everyone; no one knew if he would explode or break.


    Eliza swallowed hard and met their eyes. "I do not have a good answer," she whispered. "Everything was done without seeing the people. I only had the car te number and where to ce it. I did not know a child was inside." Her voice went thin, and the room held its breath.


    "I don¡¯t believe you," Kaito said, shaking his head as the room tightened around her words.


    "Was it Marcus?" Beta de asked, frowning deep as if the name itself might crack her resolve. "He is your master and could have given the order."


    Kaito crossed his arms and looked at Eliza, watching her face for any sign she might flinch at Marcus¡¯s name. She did not, and that silence made his skin crawl. "No, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s Marcus," he said slowly. If Marcus had been involved she would have shown it; she had always defended him, and now she looked hollow. Samuel¡¯s voice cut through the hush, rough with anger. "If it is not Marcus, then who is? We have been soft with you because you are a woman. If you were a man, I swear you would not keep both your legs and hands."


    Eliza opened her mouth to speak, "I swear I didn¡¯t see who¡ª" but she never finished. In a blur, Hiro was at her side, moving with a speed that left them stunned. He grabbed her throat and mmed her against the wall, the chains clinking loud in the sudden quiet. Before anyone could stop him, his fangs shed and he bit into her neck. Eliza screamed, a sound that cut across the room, and Hiro only let go when he felt the poison sink in.


    None of the brothers moved at first; shock held them like a weight. Blood poured from the wound, hot and fast, and Eliza pressed trembling hands to it, trying in vain to staunch the flow. Samuel muttered that she was going to die, but no one could move, and for a long, terrible heartbeat they all stood frozen, watching the life leak away.

 Chapter 305: Is Eliza Special?

    <h4>Chapter 305: Is Eliza Special?</h4>


    "So you think someone betrayed your... our family?" Ang asked, her eyes moving from her aunt to her father. They both nodded. Her chest tightened as fear settled deep inside her. Betrayal was everywhere now...it could be from friends or family. "What are we going to do?" she asked softly.


    "You don¡¯t have to do anything, my dear," Marcus said, looking at her with pain in his eyes. He never wanted his daughter to be in danger. It broke his heart that she was. "We will handle it."


    "I don¡¯t want to be left out of this," she said with a frown. They couldn¡¯t treat her like a child anymore. She deserved to know every step they took. "Don¡¯t push me aside, please."


    "No dear," her aunt said gently with a smile. "You already have so much to deal with right now. There¡¯s a long list of things you have to achieve, remember?"


    Ang sighed and nodded. It was true. She had goals for the semester. She wanted to stop the discrimination and maltreatment of students in the academy. She needed to find her mother¡¯s killers. She had to help the boys who were affected by Dr. Dn¡¯s experiment. Andstly, she had to stop Renn from leaving the academy.


    "We¡¯ll keep you informed at every step, okay?" Marcus said, trying to reassure her. He would do anything she wanted as long as it didn¡¯t put her in danger.


    "Okay," Ang replied, folding her arms across her chest. She hadn¡¯t gone upstairs since she came back. The bad news had ruined her mood and stopped her from doing anything else.


    "You said Mr. de was missing? Why? How?" Bellezza asked, confusion written all over her face.


    Ang swallowed hard. This was the hard part¡ªthe truth that involved her mates. Her father¡¯s curious eyes made her even more nervous. "It happened about a month ago," she began quietly. "Mr. de was threatening me, so Kaito kidnapped him. He was supposed to send him far away from the academy, butter he found out the man knew too much. Mr. de was not the boss of the hospital, but his brother was behind everything. We were still deciding what to do with him when we found out he escapedst night."


    "That¡¯s too much," Marcus said, looking at his sister. "You see why I was so worried about her?"


    "We knew she would face problems, but not this serious," Bellezza said as she pulled Ang into her arms. "We didn¡¯t know that part of the prophecy got leaked. I¡¯m sorry you had to go through all this. You and your mates."


    "And my friends," Ang whispered, resting her head against her aunt, who gently rubbed her back.


    "Let¡¯s not forget about the woman Kaito spoke of," Seraphina reminded them in case they had forgotten about Eliza.


    Bellezza¡¯s brows furrowed as she looked at them. "Which woman?" she asked.


    "Eliza... the one that works for you," Ang managed to say as she tightened her hands together. She could already see the look on her father¡¯s face. He wasn¡¯t pleased at all.


    "Why did you bring her up? What did she do?" he asked, his tone sharp.


    "We kidnapped her to find out more about you," Ang stuttered, watching his expression darken even more. She felt her aunt slowly break away from the hug and walk over to Marcus. Bellezza held his arm gently, trying to calm him before his anger took over.


    "Oh, mother, give me patience," Marcus muttered under his breath, his hand trembling as he tried to hold himself back. If the one saying this wasn¡¯t his daughter, things would have turned ugly already.


    "Calm down, brother," Bellezza said softly, patting his back and forcing a small smile to ease the tension. "She must have had her reasons."


    "The only reason I¡¯m calm right now is because of you," Marcus said, his voice tight as he looked at his daughter. "Call the boys and tell them to bring her to me before evening. I don¡¯t want a single scratch on her hair."


    "I¡¯ll let them know," Ang said quietly, surprised at how he reacted. Was Eliza that important to him? She was only his servant, right? Why was he so angry about her being kidnapped? Or was her father just too kind to want anyone hurt, even a servant? Ang didn¡¯t know what it meant, but she would find out.


    Marcus turned and went upstairs, leaving the rest of them in silence. Bellezza stayed behind, her face filled with concern as she turned to Ang. "Forgive your father," she said gently. "He has always had a temper. Please don¡¯t take it to heart, okay?"


    "He sounded a bit too rough for my liking," Hailey said, leaning back on the couch. "But we are the ones at fault, so I can¡¯t really me him."


    "I just didn¡¯t get the reaction I was expecting," Ang said with a shrug, her eyes still fixed on the stairs where he had gone. "I thought he¡¯d be angry because I didn¡¯t trust him, but his anger was for something else... for Eliza."


    Bellezza didn¡¯t respond. Instead, she smiled faintly and changed the topic. "Should we go shopping together?" she asked, trying to lighten the mood.


    "Yes... I don¡¯t like the atmosphere at all," Seraphina said, taking a deep breath before standing up from the couch. "Are we going to the mall?"


    "Yes, dear," Bellezza smiled as she held Ang¡¯s hand. "Let¡¯s go and get ready."


    They all went upstairs to get ready. Ang wore a floral pink gown and applied some makeup to cover her face. She didn¡¯t want anyone from the academy to recognize her. Seraphina wore blue jeans that fitted her curvy body with a sky-blue crop top. Hailey chose a dark green gown from Ang¡¯s wardrobe.


    Renn and Stakes joined them outside. When Bellezza came out, she came with Marcus. He was going with them. Ang didn¡¯t say a word to him as they all got into the van and drove out of the vi.


    When they arrived at the mall, Marcus noticed how quiet she was. He could feel the distance between them and it hurt him. He didn¡¯t want his daughter to be scared of him, so he walked closer and spoke softly.


    "I was just surprised. Eliza is more special than I thought," Ang said.


    Marcus sighed as he looked around. Many eyes were on them. Of course, he understood why. The Malynsters, who were hardly seen in public, were out shopping in a mall.


    "Come here, sweetheart," Marcus said as he took her hand while they walked into the mall to join the others. "Sorry for ealier. Eliza is one of your uncle¡¯s former lovers. Even though they are no longer together because she betrayed him many times, he still wouldn¡¯t want anyone to hurt her."


    "Really?" Ang asked in surprise. Her heart skipped, but she silently thanked the moon goddess that her mates didn¡¯t torture Eliza the way they did to Mr. de.


    "Yes, my dear," her father nodded. "Eliza should be returned before my brother finds out. We are not in good terms, and I don¡¯t want him toe after you."


    "Okay. I will send them a text," Ang said softly, slipping her hand into her purse.

 Chapter 306: What The Hell Is She Doing Here?

    <h4>Chapter 306: What The Hell Is She Doing Here?</h4>


    "What are we going to do?" Taros asked, staring at the lifeless body in front of them. Samuel had managed to take Hiro to the car so he could calm down. "He got angry, that¡¯s why he bit her. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have done it. Hiro can y all kinds of tricks, but killing someone isn¡¯t on his list."


    "I know," Kaito sighed, rubbing his face with both hands. He needed to think fast. The academy management would be furious if they found out what happened. Even if they weren¡¯t expelled, they would still end up at their mercy. "We¡¯ll take the body out of the academy and bury it."


    "What?" Taros looked shocked. He hadn¡¯t evene up with a suggestion, but that one sounded terrible. "No, that¡¯s risky. Someone might see us, especially Marcus¡¯s men."


    "They won¡¯t," Kaito replied, pulling his phone from his pocket. There was a missed call from Ang. She must have been worried and wanted to know how they were doing. "Ang called me a few minutes ago. Now that the bombs have beenpleted, trust me, there¡¯s a chance she¡¯ll cover this for us."


    "I¡¯d love to tell her, but we have to be sure she won¡¯t get angry," Taros said, rubbing his temple. A dull headache was building. Even though he was an alpha, he had never killed anyone. He always avoided anything that could lead to something like this.


    "I don¡¯t know yet... I¡¯m thinking about a lot of things right now," Kaito said, pacing back and forth. He hit his left fist into his right palm in frustration. "Damn it..."


    "We have to be fast in whatever we are doing," Beta de reminded him in case they had forgotten that they had limited time here. Anyone coulde around since no one was supposed to be on the academy grounds by now. "This is pretty bad, I must say."


    "I know," Kaito nodded as he looked around and found a cloth on the table. If they could wrap the body and get past the gate, they would bury her in one of the forests in Mistvale.


    He took the cloth and ced it on the floor, then went to where Eliza¡¯s lifeless bodyy and began to unlock the chains around her.


    Kaito couldn¡¯t believe she was gone just like that. Hiro¡¯s bite was swift, faster than any of them could react. It didn¡¯t give her time to look for help or heal. If there had been a way, Taros would have found it by now.


    "We are cing the body here, right?" Beta de asked as he pointed at the cloth on the floor. Kaito nodded, as he stared at the body. Together, they held Eliza by her legs and hands, cing her gently on the cloth.


    Quickly, the boys wrapped her up and managed to put her in the boot of the car. Once the boot was closed, Beta de asked, "Should I clear the ce?"


    "The blood only. Just clean the blood on the floor and leave the rest," Taros instructed. He didn¡¯t want to erase all traces of Mr. de¡¯s presence. There could be evidence about whoever helped him escapest night. "If there is any problem, let us know immediately."


    "Sure," Beta de said as he stepped away from the car.


    "You shouldn¡¯t leave this ce no matter what, do you understand?" Kaito told him. "After we are done at the forest, we wille back here."


    Beta de nodded before going back inside. Kaito looked around and saw that no one was watching. The academy was quiet and empty, which worked to their advantage. His gaze shifted to the back seat of the car.


    Samuel was sitting there, quiet and lost, yet it was obvious that a storm was raging in his mind. Kaito knew Hiro would not rest until he found out who ordered the killing of his parents. It sounded strange, but that was the truth of the matter. Who would have thought that the greedy Eliza could pull off something like this?


    "Let¡¯s go, brother," Taros said as he climbed into the front seat. He sat and waited for Kaito to join them. As soon as Kaito got in, they drove off fast, slowing only when they reached the gate and picking up speed again once they were out of the academy.


    In less than twenty minutes the car came to a halt in a deep, thick part of the forest not far from the school. The boys climbed out and started to dig a grave, working quickly so they would not be caught. They moved with noisy hands and heavy hearts, each stroke of the shovel making the moment feel more real.


    "I can¡¯t believe we are doing this," Taros said as he stepped out of the hole. Never in his life had he imagined digging a grave for someone one of them had killed. It was not by mistake, and yet it was not Hiro¡¯s fault either. No one would hear such news and stay calm.


    "We have no choice," Kaito whispered, ncing back at the car. He kept watching, afraid Hiro might run off. His chest felt tight, every sound in the forest sharp and wrong.


    "Have you killed someone before?" Taros asked quietly, his voice full of shock. They had been together for years and he had never heard Kaito say anything like that.


    "Yes, Taros. Why are you asking?" Kaito sighed as he wiped the sweat covering his forehead. His face was dripping with sweat after digging the grave so fast in this hot weather.


    "Who did you kill and dig a grave for?" His brother was shocked. He could not believe what he heard. They had been together for years, and never had Kaito said something like that before.


    Kaito chuckled as he pushed the corpse into the grave and began to cover it up with sand. He moved fast with the shovel. Taros joined in, and in no time they were done, but Taros still wanted him to talk about the murder he imed he hadmitted before.


    "Are we going to talk about it?" Taros asked.


    "Pfftty... Taros," Kaito chuckled as he put the shovel in the boot of the car, and they both got in. When he saw that his brother wouldn¡¯t stop asking, he finally said, "Actually, it was just a lie. I didn¡¯t want you to give up on doing this."


    "You scared me," Taros hissed, wishing he could hit him. The car started, and as it moved, he looked back and saw Hiro still in the same state. He wasn¡¯t going to get out of it anytime soon. His pain was too deep, and his reasons were clear.


    They drove for some minutes and slowed down when a green car came from the opposite direction. Kaito had never seen it before, and neither had his brother. His heart skipped, wondering if it was Marcus. It would be a huge problem if it was him.


    "Shit," he muttered, stopping the car as he looked closely at who it was. Damn it¡ªit was Miss Valois.


    "What the hell is she doing here?" Taros pped his thigh, anger rushing through him. That woman was thest person he wanted to see right now.


    "Has she been following us?" Samuel asked, his heart beating faster than he expected. Things would go bad if that woman found out they killed Eliza.


    "We will find out," Kaito said as he waited for Miss Valois. She got out of her car and walked up to them.

 Chapter 307: The Love story.

    <h4>Chapter 307: The Love story.</h4>


    The shopping ended faster than she thought. Ang¡¯s mind was restless the whole time. She had called both Taros and Kaito, but neither of them answered. A strange feeling settled in her chest. Something was wrong. No matter how much she tried to push it away, her heart kept whispering the same thing¡ªsomething bad had happened to Eliza.


    "You seem restless. Are you alright?" Bellezza asked as they sat down in the restaurant inside the mall.


    "I¡¯m fine, aunt," Ang said with a small smile that faded too quickly. She tried to stay calm, but worry was eating her up. What if her instincts were right about the boys? What if they had done something terrible?


    "You called me aunt," Bellezza said softly, her eyes lighting up. She put her arm around Ang and kissed her forehead. "I¡¯ve waited so long to hear that. Thank you, my love."


    Ang didn¡¯t expect such a reaction over one word. She wondered if Marcus would feel the same if she ever called him father. But she wasn¡¯t ready for that. He had to prove that he was different from Grace, that he deserved that ce in her heart before she could ever give him that title.


    "Do you know what would happen if Eliza is hurt?" Ang asked suddenly, changing the topic. Her eyes searched for Marcus. He had gone to get her ice cream. Stales and the girls were still shopping, and Renn had stepped aside to make a call, saying it was urgent.


    "It wouldn¡¯t be good," Bellezza said after a moment, avoiding her gaze. "Didn¡¯t your father tell you?"


    "He didn¡¯t say much. I asked if Eliza was special, but he only said she used to be one of his brother¡¯s lovers."


    Bellezza sighed and ran her hand through her hair. "That¡¯s it, dear. A love story that was ruined before it even began."


    "Why?" Ang asked curiously. From the look on her aunt¡¯s face, it was clear she was hiding something¡ªsomething important.


    "Okay," Bellezza said softly, looking around. There was no sign of Marcus...only people moving about, busy with their shopping. She leaned closer and spoke in a low tone. "Eliza worked for Marcus a long time ago as one of his servants. She fell in love with him but..."


    "What?" Ang¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Her father never told her that. Why would he hide something like this from her?


    "Shhh," Bellezza hushed her, cing a finger on her lips. She nced around again before continuing. "But unfortunately, your father loved another woman. He never loved Eliza. The only one he ever loved was your mother."


    Ang¡¯s heart softened. Even though she never saw it with her own eyes, hearing that her parents had shared such a beautiful love warmed her. From all the stories she had heard, their love was rare and deep¡ªone that had left Marcus unable to love again after her mother¡¯s death.


    "It didn¡¯t sit well with Eliza," Bellezza went on, smiling faintly as if she was lost in the memory. "But she had no choice but to ept it. My younger brother, Taylor, was madly in love with her too, though she never returned his feelings."


    "Younger brother?" Ang asked, surprised.


    "Yes. He¡¯s older than Marcus but younger than me," Bellezza said proudly, lifting her chin a little. "There was a war between my brothers because of Eliza. Marcus eventually dismissed her from the house, but she promised to change her ways and he epted her back."


    "I see..." Ang nodded, biting her lower lip. This was more than she had imagined. A war between brothers because of a woman? It sounded foolish to her. Her mates would never go that far. They always chose peace over chaos.


    "It¡¯s not the same in your case, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking," Bellezza said quickly. "Yours is different. You love all your mates, but in this story, Eliza loved only Marcus. And Marcus wasn¡¯t her mate."


    "Okay," Ang said slowly. "So what happened after that?"


    "I don¡¯t really know everything," Bellezza admitted, ncing around to make sure Marcus wasn¡¯t close. She knew he didn¡¯t want his daughter to hear this story yet, but she couldn¡¯t help it. "Eliza eventually started dating Taylor. Two yearster, she gave birth to the first grandchildren of the Malynster family. It was shocking because Malynsters rarely have children. That¡¯s why there are only two grandchildren in our family at the moment."


    Ang¡¯s eyes widened. "Wait... the guy that saved me from the castle¡ªhe¡¯s Eliza¡¯s son?"


    "Yes," Bellezza whispered. "They were twins, actually, but we lost the girl..." She paused, lowering her voice as she noticed Marcus walking toward them with the others. "Your father was used of being behind it. Eliza swore it was him."


    "What?" Ang almost shouted. Her body went cold as she turned to see her father approaching. A chill ran down her spine, and her heart pounded.


    "But I didn¡¯t believe her," Bellezza said, shaking her head firmly. There was no time to ask more questions because Marcus was already walking toward them. She quickly stood up and took one of the ice cream cups from his hand with a smile. "Thank you, brother, for being such a gentleman."


    "Oh please, Bellezza," Marcus rolled his eyes lightly and sat beside his daughter. "Here, this is for you," he said, cing another cup in front of Ang.


    "Thank you," Ang said softly, forcing a small smile as she epted it.


    Marcus studied her face carefully. "What were you two talking about?" he asked, his voice calm but his eyes sharp.


    Ang swallowed hard, unsure of what to say. Her eyes darted toward her aunt, who was already busy eating her ice cream, pretending not to notice anything. She gave her a quick shake of the head, warning her not to say a word.


    "Nothing," Ang said, shrugging a little. She gripped her cup tightly, staring down at the melting ice cream. She didn¡¯t want to think about what Bellezza had just told her. Could it really be true? Did her father... do it?


    "Have you called your mates?" Marcus asked next, changing the subject.


    "I did," she nodded. "But they didn¡¯t pick up. Maybe they¡¯re busy."


    "Whatever it is they¡¯re doing," he said with a quiet sigh, "I hope they remember to bring Eliza by evening." He reached out gently, brushing a strand of hair away from her face. "The only reason I¡¯m giving them this chance is because of you. If Taylor finds out, I don¡¯t know how angry he¡¯ll get. I don¡¯t want another war...not while you¡¯re here with me."


    Ang¡¯s chest tightened at his words. She couldn¡¯t tell if it was love or fear that filled her heart at that moment.


    *****


    Hello lovelies! This author caught the flu, but she¡¯s back and feeling much better now. Daily updates have resumed¡ªthank you all for your patience and love! ??

 Chapter 308: My Ways Are Different From His!

    <h4>Chapter 308: My Ways Are Different From His!</h4>


    His heart pounded so hard in his chest as he watched her walk closer. He gripped the steering wheel tighter, ready to drive away if she started asking too many questions. Was she already aware of what they had done? The thought made his stomach twist.


    Kaito bit his lower lip. If Miss Valois ever found out they were hiding a body, she would betray them in a heartbeat. She had never been someone they could trust. Too many times she had proved how unreliable she was.


    "Hello boys," the principal said as she stopped beside his window. Her sharp eyes shifted to the back seat where the others sat. "Where are youing from? I saw you in the academy and tried to stop you, but you didn¡¯t. Can you tell me what¡¯s going on? What are you hiding from me?"


    "Are we supposed to tell you anything?" Kaito asked, frowning. His chest tightened as he remembered what happened a week ago and how she almost got his mate killed. The anger came rushing back, burning inside him, but one look at her face made him stop himself.


    The wound she got from that incident hadn¡¯t healed. In fact, it looked worse each day. Taros should have healed her, but he didn¡¯t. Maybe he was too angry to help her, and Kaito couldn¡¯t me him.


    "Yes, ma. Why are youing after us? It makes no sense," Taros said with a deep frown. His voice shook between anger and fear. He hated her for what she had done, yet he was scared of what might happen next. If not for Renn, he would have stepped out and taught her a lesson she would never forget.


    Principal Valois took a step back when she noticed that none of the boys were smiling at her this time. She crossed her arms in front of her chest, her voice calm but uneasy. "I know we¡¯re not on good terms because of everything that happened, but let¡¯s not forget that I am still your principal. I have every right to know where you¡¯re going, especially when you just left the¡ª"


    "You know what¡¯s keeping your head on your neck?" Kaito cut in, his tone filled with anger. "It¡¯s the fact that you¡¯re Renn¡¯s mother. Because if not for that, I swear, you wouldn¡¯t be standing here talking."


    "You should be lucky you have a son like Renn," Samuel said from behind. His voice was low but firm. Hiro didn¡¯t say anything. He leaned his head against the seat and stared up at the car roof, acting as if the whole conversation had nothing to do with him.


    "I¡¯ve tried to protect him too," Principal Valois said softly. "I know my ways are different from his, but everything I did was to protect him. They were threatening me." Her voice broke a little, but the boys¡¯ faces stayed cold. She knew they wouldn¡¯t believe her, yet she needed to say it.


    "That¡¯s not enough reason for what you did," Taros said, still shocked that she was trying to justify her actions. "You shouldn¡¯t have thrown your own son into the fire. Renn didn¡¯t deserve that. Nothing you did was fair to him."


    "I don¡¯t even know why I¡¯m still here," Kaito muttered as he turned the key in the ignition. The engine came to life, and without another word, he drove off, swerving past her car. There was no point arguing with a woman who refused to see any wrong in what she¡¯d done. Her own son had been used as bait to hurt his mate, yet Miss Valois acted like nothing happened.


    He couldn¡¯t understand what kind of mother she was. To him, Miss Valois was worse than Grace. She wasn¡¯t just heartless ¡ª she was a terrible mother.


    "I still can¡¯t believe she¡¯s Renn¡¯s mother," Taros hissed as they drove out of the forest and hit the main road. They were heading to the south side of town to take Hiro home. He was in bad shape, and it wasn¡¯t safe to leave him at Marcus¡¯s ce.


    "It¡¯s the will of the creator," Kaito said quietly, not knowing what else to say. "We were lucky to have good parents, but some people don¡¯t even have one person they can count on."


    "I heard his father is sick," Taros said, shaking his head. He still couldn¡¯t believe it, but he had overheard his parents talking about it.


    "Yes, that¡¯s true," Kaito replied as he drove, his eyes fixed on the road. He made sure to keep a normal speed so the cops wouldn¡¯t notice them. "But at least it¡¯s different for Ang now. Grace isn¡¯t her real mother, and she finally has a father who truly cares."


    "Don¡¯t forget her beautiful aunt," Samuel added, breaking the silence.


    Taros turned around, his brows raised. They all knew Bellezza was beautiful, but he didn¡¯t expect Samuel to say it out loud. "Wait, are you crushing on her?" he asked, trying not tough.


    "I¡¯m not sure yet," Samuel chuckled, ncing at Hiro who had stayed quiet the whole time. They were all trying to cheer him up, but nothing seemed to work. It would be best to get him home so he could rest.


    "Hmmm... she¡¯s older than you, and she might already have someone she loves," Taros said with a teasing smile. "You sure you want to go down that road?"


    "Who said I¡¯m trying anything?" Samuel replied quickly. "I¡¯m not nning to get involved with her." Even if he liked her, he wasn¡¯t ready to admit it.


    Kaito smiled faintly. "Let¡¯s just see how it goes, Samuel."


    He then nced at the rearview mirror. "How are you feeling, Hiro?" he asked softly. There was no answer. Hiro¡¯s eyes were distant, his expression nk.


    Kaito¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened. A wave of fear ran through him. Something was wrong with his brother.


    ***


    Hello guys, we are getting close to the end of this book. I will try to put in my best and give a perfect ending.


    Any suggestions?

 Chapter 309: Shut It, Kaito!

    <h4>Chapter 309: Shut It, Kaito!</h4>


    The car stopped in front of the south pack house that belonged to the Alpha. Kaito got down immediately to open the door for him, but Hiro was already out, walking straight toward the entrance of the mansion.


    "He scared me," Kaito sighed, running a hand through his hair. He nced at the car, checking carefully to make sure nothing seemed off. After everything that happened, he knew he had to stay alert and protect himself and his brothers.


    "Hiro is acting weird," Taros said quietly as his eyes followed Hiro¡¯s back. They all knew the pain he was going through. It was as if the news he received today had opened up the wounds from his past. "Should we be worried?"


    "I don¡¯t know, Taros. I really have no idea what¡¯s going on anymore," Kaito said in a low tone. His gaze drifted to the pack members nearby, who were peeking through their windows and doors. "Whenever I think things are finally going well, it turns out to be the opposite. Maybe we¡¯re just meant to live through this chaos forever."


    Taros nodded slowly, not knowing what else to say. The silence between them grew heavy until Kael came out of the house to meet them. His face was filled with worry and confusion, wanting to understand what had happened to make his Alpha react that way.


    "He went to his parents¡¯ room and locked himself in," Kael said, his eyes shifting from one person to another. The two brothers looked at each other briefly before turning to him.


    "Why would he lock himself in? That¡¯s not good at all," Taros said, worry written all over his face. For a moment, fear crept into his mind that Hiro might hurt himself, but then he shook it off. Hiro wouldn¡¯t do that¡ªnot until he found the people responsible.


    "He always does that when he¡¯s sad," Kael added quietly.


    "Oh, that¡¯s much better," Kaito sighed, leaning against the car. He didn¡¯t want to go inside yet. Someone mighte to the car and notice something was wrong, and he couldn¡¯t risk that right now.


    "What happened? He looked so broken, but I couldn¡¯t ask. He won¡¯t talk to me," Kael said, his voice low with worry. He wanted to know what had happened, but at the same time, he feared the answer.


    "Hiro found out that his parents were murdered," Kaito said atst, slipping both hands into his pockets. His tone was calm, but there was pain in his eyes.


    "W-what?" Kael stuttered, staring at him in disbelief. "I thought it was an ident." His brows furrowed as he tried to make sense of the words. The Alpha¡¯s parents were killed? How could that be? Hiro was in the car that day. He said it was an ident.


    "Someone we don¡¯t know paid Eliza," Taros said, crossing his arms in front of his chest. He leaned against the car as he spoke. "Hiro got angry when he found out the truth, and he killed her."


    Kael¡¯s eyes widened in shock. The news hit him hard, and he finally understood why Hiro hadn¡¯t even looked at him earlier. Poor guy¡ªhis pain never seemed to end. "What are we going to do now? Should we tell Marcus?" he asked.


    "No. You shouldn¡¯t tell anyone," Kaito said firmly, tapping Kael¡¯s shoulder. "Ang just got back with her father, and I don¡¯t want our actions to cause more trouble between them. We¡¯ve done enough already."


    Kael nodded slowly. "You¡¯re right. There¡¯s still Renn¡¯s mother¡¯s issue."


    "Exactly. Marcus doesn¡¯t even know that my father tried to buy off Ang months ago," Kaito said as they started walking toward the entrance. "We¡¯ll figure this out."


    "We have to," Taros said quietly, following behind them. "I just don¡¯t want Ang to end up hating us in the end."


    "If we have to pay the price to make sure she has a better life, then I don¡¯t see anything wrong with it," Kael said as he opened the door for them to enter.


    The living room was dark, the thick curtains blocking out every bit of light. The air felt heavy, cold, and quiet. Still, with their werewolf senses, they could see through the darkness clearly.


    Kael led them to a room downstairs in the west wing. He said it was the room that once belonged to Hiro¡¯s parents before their death. Samuel was standing by the door, his back against it as he tried to persuade Hiro to open up. But nothing happened.


    "He won¡¯t open the door," Samuel said in frustration, stepping aside to give them space.


    Taros walked closer and ced his hand on the door. He could have broken it easily, but that would be disrespectful to Hiro. "Brother, it¡¯s me, Taros. Can you let me in?" he called softly.


    There was no answer. But Taros could feel him inside. The bond between them made it easy to sense Hiro¡¯s emotions, and what he felt now was heavy...deep sadness, anger, and pain. It was affecting all of them.


    They knew Ang would feel it too. That was one of the reasons they wanted to end this quickly and return to her before she discovered what was happening.


    "He¡¯s listening, but he doesn¡¯t want to respond," Taros said, shaking his head as he moved aside. "I don¡¯t want us to leave without seeing him."


    Kaito nodded and tried to reach Hiro through theirmunication link. "We know what you¡¯re going through, Hiro. Let us in. Let¡¯s talk. Staying silent won¡¯t help any of us."


    Still, there was no response. The door remained shut. It was clear Hiro wanted to be alone, but with how broken he was right now, leaving him alone didn¡¯t sit right with them.


    "Should we break the door?" Samuel asked quietly.


    "No," Taros replied quickly, looking at him in surprise. "This used to be his parents¡¯ room. If we break it, he¡¯ll be furious and we can¡¯t risk that."


    "He¡¯ll open it," Kaito said after a moment. "Maybe not now, but soon. I know he won¡¯t leave us waiting out here forever."


    "I¡¯m panicking, no lies," Taros muttered, pacing back and forth. His voice trembled slightly as he ran his hands through his hair.


    Kaito was about to calm him down when his phone suddenly beeped. A message from Renn appeared on the screen. His brows furrowed...Renn never texted him like that unless something was wrong.


    He opened the message and froze.


    <strong><i>Shut your fuckingmunication link, Kaito.</i></strong>


    A cold shiver ran down his spine. He quickly stepped aside and dialed Renn¡¯s number. The moment the call connected, Renn¡¯s voice thundered from the other end.


    "What the hell is wrong with Hiro? Ang is freaking out here!"

 Chapter 310: Would You Like To Meet The Rest?

    <h4>Chapter 310: Would You Like To Meet The Rest?</h4>


    Ang listened carefully as her father talked about the kind of woman her mother was. He handed her a photo, and she gasped softly. They looked so much alike. The long ck hair, the pointy nose, the soft lips. But it was the hazel eyes that caught her attention...the same eyes staring back at her in the mirror every day.


    "I look like her," Ang said with a small smile. She felt a warm feeling inside her chest. People had always said she looked like Grace, but now she knew the truth. "She¡¯s so beautiful."


    Marcus nodded slowly, holding back his tears as he watched his daughter stare at the photo. He still couldn¡¯t believe she was sitting next to him. His little girl. If only her mother was here with them, their family would have been whole.


    "I missed out on her," Ang said quietly, her fingers tracing the photo. "I wish I got to spend even a few moments with her." Her voice trembled. She didn¡¯t want to cry. She wanted to believe her mother was in a better ce, waiting for the day they would meet again.


    "I¡¯m so sorry you missed out," Marcus said in a low voice filled with guilt. "I failed you. I should have protected your mother and made sure you were never separated from us."


    Ang shook her head gently. "It wasn¡¯t your fault," she said, refusing to let him carry the me. She knew he had suffered too. Losing a fated mate was a pain that never went away. "What¡¯s done is done. We can¡¯t change the past. What we can do now is find who did it and get justice for her."


    Marcus smiled faintly, though his eyes were heavy with sadness. "We will, my dear." Without another word, Ang leaned against him. He wrapped his arm around her and held her close. For a moment, they stayed like that, findingfort in each other¡¯s warmth before slowly pulling apart.


    "Are you going to tell me the story your aunt was telling you?" Marcus asked softly.


    Bellezza, who had been quietly sitting opposite them, looked up in surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected him to bring that up. Did he overhear them?


    "Don¡¯t look so shocked, sister," Marcus said, turning to her. "I heard you talking about Eliza and Taylor."


    "Someone had to. I just figured it had to be me," Bellezza said, rubbing her neck as she tried to avoid her brother¡¯s gaze. She knew he must be angry with her for telling his daughter about his past.


    "Please don¡¯t be mad. I really wanted to know," Ang said gently, her voice soft and filled with concern. When Marcus looked at her and saw the plea in her eyes, his frown slowly faded.


    "Oh my sweet daughter," Marcus murmured and kissed her forehead tenderly. Then he turned to his sister with a half smile. "Your aunt is taking advantage of me because she knows I won¡¯t do anything that will make you sad."


    "I¡¯m not taking advantage of you, Marcus. She only wanted to know a little about your past with Eliza, and I told her," Bellezza said, flipping her hair behind her shoulder. She smiled faintly, but her brother¡¯s expression showed he wasn¡¯t amused.


    "I would have told her myself," Marcus said after a pause, his tone calm but firm. He turned back to Ang. "Maybe not now, butter. Whatever happened back then with Eliza has nothing to do with you today. You have nothing to fear. You are with me."


    Ang swallowed hard and looked at him with teary eyes. "W-what if my mates hurt Eliza?" she asked in a trembling voice. Ever since they left, she had been filled with fear that something terrible might have happened. If only Kaito or Taros had answered her calls, she would have felt better.


    Marcus sighed deeply as he looked at his daughter. "Let that not be the case," he said quietly. "Because if it is, my hands will be tied. I will be forced to protect my daughter first."


    Ang¡¯s heart skipped. His words made her panic. What did he mean by that? Was he afraid of his brother? Was Taylor really that dangerous?


    "You can¡¯t do that to me," she muttered, her voice breaking. "They are my mates."


    "Yes, they are your mates, and I promised to protect them if they bring Eliza back safe," Marcus said, his voice calm but firm. "I can stop Eliza from telling Taylor the truth, or even stand against Taylor since she¡¯s not hurt. But if she is, I won¡¯t be able to defend the boys."


    "There¡¯s something you need to understand, my dear," Bellezza spoke softly. She wanted to support her niece, but this was beyond emotions. The family had ancient rules, and anyone who broke them paid the price. "We havews that guide our family. We fight among ourselves, yes, but we can never harm one another. If your mates hurt Eliza, it means war has been dered, and that would put you in danger too. Your father doesn¡¯t want that."


    "I don¡¯t want us to fight or argue over this," Marcus said, trying to bring peace to the tense moment. "If Eliza has done something wrong to your mates, they shoulde to me. I know how to handle her and make sure justice is served."


    Ang nodded quietly, though a strange fear stirred in her chest. She didn¡¯t know why she had this bad feeling about her mates. Reaching into her pocket, she took out her phone and tapped the screen, hoping to see a call or a message from them. There was nothing.


    "Come on now, enough talk about Eliza," Bellezza said, breaking the silence with a light smile. "Would you like to meet the rest of the family? You could start learning how to use your powers and discover many other things about who you are."


    "That sounds interesting," Ang said with a small smile. "I actually wrote down a few things I¡¯d like to do with my father today." She opened her purse and pulled out a folded piece of paper. As she read through her list silently, she didn¡¯t notice that both Marcus and Bellezza were staring at her in surprise.


    When she finally looked up, she tried to smile. "What¡¯s going on? Why are you both looking at me like that?"


    "You just called him father," Bellezza said quickly, trying to hold back her excitement. Her eyes sparkled as she looked at Ang.

 Chapter 311: And Do Not Tell Angela!

    <h4>Chapter 311: And Do Not Tell Ang!</h4>


    "You just called him father," Bellezza said quickly, trying to hold back her excitement. Her eyes sparkled as she looked at Ang.


    "Oh okay. Is something wrong with that?" Ang asked, her brows furrowed in confusion.


    "No dear," Marcus said softly as he stood up from his seat. He wanted to be alone for a while, to take in what he had just heard. "I¡¯ll be back," he murmured, walking away quietly.


    Ang watched him leave and then turned to Bellezza, who had already moved closer. She sat beside her and smiled warmly. "You called him father without realizing it," Bellezza said gently. "That feeling is so special and overwhelming. I don¡¯t think Marcus will get over it anytime soon. That¡¯s why he had to step out."


    "I¡¯m d I made him happy," Ang said with a soft smile. Just then, Renn, Stales, and the girls came back from shopping, carrying several bags.


    "Trust me, Alpha Renn and I bought nothing," Stales said, sitting opposite them. "It¡¯s all for the girls."


    "Don¡¯t make it sound like that," Haileyughed as she dropped her bags beside her. "I¡¯m so exhausted."


    "Where¡¯s Marcus?" Seraphina asked, looking around for him.


    "Hmmm," Ang muttered quietly, ncing at her. She still found it hard to believe that Seraphina had fallen in love with her father.


    Suddenly, a voice echoed in her mind: <i>We know what you are going through, Hiro. Let us in. This silence won¡¯t get us anywhere.</i>


    Ang froze. That wasn¡¯t meant for her. It was a message for Hiro. Kaito must have forgotten to block her from theirmunication link.


    Something was wrong. She could feel it. Her heart began to race. She turned to Renn, and the look on his face told her he had heard it too.


    "H-Hiro..." she whispered, her voice shaking. A cold wave of fear ran through her. Something had happened to her mate. Her instincts had been right all along, something bad had happened, and Hiro was in danger.


    "What?" Hailey was surprised she was calling him. She looked around and saw no one like him. It must have been a signal through the bond. "Did something happen?"


    Ang nodded, her trembling fingers tapping on her phone screen.


    "Did you feel something? What was it like?"


    "I heard Kaito¡¯s voice. It wasn¡¯t just a feeling," Ang said softly, her voice shaking.


    "You heard it too?" Stales asked, ncing at his Alpha. Everyone turned toward Renn, waiting for his answer. But he said nothing. He just stood there, silent and tense.


    "Don¡¯t act like I¡¯m losing my mind or lying," Ang snapped, throwing her phone at him. Renn caught it just in time, his eyes fixed on her face. "I know something is wrong, Renn. You heard Kaito¡¯s call too."


    "Can you calm down, please?" Renn finally said, ncing around. A few people had started staring. The scene was drawing attention, and that was thest thing they needed. "I don¡¯t think anything bad has happened."


    "Are you kidding me?" she asked, her brows furrowed, her eyes wet with frustration. She struggled to swallow the harsh words sitting on her tongue.


    "I¡¯m not, my love," Renn said gently, pulling out his phone. "I¡¯ll call Kaito, okay?"


    "Then call him!" Ang shouted, pointing at the ground beneath them. "Right here. Right now!"


    *****


    Renn knew something was wrong the moment he got that message. Something about it didn¡¯t sit right. Why didn¡¯t Kaito shut off themunication link? That wasn¡¯t like him. Was he trying to send a hidden message? No¡ªit had been directed to Hiro. It sounded like there was a problem. No wonder none of them had answered Ang¡¯s calls.


    His chest tightened as he thought about calling Kaito. He was afraid that if he did, Kaito might have to talk in front of others, and that could expose something they weren¡¯t ready to reveal.


    "What are you waiting for, Renn?" Bellezza asked, watching him closely. "Go ahead and call Kaito. Let¡¯s know if they¡¯re fine."


    "Trust me, my brothers are fine," Renn said, trying to sound calm, though the worry in his eyes betrayed him. Ang didn¡¯t buy it...he could tell right away. He needed to say something, anything, to make her stop panicking. "I think Hiro and Kaito had an argument. Nothing serious."


    "Call them now, Renn. Don¡¯t test me," Ang snapped, mming her hand on the table. Her re was sharp, her voice trembling with anger and fear.


    "Okay... I will," Renn said quickly, lifting his phone so she could see he was dialing the number. But instead of staying put, he began walking away as the call rang.


    Ang made a move to follow him, but her aunt reached out and stopped her, holding her arm gently.


    "You need to stay calm. I¡¯m sure nothing serious happened, or you would have felt something worse," Bellezza said gently, guiding Ang back into her seat. "Let him handle it and report back."


    "I also don¡¯t think anything happened to them," Hailey added softly. "If something had, Taros would¡¯ve called you. You know how he is."


    "Kaito would have called too," Stales said, trying to defend them.


    "Oh please, you all don¡¯t know them like I do," Ang muttered, her eyes fixed in the direction Renn had gone. The moment he shut their link, she couldn¡¯t hear his conversation with Kaito. That made her blood boil even more.


    "Don¡¯t try to eavesdrop on their conversation," Bellezza warned gently. "If something¡¯s wrong, you¡¯ll find out soon enough. Men aren¡¯t good at keeping secrets."


    "I must say you¡¯re right about that," Hailey chuckled, reaching for her drink.


    Meanwhile, outside, Renn dialed Kaito¡¯s number again. This time, Kaito answered, his voice rushed and uneven.


    "What the fuck is going on with Hiro? Ang¡¯s losing it here!" Renn demanded.


    "Shit... shit..." Kaito muttered under his breath, sounding shaken.


    "What¡¯s going on, bro?" Renn asked, his voice low but urgent.


    There was a pause before Kaito finally spoke, exhaling hard. "Something bad happened earlier."


    "Like what?" Renn asked, his voice low but tense. He wanted to know, yet deep down, he feared the answer. "Come on, say it."


    "Is Ang with you?" Kaito¡¯s tone had changed.


    "No, she¡¯s not. Can you tell me already?" Renn pressed impatiently.


    There was a heavy silence, and then Kaito said, "Hiro killed Eliza."


    "W-what?" Renn stammered, unable to believe what he¡¯d just heard. Hiro might have been reckless, sharp-tongued, and good at getting under people¡¯s skin but killing someone? That wasn¡¯t him. That wasn¡¯t the Hiro he knew.


    A cold chill ran through his body, his hands trembling slightly as he gripped the phone tighter. "Is this real?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper, hoping it was all some sick misunderstanding.


    "Yes," Kaito replied firmly. "And do not tell Ang about it."


    "Why not? We have to tell her," Renn argued, his voice rising.


    "I said we can¡¯t," Kaito snapped.


    "I¡¯m not doing this shit with you, Kaito," Renn said sharply, ending the call. He stood there, staring at the phone in disbelief. His heartbeat quickened, his mind racing. Hiro killed Eliza and Kaito wanted to keep it from Ang?


    He exhaled deeply, trying to steady himself, but the weight of what he¡¯d just heard felt like a mountain pressing down on his chest.

 Chapter 312: Problem Solve?

    <h4>Chapter 312: Problem Solve?</h4>


    Renn walked through the entrance, still hissing at Kaito¡¯s suggestion. Why would he want to hide something like this from Ang? Secrets and lies were the reason things kept falling apart between them, and he felt it was time to stop all of that.


    His phone rang again. This time it was Taros. Renn let out a tired sigh as he swiped right and answered. "Why are you calling me?"


    "Do not use that tone on me," Taros said. "Why are you making this so hard?"


    "Really?" Renn let out a brokenugh, then frowned again.


    "Calm down bro. You are not understanding what we are trying to do," Taros said. "Do you think any of us enjoy this? Hiro killed Eliza. You know what that means for us and for Ang, right? We do not want to cut short her time with Marcus."


    Renn dragged his hand through his red short hair, frustration boiling inside him. "Why did he do it? I know he can be stupid sometimes, but not reckless like this."


    "You think it was a mistake?" Taros asked. "Eliza was the one who caused Hiro¡¯s ident years ago. She killed them."


    "W what?" Renn¡¯s voice shook. His mind froze. Never did he imagine Hiro¡¯s parents were killed. He always believed it was nothing more than a fatal ident.


    "I know you have a lot of questions. Come over, but do not bring Ang and do not tell her any of this," Taros said. "Let us try to find a way to fix this mess."


    "Where are you?"


    "South side. Hiro¡¯s ce."


    "Okay. I will find something to tell Ang. I am on my way," Renn said, ending the call. His chest felt tight. It sounded like a lie, but Taros would never lie about something like this. No wonder Kaito insisted Ang must not know.


    But how was he supposed to hide this from her? She already sensed something was wrong, and if she caught him lying, it would not end well for him or for his brothers.


    He had to think. He had to act fast.


    Renn walked back into the mall and headed straight to the section where Ang and the others were waiting. She looked up the moment she saw him, her eyes searching his face, already worried, already desperate to know what he had found out.


    He felt his stomach twist as he walked toward her.


    Ang walked to him with worry written all over her face. "Did you speak to them? What did they say? Is Hiro fine?"


    He did not answer right away. He looked at each of them standing in front of him, swallowed hard, and said, "I did."


    "So what is wrong?" his mate asked. Her frown deepened. Her patience was slipping fast and he could feel it.


    "Hiro had a fight with Kaito..." Renn paused, watching her face, hoping she would believe him, but nothing changed. Her steady stare made his heart pound even harder. He tried to keep himself calm. "You know how Kaito can be sometimes. He does not back down when he feels he is right and Hiro is also stubborn."


    Ang nodded slowly, but the moment passed and she lifted her eyes again, her hazel eyes sharp and demanding. "Let¡¯s go to them."


    "No," he said too fast, too sharp. It only made things worse. When he noticed how they all looked at him, he tried to fix it. "I mean... why do you want to go?"


    Fuck you... his wolf snapped at him for being stupid.


    Why would he even ask their mate why she wanted to go see Hiro? It made no sense.


    "Are you seriously asking that now?" Hailey asked, staring at him with confusion and suspicion. Something was wrong. He was hiding something, and they could all feel it creeping through his words.


    "No... I did not mean it like that," Renn said, his heart beating even faster. The tension felt tight around his throat. Yesterday he had promised Ang that he would never lie to her again, and here he was, not even twenty four hourster, doing the same thing.


    "Whatever you say, Renn." Ang walked back to the table. She was not in the mood for any fight. "Can we go now?"


    "Go where?" Renn was shocked that she ended the conversation so easily. It was not her style. Ang always fought to prove herself right, especially now when she could win with ease.


    "To see Hiro," she said.


    "I said he is fine. There is no need for you to go there," Renn insisted as he tried to take the shopping bags from her, but she pulled them back and walked away. She was angry and he knew it. He needed to calm her down, to stop her from going. "You need to go home and make preparations for tomorrow... what did you think?"


    "I am not going to listen to you and you know that." Ang pped his hand gently away and grabbed her bags tighter. She was ready to leave. "Let¡¯s go."


    "Do not be stubborn, my love." Renn still did not move. When he turned, he noticed Bellezza sitting silently, watching him with sharp eyes. She had not said a single word and that scared him more. When their eyes met, it felt like she was saying, I know you are lying, boy.


    "I would love toe along as well," Hailey said as she picked up her bags. She handed them to Stales who had been standing by the corner.


    "Me too," Seraphina added softly, unsure if she should even take a side. Renn¡¯s reaction made her wonder why he did not want them anywhere near Hiro.


    "No. We are going home," the red haired Alpha said. It was not a request. It was amand. He just did not know if it would work on his mate or make everything blow up right in his face.


    "Why do I feel like you are hiding something from me?" Ang asked as she stared straight at Renn. His eyes widened and he shook his head too quickly. She felt her stomach twist. "You are lying to me, right?"


    "No, my love. The problem at hand has been solved and I do not want you to panic," Renn said. He tried to sound calm, tried to sound honest, even though guilt was choking him.


    "What problem are you talking about?" Marcus¡¯s voice cut through the air.


    Ang felt her heart skip. She turned and saw her father standing there, clearly having heard enough to be suspicious. She could not tell him the truth about Hiro¡¯s situation. No way. Deep down she already knew the fight between the alphas had something to do with Eliza. The thought shook her. Could Hiro have hurt her?


    If that was true, Marcus would never spare him.

 Chapter 313: Strange Visitors.

    <h4>Chapter 313: Strange Visitors.</h4>


    Ang sat in the back seat beside the girls while her father drove with her aunt in the front. They were on their way back to the Malynster¡¯s vi while Renn and Stales went to meet the other alphas. She wanted to follow them, but to stop Marcus from getting suspicious, she stayed in the car, doing what she felt was right for her mate. She only hoped they woulde to herter and exin what was going on, because her chest was tight with fear.


    "Renn was acting weird," Marcus¡¯ voice broke through her thoughts.


    Ang looked into the rear mirror and shook her head. "No way. He isn¡¯t. Did you find him weird, Hailey?"


    "A little," Hailey said, raising her thumb and finger with a tiny space between them. She nodded slowly. "I know Renn. He never argues with you, but today he did. Your conversation felt off."


    Ang swallowed hard and kept quiet. Her instincts had been right. Renn was lying about something, and now she was scared that he and the others had done something they shouldn¡¯t have done.


    Her eyes burned as she took out her phone. She sent Hiro a message, asking if he was okay.


    "It¡¯s alright, dear," Seraphina whispered as she rubbed her shoulder. Ang leaned into her, needing thefort more than she wanted to admit.


    "You two look so cute back there," Bellezza said with a smallugh as she turned to them. "How about we try a few things togetherter. It will help you learn more about your powers, Ang."


    "Huh?" Ang looked up at the sound of her name. She didn¡¯t even understand what her aunt meant, but she didn¡¯t have the strength to ask. "S-sure. Whatever you want."


    Marcus nced at her through the mirror as if he could see right into her chest, then returned his eyes to the road. Even though they were surprised by her answer, no one questioned her. They all knew how heavy the day had been.


    The long drive finally ended. The car rolled to a stop in front of Marcus¡¯ mansion. Ang was the first to get down, desperate to run inside and breathe, but her father stopped her before she reached the door.


    "Can we talk for a few minutes?"


    Ang felt her heart skip. Something inside her whispered that he heard the conversation earlier but chose to act like he didn¡¯t. He was waiting for the right moment to bring it up, and the thought alone made her chest tighten.


    Everyone went inside, leaving the two of them outside. Ang walked toward her father, who stood beside the van. She leaned against it and faced him.


    "What do you want us to discuss?"


    "You looked sad, and I don¡¯t like it," Marcus said, his hands held in front of him, his stance firm. "I can¡¯t stand a frown on your face, my love."


    "I am scared. I have this bad feeling that something terrible ising," Ang said softly. She didn¡¯t want to say more. If he found out it had anything to do with Eliza, he would lose his temper.


    "What?" Marcus held her hand, his grip gentle. "Are you having visions?"


    She shook her head. He let out a long sigh, as if that small relief kept him steady.


    "I don¡¯t want you worrying about anything while I am alive," Marcus told her as he pulled her into his arms. "If something is bothering you, don¡¯t hide it from me. I will take care of it, or whoever thinks they can threaten my daughter¡¯s happiness."


    What if it¡¯s you? Mighty-Storm asked quietly inside her.


    Ang breathed out slowly. She had to stay calm. She needed to wait for her mates to contact her. If they didn¡¯t reach out by evening, she would go looking for them herself.


    "Why don¡¯t you go and freshen up?" Marcus said when they pulled away from the hug. "I want to take you somewhere."


    "Where could that be?" she asked with a small smile, her curiosity rising.


    "You will find out soon. It is a secret," Marcus said with a calm smile. His eyes drifted to Ang¡¯s window, where Seraphina stood quietly, watching them.


    He had felt her gaze for some time. When their eyes finally met, Seraphina hurriedly pulled the curtains together and disappeared from sight.


    Marcus shook his head and looked back at Ang. "Your female friends have been acting strangetely too."


    "I know," Angughed softly as she nced up again, trying to figure out who had been watching. Was it Seraphina or Hailey? She couldn¡¯t tell.


    Marcus chuckled at the look on her face. Just seeing her smile lifted something heavy off his chest.


    "The girls like you a lot," she said. The words felt strange leaving her mouth, but she said them anyway.


    "Really?" His brows pinched together, as if the thought had never crossed his mind.


    "Yes. You don¡¯t notice the signs they give you?"


    "No. I don¡¯t see," Marcus replied with a gentle smile as he ced his hand at her back. They walked toward the entrance together. "I don¡¯t see anyone but your mother. Alive or gone, she will always be the only woman I see."


    *****


    Kaito got out of the house as soon as he heard the sound of the car. He knew at once that it was Renn. Hopefully, he didn¡¯t bring Ang along. From the way Renn¡¯s voice sounded, it seemed like he was ready to tell her the truth.


    When Kaito saw that only Renn and Stales stepped out of the car, he let out a sigh of relief.


    "You thought I was going to bring her along, right?" Renn asked as he walked toward his brother. He didn¡¯t wait for a reply. "I am sorry for the way I acted over the phone," he added.


    "It¡¯s okay, brother," Kaito said, hugging him briefly before leading him into the house. Even though Renn knew every corner of the house, he allowed Kaito to guide them. "How are you, Stales? You didn¡¯t go home?"


    "No. Ang asked me to stay with her this holiday, and my parents agreed," Stales said.


    "Fair enough. Alex left this morning," Kaito said as they turned toward the hallway that led to Hiro¡¯s parents¡¯ room. "His mom wanted to see him, so he left. Tomorrow is also his father¡¯s anniversary."


    "Really?" Stales¡¯ voice held surprise. Howe Alex never told them about it? Even Ang didn¡¯t know. They were all preparing for the harvest moon celebration tomorrow.


    "Yes," Kaito nodded, and they met Taros and Samuel along the way.


    "Hey... what¡¯s up," Taros said, dabbed Renn, and hugged him. Then he patted Stales on the back briefly. "He won¡¯t open up no matter what."


    "I will talk to him," Renn said, a sad look settling on his face as he walked to the door and leaned against it. "Hello, brother. I don¡¯t know how to begin. Things have been rough for metely, and I couldn¡¯t confide in you. I hid things away, and right now, I should be thest person to ask you to open up."


    There was no word, no sound from inside, but he could feel Hiro¡¯s presence.


    "I am sorry, and I hope you can forgive me... I can¡¯t just watch you lock yourself inside," Renn continued, unsure if he was saying the right words. "I want to share in your pain, brother. You have been through so much, and just when we thought it was over, another storm came. If you would open this door and let us talk like brothers, I would feel better, and I hope you would too."


    "Go away, Renn," Hiro said. "I want to be alone."


    Taros¡¯ eyes widened, still surprised that Hiro had replied. "You shouldn¡¯t give up. He didn¡¯t say a word to us, but he¡¯s speaking to you."


    "Let¡¯s talk, please," Renn insisted.


    "I am not doing this with you, Renn... I don¡¯t feel good at all," Hiro whimpered behind the closed door.


    "I know you¡¯re not in the mood to talk, but can we just stay with you for a while... even if we don¡¯t speak?"


    There was no response. After a few minutes, Kaito gently stopped Renn from saying anything further. It was clear their brother needed space.


    "Let¡¯s wait in the living room," Kaito said.


    Renn sighed and removed his hand from the door. Just as he turned to leave, the door opened, and Hiro stepped out.


    Renn was not expecting that. None of them thought Hiro would change his mind so quickly.


    Without thinking twice, Renn walked to his brother and embraced him. He let Hiro cry in his arms, not stopping him. Probably after this, Hiro would feel a little better.


    "I am sorry," Taros said softly, looking at Hiro.


    Kaito was about to say the same when his sharp hearing caught the sound of a car outside. It was strange¡ªthey were not expecting any visitors.


    "It could be Kael... he went out," Samuel said as he went to check. But he didn¡¯t return. Instead, he called Kaito over to see who the visitors were.


    The brothers hurried to the living room and peeked through the curtains. A ck, familiar van was parked in front of the house. They could feel it from her presence... their mate.


    "What the... Ang is here," Kaito kissed his teeth, his heart skipping a beat. As she stepped down from the van, he had a feeling she already knew what was happening.


    "N-no... no," Hiro managed to whisper. He didn¡¯t want her to see him like this.


    "There¡¯s Marcus as well," Stales said, his voice tense as he watched them walk toward the house. His heart was racing because he knew this was going to be a mess.


    "I didn¡¯t tell... how did she even know we¡¯re here?" Renn muttered, shocked. His mate would never forgive him after this. He knew that for sure. But if both daughter abd father found out about Eliza, he was going to take the me. He would protect his little brother no matter what.

 Chapter 314: Had He Been Tracking Them?

    <h4>Chapter 314: Had He Been Tracking Them?</h4>


    When Marcus told her they were going somewhere, she never imagined he would bring her here, to Hiro¡¯s ce. Her heart skipped when she saw both Kaito and Renn¡¯s car parked in front of the house. She didn¡¯t understand how Marcus even knew they would be here. Had he been keeping track of them? If yes then it felt strange and a little scary.


    "Are you surprised?" her father asked, ncing at her.


    "Yeah," Ang nodded, still trying to believe it. She just hoped the boys weren¡¯t doing anything crazy because they would not find it funny with Marcus. She also prayed they hadn¡¯t done anything to Eliza, that she was alive and safe.


    "That was my aim," Marcus chuckled as he took off her seat belt. "Let¡¯s go meet your mates. Shall we?"


    "Yes." She got out of the van and looked around. Ang pulled her ck hair to the front, letting it fall over her shoulders as she walked toward the entrance door.


    Everything here reminded her of the night they spent together, the night the circle waspleted. Ang smiled at the memory. Everything had been perfect and then, without warning, things fell apart. Now she stood here, holding on to the hope that they would survive whatever storm wasing.


    "Let me knock," Ang said, raising her hand. She could feel all her mates inside, but the one that shook her the most was Hiro. He was so sad and she felt it stronger than ever. It was weighing on her in a way she couldn¡¯t ignore.


    "You don¡¯t need to knock. They already know you are here," Marcus said, stopping her. She looked at him, surprised by his words. "They have seen you so you don¡¯t need to worry."


    Before she could say anything, the door creaked open and Stales stood there with a small smile. "Hmmm...hey Ang."


    "Stales...how are you?" she asked with a soft smile, crossing her arms as she tried to read his face. "Can Ie in?"


    "Why not? Who am I to stop you froming into your house?" he said while widening the door for her.


    "Thank you." Ang walked in slowly. Something felt strange about the way Stales talked and acted. His voice was not steady and his smile looked forced. It was like he was scared and under pressure. She could not point at anything clearly but she knew it could be because of one of her mates. Maybe they scared him...or maybe they were hiding something.


    Her eyes went to Kaito who stood beside the wine section, leaning against the wall while Renn smoked beside him. Ang sighed as she wondered why none of the brothers tried to stop Renn from smoking. Then her eyes softened when Taros, who was sitting with Samuel, got up and pulled her into a warm hug.


    "Babe..." he said, holding her tightly. His voice alone made her chest feel lighter. They didn¡¯t look surprised to see Marcus which made her wonder if they already knew she was outside. Did they peep?


    "How are you?" Ang asked as she stepped back from the hug, her fingers brushing away from his warm chest.


    She tried to gather herself and remember the reason she came here. Taros¡¯s cute face could make anyone forget why they walked into a room, but she refused to lose focus. Not now. Not with everything falling apart around them.


    Ang looked around and asked with a tense voice, "Where is Hiro?" Her eyes met Kaito¡¯s and she rolled her eyes without hiding her irritation. He looked surprised but he stayed where he was, refusing to move closer.


    She did not want to think about him or the way he had been avoiding her since she woke up. He tried to act normal but something in him had changed and she felt it clearly.


    "He is inside...I don¡¯t think he is ready to receive guests," Kaito said, his eyes shifting to Marcus who was already seated with his legs crossed.


    Ang rubbed the side of her neck, then turned to her father. "Can you stay here for a few minutes?"


    "Yes, my dear. We came here because of you. Take whatever time you need."


    Ang gave him a small smile and then turned to Kaito so he could lead her to Hiro. As they walked through the hallway, she reached out and held his arm, stopping him.


    "What is going on?" she asked. Her voice was so low that he wondered why she didn¡¯t use theirmunication link instead.


    "Nothing," Kaito said with a shrug as he tried to walk again, but she held his arm tighter.


    "If something is wrong and you are hiding it from me, I won¡¯t forgive you this time," she warned with a deep frown, pointing her finger at him. The anger in her eyes made his heart skip.


    Those words were heavy. Too heavy. He wished she didn¡¯t mean them, wished she didn¡¯t say them at all.


    "Do you understand?" Ang asked again, her brows pulled together as she waited for his answer.


    "You look sexy when you are annoyed," he whispered, holding her hand and pulling her closer to him. His hand slid down and grabbed her ass, and Ang felt her breath catch in her throat. Cold shivers ran down her spine as her upper body pressed against his. She closed her eyes as waves of heat spread through her, each one making it harder to think.


    She wanted this. She wanted his touch, his warmth, the feel of him. Since she woke up, he hadn¡¯t reached for her like this. All her mates had kissed her and touched her, had imed her... but him? He stayed away. He kept his distance. And the way he hid things from her only made that distance sharper and heavier.


    His fingers brushed her face so lightly that it felt like tiny sparks dancing over her skin. It made her ache for him even more. If her father wasn¡¯t sitting in the living room, and if Hiro wasn¡¯t in such a bad state, she would have taken off her clothes right here and begged him to take her the way he used to.


    "We could do it, Amor," he murmured, his hand sliding to her waist. Then he pushed his hand under her dress, slipping between her thighs.


    Ang gasped as the heat between them deepened. Her eyes fluttered shut when he brought his lips close to her neck. The soft, slow kiss he ced there made her moan, her body melting against his touch.

 Chapter 315: Winning A Price.

    <h4>Chapter 315: Winning A Price.</h4>


    His effect on her was perfect. She felt his fingers sliding against her wet folds and her mind almost went nk. Holy fuck. She was dripping like an ocean and she tried to swallow the sound that almost escaped her when he pushed into her. The pleasure hit her so hard that she knew she would release soon if he kept going. It was too much and too good.


    But something inside her held her back. No matter how sweet it felt, Hiro¡¯s pain pulled her back to reality. She was here for him. Not for Kaito. His sadness reminded her of that.


    She pushed Kaito away even though she felt how hard he was. Ang couldn¡¯t help the small smile when she saw how much he didn¡¯t want it to end. "We were going to meet Hiro, remember?"


    Kaito swallowed hard and stepped back, trying to calm himself from the fire she had lit inside him. "Yes. Let¡¯s go."


    Ang nodded and waited for him to lead again. His heart was pounding so fast she could hear it. Did he want her that badly?


    "Yes, I want you so bad, but this is not the right time. We have to settle a few things first," Kaito said.


    "Stop reading my thoughts without my permission," Ang told him as they stopped in front of the door. "Are youing in?"


    "If you want..."


    "Yes. I want you by my side," she said.


    "Wait. Are you scared of Hiro?" He looked surprised.


    "No," Ang said with a shrug. She had seen the worst side of Hiro already. Being scared now would only make her look foolish.


    "Fine, Amor." Kaito put his hand against the wall behind her and stood close as he knocked on the other door. She stood right between his arms.


    She shook her head when she saw the tactic he was using to get her to fall for him again. "You are acting so cheap right now, Kaito."


    "What?" He chuckled, not expecting her to say something like that. "Who wouldn¡¯t act cheap when they miss you so much?"


    She felt his breath on her neck, warm and close, and her eyes shut for a second before she opened them again. "You have a way with words today. Are you not supposed to be sad? You fought with your brother and made him sad."


    "Oh... about that," Kaito muttered as he ran his hand through his hair. The door unlocked and he pushed it open.


    Ang walked into the room at once, her eyes searching for him. Hiro was standing by the window with his back facing them. His hands were deep in his pockets as he looked outside the open window.


    The room was different from the one they entered yesterday. This one was bigger, but most of the furniture had been packed to one side of the room.


    Arge photo hung on the wall. It was not hard to tell who the couple in the picture were. Hiro¡¯s parents... the resemnce was clear.


    Ang bit her lower lip as she looked at the state of the room. He must havee here because of how sad he was.


    She turned to Kaito and whispered, "what the fuck did you do to him?"


    Kaito shrugged and pushed her forward. "Ask him, amor."


    Hiro turned just as she was about to step back and kick Kaito. "Angel... you came."


    "Yes, baby," she said as she pushed her hair back and walked toward him. "I couldn¡¯t sit back knowing you were sad and I might be the only one you need. They didn¡¯t want to let mee to you, but I found a way."


    "Come here," Hiro said as he pulled her into his arms. He held her tight while they embraced. "I am sorry... I am so sorry."


    Ang didn¡¯t understand why he was apologising. He had done nothing wrong. If anyone owed an apology, it was Kaito and Renn for making her believe everything was fine when it wasn¡¯t.


    She brushed her hands behind his back and patted him gently. "It¡¯s okay, love. I am here now."


    "Yes... I am d you came even though I didn¡¯t want you to," Hiro said, looking down at her with teary eyes. "I didn¡¯t want you to see me in this state."


    "What state?" She asked, confused, looking at him and then at Kaito. "You all have to understand something. I am your mate. You might be the alphas with strength and courage, but behind all that, you are my mates. I want to see the parts of you the world doesn¡¯t see. I want to fail, win, lose, and celebrate with you. I want to go through everything with you, and I don¡¯t want you to keep me in the dark."


    "You are right," Hiro said with a slow nod as he kissed her forehead. "But don¡¯t forget you are our mate. As much as you want to experience all that with us, we still have to protect you."


    "Keep you away from anything that could ruin your happiness," Kaito told her. He walked closer to them and whispered, "We will always protect you no matter the cost."


    Ang wasn¡¯t sure if she should feel happy or annoyed. "I can protect myself too."


    "Excuse me here," Renn said as he knocked on the door even though he was already halfway inside. He wanted to lighten the mood. "Guess what tomorrow is and win a prize."


    "The Harvest Moon," Ang replied at once. With her arms still around Hiro, she asked, "What is the prize? I just won."


    "Yes, babe, but answering the question doesn¡¯t mean you get the prize," Renn said, holding up two papers that looked nk. "You have to choose from here."


    "Choose?" she asked as she let go of Hiro and turned toward Renn. "But the papers are nk."


    "I don¡¯t think they are nk," Kaito said as he watched her try to understand it.


    "When you choose, you will see what is written on the other side," Hiro exined.


    "Okay... which one should I choose?" Ang asked. She couldn¡¯t tell which one was right, but her wolf kept going back to the one on the right. "What do you think?"


    "It¡¯s your choice," Kaito chuckled as he stepped back.


    "If I was the one, I would go for the paper in his right hand," Hiro said in a low tone.


    Ang was already leaning toward that. Mighty Storm wanted it too, so she pointed to the right, hoping the choice would bring something good.


    "Read it out," Hiro said as he wrapped an arm around her shoulders.


    "I will," Renn replied, looking at the paper in his left hand first. "This one says five hundred bucks."


    "What?" Ang¡¯s eyes widened. He nodded, and she pped her forehead lightly with her palm. "Why didn¡¯t I choose that one?"


    Renn shrugged, then turned to read the one she had picked. "This one says..." He stopped for a moment, biting his lower lip in that teasing way he knew annoyed her. Then he finished. "A foursome with your mates."


    She froze. Ang covered her mouth with her hand as the words settled in. She had chosen her mates over five hundred bucks. That was beautiful in a way, but a foursome? That had never been on her list. She had no words.


    "That¡¯s tomorrow?" Hiro asked.


    "Tomorrow evening. After we finish the celebration, we start another celebration. This one... only our mate will be invited," Renn said, keeping his eyes on her.


    Ang swallowed hard as they spoke so casually about it while her mind raced. But none of her worries could crush the spark inside her. She had waited so long to have all her mates with her. Now it was finally going to happen.


    *********


    Hello Dearies,


    I want to appreciate you for your constant support. Even when I could not update for days, the book was been voted daily. Thanks once again.

 Chapter 316: Everything Will Be Settled

    <h4>Chapter 316: Everything Will Be Settled</h4>


    Ang sat on the bed holding the paper she had chosen. What a silly game. She let out a small chuckle as she realized Hiro had probably wanted her to pick this too. The thought made her stare at him. Did he somehow know what the paper held?


    "Did you know what the game was all about?" she asked.


    Hiro watched her with that calm look he always had. "No love. My heart chose that one and I am d it did not fail me. A foursome is exactly what we need."


    Ang smiled and lowered her gaze, feeling heat rise on her face. She cleared her throat and changed the topic. "You and Kaito... what was that argument about?"


    "It is the usual thing with Kaito. Do not do this Hiro. Do that Hiro," he said, pretending it meant nothing, even though guilt bothered him. He wondered if she would ever forgive them when she learned the truth.


    "I understand. He can be like that but most of the time he is right," Ang said. She had wanted to say this earlier, but not in front of Kaito. "He just does not know how to say things in a way that makes sense to people. That is why we argue with him. It is how he talks."


    Hiroughed and shook his head. "I see. You waited for him to leave first. Kaito will feel like a demi god if he ever hears you say this."


    "I know. That is exactly why I am saying it in his absence."


    "I understand now," Hiro said as he sat beside her on the bed. He took her hand gently, holding it like he was scared to let go. "If anything goes wrong, you should know it is my fault, not my brothers¡¯."


    "What is going to go wrong?" Ang asked. She looked right into his eyes, as if she could drag the truth out of him with her gaze alone. "You can tell me."


    Hiro let out a slow sigh and ran his hand through his hair. "Maybe nothing... maybe something."


    "So you also have a bad feeling right?"


    "Nah... I do not have a bad feeling," he replied, pulling her into his arms. He kissed her forehead and rubbed her back in that slow steady way that always melted her defenses. "It will be fine. What do you n for the celebration? Did they exin everything to you?"


    "Yes. Hailey and Stales exined it to me earlier," she said.


    "You did not mention Alex. Are you two not talking?"


    Ang pulled back a little and stared at him. He was smiling, which meant he was teasing her. "Are you serious? I am not fighting with him. Alex and I just have not talked properly in a long time. It feels like he is avoiding me."


    "The dude is in love, what do you expect?" Hiro asked. "You do not see the way he looks at youtely?"


    Ang moved back a little and looked at him. He was smiling, which only meant he was trying to pull her legs. "Are you serious? I am not fighting with him. Alex and I haven¡¯t had a proper talk for a long time. It feels like he is avoiding me."


    "The dude is in love, what do you expect?" Hiro asked. "You don¡¯t see the way he looks at youtely?"


    Ang tried to think about it. It was hard to tell because Alex was like Kaito. If you wanted to know what was going on with them, you had to wait until they said it themselves or let you into their minds.


    A knock came on the door, cutting their thoughts short. She looked up and saw Taros standing there. "Hey."


    "Marcus said it¡¯s time to leave."


    "Really?" She was surprised they were leaving so soon. She stood up from the bed and asked, "Maybe I should stay back, right? I would love to spend time with you."


    The boys looked at each other before Hiro spoke. "If you want, you can stay with me here, but the others will be leaving for their packs soon."


    "I thought you were all staying here together."


    "No. This is Hiro¡¯s home and pack. We only came visiting," Taros said as he leaned against the door.


    "I will just go with Marcus. We will see tomorrow right?" Ang asked. Her eyes moved from one person to another. They nodded, so she bent and nted a soft kiss on Hiro¡¯s lips. "Take good care of yourself."


    "You too. Call me if you need me," Hiro said as he stood up from the bed.


    Ang nodded and walked to Taros at the door. They left together and moved toward the living room. Marcus was no longer where he left her. He was waiting outside, so she turned to her mates for a quick goodbye.


    "I am leaving. We will all see tomorrow. Make sure you take care of your brother, okay?"


    "Sure babe," Renn said as he pulled her into a hug and then let her go. "Do not forget to call when you get home."


    "I will," she said with a small chuckle before looking at Taros. "I will miss you so much."


    "I will talk to my parents so you cane after the celebration and spend time with me," Taros told her.


    "No. I can visit, but I cannot stay," Ang said. "Have you forgotten that I still have to keep my identity hidden?"


    "Oh. I almost forgot," Taros said with a shortugh as he stepped back. "Have a lovely night."


    "No. You should call meter."


    "I will."


    Ang turned to Kaito next. "Hope Eliza is fine?"


    He took a deep breath and rubbed his palms together. He knew she would ask. "She is fine."


    "So what is stopping you from handing her over to Marcus? We are running out of time. I expect you to do the needful."


    "We will," Kaito said. "By tomorrow, everything will be settled."


    "Tomorrow? What happened this evening?"


    "We can¡¯t hand her over until we learn her secret. I believe we will know it before tomorrow morning," he said, still refusing to tell her the truth.


    Ang looked at each of them. It was clear they all agreed with Kaito¡¯s madness. She shook her head and walked out of the room.


    He came after her, but she did not stop. If Kaito had something to say, he could say it tomorrow after he hands Eliza over to Marcus.

 Chapter 317: The West Pack.

    <h4>Chapter 317: The West Pack.</h4>


    The car finally stopped in front of the pack Alpha¡¯s house in the west. Being thergest pack, Kaito expected the ce to be crowded, and with the harvest moon celebration happening there, the noise and movement were even worse. His father was far away from home, and that was a relief. He was not ready to face him, not after the terrible day they had.


    "Are we going straight to Alex¡¯s ce?" Renn asked as they stepped out of the car.


    "No. It is better to tell him toe here. We can¡¯t let his innocent mother hear this," Taros said. Deep inside, he believed Alex had a reason for everything. Alex would never betray them. Not Kaito.


    "You are right," Samuel added. He walked closer to Kaito. "I will go and get him. What do you think, Alpha?"


    Kaito nodded. His forehead tightened with worry. Then he walked toward the giant mansion. His brothers followed him quietly.


    Before he reached the door, it opened wide. A Latina woman in herte thirties walked out. She wore ck trousers and a hot chocte colored shirt that matched her warm skin. Her ck curly hair bounced as she opened her arms for him, a big smile lighting up her face.


    "My dearest boy."


    "Mother," Kaito whispered as he hugged her gently. They stayed like that for a while before he pulled back a little. "How are you, mother?"


    "Now you care. I have not heard from you for more than a week. School closed and you didn¡¯te home," she said, rolling her eyes before turning to the boys. "My sweet boys,e here."


    "Aunt," Taros said as he walked into her arms. "You look good."


    "Say that again," sheughed softly when they pulled apart. Then she looked at the red haired boy. "Renn, how are you doing?"


    "Fine ma... how are you doing?" he asked as he stepped forward. Outside the academy, this was only the third time they had met, unlike Taros, who had seen her countless times.


    "Can you guess, little Alpha from the east?" she asked, her gray eyes studying him with yful warmth.


    "You look absolutely gorgeous, ma," Renn said with a small smile. There was no doubt she was beautiful and strong, carrying the quiet aura of a Luna. "If I had not known you, I would have thought you were Kaito¡¯s younger sister."


    "Are you serious?" She burst intoughter, turning for a moment toward the servants waiting by the door for her instructions.


    Kaito looked at his brother and shook his head. "Are you okay?"


    "I am not lying, Kaito," Renn chuckled, still amused that he had called her young.


    "Renn is right," Taros added as he moved closer and took his aunt¡¯s hand.


    "Come on, boys... Lilian is too old for this," she said as she ced a hand on her chest, stillughing softly. Then she suddenly paused, realizing she had not weed them inside. "My manners...e in, boys."


    "I can see the preparations are being made," Kaito said as he looked around. The decorations were shaping up well, and he nodded, pleased with how his mother had managed everything.


    "Your father left me with this work for two days now, and I have been trying to handle everything," Lilian said as she led them into the house. When they entered the living room, she gestured for them to sit. Then she turned to her son with a pointed look.


    "And you? You choose to neglect your responsibilities. You forget sometimes that you are the next Alpha of this pack."


    "I haven¡¯t forgotten, mom," Kaito said as he rubbed his face with both palms. He let out a tired sigh. "I just had too much on my te."


    His mother studied him closely, her confusion showing. It was like she was trying to read her own son. "Is everything okay? You all look tired and exhausted."


    "Really?" Taros asked, surprised. He straightened up a little, as if that would hide it. It was true they needed rest before tomorrow, but how were they supposed to get it now?


    "Yes, white haired boy... but this tiredness is not physical," Lilian said gently. She wanted them to understand that she felt something deeper, something heavy. "What is going on?"


    "Nothing," Renn replied as he sank into the sofa. His eyes drifted to the big portrait of Kaito¡¯s father hanging on the wall. The man looked powerful, almost intimidating.


    "We are fine, mom," Kaito insisted with a small smile. He looked toward the servant standing at the far end of the door that led to the other rooms. "Get something to drink."


    "Sure, master Kaito," the servant said with a bow before leaving.


    "You are hiding something from me," Lilian said, her gaze fixed on her son. Kaito could not even hold her eyes for long; he looked away. "Your father is nning to coronate you tomorrow. He wants you to take charge."


    "Are you serious?" Kaito¡¯s eyes widened, the news grabbing his full attention. He knew he would be Alpha one day, but not this soon. "I thought my coronation would take ce after my graduation from the academy next semester."


    "Yes, I was thinking the same thing," Taros added, still shocked by the sudden announcement.


    "It was supposed to be so, but the council changed their mind. Guess who made them change it?" Lilian asked as she crossed her arms. A small smirk formed on her face while she waited for someone to guess.


    "Mom..." Kaito was still in shock. He pulled her into a quick hug, grateful that she had fought for him even while he was away. "Thank you."


    "You are wee, my sweet boy," she said, kissing his cheek before turning to the others. "The coronation is for all four of you. No one is left out. I made sure of that. Where is your fourth?"


    "He is not feeling fine, so he stayed back at his ce," Kaito answered, still taken aback that she spoke for all of them.


    "Do you mean it, aunt? All four of us will be crowned tomorrow?" Taros asked, unable to hide his shock.


    "Exactly. You all should get prepared," Lilian said as she looked at each of them. "You are to find your mate. The wait is too long. It is time the prophecy is fulfilled and new royal pups are born into the packs."


    Kaito swallowed hard at herst words. His face tightened into a slight frown, and he tried to hide it. His mother was quick at reading faces, and he did not want her to know they had already met their mate.


    "Thank you ma," Renn said as he rubbed his palms together. He nced at Taros, who nodded, the moment feeling awkward between them.


    "Wait... something is not right," Lilian said suddenly. Her eyes moved from one boy to the other beforending on her son. "When were you going to tell me you met her, Kaito?"


    Damn. She caught it so fast that he had no idea how.

 Chapter 318: A Talk With Alex.

    <h4>Chapter 318: A Talk With Alex.</h4>


    A cold shiver ran down his spine as he watched the servant serve the drinks. His mother¡¯s question still held him silent. He knew he had to tell her the truth before it became something he could no longer control.


    After the servant left, Kaito sat on the sofa and tapped the empty space beside him. "Come and sit, mom. I will exin everything."


    Her brows drew together as she nced at the boys before sitting down. Something was off. If they had found their mate, then why had they not introduced her to the packs?


    Kaito took a deep breath and moved to the edge of the sofa. He held her hand gently and said, "promise me, mom... no one is going to know what I¡¯m about to tell you."


    "Promise. Now tell me what is going on," Lilian said as she sat closer to her son. The boys were hiding too much and she could feel it in their eyes.


    Kaito exined everything that happened throughout the semester, leaving only a small part out. His mother listened to every word, shock filling her face.


    "So you think your father is involved as well?" she asked softly. It hurt her that her son believed his father capable of something so dark, but she could not me him.


    "Yes, mom. He wanted to buy her off even when he knew she didn¡¯t want it." Kaito¡¯s jaw tightened. "I want to hear from him why he would do such a thing."


    "Your father is no saint. I won¡¯t doubt what you¡¯ve said because you are my son, and I know you would never lie to me like this." She kissed his forehead, then turned to the other boys. "Give me forty-eight hours. Let me do a little investigation. Let me find out more."


    "There is nothing to find out. He did it, and I have to hold him ountable," Kaito said, anger rising as his brows twisted.


    "No, my son. Tomorrow you will take the position of Alpha of the West Pack. You and your brothers cannot afford any mistake. Do you understand me? Stay calm and let me get the evidence for you, so the council won¡¯t stand in your way when you confront your father."


    "Mom..." Kaito started, but she stopped him.


    "I am going to find out the truth because I never knew anything about this, which makes it suspicious. He nned to choose a surrogate for you. Yes, I knew about that. But why would he go after a little girl who wasn¡¯t even eighteen and try to buy her against her will?" Lilian shook her head. The thought made her stomach twist. She had known her husband for years, but something about this felt wrong. "And now you¡¯re telling me this same girl is your mate. Do you think that is a coincidence, Kaito?"


    Renn¡¯s brows pulled together in confusion. He tried to fit the pieces of everything Lilian had just said. "We never thought about that, but now that you¡¯ve put it together... it¡¯s beginning to make sense. He must have known Ang was Marcus¡¯s daughter."


    "That¡¯s why he wanted Kaito to have her first. A child with the Luna makes him stronger," Taros added, his voice tight.


    "I can¡¯t believe this is happening," Kaito said as he buried his face in his palms. He tried to breathe deeply and calm himself, but the anger was burning through him. His own father had chosen to y a dangerous game with his life.


    A knock came on the door before it opened. Samuel and Alex walked into the room. They greeted Lilian respectfully and she returned it, offering them seats, but both Betas stayed standing.


    Kaito lifted his head and fixed his eyes on Alex. "Why can¡¯t you look at me? Are you disgusted with me or with yourself?"


    Alex couldn¡¯t speak. His heart was pounding so hard it felt like it might break through his chest. Samuel had already filled him in and warned him not to lie, but to be honest with his Alpha no matter how hard it was.


    Lilian looked at the boys. They had always been close, and she wondered if something had gone wrong between them. She wanted to give them privacy and leave the room, but something in her spirit stopped her. The way Kaito spoke told her she needed to stay.


    "I am talking to you, and I expect an answer," Kaito said, his voice trembling with anger. His mother touched his arm gently, calming him just enough.


    She turned to Alex and asked, "What is going on, Vale¡¯s son?"


    "I... I broke his trust and did something terrible," Alex said, finally lifting his eyes to meet his Alpha¡¯s burning stare.


    "What could that be?" Lilian asked, surprised. She could feel the anger rolling off her son.


    "Kaito mentioned Dr. Dn¡¯s brother, Mr. de," Renn answered for him, and Lilian nodded slowly. "The person who helped him escape... was Alex."


    "What?" Lilian¡¯s eyes widened as she turned sharply to the young Beta. Her hand tightened slightly on her son¡¯s arm. "Why did you do that, Alex?"


    "He went against me and did what he thought was right," Kaito snapped, but his mother rubbed his back gently, calming the fury boiling inside him.


    "Calm down and let me handle this. He wouldn¡¯t betray you without a reason. I know him. That boy grew up right before my eyes."


    "You¡¯re taking his side," Kaito hissed as he pushed himself up from the sofa. He walked toward the door, then stopped and turned back to face Alex. His jaw was tight. "Why did you do it?"


    Alex let out a long, shaky breath. He knew he had broken trust in the worst way, and he knew his Alpha might never forgive him. "I got a call from strangers asking me to release Mr. de, but I refused. I swear I was going to tell Alpha Kaito. Then another message came, warning me not to tell anyone."


    "They were threatening you with what?" Taros asked.


    "With my mother and little sister." Alex swallowed hard as the shame washed over him. "I couldn¡¯t think straight when I saw the video of them. So I did what they asked. I swear I didn¡¯t know what else to do."


    "You should have found a way to tell me without them knowing," Kaito said, his voice cold but trembling underneath.


    "Don¡¯t me him for this," Lilian said as she tried to think of a way forward. "The damage is already done, and now we have to focus on protecting his family and finding Mr. de. It could have happened to any one of us. I would do the same for my own son."


    "Here is the video they sent," Alex said as he pulled his phone from his pocket. He opened WhatsApp and showed it to the Luna. "I couldn¡¯t trace the number, so I put a radio-frequency identification chip between his thumb and index finger."


    Kaito¡¯s brows pulled tight. He stepped closer, more alert now. "You did what?"


    "I inserted an RFID so I could track his location," Alex repeated, fear tightening his voice.


    "Why didn¡¯t you say this since?" Samuel asked, shocked.


    "Exactly. Have you tracked his location?" Kaito pressed.


    "Yes. Kael is helping me," Alex said as he dragged his hand over his hair. He opened the map on his phone and held it out. "They are in Ang¡¯s town. But we don¡¯t think they will stop there because they keep moving."


    "Hmmm." Lilian nodded as she stared at the map. "We have to wait and see where they take him."


    "Why do we have to wait?" Taros asked, confused.


    "This Mr. de will lead us straight into the lion¡¯s den," Lilian said with a small smile. "We will find out who this Dr. Dn really is and end his stupid operation."


    "Nice idea," Renn nodded, surprised she thought that far. "Now I know where Kaito got that brain from."


    "Oh please, boy," Lilian chuckled as she stood up. "I¡¯ll go and check what¡¯s happening in the kitchen. Dinner will be ready soon."


    "Thanks, mom," Kaito said, grateful. And the moment she left, he turned to Alex. "I am disappointed in you. But you acted smartly at the end."


    "I¡¯m sorry, Alpha," Alex said sincerely.


    "I¡¯m relieving you of all your duties as Beta. You¡¯re suspended till further notice," Kaito said as he sat back down, watching him closely. "I told youst time... one more wrong move and I would act."


    "Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too much?" Taros asked, shocked.


    "No. And it¡¯s just a suspension," Kaito hissed, leaning back. "I just hope mom¡¯s n works. We can¡¯t lose both Eliza and de. Ang will be disappointed in us."


    "We¡¯ll tell her about Eliza after the celebrations, right?" Renn asked.


    "Sure... I already know she¡¯s going to kill us. And that¡¯s if Marcus doesn¡¯t get to us first," Taros muttered.

 Chapter 319: Celebration Day I.

    <h4>Chapter 319: Celebration Day I.</h4>


    It was early morning when she woke up to a ton of texts from family, friends and mates. Ang replied to each of them before she got up from the bed. Everyone must have woken up by now since it was already past nine. She pushed the nket aside and stood up, then looked at herself in the mirror. She did not look bad at least.


    She brushed a hand through her hair, gave herself a small smile and went downstairs. Her aunt was already setting the table.


    "Oh look who is awake," Seraphina said, being the first to see her. Hailey came out of the kitchen with a cup of coffee and handed it to Ang. "I thought you were going to wake up muchter."


    "No. Good morning guys," Ang said as she walked to her aunt.


    "Did you sleep well?" Bellezza asked and kissed her forehead. Ang nodded and she continued, "That¡¯s good. Breakfast is ready. Your dad went out and once he is back, we will go to visit the others."


    "Who?" Hailey asked as she ced the dishes on the table.


    "The other family members," Bellezza answered while pulling out a seat for her niece.


    "I am scared of meeting them," Ang said with a small shrug.


    "Why? You are Marcus¡¯s daughter. You should not be scared of anyone, do you understand?" Her aunt¡¯s voice was firm but soft enough to make her smile.


    "Yes, aunt Bellezza," she said and took a sip of her coffee. It tasted just the way she liked it. "I am excited about this. It seems like the boys won¡¯t being."


    "No, they should be in their various packs, but we will all meet at the west pack where the celebration will take ce before the shift," Hailey exined as she sat opposite her and started dishing her food. "It is going to be an awesome night."


    "Not for me," Seraphina said sadly. She had just reminded herself that she was human and would not enjoy the celebration. "I will have to leave the party very early."


    Everyone was quiet as they watched her. She was right, and Ang felt bad for her because they were all eager to spend time together tonight. "I will speak to Kaito. He will let you stay at his ce so you don¡¯t have to leave until the moon is out. Is that fine by you?"


    "Sounds good and safe," Bellezza said as she took a bite of her sandwich.


    "I like it then. Thank you," Seraphina said, her excitement rising. She was going to enjoy herself for once. They talked about the celebration andughed at the things they imagined would happen.


    After they were done, Marcus came back with a deep frown and would not talk to anyone. Ang wondered what could be wrong. He never acted like that around them, and he would not let anyonee close. He went straight to his room and locked the door. When Ang tried to follow him, Bellezza stopped her and said he had a small misunderstanding with their mother.


    Ang tried to ept that. Later in the afternoon, she worked on a beautiful piece to encourage the students to follow her page if they wanted a change. But only her friends did. No one else even reacted. It felt like every effort she made failed one way or another. There had to be a way to make this work, and she knew it started with making the students feel safe with what she was doing.


    An idea hit her as she grabbed her phone and shared the link to her page with all her mates, asking them to help her tell the students to follow it. Maybe that way, the boys would feel safe.


    Taros was the first to respond. He did exactly what she hoped for. He even made a video, telling the students to feel free to join if they wanted to stop the bullying in school. He also advised the werewolf students to be kind to humans so everyone could live in peace.


    Ang was d and grateful he made that video. She had turned off thements, so she could not see what the students thought, but her page gained fifteen new followers when she checked again.


    By evening, Ang got ready with the girls. Their faces were painted to show the packs they came from. Humans were free to choose any pack they wanted to support just for fun. Ang chose the central pack and added a few colors to match them. She wore ck high waist trousers and a blue crop top with a few simple essories.


    "You look stunning. The boys will faint when they set eyes on you," Seraphina teased as she fixed her hair.


    "I can say the same about you and Marcus," Ang told her.


    "Are you shipping her with Marcus?" Hailey asked, surprised, her eyes moving between them.


    "Yes, because she told me about her feelings," Ang said, hoping this would not start a fight.


    "What about me?" Hailey put both hands on her chest, still shocked.


    "You didn¡¯t tell me," Ang said. "Besides, my opinion doesn¡¯t matter in this. It¡¯s Marcus¡¯s choice."


    "Yes it does. You are his daughter," Hailey insisted. "Don¡¯t you see it? He will love anyone who loves you. You are his heart beat."


    "O-okay," Ang said, confused as she stood up from the chair. "Whatever happens, let it be Marcus¡¯s choice. And the man we are talking about is my father, so this whole topic feels strange to me."


    "Sure it does," Hailey agreed, realizing they had gone too far and the Luna was notfortable. "I heard something. The boys are going to be coronated tonight."


    "Wow... so soon," Ang said, shocked. She thought it would happen after they finished the academy.


    "Yes, dear. You have to round up your mission at the academy and stand by their side as the Luna."


    "I believe before you finish your mission, you will already have your pack members," Seraphina added with a smile.


    Ang swallowed hard and stared at herself in the mirror. It was clear that time was no longer on her side. She needed to get things done before it was toote.

 Chapter 320: Shall We, Dear mates.

    <h4>Chapter 320: Shall We, Dear mates.</h4>


    Marcus sat in the car waiting for the girls. He already knew they would take forever to get dressed. Bellezza finished early and came out to join him. She could have stayed to help the girls but she chose toe to him, and that alone told him she wanted to talk.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Bellezza asked as she sat beside him and closed the door. She had been worried all morning, and the fact that he refused to talk to anyone scared her even more. "Brother, do not hide anything from me."


    "I am not hiding anything from you, Be. I am angry and hurt at the same time," Marcus said quietly. He looked toward Ang¡¯s window. No one was watching. "I spoke to the boysst night."


    Bellezza let out a long sigh and rolled her eyes. She wondered why he kept going after the boys. "So?"


    "I felt something was wrong after I left with Ang, so I went back to the academy to check. I found out Eliza was killed by one of the boys. I don¡¯t know which one yet."


    "What?" she shouted, her eyes wide with shock. She thought she heard him wrong. "What did you say?"


    "You heard me clearly, Sister," Marcus said. He was not going to repeat himself and risk anyone else hearing. He leaned back against the seat, both hands resting on the steering wheel.


    "This is not good," Bellezza whispered as she closed her eyes and tried to breathe. She could already feel chaosing. "What are you going to do? You won¡¯t hand them over, right? Please don¡¯t."


    "For now... yes. I have to protect my daughter¡¯s happiness. But if ites down to her safety, I will hand her mates to our brother without thinking twice."


    "No..."


    "I warned them. I cannot go to war with anyone now that I finally have my daughter with me. Do you understand?"


    Bellezza wanted to argue more, but the front door opened and the girls came outughing. She forced a smile so they wouldn¡¯t notice anything, but inside, she was terrified.


    "We will, kiddo," Renn said as he wrapped his arm around his brother¡¯s neck and kissed his head. He knew everyone was freaking out, but staying at Hiro¡¯s ce and waiting for the golden call was the safest thing they could do. "How the fuck did he know about it?"


    "Marcus?" Samuel asked with a frown.


    "Yes. How was he able to figure this shit out? I don¡¯t understand," Renn said as he let go of his brother and stood up. No one knew about it except their group. After what happened to Alex, there was no one left who could betray them.


    "No one saw us when we were burying them," Taros said as he tried to think back to everything from yesterday. "We did a clean job."


    "So we thought, but that¡¯s not the case," Kaito said. "I can think of only two ways. Either Marcus has been following us around, or miss Valois saw us when we were burying the body."


    "I should have known," Renn hissed, his jaw tight as he realized it was his mother again. "We forgot about her. What are we going to do about this woman?"


    "True. She has been in our business for too long, and we need to make sure she stays out of it," Samuel said, agreeing with his alpha.


    "We will handle herter. She is not our priority right now," Kaito said. He knew most of them did not like his decision, but he stood by it. "Ang is our priority, and saving our own heads is more important. Forget miss Valois for now."


    Renn sighed as he crossed his arms in front of his chest. Guilt ate at him. Everything that happened was tied to his mother, and he wished he could take it all back. "I am sorry you have to go through this because of me..."


    "No, it¡¯s not because of you," Kaito said firmly. "We will not start ming anyone now. We need to figure this shit out first."


    "We have to tell Ang and deal with her anger, and her uncle¡¯s anger too, since he is the one who is going to avenge the mother of his child, right?" Taros asked, as if he hadn¡¯t been there when Marcus exined everything.


    "Exactly. Marcus promised to buy us time," Kaito said.


    "What if he doesn¡¯t?" Samuel asked, fear showing in his eyes. "What if he rats us out to Ang and his brother?"


    "He won¡¯t do that," Renn said, shaking his head as he walked back to the sofa. "The man loves his daughter, and he will do anything, even if it means siding with us for now, just to protect her."


    "But we should not take advantage of that," Taros said softly. His heart was racing. His phone beeped and he pulled it out fast. It was a message from Marcus. He read it and told the others. "He wants us to move back to West and tell Ang the truth, but only after the party."


    Kaito inhaled deeply. He had never been in a situation this hard. He felt trapped. It was either save his brothers or lose them forever. There had to be a way to fix this. "Can we leave? We shouldn¡¯t be here when Ang arrives."


    "You are right," Renn said as he stood up with his Beta. Taros joined them and the three of them went to get Hiro and Kael. They were already prepared to leave. "How do you feel, Hiro?"


    "Better than before," he replied, even though his eyes were still swollen.


    "You don¡¯t look too good. Ang is going to ask about it," Taros said.


    "I thought we were going to tell her tonight," Hiro said, stopping for a moment.


    "We will," Renn said as he opened the car door for him. Hiro sat down with a tired sigh, and Renn joined him. Samuel got in the back while the rest went with Kaito.


    They arrived at the West side two hourster, and the whole ce was dark except for the lights in the pack area. Ang found them easily, as if she had scented them the second they stepped in. She ran straight to them and hugged each one of them tightly.


    "Where did you guys go?" she asked, her eyes moving from one face to another. There was loud music, bodies moving everywhere, andughter in the air. No one seemed to notice the boys slip in, or so they believed.


    "Come here," Kaito said as he slid his hand around her waist and pulled her close. He moved the strand of hair on her face to the back and leaned in, his lips almost touching hers. "You look hot tonight. I could eat you right here and now."


    Angughed softly and rested her head on his chest. "You all promised me a wild night, remember?"


    "Did we?" Hiro asked, surprised. He hadpletely forgotten. And he wondered if she would still want them after hearing what happened to Eliza.


    "Hmmm," Renn said as he scratched the back of his neck. "We will see about that."


    "Or maybe we should have it now," Ang teased, herugh making the boys freeze for a moment.


    Renn looked away quickly. Was she on heat?


    "Shall we, my dear mates?" she asked with a smile that sent their hearts racing.

 Chapter 321: Eyes On The King Of West.

    <h4>Chapter 321: Eyes On The King Of West.</h4>


    Ang noticed that Kaito no longer looked excited. The light she expected to see in his eyes was missing, and it made her heart sink.


    She wondered if he had changed his mind at this very moment. His gaze was no longer on her but fixed somewhere far away, and she could tell his thoughts were just as distant.


    Her chest tightened as the fear grew inside her. At a time like this, his mind should not be divided, yet it clearly was.


    Could it have something to do with Eliza? Fear crept in as Ang slowly pulled away from his hug and followed the direction of his gaze. Her eyesnded on a couple standing close to the altar that had been built.


    She could not make out who they were. Turning to Taros, who stood by her left, she asked softly, "Who is that couple standing over there?"


    "Where?" Taros asked in a low tone as he followed her gaze. After a moment, recognition dawned on his face. "Oh, that¡¯s Kaito¡¯s parents. You don¡¯t know them?"


    "I have never met any of your parents except Renn¡¯s," Ang replied. "He introduced me to his dad, remember?" She crossed her arms over her chest, trying not to think about it or look in that direction again, but her eyes betrayed her and drifted back.


    A cold shiver ran down her spine as she swallowed hard, stealing another nce at the man who had almost ruined her life. He was Kaito¡¯s father, the king of the west, the same man who was ready to turn her into nothing more than a machine for bearing children.


    The thought alone made her stomach churn, and nausea washed over her.


    "I know you don¡¯t have a good history with the west pack," Taros said gently. "Not until you got to the academy."


    Ang nodded as she looked at him. He understood her without needing more words. Mighty Storm understood too, but she was too angry now. The rage burned hot inside her, pushing her to go after the king. She wanted him to hear every bit of her anger for all he had put her through in just five months.


    Mighty Storm gritted her teeth, her feet mming against the ground, just as Renn stepped in and ced his hands on Ang¡¯s shoulders.


    His hands slid down from her chest, squeezing her breasts slightly before settling at her waist. He leaned closer and whispered, "Hey baby, don¡¯t lose it. Not here."


    "I am very okay, Renn," Ang said as she rolled her eyes, her gaze still fixed on the couple. She could not pretend that the man standing there had not hurt her with his selfish and cruel desires. No matter how much time passed, the pain he caused still sat heavy in her chest.


    "No, you are not. Not with that face. You look like an angry bird," Renn said softly as he kissed her cheek, his lips trailing slowly to her neck.


    "I also feel like walking over there to kick his face," Hiro hissed, his brows furrowing as he kept his eyes on the king of the west.


    "I would love that too, but do not forget he is Kaito¡¯s father," Taros said, even though he did not believe he was the one saying it. Still, it was what Kaito would do for any of them. He would always leave the final choice in the hands of the child.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter," Kaito said firmly as he stared straight at his father. "He is a monster for what he did, and he deserves whatever ising to him."


    No one spoke after that. Their attention shifted to Kaito, and silence settled among them. They all knew what it felt like to lose a parent, one way or another. Taros stepped closer and pulled him into a hug.


    "You are stronger than all of us," Taros said with pride. "I am proud of you. Mrs. Lilian raised a strong boy."


    "I can¡¯t agree less," Hiro added with a small smile.


    "This is beautiful to watch," Renn said quietly, his arms still wrapped around his mate.


    "I am sorry you have to go through this pain because of me," Ang said softly, her gaze dropping to the bare ground as guilt spread across her face. Her chest felt heavy, and she hated that her presence seemed to bring him this kind of hurt.


    "No, Amor. It is not your fault. Trust me," Kaito replied. He tried to smile, but it did not reach his eyes. Breaking away from Taros¡¯s hug, he stepped back and took a breath. "Okay, guys. My father has noticed us. We can talk about himter, but not here and not without me."


    "That¡¯s true, or else he is going to notice," Renn said. He leaned in and kissed his mate¡¯s cheek again, earning a gentle p on his thigh. "Ouch, baby. You don¡¯t like my kisses anymore?"


    "Pffttt, Renn," Ang sighed as she held the hands wrapped around her waist. As much as she liked what he was doing, she knew this was not the time. "Can you stop acting like you just became my boyfriend?"


    "Actually, I am the only one here who is your boyfriend," Renn said with a smirk. One hand left her waist while the other rested on her shoulder. "Do you remember, babe? We would have been together even if we were not mates."


    "Oh please, Renn. Don¡¯t start that rubbish right now," Hiro said as he clicked his tongue, his gaze darkening.


    "I am still wondering how the both of you started dating," Kaito said, raising a hand to his head. "It makes no fucking sense. You both hated each other like mad. Did you force her into it?"


    It made Angugh. She had not expected the sudden switch from the boys. Renn never wanted them to find out the truth because once they did, he would no longer be able to boast about it the way he liked.


    She was about to tell them everything when she noticed Kaito¡¯s parents moving in their direction. Cold chills rushed over her body, making her stiffen. All of her mates felt the change in her at once.


    "Do not be afraid. We are here by your side," Renn said softly as he rubbed her shoulders. He kissed her lips gently, then turned to face the wicked man approaching them.


    Ang nodded, forcing confidence into her posture as she waited for the couple to arrive. She watched as Kaito stepped forward to meet them halfway. He hugged the woman first, then bowed to the man with respect.


    Ang took a deep breath, slowly letting out the fury and dark energy boiling inside her. She had to stay calm. She must not expose herself, no matter how badly she wanted revenge on that evil man.


    "Look at Hiro," Mrs. Lilian said as she stretched her hands forward. Hiro took them and pulled her into a warm hug. Taros did the same, earning a softugh from her. Then she turned to Renn with a wide smile. "That is Alpha Gerald¡¯s son."


    "I can easily tell," Kaito¡¯s fatherughed. He nced at his wife for a brief moment before turning his attention back to Renn. "He got his mother¡¯s hair, and it really made Gerald mad. I still remember his face when he told us that morning. Do you..."


    "Tyler," Lilian cut him off before he could say what he was not meant to say. Her voice was calm but firm. "Respect the boys, especially Renn. He is with his girlfriend, right?"


    Before Ang could respond and say that they were not a thing, Renn spoke first.


    "Yes, ma. Her name is Rose," he said smoothly. "Just like the pretty rose in the garden, she also has thorns that can burn anyone who dares to touch her."


    "Okay..." Kaito said, clearly surprised, though he could not argue with it. Still, thest part felt unnecessary. Renn sounded like he was sending a clear warning. "She is Renn¡¯s girlfriend, Rose."


    "Nice meeting you, Rose," Lilian smiled as she brought her hand forward for a handshake. She could already tell that the girl was her son¡¯s mate. One look at her, even with all that makeup, told Lilian they would get along just fine.


    "Thank you, ma," Ang said softly as she shook her hand, then stepped back. Mr. Tyler seemed to expect a handshake as well, but Renn did not give him the chance. His arms went around Ang again, pulling her close to his chest.


    Ang liked that. She liked how he ced himself between her and Tyler, how he did not let the man get any closer.


    "Nice to meet you," Tyler said, his voice deep as ever. His eyes lingered on her face longer than they should have. He studied her closely, as if searching his memory. Ang felt her heart m hard against her chest. "Have we met before? Your face looks familiar, even with the makeup. Are you that Toga¡¯s kid?"


    Ang¡¯s heart almost stopped. She stared at him, shock spreading through her body like cold fire.


    Did he just recognize her?

 Chapter 322: A Wild Night.

    <h4>Chapter 322: A Wild Night.</h4>


    The cool breeze brushed against her face and pulled her out of her thoughts. Ang pushed the hair away from her eyes, but her fingers shook as they touched her skin. She was sweating, even though the night was cold, and her heart refused to calm down.


    Music filled the air, loud and confusing, matching the chaos in her head. She needed to say something useful, something convincing, or everything she had worked for would fall apart right here. The man standing in front of her was too sharp, too observant.


    If Tyler discovered the truth about who she really was, it would destroy everything. All her efforts, all her sacrifices would mean nothing. She was too close to her goal to let that happen. Not now.


    "Are you not?" Tyler asked slowly. "I still remember what the girl looked like. Ang. Yes, her name was Ang." His eyes narrowed as he stepped back, studying her face like he was trying to pull a memory from her skin.


    Ang swallowed hard before meeting his gaze for a brief moment. "No, sir. I am not that girl you think I am. I am not Ang."


    "Are you a werewolf?" he asked, his curiosity growing stronger, pressing against her nerves and making her chest feel tight.


    "Stop with the questions, dad," Kaito stepped forward quickly. He nced at Ang and blinked, a silent promise that he would handle it. "You have never met her before. You are making my guest ufortable."


    "I am not," Tyler replied calmly, his hands locked behind his back. His tall frame and wide shoulders carried authority, the kind that forced people to lower their eyes without being told. "You said she was Renn¡¯s girlfriend, yet I saw you kissing her a few minutes ago. So tell me, what is going on here?"


    Ang clenched her fist. He was putting the pieces together, one by one, and it terrified her.


    "So what?" Kaito snapped, his brows drawn together. "We are learning how to share before finding our mate."


    Tyler looked shocked, then deeply displeased. Ang could see it clearly. He did not like what he was hearing, and even more, he did not like the fact that the boys stood united instead of divided.


    "Enough with the talks. Let them enjoy the party. It is the harvest moon," Lilian said calmly as her hand rested on her husband¡¯s arm. "You may leave now, boys."


    "Kaito, you should stay. We need to talk," Tyler insisted, his eyes fixed on him as the others prepared to walk away.


    Kaito nodded. He turned to Renn and ced a key in his hand, then spoke through their mind link, asking Taros to show them to the rooms. He told them to have fun and promised he would join themter.


    Ang felt a tight pull in her chest knowing he would be left behind, but relief followed quickly. At least she was leaving Tyler¡¯s presence before he noticed who she truly was. If he discovered she was Uncle Toga¡¯s niece, everything would fall apart.


    No, she corrected herself silently. She was no longer his niece. Blood no longer connected them, and she wanted nothing to do with that family. They owed her far too much for the pain, the lies, and the years of suffering they had put her through.


    The boys led her into the house, and her eyes widened the moment they stepped inside. The ce was massive, warm, and filled with history. Large portraits covered the walls, and most of them were of Kaito. There were far more pictures of him than of his parents.


    "Is that Kaito as a baby?" Ang asked softly, pointing at a portrait of a chubby child sitting on a couch, gripping a toy with both hands.


    "Yes," Taros replied with a small smile. "He loved toys when he was little."


    "Every kid did," Hiro added casually, his hands tucked into his pockets as he walked beside them.


    Ang nced at him and noticed how quiet he had been all evening. Something was wrong, she could feel it, but he clearly did not want to talk about it. His brothers seemed to know and chose to stay silent.


    "Wait until you see the picture of Taros and Kaito as kids," Renn said, holding her hand as he led her toward the stairs. The wall there was filled with portraits, and he pointed to one showing two young boys standing side by side.


    Angughed the moment she saw it. Their hair made it easy to tell who was who. "Wow," she said with a grin. "Taros has been dangerous since childhood. Look at how handsome he was."


    "I looked much better than him as a child," Renn added proudly when he noticed everyone staring at him. He ran a hand through his red hair and pushed out his lips, striking what he believed was a charming pose.


    Ang rolled her eyes and turned back to the portrait. "I like this picture. I doubt I even have one from my childhood. Grace never showed me any."


    "Hey...I want you to think about us not her," Taros said softly as he took her hands and kissed her knuckles. The gentle touch sent cold shivers down her spine. His eyes held hers with an intensity that made her breath catch, and for a moment, she found herself wishing he would kiss her properly.


    As if he had read her thoughts, Taros stepped closer. His fingers lifted her chin, forcing her to look up at him. His gaze dropped to her lips before he leaned in and kissed her. The world around them seemed to fall silent. His brothers did not interrupt. They only watched.


    Ang wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him closer, returning the kiss with equal hunger. It was deep and full of heat, and she could feel how badly he wanted her. His hands moved with urgency, his tongue iming hers, stealing her breath until her body trembled. She did not fight it. She loved how intense it felt, how it made her lose control.


    Her heart ached with desire, not just for one of them, but for all of her mates. Even Kaito, who was not with them yet, filled her thoughts. This night was already burning itself into her memory, and she knew it would not be forgotten.


    Taros finally pulled away, stepping back just as her lips parted to speak. Before she could ask anything, Renn lifted her into his arms with ease. Using his strength, he rushed upstairs with her held tightly against his chest. She barely noticed which door they passed through.


    The next thing she knew, she was on a wide, soft bed, her mates standing around her. She tried to sit up, but Hiro caught her left leg and pressed a kiss to her skin. A soft gasp escaped her lips as the touch sent heat rushing through her body.

 Chapter 323: A Wild Night II.

    <h4>Chapter 323: A Wild Night II.</h4>


    She only found herself on arge soft bed, with her mates hovering around her. Ang wanted to sit up, but Hiro grabbed her left leg and kissed it. A soft gasp escaped her lips as his mouth left her skin.


    He nted kisses from her foot to her calf, then slowly up her thigh. She struggled to keep her eyes closed as sharp signals ran through her body. He did not reach for her folds like she expected. Instead, his lips returned to her foot as he licked her toes one after the other.


    Just the sight made her stomach flutter. She was still trying to get control of herself when Taros climbed onto the bed and captured her lips.


    The kiss was not like the ones they shared before. It was soft yet rough, igniting something new inside her. She felt his lips move to her neck as he left biting kisses there. A sharp pain mixed with pleasure rushed through her, making her body arch.


    She knew by the time they were done, her neck would be covered with marks.


    Taros slowly unbuttoned her shirt, his lips returning to hers in a deep kiss. Ang wondered if she could handle all four of them now, because they knew exactly what to do to make her body react.


    Taros was not as patient as she thought. He did not finish unbuttoning her shirt before tearing it open in impatience, exposing her.


    Her nipples were already hard, silently inviting him. He did not hesitate, taking them into his mouth one after the other, stroking and sucking like nothing else mattered.


    Each moan that escaped her lips was an open invitation to Renn. He quickly pulled off his clothes, eager to join them.


    Ang could not take her eyes off him as he removed his pants, revealing himself. She waited for him, her body aching, but he did note closer.


    Renn was always the best when it came to tormenting her at night.


    "Renn," she called softly, while she felt Hiro¡¯s lips moving along her thighs, still refusing to go where she needed him most. She could not tell if they were here to please her like they promised, or if they were enjoying the slow torture.


    "What¡¯s your wildest fantasy, baby?" Renn asked as he stroked himself slowly. His eyes never left her, his lips parting as a low gasp escaped him.


    "To have the four of my mates fuck me until I¡¯m weak," Ang found herself saying. She wanted to add more, but her words were cut off when a wet tongue finally met her folds, already slick and needy. "Oh fuck, Hiro."


    "You like it?" Taros asked as he pinched her nipple.


    "Yes, I do," she answered with a soft smile as her fingers slid into Hiro¡¯s hair. Damn, his tongue was too good. He moved in and out, slow and deep, pulling moans from her as heat built tightly inside her body.


    Renn climbed onto the bed, and Ang could not hide her excitement as he joined them. She reached out and wrapped her hand around his thick length, already hard and ready. Just holding him made her feel even wetter, and she knew with Hiro working her with his tongue and Taros sucking her breasts, she would notst much longer.


    "You¡¯re so hard," Ang whispered as she leaned forward, wanting to take him into her mouth. He pulled back, stopping her. At first she felt confused and a little annoyed, until she saw the look on his face.


    He was ying with her.


    Her expression gave her away, begging without words. She had no choice but to stroke him again, slow and teasing. Her other mates shifted her gently, helping her sit up with a pillow behind her back.


    She spat on him first, then took the tip into her mouth. Renn groaned softly. "Fuck, baby, I love that."


    His words only pushed her further. She took more of him, moving up and down, making sure not to ignore him anywhere. His moans grew louder, filling the room, feeding her need and pushing her faster until she gagged.


    Renn quickly pulled her away so she could breathe. He bent down and kissed her, his tongue slipping into her mouth, deep and iming.


    Ang loved what was happening to her body. She was too overwhelmed to fully understand the feelings rushing through her. Everything felt too intense, too good.


    She broke the kiss with Renn and turned to her other mates. Both Taros and Hiro were naked now. The sight of how hard they were for her sent a rush of excitement through her body.


    Before she could say a word, Taros pressed himself to her mouth. He was as hard as she expected. Ang took him in, sucking as best as she could, her eyes barely leaving Hiro. There was something dark and focused in his gaze as his hands rubbed over her knees, slowly spreading her legs wider.


    Renn held her waist and slid a pillow beneath her, lifting her slightly. Curiosity mixed with pleasure as she wondered what they nned next.


    Renn¡¯s fingers pushed back into her wetness, making her cry out in pleasure. His eyes stayed locked on hers as he moved gently at first, then faster, deeper, until her knees trembled with excitement.


    She pulled her mouth away from Taros just as Hiro removed Renn¡¯s fingers and reced them with his rod. "Oh sweet goddess," she gasped as the cool length filled her, stretching into her heat.


    Hiro moved slowly and steadily while kneeling before her. His hands held her knees apart as he slid in and out, building a rhythm that made her body respond without control.


    Once Ang adjusted to him, she turned back to her other mates despite how overwhelmed she felt. She took them into her mouth from time to time, switching between them, breathing when she could.


    She felt Taros tense as his release built in her mouth. He warned her, but she did not stop. She stayed with him until he let go, swallowing everything he gave her.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!